《Mystery of Love》


 Chapter 1 We Are Married

    On a late spring morning, the sunlight, soft and diffuse, gave way to the first strong rays of the day. Flowers were colouring the world for the warmer days to come, waving in the lazy breeze like a smile born of the cosmos¡ªhappiness in brilliant shades.


    "Achoo --"


    Essie Yi sneezed again. She was still in bed, draped in a heavy blanket. Just as she turned to her side she hit her face on something warm and was startled out of her sleep.


    ''How does the wall get here?''


    Forcing her eyelids open, Essie sat bolt upright and whipped her head around in wide-eyed confusion.


    After taking a moment to shed the sleep away from her eyes, she recognized the familiar floral curtains hanging at each side and the small oval table next to her bed.


    It was her room. Yes!


    Essie put her hand on her chest and breathed a sigh of relief. Perhaps it was just a dream.


    She closed her eyes and was just about to drift off again when a big hand reached out from behind and touched her back. The suddenness of the touch made her tremble like a dry leaf. As she turned her head around, there was the handsome face of a stranger sleeping next to her.


    "Oh my God!" a panicked scream broke out from her lips, shaking the walls of the room.


    ''What is going on? Did this guy break into my apartment?''


    The man lying next to her was startled out of his sleep by her screaming. He shot up from bed like a jack-in-the-box, momentarily shocked and disoriented. Then, suddenly, his expression froze, allowing an eerie chill to permeate the air.


    Essie jumped into the corner of the bed and quickly wrapped herself up with the blanket. It was unnecessary, as it was obvious that the other party had seen her naked.


    Suffice it to say, the man didn''t seem very happy.


    Essie grasped her aching forehead, desperately scrambling in her mind to make sense of everything, but her effort was all in vain.


    The man looked at her with a hint of mockery in his eyes. He picked up the clothes scattered on the floor and put them on, before he walked to the window and stood with his back to her. "You should put your clothes on!" His tone was cold and full of disdain.


    In a fluster, Essie snatched her clothes from the floor and put them on, while she looked around for a weapon to de


    fend herself with. The man was at least 189 cm tall and strong looking. It became increasingly clear to Essie that she wasn''t going to last in a fight with him.


    She cast a glance at the night stand next to her, planning to use the alarm clock as a projectile weapon. However, the alarm clock was nowhere to be seen. The only visible objects were two red certificates on the night stand, on which was inscribed, "Marriage Certificate".


    Startled, Essie grabbed the red folder and opened it. There were two names in it, Essie Yi and Zac Rong, accompanied by a double color photo of the couple. The groom on the picture was the very same man standing in front of her, and the bride was none other than herself.


    They even looked like the perfect couple in the picture. Smiling and happy.


    She looked at the registration date and found that it was yesterday''s.


    At that moment, Essie wanted nothing more than to dig a hole in the ground to hide herself in, and never to come out of it again.


    Where did this man come from? How did they get married?


    Could he be an actor hired by some TV station?


    With this thought in her mind, Essie charged at the man, thinking that this was all a part of some TV show and that this man was an actor hired to make fun of her on live television.


    "Which TV station do you work for? I''ll going to file a complaint to the police. Do you think this is funny? This is an invasion of my privacy and you''re shooting this without my consent. This is illegal!" Essie threw the marriage certificates at the man and started to look for hidden cameras everywhere.


    All the while, the man stood there, confused by her actions. He picked up the marriage certificate from the floor and glanced at it. Suddenly, his face expressed his inner feelings with a frown. "Damn it!" he cursed, trying to recall what had happened yesterday, but his memories seemed fragmented and unclear. The last thing he remembered was being in the bar.


    By now, Essie had turned the entire room upside down, but there was still no camera. Infuriated, she rushed over to grab his collar. "Tell me where the cameras are, or I''ll call the police!"


    The man stared at her insidiously. After a while, a hint of shock flashed between his eyes and he said, "It''s you!"

 Chapter 2 Confession Of Love On Fools Day

    One day earlier.


    It was the first day of April or as everyone would say April Fool''s Day.


    According to the netizens it was the best time for someone to declare their love because if they got rejected, they could just laugh and say¡ª"Haha, I made a fool of you!"


    At the very least, they could retreat in a splendid manner.


    The same thought crossed Essie''s mind. Finally, she had summoned all of her courage and walked up to her idol, Hanson Xia, on whom she had been crushing for many years. "Hey, I have been in love with you ever since we first met. I''ve got a good feeling that you and I are destined to be together. Although I am still not up there yet, one day I am going to become an icon in the fashion industry and become someone who is good enough to be with you. Would you please put me on your list of possible girlfriends?"


    Before Essie finished speaking, she heard a mocking laughter coming from behind her. "How interesting! ''Destined to be together''! Is that what you tell yourself when you cry yourself to sleep at night? Are you really that pathetic?" The woman ridiculing Essie was her sworn enemy, Sunny Yang, who elegantly walked towards Hanson and held his arm without hesitation.


    Was she marking her territory? The thought filled Essie with an unbearable sorrow.


    Hanson, however, shook his arm, trying to draw it back, but eventually he allowed it. "Essie, I..." He didn''t know what to say to her, but before he could even think of anything, Sunny cut him short. "We''re getting married!"


    The words came, out of the blue, and hit Essie like a bolt of lightning. She should have laughed three times and told them that she was just joking, but the muscles on her face were stiff and she couldn''t bring herself to say anything. Her throat was blocked by a lump of sourness, taking away her ability to speak.


    With a smug smile on her face, Sunny deliberately leaned her head on Hanson''s shoulder to add salt to Essie''s wounds. "Hanson, dad wants us to go back for dinner. Let''s go!"


    Hanson extended his hand and patted Essie on the head, as if to comfort her. "I''m sorry, Essie," he sighed heavily and then walked away with Sunny.


    Bang!


    Again, Essie heard her heart shatter into a million pieces. She felt like everything in her world had frozen over and the cold winds were slamming her face like tiny little icy nails.


    Perhaps the only thing that could mend her ailing heart at the moment was a good bottle of wine.


    The True Color Bar was across the street, and she walked in without a conscious thought.


    The bar was very quiet. As the onl


    y customer, Essie sat at the bar counter and ordered a glass of long island ice tea, which was the most suitable cocktail for a lovelorn person.


    Essie had overestimated her drinking prowess and as such, she was completely inebriated by her third drink.


    Before long, another customer walked into the bar.


    He was handsome and radiant, like the sun in the early spring and the bright moon in mid autumn, that lit up the whole dark bar in an instant.


    The previously listless waiters immediately became energetic and rushed to ingratiate themselves. However, he didn''t even glance at them. He was as cold as ice, which had been frozen for thousands of years and couldn''t be affected by any sort of temperature whatsoever.


    On any other day, Essie would have never spoken to a stranger. But today, she was so drunk and broken-hearted, that she picked up her glass and staggered towards the stranger.


    "People who come to the bar in the daytime are either crossed in love or bored. Which one are you?" she said, staring him up with her drunken, hazy eyes.


    Zac Rong ignored her and continued to drink on his own, as if he hadn''t heard what she had said.


    Essie, however, didn''t mind his arrogance. She sat down on the stool next to him and said, "Well, I guess you are the latter. People who look like you can only make others fall in love with you. It must be nice. Look at me! I confessed my love to my prince, the man I had loved for five years. And guess what? He''s marrying the woman I hate the most."


    Essie eventually vented her grievances by finishing the rest of her cocktail. "I''m done feeling bad for now. Since we''re the only ones here, let''s have fun and drink together, shall we?"


    Zac raised an eyebrow and glanced at her. Although the girl had a plain face, she had a great body, much like a diamond in the rough. Her two beautiful eyes, however, were limpid and pure like autumn water. Each time she raised an eyebrow to look up she looked even more charming. It was her eyes that made her unique, as they could make even a plain face like hers look beautiful.


    Zac didn''t know why he nodded his head. Was it because of some magic, or because he was moved by her tantalizing eyes.


    Essie smiled again, revealing her white teeth. "Let''s play dice! You have to guess the number and if you guess wrong then you''ll have to drink shots."


    How fun!


    A disdainful smile appeared at the corners of Zac''s mouth. He had nothing else to do anyway. Why not play a drinking game with another stranger in a bar!


    Two hours later¡­


    Zac was drunk beyond comprehension.

 Chapter 3 Lets Divorce

    Essie did not expect to win twelve times in a row.


    "You''re cheating!" The way Zac slurred made him sound drunk.


    "What? You''re the one throwing the dice. How can I be the one cheating? Just admit it, you didn''t think I was going to win. Well, that''s how gambling works!" Essie giggled. She had never had any luck in gambling all her life, as such, she didn''t expect her luck to be so good today.


    However, Zac wasn''t convinced. "Fine! Again!" He was determined to make a comeback.


    Essie''s thick eyelashes flickered open. "Okay! This is the last one. The big one! I have already lost everything today! So why the hell not. Marriage isn''t a big deal! I can get married whenever I want. How about this? If I win again, you will have to marry me!"


    "Deal!"


    The only thought in Zac''s mind was to win this game. Besides, he wasn''t used to losing to anybody.


    "Great! I like you!" Finishing her words, she pushed the cup closer to him. "It''s your turn. I''m guessing it''s a small number."


    "I''ll bet on big numbers!" Zac shook the cup before opening it.


    One, two, three¡ªsmall!


    Essie could not help bursting into laughter as she was quite pleased with herself. Never before had she felt so satisfied in all her twenty-one years on this planet.


    Zac, on the other hand, was at a loss. He had never been so displeased in all his twenty-six years on this planet.


    It was time to honor the bet!


    Zac grabbed her hand and said, "Let''s get our IDs and then go to the Civil Affairs Bureau!"


    Fast forward to the present day.


    The bright sunshine fell on the floor through the mullioned window.


    There was a complete silence in the room, apart from the sound of heavy and rapid breathing.


    The two people stood in front of the window silently, staring at each other blankly. They could not remember how they got to to the Civil Affairs Bureau, how they registered their names, and how they even made it all the way to the bridal chamber. However, it was certain that the red booklets were real and legit.


    In the eyes of the law, they


    were legally a couple.


    Zac was considering how to end this absurd marriage. He had a lot of experience on how to reject a woman, but he had never divorced someone before.


    However, he decided that no matter what condition Essie would propose, as long as it was not too far from the truth, he would try his best to satisfy it. After all, from the looks of it, there was no use hiding the fact that they had slept together. And what''s more¡­


    The moment he looked at the blood on the sheet, Essie blushed and quickly ran to the bed to pull the blanket to cover it.


    The reason why she hadn''t slept with any man for so many years was that she wanted Hanson to be her first man. Now, she had lost both Hanson and her virginity.


    Life could be so unpredictably cruel. She had fallen from heaven to hell in just one night.


    "Well, let''s go to the Civil Affairs Bureau and get a divorce now," Essie said, stifling all the pain in her heart.


    There was no use crying over spilled milk. It was better to nip that little romance in the bud.


    Zac was shocked as he didn''t expect her to be so straightforward. There were no conditions, no requirements and no blackmails. He was starting to admire her!


    "It''s half past ten now. The Civil Affairs Bureau will be closed at twelve o''clock. There is only an hour and a half left! We have to take a taxi to get there on time. We can split the fare," Essie spoke in a straightforward way and a rare gentle light flashed across Zac''s face.


    They came out of the elevator and walked side by side. But it was not easy for Essie, as she felt a dull pain in her legs. Even though her recollection of the night was still unclear, Essie could imagine how aggressive Zac must have been in bed.


    Zac sensed her pain and slowed down his pace.


    Just as they arrived at the gate of the community, they saw Sunny coming out from her BMW. Sunny was here to pick a bone with Essie. Since Hanson was there yesterday, she didn''t have a chance to tear Essie apart. Today, she had come for some unfinished business.

 Chapter 4 Provocation Of The Rival In Love

    Essie knew that the conflict between Sunny and her was about to escalate. Knowing this, she asked Zac to wait before approaching her.


    "I heard everything you''ve said that day." Sunny sneered. "Hanson loves me. You don''t even know half of what he does to me. In fact, he proposed to me within a few days since we''ve been together. In fact, he even said how I had so many admires that he was afraid that someone else would take me away."


    Essie snorted. Unlike Sunny, she had more important things to get to, and she didn''t want to waste her entire day by arguing with Sunny. "You''re thinking too much. Yesterday was April Fool''s. I was only kidding."


    "Stop pretending!" she snarled. "I know you love Hanson. Yesterday, he was so afraid that I''ll mistrust him that he even said that he''ll never fall in love with someone like you. You''re like a mouse who has just crawled out of the trash bin. He''s disgusted to be linked to someone like you. In fact, he even asked me to tell you to stop daydreaming. I bet the homeless people at the other end of the street would be more suitable for the likes of you," Sunny sneered. She knew that she would always win no matter what. In her eyes, Essie had always been more inferior than her in terms of both wealth and power.


    Not far away, Zac could vaguely hear their conversation. He only had one thing in mind, and that was to give Sunny a good beating!


    She better be grateful that he would never lay a hand on a woman, or she wouldn''t even be standing still the moment he heard those words.


    Essie''s face paled immediately at her words. She was about to leave when Sunny stretched out her hand to stop her. She wasn''t finished.


    At the sight, Zac hurried over and placed an arm around Essie''s shoulder. "Baby, shall we go now?"


    "You''re..." Sunny''s jaw almost dropped


    at the sight of the man. Although she had already seen him in the car, he looked even better up close. He had the face of a Greek God, and it was difficult to not stare at him this entire time.


    "Won''t you introduce me?" Zac asked as he placed his arm around Essie''s shoulder.


    "Zac is my boyfriend. He comes from Dragon City and his father is the chairman of a multinational group," Essie said slowly and clearly as if she was teaching a five-year-old. She tilted her head, as if daring Sunny to say a word against her now.


    Sunny was so surprised that her eyeballs almost fell from their sockets. The man in front of her was elegant and regal. He had this indescribable dignity that held himself together, as if he was a king and they were the commoners.


    It seemed that Essie didn''t lie to her.


    "You look pale. Who bullied you?" Zac asked lowly as he pushed a strand of her hair behind her ear. "Whoever she is, I''ll make sure to make her suffer." Although his voice was soft, Sunny could tell that it was an underlying threat.


    Sunny backed up unconsciously as if he would suddenly blow her head off.


    "It''s just a cockroach¨Cnot worth our time at all. Let''s go." Essie grabbed his arm and turned around.


    Looking at their receding figures, Sunny had a strange look in her eyes. She took out a marriage invitation from her bag and quickly caught up to them. "Hanson asked me to give this to you. He wants the two of you to attend our party," she said bitterly. It wasn''t true that Hanson had no feelings for Essie. If he''d see her with her boyfriend, then he might be tempted to love Sunny with all his heart.


    Essie bit her lips. Without another word, she took the invitation. When Sunny was finally gone, she quickly pulled her arm from Zac''s hold.


    It seemed that their agreement was about to change.

 Chapter 5 Pretending To Be Rich And Handsome

    "Zac, thank you for helping me just now. Well, can we put off the procedures until after the engagement party tomorrow is finished?"


    "It depends on you." Zac shrugged. It didn''t really matter if it was delayed for a day.


    "Thank you." Essie finally breathed a sigh of relief. She had to do everything to save her dignity tomorrow.


    With that, she invited him to have lunch with her.


    When they walked into the restaurant next to the community, Essie ordered the cheapest thing on the menu¡ªsour noodles and braised soy bean curds. Then, she went Dutch and paid for her own bill.


    "Let me pay." Zac motioned to take out his wallet, but Essie, who didn''t seem to hear him, just handed the money to him.


    After taking her seat, Essie smiled and said, "We met by chance, and after this awkward marriage, we won''t meet each other ever again. We should just pay for ourselves."


    Zac nodded in approval to her words.


    Not long after that, the waiter served the noodles. Because she was the host, Essie gave Zac a dried bean. "Help yourself. The food here is cheap and delicious. And more importantly, they don''t use used oil here."


    Zac raised his beautiful eyebrows and said, "How do you know whether they use used oil or not?"


    "I have a really sensitive stomach and intestines. So if it''s used oil, I will have diarrhea if I take even one bite," Essie said mischievously.


    ''She should be in Food and Drug Administration with her talent,'' Zac thought, praising her in his mind.


    While they were eating, Essie suddenly stopped and took a sip of water. Then, she raised her head to look at Zac and asked, "So, what is it that you do?"


    She wanted to know more about him. After all, he was legally her husband. It would be bad if he was a wanted criminal or he was in a huge amount of debt. She could be held responsible for it.


    "I used to do architectural work. But I don''t have any work right now," Zac replied, not going into detail. She didn''t need to know about his background.


    ''Architecture? Did he build houses and move bricks on construction sites?


    Well, at least it was a job,'' Essie thought to herself.


    She was relieved at his words. She looked around with her big black eyes before asking, "Where do you live now?" She had to figure out where he lived. That way, if she couldn''t get in touch with him tomorrow, she would be able to look for him at his house.


    "A hotel," Zac said perfunctorily. This woman had too many questions!


    "I don''t think it''


    s a good idea for you to live in a private hotel that costs only dozens of dollars. When I first moved to Yang City, I was so shocked that I almost fell into a trap," she explained before suddenly covering her mouth with her hands. She realized that she had implied through her words that he was a hobo who came from another city and didn''t have much money at all, so he had to stay in some cheap private hotels because economical hotels were now charging several hundred for one night, and he couldn''t afford it.


    "I''m a man. Why would I be deceived?" Zac shrugged, hoping to end the topic of household registration as soon as possible.


    Essie agreed, thinking that his words actually made sense. He was a poor man that had nothing but his good looks. Frauds probably wouldn''t be interested in him. Sensing the impatience in his tone, Essie decided to stop digging deeper.


    They left the restaurant after eating lunch and parted ways. There was one other important thing for Essie to do. She wanted to make a nice business suit for Zac. As a jobless vagabond, he must have cheap stuff, and if he were to wear them, they would get exposed.


    She went to the market and bought good cloth. The next day, when Zac came, she greeted him with a tailored suit and a matching fashion shirt.


    "Try it on!" Essie said with a smile.


    Zac had always been picky. Anything he didn''t like was nothing but trash in his eyes, and he would never accept them, regardless of whether they were people or things.


    However, he thought that the little girl had good taste, and the clothes were very beautiful, so he took them.


    The size fitted him well.


    She admired the clothes both for her talent, and his perfect body. He had a nine-head body that was perfectly proportionate body and had perfectly toned muscles. His figure was exactly right.


    In fact, his body was so perfect that even beggar clothes would look fashionable on him.


    It was a blessing to have such a perfect model. One look at his body was enough to give her inspiration when her mind was exhausted.


    While she was busy thinking, Zac walked over to her and said, "How did you know my size?"


    "By visual inspection," with a smug smile, Ethan raised her eyebrows. Using just her eyes, she could tell the size of her clients without even getting their measurements.


    Zac curled his lips into a devilish smile. Then, he leaned in towards her and said, "Have you been observing me with your eyes in the daytime or at night?"

 Chapter 6 The Engagement Party Of Essies Prince

    His voice was low and it obviously hinted flirtation. For a second, Essie stood stunned. But slowly, his words began to sink in. She clearly understood what he was implying. And as a consequence, her face blushed crimson red. "Don''t mention it. I have forgotten it," she said, trying to maintain her composure.


    Zac''s black eyes blinked, unable to believe she had forgotten it.


    He remembered everything, clear as day! Every second, the scene played in his mind.


    He woke up feeling hazy today. At first, his head felt unusually unclear, and he was unable to remember a thing! But soon, it began to fill up. Missing pieces of yesterday, came to his mind, one by one. He was a neat freak. No woman could touch him even if he was drunk. But when she was around, the defensive system seemed to be invaded by virus, breaking down instantly. To start with, she wasn''t like any other woman he had come across. She was both beautiful and pure. Even her smell was intoxicating. At present, he couldn''t control himself. He was curious and wanted to know what she thought of last night.


    "Did you really forget everything?" He stared at her with utter disbelief. He had hoped she would remember something. He was certain some of the details would be missing, but knowing she forgot everything pained him. After all, it was her first time.


    With her brows wrinkled in a straight line and her eyes filled with ferocity, Essie said, "I told you not to mention it again. You''ve ruined everything. We are incompatible in almost every way."


    She almost roared at him. Instead of getting angry, Zac wore a slight smile on his face. His first time was "destroyed" in her hands. Now they were even.


    She had expected Zac to get angry, but he didn''t. Instead, he merely stood, not saying anything at all. This was when she realized she had to hold back her anger. After the engagement party, they had to get a divorce and go on separate ways.


    She walked into the room and started to dress up. She put on the honey waist dress that she designed, tied up her black hair and pulled it up into an elegant updo. Then she wore a light make-up.


    When she came out, Zac''s eyes froze for a moment. This girl was even more beautiful after dressing up.


    "Don''t


    forget your role. You are rich and handsome," she reminded, hoping he wouldn''t mess up. Although he was an able man with a handsome face and powerful aura, she thought it was vital to remind him. It would be quite awkward if someone managed to see through his disguise.


    "Don''t worry." A charming smile appeared on his lips. This was a piece of cake for him.


    The Intercontinental Hotel was beautifully decorated.


    The wedding hall was brimming with joy.


    The engagement of Hanson and Sunny had caused a sensation in the select society of Yang City, and almost all the rich and powerful people in the city had been invited.


    When Essie walked in with Zac, everyone''s eyes began to be glued to them, like a moth to the flame.


    Zac was as glorious as the sun which made all the men feel insecure and all the women become enchanted by him. The beauty of Essie was like the fresh lotus flower, blooming gradually. She made all the girls with their heavy make-up look less beautiful.


    Seeing the way every girl was admiring Essie''s radiating beauty, Sunny was overcome with jealousy. Hanson, on the other hand, had similar emotions course through him. If he said he didn''t like Essie, he would be lying. But he couldn''t love her. Love was a luxury ever since the moment he found his origin.


    "God bless you, Hanson!" said Essie. And Essie tried her best to smile and relax. She had decided not to love him anymore, but her heart was still aching.


    Zac and Hanson were observing each other with a murderous look in their eyes.


    Zac wrapped his arms around Essie, announcing his sovereignty over her. Then he led her to walk down the stairs. He found a seat and made her sit, like a gentleman. Upon seeing the way in which Zac was treating her, Hanson''s heart trembled with fury. Yet the worst part was, he couldn''t do anything. He was compelled to watch her happy life.


    Essie rested his eyes on the staircase. Hanson and Sunny were both born to wealthy families. This must be the so-called marriage of equal social rank! She analyzed the hall and the grand look of it. A feeling of rage began to brew in her heart. Yet she did her best to look happy.


    She used to be a princess of the castle and lived an extravagant life, but...

 Chapter 7 A Bet With A Love Rival

    Essie''s eyes started to become misty as she turned away, shaking away her thoughts.


    Zac slid his thumb down her chin. "Look at me," he said softly. He didn''t want her to feel wronged. In fact, that''s the last thing he wanted her to feel. He wanted her to feel as if she was the only one in the world for him.


    Hearing that, Essie sniffled and gazed up at him innocently. "What''s so attractive about you?" she murmured.


    "I''m better looking than him," he snorted. His dark eyes glinted under the dim light.


    "You wish." She barked out a laugh, but before she could say anything else, he leaned over and kissed her. His kiss was like a shock of electricity. She trembled against his touch as she leaned closer into his arms.


    Her face reddened. She didn''t expect that the cold man would have such an arrogant side. He even dared to kiss her in public!


    Since Zac was now her boyfriend, she couldn''t reject his hold, but she definitely wasn''t going to let go of him that easily.


    Essie lifted her foot under the tablecloth and secretly kicked him hard on the shins.


    He pulled away as he leaned against her ear. "I have the right to do that," he whispered. His breath fanned against the side of her neck, and she stiffened.


    "Your right lasts till the afternoon," she snapped softly. Essie continued to kick him, but every kick was lighter. For outsiders, it looked like they were flirting with each other.


    "I can always keep that right," he said casually.


    While Hanson was walking up the crimson steps, his gaze steadied on Essie. At the sight of her with another man, his heart crippled in jealousy. It was as if the world had decided to douse him with bitterness and sourness to last him a day.


    Sunny gritted her teeth besid


    e him. "Shameless bitch!" she spat. "She confessed her love for you the day before yesterday and now she''s making out with some other man." Hanson clenched his fists. Suddenly he stood up from his chair and stomped out of the room without saying a word.


    "Where are you going? The ceremony is about to begin," she shouted, but he completely ignored her words.


    Her nails dug into her palms as she thought of ways to hold him back. She would not let that bitch ruin this moment for the both of them!


    Seeing that Essie was heading to the toilet, she followed as a malicious smile threaded across her lips.


    "And here I thought you were innocent. I never knew you have such an obscene side," Sunny said with a smirk.


    Taking a deep breath, Essie decided to ignore her.


    Noticing this, Sunny decided to take a different approach. "Actually, I''m kind of worried for you. There must be loads of beautiful women hounding around your boyfriend. With you being so boring, I bet that he''ll grow tired of you in less than two months."


    Essie scoffed, "Even if you break up with Hanson, we won''t." "Humph! Bitch!


    You want to bet?" she taunted.


    "What''s the bet?" Essie crossed her arms over her chest and turned around, wanting to see what other tricks the woman had hidden under her sleeves.


    "I bet that your relationship can''t last for two months. If you break up, then you lose," she said slowly.


    That was the bet! It was as if she was betting with a five-year-old!


    Essie sneered and was about to leave, but Sunny''s sarcastic laughter stopped her in her tracks. "What a coward! I know you wouldn''t dare. You know what? I bet you can''t even last a month in his arms. You probably got two weeks, and it''s over before you even know it."

 Chapter 8 We Will Not Get Divorced

    Taking a deep breath, Essie turned around slowly and said, "If you''re so sure of yourself, let''s take a bet!"


    "Okay!" Sunny smiled complacently. She had been competing with Essie for such a long time. She knew her so well that she could easily predict her moves. Essie was obviously inferior to her. She was like a stupid bug whom she could bait and trap easily at will. Right now, she swallowed her trick hook, line and sinker. "Today is April 3. If you don''t break up with that man on June 3, you win the game. But you would lose the game if you two break up before the agreed date. As punishment, the loser would have to wear a bikini and dance in the Century Square!"


    "Okay!" Essie agreed without hesitation. She then took her cellphone out of her pocket and asked Sunny to repeat the conditions of the bet. The recording would serve as the proof of their bet, in case Sunny planned to back out when she lost. "You just wait and see how I will punish you!" She sneered as she walked away.


    Looking at Essie''s receding figure, Sunny displayed a sly smile.


    June 2 was the day of her wedding with Hanson. As long as Essie was stuck to that young man, she wouldn''t have the chance to take Hanson away from her. She would make sure that Essie''s remaining hopes would be destroyed completely. She was not worried about the stake of the bet. After all, dancing and acting foolish was child''s play for her. Furthermore, she would be on a honeymoon with Hanson in Hawaii right after the wedding. If Essie was to run after her, she would have to go to Hawaii.


    Outside the hotel, Essie walked ahead while deep in thought. She was not a fool. She wouldn''t join a war that she couldn''t win. She wouldn''t dare lose to Sunny.


    She was the one who had the final say in the outcome, so she dared to make the bet. The most important thing right now was to find a way to convince Zac to cooperate. That mysterious man was a bit tricky to handle.


    Seeing that she was silent for a long time, a mischievous smile appeared at the corners of Zac''s mouth. "You''re depressed, aren''t you? The truth is, you don''t want to leave and divorce me, do you?"


    "Don''t be so smug. If I could, I would fly to the Civil Affairs Bureau to divorce you as soon as possible. But when we rode to the hotel venue earlier, I accidentally left our marriage certificate in the bus," Essie replied in a nervous voic


    e as she fiddled with her fingers.


    "Really?" Zac raised his thick eyebrows slightly. "So, we can''t do it this afternoon, can we?"


    "Yes," she replied quietly and avoided Zac''s suspecting gaze. "It''s very troublesome to request for another copy of our marriage certificate. It will take at least a month," she added.


    She decided to postpone the divorce for one month. After all, homeless people like Zac who didn''t have much work to do could never last in this city. But with his circumstances, he couldn''t do anything to her. Clearly, she had the upper hand in this marriage.


    Zac''s lips stretched into a bigger smile. "You lost the marriage certificate? It''s indeed a good excuse, but it''s a pity that it''s not very clever. We might as well talk about the real problem now." He transfixed her with his penetrating gaze. His sharp eyes seemed as if it could see through everything.


    Feeling guilty, Essie lowered her head and did not dare look at him.


    ''This guy was more shrewd than expected. It''s not easy to deceive him.'' She observed silently. ''I''d better tell him the truth.''


    She thought for a moment before telling him about her bet with Sunny.


    Zac touched his chin thoughtfully and did not say anything. After a minute of deliberate and suspenseful silence, he replied, "To be honest, I want to help you, but I don''t have a job now. It''s very difficult to find a stable place to stay here. I''m afraid..." He stopped intentionally, as if he was hesitating. He sported a regretful expression on his face but a subtle hint of naughtiness was reflected on his charming dark eyes.


    "You can live at my place without paying for the rent." Essie offered. The circumstances were perfect. Her roommate had just moved away, and she could share the room with him because she hadn''t found a co-tenant yet.


    Hearing that, Zac smiled in his heart. The bet with Sunny had helped him a lot.


    Yesterday, he had hoped to end this absurd marriage as soon as possible, but today, he had a new plan. Actually, he came to Yang City to seek refuge. He could take advantage of his marriage with Essie to solve his predicament.


    He decided to temporarily stay at her house in the next two months to get a better understanding of her. If he could discover her weakness, he could make her follow him obediently.


    "Okay, but I have two other conditions!" He gave her a devilish smile.

 Chapter 9 Im Taking Advantage Of Her

    "Go ahead." Thinking of this, Essie sighed in relief. She would do anything as long as his list of requests weren''t asking too much of her.


    "First, no affairs. You don''t cheat on me. Second, you''ll have to take care of me,"


    he said seriously as his lips straightened into a thin line.


    How dare he? The first condition didn''t even make any sense! The second one was that he obviously intended to treat her like a slave. As they say, if one handed you lemons, you can just go and make lemonade. She shook her head at the thought.


    But as long as she could win the bet against Sunny, then she could bear all of it. After all, it was only for two months.


    "Fine, but you should also behave yourself. Don''t take advantage of me," she warned him.


    "I''ve seen every part of your body, and there is absolutely no part that I haven''t touched. What else can I take advantage of?" he teased.


    Essie flushed, wishing that the ground beneath her could swallow her right up. She wanted to curse him into the oblivion as she turned and walked towards the bus stop.


    When they were waiting for the bus to arrive, a woman walked up to them. "It''s you two! What a coincidence!" she exclaimed.


    Essie furrowed her eyebrows, thinking that the woman must''ve mistaken her for some other person. "That day when you registered at the Civil Affairs Bureau, my husband and I were also registering at the same time." It seemed that the memory was still fresh in the woman''s mind.


    "Hello." Startled by the lady''s sudden appearance, Essie rubbed the back of her neck awkwardly.


    The woman smiled and glanced at Zac gently. "Handsome boy. You two really shocked us that day. The registration staff said that you two were drunk, so you can do it once you''re sober, but you grabbed his collar and threatened him to approve it or else he''d disappear from the ends of the earth."


    She laughed, turning to Essie. "You''re more powerful. You grabbed a paper knife from the desk and pointed it at your wrist saying that if you aren''t going to be registered that day, then your blood will drench the office. We were so touched that we just had to tell the staff to serve you


    first."


    Zac coughed in embarrassment at the memory. It was better for him to not have remembered it at all.


    Essie''s cheeks flushed.


    ''I''ll want to marry the man over my dead body!


    The last thing I want is to be married!''


    When the bus arrived, she waved at the woman and dragged Zac inside.


    "It seems our separation''s blocked yet again," he said with a faint smile.


    Luckily, Essie didn''t divorce Zac today, or else they would be the talk of the town.


    As soon as they got back in the apartment, they began to fill each other''s void.


    They''ve said that when a man and a woman stay in the same room, they are either passionate or infatuated with one another.


    Essie was neither. The only man she had been infatuated over wasn''t even in the room.


    The next day, when she woke up, Zac was already gone.


    After getting along with him for a few days, she realized that she didn''t like him very much. Not only was he incredibly picky, but he''s rude and unpredictable. The only upside about him was that he was handsome.


    As long as he had the looks, he could definitely get by even with his horrible attitude. She snorted at the thought.


    After yoga, she went to the bathroom to take a shower. When she came out, Zac had finally arrived, holding a cup of coffee in his hand.


    The luminous moon replaced the bright sun in the sky.


    The light in their room became a mix of silver and gold, looking as if God had descended in the midst of their household.


    Zac leaned against the handrail of the balcony, admiring the scenery above him. His eyes were similar to the brightest stars in the night sky, illuminating even the darkest of hearts.


    The collar of his shirt was popped open, revealing his well-defined chest muscles.


    Asshole!


    She swallowed hard.


    His eyes fell on her, and a sinister smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    It was then when she realized that she was just wearing a bath towel. Her face flushed. She wanted to hurry into her room, but when she passed through the sofa, the bath towel got stuck around the corners and fell from her grasp. Her entire body was in display under his lustful gaze.

 Chapter 10 It Was Just An Accident

    She quickly picked up the bath towel and wrapped it around herself. Her face was tomato red. She looked like a deer caught in the headlights. Zac''s eyes lit up almost immediately, looking like a kid whose Christmas present got in early. In the blink of an eye, he stood in front of her. She was so scared that she completely forgot to run away. Essie bowed her head and stepped back, wanting nothing more than to keep a safe distance from him.


    However, every time she stepped back, he took another step forward. They continued doing this till he had her backed up in a corner.


    "What¨C what are you doing?" she stuttered out, clutching her bath towel.


    Zac''s strong arms blocked her from going left and right, locking her beneath him. He leaned in so close that she could almost hear his heart beating in his chest. "Did you do that on purpose?" he whispered, his breath fanning across her nose. His voice was hoarse and raspy as if he had just gone days without a cup of water. She inhaled sharply.


    "Nonsense. Why would I do that to you?" she said hotly, but she still couldn''t help but shrink under his lustful gaze. He raised his hand and let his fingers brush against her face like a light feather.


    She should''ve just turned, ducked, and ran, but she didn''t.


    Her stillness gave him another dose of confidence as he leaned forward and kissed her on the lips.


    Soon enough, he wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled him closer to her. Essie froze under his grip, not knowing how to react.


    In fact, she was so surprised that she couldn''t even move.


    He acted like a curious child exploring her own toy as his tongue prodded inside her mouth. She groaned slightly, which aroused him even more.


    It was as if time had frozen around them.


    He kept telling himself to stop, but Zac was too enamored by her taste and fragrance that he found himself leaning against her even more. A few seconds had passed, and he finally, reluctantly, decided to release her.


    Zac stared at her affectionately, not even noticing the tenderness in his smoldering gaze. Essie gasped in surprise. She felt as if she had just been force fed some alcohol given how much of a daze she was in. Finally snapping out of it, she gritted her teeth and slapped him right on the cheek. "Bastard!"


    Half of his face ha


    d the imprints of her hand.


    She was the first person who had the guts to slap him!


    His dark eyes flashed. "I''ll show you who the real bastard is," he snarled. Without another word, he lifted her up and carried her to the bed.


    As her back hit the cushions, Essie struggled to sit back up, but his rough hands grabbed her towel and pulled it. The air wrapped around her naked body as if she was a long lost friend.


    "No!" she screamed, clutching the pillow behind her to cover up her body. "If you touch me, I''ll tell the police, and I''ll sue you for molestation!"


    "You''re my wife. No one would care."


    Shit!


    "Look, I was wrong, okay? I¨CI''m sorry," she begged. Seeing as he was so fired up from the slap she had just given him, she decided to ask for mercy. Essie closed her eyes, readying herself for the beating. Tears slid down her cheeks, wetting the cushion below her.


    Zac''s heart twitched. He glanced at her plump lips and wet face. All of a sudden, his anger was gone. Instead, it was replaced with tenderness and guilt.


    He took a deep breath and slowly approached her.


    When she heard the footsteps, she tightened her grip on the pillow and raised her head, as if preparing herself for the hit.


    Zac''s lips quivered at the sight. He raised his hand, flicked her gently on the forehead, and walked out without a word.


    He decided to let her go for now.


    Hearing the retreating footsteps, she opened her eyes and sighed in relief. She was safe.


    Zac had gone into the shower. Not bothering to wait for him to come out, she grabbed her bath towel and ran into her room.


    For the whole night, she didn''t dare fall asleep. Her eyes were fixed at the doorframe. The day before yesterday, when she accidentally locked the door, Zac easily opened it with his credit card. Seeing as the lock didn''t stop him, what would stop him now?


    She glanced around the room and an idea came to her.


    Essie jumped off the bed to push the large wardrobe behind the door before pushing the bookshelf to grant some extra support.


    Thinking back to Zac''s strong muscles, Essie moved the sofa for a third level of protection.


    Seeing as she was safe, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. Essie just hoped that a disaster wouldn''t hit her that night, because she might have nowhere else to go.

 Chapter 11 You Are Not Allowed To Die

    It was late at night, and the weather shifted around them. Dark clouds were gathering in the skies, and soon enough, thunder blasted across the city.


    In her room, small night lights emitted a dim light. However, Essie couldn''t help but shift and turn under the covers of her bed.


    Ever since she was a kid, she had suffered from claustrophobia. Essie made sure to have night lights plugged around her room to help ease her anxiety.


    Even then, she still couldn''t fall asleep as her mind drifted towards Hanson.


    Although he was going to get married, she still liked him. This love had lasted for more than five years, and she still couldn''t find it in herself to get over him.


    If the girl he intended to marry wasn''t the one she hated, then maybe she would have already moved on and have given all her heartfelt wishes. Seeing as he had chosen Sunny, it pissed her off to no end.


    Essie groaned, wanting nothing more but to claw her face.


    A fierce wind came, rustling the leaves in the backyard. Lightning fell from the skies, crackling around them. The rain fell harder as thunders rumbled, as if ready to consume the world.


    She jumped off the bed, closed the windows, and drew up the curtain. As she walked back to the bed, thunder sounded before her and the night lamp she had up suddenly turned off.


    Suddenly, her entire room was void of light.


    Everything around her turned deathly still.


    Essie''s nerves tightened as she fumbled around her bed for her phone, but she couldn''t find it. "Shit," she murmured.


    The more she thought about this, the more fearful she became. Her mind was in a daze as darkness wrapped around her, threatening to eat her alive. She wanted to get out of here, but the door was blocked by all the furniture she dragged across the room. Her legs trembled as she tried to push the sofa away. Her breathing was already turning unstable as she slammed her fists against the cushions.


    "Let me out, don''t lock me, let me out..." The terrible childhood memory flashed before her eyes, and she found that she couldn''t breathe anymore. Her heart beat heavily in her chest as she fell to the ground, trembli


    ng violently.


    "Zac!" she shrieked out. "Help me¨Cplease!"


    Hearing the sound from the next room, he jumped out of the bed like a koi fish jumping out of water and rushed out of his room.


    "What''s wrong?" he called urgently.


    "Let me out! Help me..." Her voice was growing weaker. He could hear her banging against something, but before he could yell out, she quieted down.


    His mind rushed with different thoughts. ''Did she have a heart attack?'' he thought as he urgently grabbed at the handle.


    "Hold on," he said firmly.


    However, when he tried to open the door, he failed. Zac guessed that she must''ve have gotten something to block the door.


    ''Fuck!'' Without another thought, he kicked the door open. Although it worked, he could see heavy objects blocking his entry.


    Zac swore. ''How insecure could this woman be?''


    "How are you doing, Essie?" he yelled out, but there wasn''t any response.


    A lump built up in her throat, preventing her from saying anything.


    Shit! Zac had always been fearless. Whether he was faced with a gun or a knife, he knew how to keep his cool, but there was something about this situation that sent fear down his nerves.


    "Hold on! You are not allowed to die," he ordered. If she wanted to die, then she might as well wait until they got divorced. There was no way in hell was he becoming a widower.


    He gritted his teeth as he rushed out of the room. Seeing that there were so many things blocking his entry, it was best that he climb up the firefighting pipe outside.


    Violent winds blew heavily outside as heavy rain poured down the road. Lightning flashed in the skies, as he narrowed his eyes and surveyed his surroundings, finding a place where he could climb up. A thick sycamore tree had been uprooted by the strong wind, crashing onto the road.


    Although he was soaked, he didn''t give a damn about it. All he cared for was Essie''s safety.


    He had been trained by the special force before, so it was a piece of cake for him to climb up to the second floor using his bare hands. However, the rain had made everything more slippery for him to hang on. If he wasn''t careful, he might fall.

 Chapter 12 The Hero Saved The Beauty

    However, the thought of him delaying it any further came into his mind. Without another thought, he reached out for the handle, climbing up to the second floor. Zac gritted his teeth as he hoisted himself up one step at a time. Thunder crackled in a distance, but he didn''t care. All he wanted was to save Essie.


    Once he arrived, he kicked the glass window and swung himself into the room. Under the light of his cellphone, he could see her lying on the ground. Her whole body was convulsing and her lips were colorless. She looked as if she had just joined the cast of zombies.


    Zac lifted her up and placed her on the bed. He began to perform artificial respiration.


    Essie was finally conscious. Seeing the dim light across the room, her fear had been relieved. As he continued to blow air into her system, the muscle in her throat slowly unwound, allowing her to breathe more easily.


    "Did you have a heart attack? Where''s your medicine?" Zac asked anxiously, glancing around.


    "No. I suffered from claustrophobia, that''s all," she answered weakly.


    His shoulders sagged in relief at the thought of her not suffering from a heart attack.


    Claustrophobia came and went quickly. As soon as she finished up a glass of water, she felt much better.


    "Do you know what you did was dangerous?" she admonished. Essie didn''t expect that he would risk his own life to save her. She was grateful to him. A small smile inched into her lips.


    "How can I come in then?" Zac motioned to the furniture surrounding the door.


    "About that...I''m sorry?" Her cheeks flushed as she avoided his startling gaze. "You''re all wet. Why don''t you change them? You might catch a cold if you''re wearing them for too long." She wanted to help him unbutton his shirt, but the moment her hand grazed upon his collarbone, she retracted from her hold.


    "Even if you take the initiative, I''m not interested in you. I hope you keep that in mind," he said viciously.


    The grateful feeling she had for him had vanished in thin air.


    Although she wasn''t the most beautiful woman in the world, she certainly wasn''t as bad as he said she was. She had a rather full bust for a height of 169cm, and she was incredibly well-shaped.


    "Well, you''re not my type either," she snapped, rolling her eyes.


    "Who''s your type then? Hanson?" He scowled.


    "You got that right." Essie nodded firmly.


    Anger filled Zac''s heart. He mercilessly took off his drenched clothing and threw them onto the sofa, glaring at her.


    The hazy light highlighted his well-defined muscles.


    Even Essie couldn''t help but let her eyes wander around for a bit.


    Drops of water fell from his dark hair onto his chest, trailing across his creamy skin and outlining his abs. She blushed. Zac smirked as he shifted his gaze towards her.


    "Liking the view?" he said coldly.


    Essie almost nodded subconsciously. As a fashion designer, she had always been accustomed to seeing great-looking models. However, this was the first time she had seen such a perfect figure.


    A part of her wanted to sketch him.


    "Who do you think is better now?" asked Zac.


    "If you''re talking about looks, you''re better than him," she said honestly.


    A small smile tugged his lips.


    "But personality-wise, Hanson''s better," she continued.


    Hanson was gentle and elegant. He was a sweet summery scent along the spring breeze. There was something about him that made her feel as if she was breathing in fresh air. Zac, however, was wrapped around in his own enigma. He was far too cold and deep that she sometimes couldn''t stand him. He was the type of person who one could admire from afar but could never get close to.


    "Are you blind?" he snapped.


    "Well, I am near-sighted if that''s what you''re asking," she said slowly, nodding.


    "No wonder. Maybe I should take you to an eye clinic." He flicked her on the forehead. She scowled. "There''s absolutely no need for that." "Your eyesight must''ve gotten worse,"


    he murmured. Zac thought that Hanson was incomparable to him. He couldn''t understand why Essie liked him more.


    Essie made a face and stuck out her tongue at him. She thought that he was extremely arrogant.


    Outside the window, the storm was raging behind them.


    Zac pushed the furniture back to their original positions, but before he could leave, Essie grabbed his arm. "Please don''t leave me alone," she whispered, showing her more vulnerable side.


    When he saw her imploring gaze, he couldn''t help but feel happy. His heart twitched. "I''m getting sleepy anyway," he murmured. Zac yawned.

 Chapter 13 Zacs Tricks

    "You can sleep on my bed," Essie stated.


    His lips twitched. "Okay." Zac walked towards the bed and proceeded to lie down. When he reached out his arms to hold her slim waist, she tried her best to shrug him off.


    "Let me go. I''ll sleep on the sofa," she snapped. ''There''s no way in hell that we''ll be sleeping on the same bed!'' she thought.


    Essie struggled under his arms, but it only encouraged him to pin her down even more. "I''m cold. Isn''t it your duty to warm me up?"


    "You can tuck yourself in if you feel cold!" She kicked the quilt towards him angrily. If she didn''t ask him for help in the first place, then she would''ve taken the opportunity to kick him where the sun doesn''t shine!


    "Well, you''re warmer than the quilt." He placed his chin on her shoulder wantonly, breathing in her heavenly fragrance. There was something about her that made him addicted to her scent.


    Of course, this didn''t mean that he cared for her. He had always been indifferent to these types of feelings. He wouldn''t fall in love that easily. She was just a special woman.


    Being held in his arms, she couldn''t help but blush in embarrassment. The heat she felt against his chest spread across her veins. She couldn''t help but feel even hotter under his grip. She unconsciously began to twist her body against him.


    "I suggest you don''t move," he whispered. His voice was hoarse.


    She froze as silence drifted upon them. She didn''t want to irritate him.


    Unfortunately, in a few minutes, the phone ran out of power.


    Darkness fell around her like a curtain.


    Feeling as if she was trapped once again, she screamed and buried her head into his chest. Her small body was convulsing like a frightened cat.


    Zac''s body stiffened as he held her in his arms, trying to contain her.


    She calmed down after a few seconds.


    After a long while, her timid voice broke the silence. "Zac, can you sing something for me?"


    He frowned. He never sang.


    However, Essie lifted her gaze and pouted. "Please? I won''t be scared anymore if


    you sing," she urged.


    "Why don''t you use your phone?" He tweaked her ear.


    "It died." Essie pouted and started to draw circles on his chest with her finger, as if to express her dissatisfaction.


    The heat rose in his chest sharply. He hurriedly grasped her restless hand. "What do you want to hear?" Zac had never been this tender with any woman, but there was something about her that softened his guard around his heart.


    "Anything," she said slyly.


    He sighed. Without another thought, he began to sing an old song in English.


    His voice was incredibly magnetic and soft. It was as if she was listening to an entire orchestra in her ear. She leaned against his chest, feeling it vibrate as he continued. The man had absolutely no shortcomings.


    His English was great. In fact, he sounded like he grew up in the States. She couldn''t help but feel ashamed over her poor English.


    Zac was definitely not uneducated.


    "What else can you do?" she murmured bitterly.


    "You''ll know in time," he whispered.


    After a night of hasty winds and heavy rainfall, the sky became more peaceful over time.


    Essie didn''t know when she had fallen asleep. All she knew was that when she woke up, Zac''s arms were wrapped around her. Zac didn''t close his eyes till he was a hundred percent sure that Essie was sound asleep.


    She raised her head and stared at him secretly.


    He was indeed a rare beauty. Even when he was asleep, he still looked incredibly charming.


    The sharp edges of his jawline were softer, and his hair lied flat on his head.


    Although it felt as if God had played a cruel trick on her, she didn''t feel so bad about it anymore. It wasn''t that much of a loss to lose her virginity to such a handsome man.


    She couldn''t help but let her thumb graze against his face. Even the man''s skin was good. Did he always have such a nice skin?


    Zac woke up at her touch, but he didn''t dare open his eyes. Instead, he continued to pretend as if he was still sleeping, wondering to what extent she was willing to go.

 Chapter 14 The Handsome Guy In Sleep

    However, Essie didn''t take further action. Instead, she slipped out of his arms, jumped off the bed, grabbed her sketchbook, and sat cross-legged on the bed.


    Zac squinted his eyes just a bit to see what was happening.


    The girl was sketching him without his permission!


    How dare she!


    He clenched his jaw and turned to the other side of the bed.


    She went to the other side and continued.


    Seeing that she wasn''t going to stop that easily, he turned back and she followed.


    "Are you fucking dreaming?" Essie grumbled, finally having enough.


    Sensing her frustration, he decided to cooperate her. If the painting wasn''t good enough, then he would just tear it to pieces and throw it into the nearest trash can.


    Seeing that he didn''t move, Essie shook her head and sighed. "It seems that you also dream so fast," she teased quietly.


    Zac felt embarrassed yet again.


    It was a humiliating experience for a man to be questioned of his ability to do something!


    ''If a tiger didn''t come out from its slumber, you''d take for it as a sick cat. If a dragon doesn''t come out of its cave, then you''d think of it as a humble worm. Do you really think I''m that weak?''


    He tried his best to suppress his anger. Finally, in a matter of thirty minutes, Essie finally finished her masterpiece.


    "Perfect!" Essie clapped her hands together. Although she was praising the painting she had just drawn up, the man took it as a compliment to himself. His anger towards her immediately diminished.


    As she was about to hide his painting, Zac raised his eyebrow. "Don''t you think sketching me infringes on my rights?" he said coldly.


    She flushed almost immediately. "We''re husband and wife. Of course I have the right to sketch you." Before she could finish, the person on the bed rushed over like a raging


    tornado. He pulled her into his arms. "Since we''re a couple now, shouldn''t you at least fulfill your duty as a wife?"


    Essie grasped her collar in a hurry. "Didn''t you say you''re not interested in me?" she snapped.


    "With all that teasing, don''t I have to prove myself?"


    Fuck! Essie stuck out her tongue for him to see. She didn''t know that he had heard all of that!


    "Well, you''ve misunderstood me. I was talking about football, you know? And..." Hearing her ambiguous explanation, Zac had the urge to roll his eyes. Although he was still pretty annoyed, he couldn''t help but find her adorable. However, that didn''t mean that he would forgive her that easily.


    "I''m hungry. Why don''t you go and cook?" he ordered.


    Essie gaped at him. The topic had changed so fast that she found herself unable to react. She turned around and gazed out the window. The sun was hanging out in the sky. It was already noon and she still hadn''t eaten.


    "If you''re hungry, then you can go out and eat." She curled her lips.


    "From now on, I''ll be eating at home. You''ll cook." He was like a king who was handing out orders. No one was allowed to object. Zac snatched the painting from her hand and gazed at the portrait that she had sketched out. It was a nice painting. He would definitely take it to his storage room.


    ''Ass!'' she thought. Fortunately, she wouldn''t be tied to him forever or else she might as well just sign her death will.


    In the past few days, Zac had a preliminary impression of her. She was incredibly daze and careless. Whenever she was pouring water, there was a chance that she could spill it on her legs. Whenever she was peeling fruit, there was a risk that she could cut her own skin. Whenever she went out, she might forget her phone. Now, he realized something else¨C Essie was stingy!

 Chapter 15 Revenge

    At that moment, Essie took it upon herself to bargain with the venders by the roadside.


    "Sir, it''s already noon and look at you vegetables. The leaves are turning yellow and the stems are withering. If you don''t sell it at 1.5 per kilogram, no one would buy it. Besides, the governor has already sent his men to patrol around the streets," she urged with her arms crossed. Back then, Essie was used to bargaining for her ingredients in the wet market, so this came naturally for her. Hearing her latter words, the street vendor sighed. "Fine. Deal."


    Essie grinned, displaying two dimples on the sides of her cheeks. Zac resisted the urge to snort. He didn''t expect her to be so stingy that she actually put some effort in convincing the man to cut the price in half, but he liked a woman who valued her money. As long as she was willing to cooperate with him, he would definitely give her a considerable compensation for her time with him.


    Essie picked up three kilograms and gave the seller twenty dollars. The seller handed her 18.5 dollars, three dollars more than what she should''ve gotten. She handed him the extra. "You gave me an extra three dollars, sir," she explained kindly.


    The man smiled. "There''s not a lot of people who are as honest as you, you know."


    "Honest money attracts honest customers," she stated.


    Zac''s lips twitched, satisfied with her doing.


    They finally walked past the wet market. Even if it was already the afternoon, the place was packed with different people. Zac didn''t step forward. Seeing this, she had to go in and buy it herself. Essie later walked out with bags of meat, bamboo shoots, and clam. She was even carrying a tray of eggs.


    Zac thought that she couldn''t cook to save her life, given that he had only seen her eat noodles and buns at home every day. He decided to get back at her for insulting his abilities.


    However, the events right after they got home turned out far different from what he imagined.


    There wasn''t any screaming, flying pans, or panicked running. In fact, Essie was very methodical when it came to her cooking.


    Although he was a tiny bit disappointed, he couldn''t help but admire the serious look on her face as she was panfrying her food. He knew that once she put her mind into it, she would do her absolute best. It was a trait that attracted him the most.


    Soon enough, two plates of dishes and one bowl of soup were placed neatly on the table.


    When Zac tasted them, his eyes widened momentarily. They were very delectable. In fact, it even suited his very picky taste buds.


    Essie smiled. "Do you like it?"


    "How do you know my taste?" he asked.


    "I don''t, but I''m talented enough to make a guess." She winked.


    "About what?" Since they knew each other, they only had dinner together once or twice. He was curious as to how she was able to guess what he liked.


    Taking a sip of her soup, Essie cleared her throat. "The first time we had noodles in a restaurant, you ordered the waiter to prepare bland noodles with mushrooms and cabbage. In fact, you even asked him not to put too much of the soy sauce. That means you''re not a man who likes too much flavoring. When we were at the wedding banquet, you specifically chose fresh dishes. That''s why I prepared bamboo shoots and clams to align with your taste."


    Zac''s eyes twinkled in surprise. He was impressed.


    Essie may look like a fool, but she was actually very observant. He liked her.


    "Turns out marrying you wasn''t so bad after all." He finally smiled. There was something about his smile that erupted a fire inside her heart. Her lips twitched in response.


    She lowered her gaze. "Well, you''re a bad husband."


    "Why?" He smirked.


    "I, not only have to clean your room and wash your clothes, but I also have to cook for you. I''ve suffered a lot."


    "Actually, you can just do one thing." He flashed a playful smile.


    "And what is that?" She turned towards him.

 Chapter 16 The Call For Love

    "Warm my bed." Essie almost choked at his words. She coughed so hard that her face turned beet red. With tears in her eyes, she glared at the culprit next to her.


    ''There was no way in hell,'' she thought to herself.


    Without even patting her back, Zac continued to eat his meal. It was as if it never happened or he couldn''t care less with her reaction.


    Her eyes flashed with fury. Not only was he a rascal, but it seemed that he was also a cold-blooded animal. The woman who''s fated to marry him must be incredibly unlucky in her past life. She gritted her teeth. Once her time was up, she would divorce him not a second later.


    They finished their lunch in uncomfortable silence.


    After tidying up the bowls and chopsticks, she took out her notebook she used to keep account of all of her income and expenses. Essie was used to writing down every penny that she spent.


    "These are the expenses we''ve incurred in the past few days." She placed the notebook in front of him. "I''ll pay your accommodation fee, but the rest of the expenditures will be split into two. I''ll pay for it now, but you have to pay it back when we''re divorced."


    However, before she could add anything more, the man took out his credit card and placed it on top of her notebook. "Swipe it yourself. There''s no password, and it doesn''t need any signature," he said coldly, as if he couldn''t care any less what the amount was.


    Her jaw clenched.


    "Hell no," she refused, shaking her head. "We''re not relatives or even friends for that matter. I won''t take your card."


    ''We''re not relatives or friends?'' Zac snorted at the thought, raising his thick eyebrows. "From what I know, you''re my wife, aren''t you?"


    She gritted her teeth, glowering at him. "I''ll max out your card if I''ll take it," she warned spitefully.


    "I don''t care. In fact, it''s your loss if you don''t try to max it out during our agreement." He shrugged, crossing his arms.


    Essie''s eyes widened.


    It sounded like Zac didn''t care about what she did. In


    fact, he even encouraged her to use his card in the first place!


    Did he even know the value of money at this point?


    She stuttered, trying to get a hold of her tongue.


    What the hell was the man thinking?


    "Since you insist, I''ll keep it for you. Don''t worry. I won''t spend an extra penny using this," she stated firmly.


    Since he was so generous, she would keep it. Maybe then, this could also prevent him from backing out of their agreement.


    Essie placed the card and her book in their room. When she came out, she heard someone ringing her doorbell.


    "Essie, are you there?"


    "It''s us. Open the door."


    She was very familiar with their voices. In fact, they belonged to her two best friends¨CMandy and Eva.


    They were best friends since they were kids. They all went to the same high school together, and they even chose the same college to study in. Although they had different jobs now, they still lived in the same city.


    Mandy was an anchorwoman in Yang City Satellite TV. When she heard about Hanson''s engagement, she immediately called Eva and ran to Essie.


    On March 31, Essie had told them that she would be declaring her love to her dream man. They were worried that she must be devastated with the news of his engagement.


    As soon as they entered the door, Eva observed Essie. Seeing that she was fine, she felt relieved.


    Zac sat on the sofa of her living room.


    At the sight of him, Eva smirked. "No wonder you don''t look devastated," she teased.


    "No! He¨C" Before Essie could explain, Mandy jumped in excitement. "Thompson! You''re Thompson!"


    Hearing the name, Essie and Eva were startled. They all knew that Mandy had been infatuated with Thompson for four years. He was her hero, but she didn''t even know his true name.


    Zac pursed his lips. He had only used that name once. How did this woman know?


    Mandy''s shoulders sagged in disappointment at the lack of his reaction. She had looked for him for so many years. She didn''t expect that he didn''t know her at all.

 Chapter 17 The Dream Man Is Not Easy To Deal With

    "I''m Mandy, don''t you remember me? Six years ago, during the trip to the Himalayas, my traveling companions and I came across some difficulty. It was you who saved us."


    It was not until then that Zac realized what she was referring to. Yet, this compliment didn''t make him look proud. He continued to have an indifferent expression on his face. Shrugging his shoulder, he let go of the matter.


    However, hearing this, Essie walked over and patted him on the shoulder. With a playful look on her face, she said, "I wasn''t aware you had gone to the Himalayas. It sounds amazing!" Mandy had repeated this story a million times in the past. It was something she enjoyed narrating every now and then. They had also named this story as the independent hero climbing the mountains and rivers. The way he had hit eight gangsters all by himself was the part she told with a relish.


    Zac gently pinched the tip of her chin. "There are still a lot of things you don''t know."


    Looking at them, Mandy couldn''t help but feel a little envious. She never expected that her dream hero would one day become her best friend''s hero. "Essie, how do you know him?" If they hadn''t known each other for a long time and if their relationship hadn''t reached anywhere, then it meant Mandy still stood a chance.


    Thinking something was going on between the two, she was overtaken by an urge to curse. Essie, on the other hand, quickly noticed the change in Mandy''s expression and answered, "He is my roommate."


    She knew Mandy too well. Her biggest weakness was her paranoia. As soon as they returned from the journey, Mandy kicked her boyfriend mercilessly and urged her to accompany her to do hymen repair surgery. Nervously, Essie obeyed and didn''t even dare tell Eva about this. She decided to keep the relationship between her and Zac as simple as possible. She couldn''t let her other relationships to be damaged because of it. Apart from the fact they had a fake marriage certificate and had sex once accidentally, there was nothing between the two. After two months, they would separate and never contact each other again.


    ''She had told them we are nothing but roommates,'' thought Zac to himself. It pained him to see the attitude with which she looked at their relationship. ''Did that sex mean nothing to her?'' he wondered.


    Mandy was greatly relieved when she was filled in with the reality of their relationship. Essie was her best friend and she loved her with all her heart. She could share everything, except love. Everyone was selfish when it came down to love. She smiled and looked at the man of her dreams. "I don''t know your real name yet," she said in a flirty tone.


    Even though her voice was loud enough, he pretended like he didn''t hear her question. Paying her no heed, he focused on the iPad in his hand. Seeing the awkward situation before her, Essie spoke, "His name is Zac Rong, 26 years old, coming from Dragon City." That was the only thing she knew about him as well. Prying was not her thing hence she didn''t bother probing him with questions. The last thing she wanted was to make a f


    ool out of herself.


    Mandy nodded, trying to look calm. But deep down, she was very disturbed. She couldn''t believe Zack had ignored her. ''Wasn''t I beautiful enough? Doesn''t he find me attractive?'' She couldn''t help but wonder as her confidence went down. All her life, she had lived with the knowledge she was physically striking. Everywhere she went, men and even women would stop and stare at her. Her breathtaking beauty and perfect features could easily steal a heart. Every man she liked reciprocated her feelings. It was the first time a man had ignored her! Embarrassment engulfed her.


    "Zac, can I call you like this?" She went on, trying to get his attention. Even though she was shocked, she wouldn''t give up so easily. "We are not that close," he said, nonchalantly. Once again he had pricked her ego by turning her down. And the worst part was, he had no sorrow in doing so. At the moment, he was in a bad mood and her interest in him was only making it worse.


    Essie turned her head and looked at Zac. The cruelty in his eyes scared her.


    ''Who offended him? Why is he so ferocious!'' she wondered, running out of ideas to placate the situation.


    Mandy''s heart was wounded. She lowered her eyes and almost cried. Essie hurried to ease the atmosphere, "He was only kidding. You can call him as you like." As soon as she finished her words, she felt a chill sweep over her face. She chose to ignore it.


    Her words hadn''t comforted Mandy. His cold face showed that he wasn''t joking.


    "Ladies, come and eat pears. I bought them today. They''re fresh,"


    Essie said, trying to brighten up the atmosphere. It was getting quite gloomy there. She took a pear from the coffee table. When she was about to peel it, Zac grabbed the knife from her and said, "Didn''t I buy you a peeler?"


    "Oh you did. I completely forgot." After saying this, she ran into the kitchen and took out the peeler. Last time, she had cut herself while cutting an apple. Seeing the pain she had gone through, Zac bought a peeler. He could be quite considerate at times!


    She put the pear to the machine, and quipped as she rotated the handle, "Now that I have this peeling divine weapon, mom doesn''t need to worry about me anymore."


    "I am not worried about you. I am just worried you will use this wound as an excuse to have a rest." Zac sneered.


    Essie made a face at him and was brimming with rage! She knew he wouldn''t suddenly become kind but his reply irked her nevertheless.


    Next to them, Eva burst into laughter. "The more I look at you, the more I think you are not roommates instead a newly married couple."


    Zac glanced at her. He wanted to agree.


    However, Essie frowned on listening to Eva''s words. Pretending like she didn''t hear it, she continued to work on the pear.


    Eva''s words didn''t make Mandy happy. She found that the coldness in Zac''s eyes disappeared every time he looked at Essie. ''Was it because they were familiar with each other, or because the relationship between them was more than that of two roommates?'' she wondered.


    Either way, she swore she would figure it out!

 Chapter 18 The Perfect Husband

    "Essie, we thought you would be devastated because of Hanson''s upcoming marriage. You seem well though, and we didn''t expect you to be so cheerful like now. Have you really moved on?" Mandy asked deliberately.


    At the mention of Hanson''s name, Eva suddenly coughed as if to remind Mandy not to aggravate Essie.


    Essie''s eyes darkened instantly. It was true that she didn''t have much time to think about Hanson after spending the last few days quarreling with Zac. She realized just now that Zac''s troublesome attitude was actually a blessing in disguise. Since there was no chance for her to end up with Hanson anyway, it would be a waste to think about him.


    "I''ve decided to concentrate on my work. I won''t date someone before the age of 25." She vowed solemnly.


    Eva wagged a disapproving finger at her. "You can''t miss the opportunity to pursue love just because of career! Your youth and good looks are wasted on you if you keep that up. Don''t think that you''ll be pretty forever. The best time to look for love is now!"


    Essie let out a sigh. "Not everyone is like you, changing boyfriends within a week and treating love as a game." Mandy turned her gaze at Essie. With a pitying look, she said, "Hanson is Essie''s true love. I don''t think Essie will ever forget Hanson."


    While speaking, she sneaked a look at Zac. The man on the other side was looking at the iPad in his hand and didn''t seem to listen to them at all. She couldn''t see his eyes well, so she didn''t notice that his eyes had dimmed at the mention of Hanson.


    Essie chomped down on the pear and finished it in a few seconds. Annoyed, she wiped the juice off her mouth and replied, "It''s hard for me to forget my feelings just like that. It''s such a waste to make such a perfect person as Hanson marry Sunny. Cupid must have been drunk when he shot his arrows at those two."


    "Well, maybe your Mr. Right is more perfect." Eva tried to comfort her.


    Essie wasn''t convinced. She shook her head. "The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. I might be destined to be alone for the rest of my life." She lowered her head and sighed, completely ignoring the piercing gaze from the other side.


    Out of the blue, Zac stood up from the sofa and said coldly, "I have something to deal with. You guys have fun." After that, he walked out without waiting for their response. When he heard Hanson''s name, he felt a little irritable. He was even more annoyed that he couldn''t explain why he would feel that way. He thought it was better for him to leave than hear their discussion.


    The moment Zac c


    losed the door, Eva made a face towards Mandy and said, "I don''t think you can handle that guy. He is too cold, I can''t figure him out."


    Mandy glared at her, but didn''t respond. She picked up the lemon tea on the table and drank it as if deep in thought. After a while, she whispered, "Essie, what does he do?"


    "He said he was involved in construction work before this. He must be a construction worker and now he is out of work." Essie shrugged.


    "Construction worker?" Mandy had stopped drinking her lemon tea. She was shocked. Essie understood what she was thinking, so she smiled and said, "Well, as for him, he was blessed with good looks but he was not born with a silver spoon, if that''s what you''re thinking."


    "Well, construction workers are not only the ones doing construction in the site. He must be a real estate developer or an architect." Mandy couldn''t believe what she just heard. He was a regal king with elegance and nobility all over his body. How could he be an ordinary man?


    Eva poked her forehead, "Let''s face the reality. A truly rich man lives in a villa, and drives a luxury car. If he''s well-off, why would he rent an apartment with Essie?"


    "Maybe there is some special reason. Maybe he is hiding his identity on purpose." Mandy cast a sidelong glance at her. Right now, she was imagining that he was a prince pretending to be a frog. It often happened in TV dramas.


    "Mandy, he really is an ordinary person with no house, no car, no savings, no background, and no employment!" Essie changed to a straightforward tone. Although it was cruel to shatter Mandy''s beautiful fantasy, she had to face reality sooner or later.


    Mandy lowered her head and didn''t say anything. The disappointment in her eyes was obvious. In her mind, there was a huge difference between being rich and poor, even if they were handsome. Only the most eligible bachelors of the city would match a beautiful woman like her.


    But on second thought, what if Essie was lying? ''She''s convincing me to give up, so she could take advantage of her favorable position! Even if she was my best friend, I can''t trust her,'' thought Mandy.


    "Do you like him?" Mandy looked square at Essie''s eyes and asked seriously.


    "Are you kidding me? We are just flatmates." When Essie said the word "just", she felt very guilty.


    "Although you are just flatmates, you still live under the same roof. You should be careful around him. What if he is a bad guy?" Mandy said half-jokingly. Besides, Essie was not clever enough. She believed that she could get what she wanted to know soon.

 Chapter 19 The Strongest Love Rival

    Essie waved her hand again. Although Zac was unpredictable, he was certainly not a bad person. When it came to sex, they benefited from each other. But when it came to money... "He gave his credit card to me. Only I can rob him. He can''t rob me," Essie said with a smile.


    "What?" Mandy and Eva exclaimed at the same time.


    "You are just roommates. Why did he give you his credit card?" Mandy frowned.


    "It looks like he is interested in our Essie," Eva said with a laugh.


    Essie hastily waved her hand and said, "You''ve got the wrong idea. When we dine in the same restaurant, we pay fifty-fifty. But since I''m buying all the food from the market now, of course he has to pay me. Also, his card''s monthly limit is only 3,000, so he won''t lose much even if I use all of it up."


    "It''s awesome that he gave you the card! There is no other handsome guy like him! Just let him be your boyfriend." Eva snickered.


    Mandy rolled her eyes at Essie, feeling very depressed. He was her prince charming. Should she be clear about who she was? She took the cup of lemon tea from the table, but just as she was about to take a sip, she decided to put it back down. ''Forget it. Don''t drink any more. The more you drink, the worse you will feel,'' she thought to herself.


    "Essie, show us the card."


    Mandy tried her best to wear a smile on her face. A bank card could reveal a person''s identity. If it turned out just a common card, she wouldn''t struggle with it too much. She could just let Essie have the card and let her have him. If the man did not have much money, then just like a laptop with limited memory, he would not improve even when installed an advanced software like her.


    "What''s so good about a card? You have your own," Essie said hesitantly.


    "That is my dream guy''s card!" Mandy grabbed Essie''s arm and started shaking it. It was obvious that she was not going to stop until she got what she wanted. Essie sighed and took Zac''s credit card from the room.


    Mandy took the card and looked at it carefully. The surface of the card was silver and black, and in the middle of it was a low-key, simple, and unique character. Just as she was about to turn over the card, Eva snatched it away. "Wow, this card is so unique. Can you get your name carved on a card? Is that a symbol of his last name? Where can I get one? I want to get one too!"


    "You can look at it as custom tailoring. It must be commemorative edition. The character on it means prosperity and joy. It''s a just a


    coincidence," Essie said, pouting. That guy was so lucky. How come she wasn''t lucky?


    Mandy''s eyes flashed. Other people wouldn''t have a clue, but she knew better. Her father was the senior manager of a bank, and she was absolutely sure that this was not just an ordinary card, and the person who owned this card was not an ordinary person as well. She already knew that her prince was not some mediocre man, but... She looked at Essie with a mysterious glimmer in her eyes. "If you are not interested in him, I will make a move," she said deliberately.


    "It''s really none of my business even if you kill him or something," Essie replied directly with a lighthearted smile.


    Mandy smiled with relief. She was just thinking too much. Essie had always been in a daze since she was a child. She was not a very smart person. In fact, if she was trafficked, she would probably help the kidnapper.


    She did not know how to lie at all.


    It was already evening when Zac came back. Essie had just finished having barbecue with her friends and had also just arrived home. She was just lying on the sofa while comfortably watching some TV.


    Zac took a cold shower and sat beside her. His trousers were slightly open, and Essie couldn''t stop herself from peeping at him. She took a deep breath and her nose was filled with the light fragrance of his body wash and his seductive hormones.


    All of a sudden, her face turned hot and her heartbeat got faster.


    ''Oh my God! Are you out of your mind?'' she thought to herself.


    She grabbed the juice on the table and took another deep breath to get herself back to normal.


    Then, at that moment, a hand reached out to her and gently touched her face. "What''s wrong? Why is your face so red?"


    Essie stopped breathing for a second.


    ''He has eyes as sharp as an eagle''s, and nothing can get past him!'' Essie thought.


    "I had barbecue this afternoon. Maybe I am sick," she stuttered.


    "Do you need my help?" He put his hand on the back of the sofa and continued getting closer to her. Frightened, she hurriedly moved to the other side of the sofa. Then, she took his hand and said, "Don''t even think about it!"


    "What did I think?" His dark eyes flickered in the light with a bewitching look.


    "Nothing but filthy thoughts." Essie looked away, trying to avoid getting eye-contact with him. With a cold and mischievous smile playing at the corners of his mouth, he slowly stood up from the sofa.


    ''What are you doing, lecher?'' Essie wondered.

 Chapter 20 You Feel Bad When Touching

    The more Essie thought about it, the more nervous she got. She almost jumped to her feet and tried to run away, but Zac didn''t go to her. Instead, he went straight to the fridge and took out a box of ice cream. "I just wanted to help you with this," he said.


    She took a deep breath, still petrified as Zac pointed at her temple with his index finger and said, "You think too much. But even if you wanted to do that, I still wouldn''t want to because you feel like a dehydrated dry carrot when I touch you."


    Her face became bright red as he spoke. When she noticed the cheeky grin on his face and realized that he was actually teasing her, she got angry, scooped out some ice cream, and wiped it on his face.


    This guy was a neat freak, so she thought he would immediately run to the bathroom and take a shower. She absolutely did not expect him to fight back, but he scooped out some ice cream as well and smeared it all over her face.


    ''You want to declare war on me? Fine! I''m not afraid of you at all!'' Zac thought.


    Then, an ice cream battle started.


    They ran all over the house while laughing until all of the ice cream in the fridge was gone.


    Afterwards, Essie lay on the floor, out of breath. Then, she licked the ice cream around her lips.


    Seeing the flushed and naughty look on Essie''s face, Zac felt quite amused.


    A deep, rumbling laughter came out of his throat, and pulled at her heartstrings, just like a dragonfly skimming its wings over the lake and spreading out ripples.


    He was an extremely handsome man, and he became even more charming when he smiled. Whenever he smiled, his usually cold profile became gentle and bright.


    It was no wonder that Mandy was so mesmerized by him. It was as if God made this man so incredibly good looking in order to tease women and make them fight with one another over him.


    While she was still in a trance, Zac inched his face closer to hers until the tip of his nose was almost touching her nose. "Essie, you obviously like looking at me," he said.


    Upon hearing his words, Ethan felt her blood boil. She turned her head to the side and immediately sat up straight. It really was true that men always thought with the lower part of their body. "You sex maniac, if you can''t hold it in any longer, go and find a woman outside. Stop wasting your time on me. There are a lot of girls who would willingly sacrifice their body to you," Essie told Zac.


    Zac frowned at her. He took a deep breath, feeling like he had just suffered an internal injury. He had not had sex for several years. No matter how beautiful the women outside were, he was not interested in them at all. He was a germaphobe, and all he wanted was to be a quiet sleeping beauty.


    But Essie was the exception. Maybe it was because she looked so different that he became excited the moment he first saw her. He became valiant and imposing, wanting to march forward the moment he could.


    "You are my wife. Should


    you be pushing me away?"


    "I don''t want to be your wife. It''s not proper to give myself up to you," Essie said with a pout.


    "You seem to be forgetting that you have already given your virginity to me." His voice was soft and teasing, like the humming of a cheetah as it plays with a lamb that he had already caught with his paws.


    "It doesn''t count." Essie''s face became bright red again.


    "Then what counts?" With an aggressive look in his eyes, his long fingers caressed her pink cheeks gently, like the gentle flutter of a butterfly''s wings.


    Essie licked her dry lips and quickly changed the topic. "Well, stop it. Come on, be serious! You now have a beautiful girl who is very fond of you. Move quickly and seize the opportunity as fast as you can," she said.


    "Who are you talking about?" Zac said, his eyes darkening.


    "Mandy!" Essie exclaimed. Then, she smirked and continued, "I know that you are a little tempted by her, and the only reason you left suddenly and treat her coldly is that you want to play hard to get, right?"


    Zac was rendered speechless. ''She really is different from any other woman, '' Zac thought. ''And other than that, her brain is also so unique.''


    He frowned before putting on a sly smile and saying, "Are you jealous?"


    "Of course not. I, as your temporary wife, am being very generous to you. I turn on green lights for you all the time. And not only can you pass the Peach Blossom Road unimpeded because of me, but I am also helping you at a critical moment," she replied.


    Her carelessness somewhat annoyed Zac. He pursed his lips and squinted his eyes. Then, his face became serious and his voice became quite cold. "It''s your business. I''m not interested in your friend. Stop bothering me!" He hated it when women teased him. If she dared to tease him, he would definitely punish her!


    The fiendish look on his face told Essie that he was not joking. At that moment, she felt a mixture of delight and a bit of worry.


    What pleased her was how this cold guy was still calm even when another woman was flirting with him. It meant that he was not some kind of playboy.


    But what worried her the most was the fact that Zac was apparently not interested in Mandy. If Mandy really tried to pursue him, then she could end up being caught between the two of them.


    And as it turned out, the more concerned she was, the faster it all happened.


    The next day, Mandy called her early in the morning. She had a ticket for Bella''s autumn fashion show, and she wanted to give it to Essie in exchange for helping her set up a dinner date with Zac.


    To be honest, the last thing Essie wanted was to get involved in this whole ordeal, but she really wanted to go to the show, so she had to throw all her reservations aside this time.


    But there was one problem. If Zac found out that Mandy was the one who wanted to go on a date with him, Essie was sure that he would refuse. She had to think of a way.

 Chapter 21 Meet The Prince Charming Again

    She thought about it for a while and then sent a message saying, "Zac, I won''t cook tonight. Please arrive at Petrus Restaurant for a French dinner. See you at sharp eight o''clock. PS: If you stand me up, I am going to burn you alive."


    While reading this message, Zac was in the cottage by the bay with his subordinate, William. A smile made its way to his face as soon as he read Essie''s text. It was an unnoticeable one yet William caught it since he knew his boss very well. Moreover, his boss seemed to be in high spirits lately. There was a new cheerfulness about him. He couldn''t help but come to the conclusion that Essie had a part in it. He was also stunned to see this change in his boss. No other girl had managed to placate Zac since he was indifferent to their feelings. Even the most beautiful women had no power over him.


    As the only person who knew the whereabouts of Zac, he also knew about this absurd marriage.


    That day, Zac was drunk and went back to get his identification. William had tried his best to stop him, but Zac wouldn''t listen, he fought his way out.


    After escaping from one marriage, he ended up getting tangled in the webs of another marriage. It seemed that his boss had committed a marriage crisis this year!


    "Valery and Mrs. Mary sent two groups to catch you. They chased after you from Paris to St. Moritz in two different ways." He reported that they wouldn''t stop until they saw the bridegroom on the wedding.


    "Tell Andy to continue playing with them," taking a sip of coffee, Zac said with a slight irony in his eyes. He had made full preparations for the escape from the wedding this time. He not only made up an illusion that he was going abroad, but also had his subordinates travel around the country using his name.


    "Why don''t you just take Miss Essie home? Try to convince Mrs. Mary and Valery that you have no interest in marrying Valery," suggested William, confused. Although he had worked with Zac for several years, he still had a tough time understanding what was going on in his boss''s head.


    "It''s not the right time yet," said Zac, devoid of any emotion on his face. Before he could do anything, he had to make sure Essie would cooperate. He still hadn''t convinced her!


    William said no more. Speaking less and doing more was the most important quality one had to have if they wished to work for Zac.


    At eight o''clock, Zac arrived at the Petrus Restaurant on time.


    On his way, he kept on wondering what had prompted her to make such a grand plan! ''Is it because she was suddenly in a mood for some good dish or because at last she wanted to date me?'' He wished the latter was true. He hoped his charm had finally forced her to give in.


    A warm smile broke through Zac''s icy face, making him look even mo


    re handsome than he normally looked.


    At the sight of Zac, Mandy stood up excitedly and said, "Zac!"


    Zac''s smile froze in an instant. "Where is Essie?"


    "She just called and said that she had something urgent to deal with, so she won''t be able to make it." Mandy had already come up with an excuse.


    "What was so urgent that she had to leave the dinner?" A shadow flitted over Zac''s eyes.


    "There happens to be a fashion show tonight." Mandy shuddered at Zac''s coldness. She realized this wouldn''t go as her plan.


    ''How dare she!'' Zac muttered under his breath, but Mandy couldn''t hear it.


    The darkness on his face magnified.


    "Achoo¡ª"


    At the century event, Essie, who was sitting in the front row, sneezed again.


    All her attention was on the runway, and she was completely unaware that the seat next to her had been occupied by someone else.


    "Long time no see, Essie." A low and familiar voice came to her ears, making her tremble slightly. She turned her head and saw the gentle and elegant face. Her heart stopped beating at once. "Hanson, why are you here?" She remembered clearly that there was a blonde foreigner next to her. It was beyond her how that lady had been replaced by Hanson.


    Seeing her perplexed face, Hanson smiled and explained, "I''ve exchanged my seat with hers."


    "Okay." Then she once again turned her attention back to the runway. She was a little flustered, as if she couldn''t face him. Every time she thought about him, their memories came flooding back.


    Hanson, on the other hand, didn''t have an ounce of shame. He wouldn''t move his eyes from her. Her light chestnut curly hair shone golden in the light. Her delicate face was like the bright diamond. Slowly, he was drinking her in. She didn''t put on any makeup, instead applied a layer of transparent lip gloss on her plump lips. She always kept it simple, allowing her pure beauty to shine, like a stream of clear moonlight pouring out. This was one of the reasons why people were amazed by her. And presently, Hanson wanted to hold her in his hands.


    The light blue organza dress on her body set off her tall and thin figure. And the large V-neck design revealed her delicate clavicle. The hemline was even lower than her thighs.


    Watching this, Hanson''s Adam''s apple rolled. He said, "It''s a beautiful dress." Of course she was more beautiful, but he wouldn''t scare her with compliments.


    However, Essie thought he was talking about the show, so she nodded and said, "Ordinary people wouldn''t be able to pull off such a bold collision of colors."


    "I was talking about your dress," he said, clearing the misunderstanding. The hair at the temples of her ear was tossed away by him. The skin he touched was burning hot. She looked away in a hurry. "I... made it myself."

 Chapter 22 Late Confession

    "Letting you leave is Bella''s loss." Hanson sighed.


    The light in Essie''s eyes dimmed. When she graduated from Donghua University, Hanson had just graduated from the famous Istituto Marangoni and returned to China. Later, he became the deputy CEO of Bella. It was for Hanson that she overcame many tests and entered the design department. She thought that she could be with him day and night...that was, until she met Sunny¨Cher rival. Sunny had set her up and forced her to leave Bella Company. In addition, she took advantage of her father''s influence and forced any company she had applied to, to reject her. However, Essie wasn''t going to give up just like that. She opened a store on Taobao. She started to tailor clothes for her two friends who were private celebrities, which attracted plenty of people from the upper-class.


    "There are so many talented people there." She lowered her head.


    "Well, you''re different." His deep voice was like the night wind blowing through her hair. She blinked in surprise and raised her gaze to face him.


    "It''s too noisy here. Would you like to take a walk with me?" He motioned to the outside.


    She nodded, still in a daze from his words.


    It was not late at night, yet the fragrance of newly brewed tea pervaded the air. It still smelled like summer. She inhaled as a smile curved her lips.


    The air was cool. She could feel her hair swaying from the breeze as the leaves rustled in response.


    When they reached the flower bed at the middle of the square, he stopped. Essie waited, not really knowing what he wanted to say.


    "When you told me you like me...was that true?" he suddenly asked. Her heart trembled in her chest as her hands shook. ''Yes.'' She wanted to scream on top of her lungs as she waved her hands up in the air, but she held herself. Essie managed to plaster an exaggerated smile on her face. "Of course not. It was April Fool''s Day. I was only kidding," she lied. She didn''t want to


    hurt herself again.


    "So...it was just a joke?" The neon lights from the road flashed and glittered across the night, but none of them could lighten up what he was feeling.


    "You''re getting married." Her words were like knives ramming straight into his heart. That was right. He was getting married, and he had no right to ask her that. Deep inside, Hanson had always liked her, but a part of him was satisfied with their lukewarm relationship, but after seeing her with another man, he couldn''t find himself wasting another moment. His hands shook as he reached out for her.


    "I like you, Essie." Hanson held her cold hands and stared into her eyes.


    Essie quivered under his touch, feeling as if she had just been struck by lightning. She blinked, and a part of her wondered if she had heard it wrong. "I like you," he repeated. Her eyes had gone misty and tears started to streak down her cheeks. She had waited for so long to hear those words from his mouth, and here they were.


    Hanson''s fingers grazed against her face, brushing away the tears. "I know that you were serious that day. I really, really like you," he whispered. He lowered his head and got close to Essie. She stood still, as if she had just been frozen in time. Her heart was beating faster and faster as if she was running a marathon.


    Not far away, a Bentley was parked under the tree. The dark color blended with the night''s shadows.


    At the other side of the car window, cold eyes stared at the two figures under the starry night. If looks could burn, everything would''ve already been lit up into flames.


    The man in the driver''s seat had already noticed Zac''s unusual behavior. Zac''s usual poker face was nowhere to be seen as conflicting emotions flashed across his face. He couldn''t believe the fact that his boss could be so emotional over the woman.


    When Zac was about to turn away, a figure rushed towards the flower bed, disturbing the supposedly romantic sight.

 Chapter 23 Getting Rid Of Potential Threats

    "What are you doing?" Sunny was furious as she rushed over to the pair. She looked like a dragon who was about to spit fire.


    Hanson let go of the woman in his arms. Although he was startled, he didn''t look the slightest bit guilty. He knew for a fact that Sunny had always been obsessed with him. In fact, she was the one who had brought up the wedding. "Why are you here?"


    "How could I not?" she snapped. A part of her wished that she could tear Essie down with her own bare hands.


    Having no intention to argue with Sunny, Essie turned. "I''m going in." However, just as she was about to leave, Sunny caught her wrist. Turning her around, she slapped the woman hard on the face.


    There was no way she was going to let the woman go! Especially after trying to seduce her husband! Sunny clenched her jaw as malicious thoughts filled her mind.


    In the black Bentley, Zac glowered. His fists cracked at the sight, tearing through the dull silence in the car. Although Essie deserved a lesson, he was the only one allowed to touch her or to even lecture her over what she had done. If anyone dared to hurt her, then they were about to face death himself.


    Zac was about to open the door, but he stopped himself when Essie raised her hand and slapped the woman back without fear.


    Tears streamed down Sunny''s face from the startling pain. She stumbled back. "Essie, how dare you?" It was the first time she had ever been slapped.


    Essie snorted, "You may be rich and powerful, but the last thing I''ll be is afraid of you! From now on, I''ll repay you twice as hard for everything that you''ve done to me."


    "You bitch!" Sunny raised her arm and was about to strike her, but Hanson held her back. "That''s enough!" he roared.


    "Didn''t you see that she just slapped me?" Flushed red, she wanted to shake off his hold, only to find that he was too strong. "You were the one who hit her first," he said coldly, glancing apologetically at th


    e woman in front of them.


    "I have to go." Essie had taken this chance to leave. It seemed that Sunny would always be a thorn on her side whenever she was with Hanson. If she ever got close to him, she would do everything to stab her back. A part of her wondered if it was worth it.


    Seeing her leave, Hanson finally released the woman. Pissed off, Sunny stomped on the gravel. "I forbid you to see her again!" she shrieked out.


    "Even if you forbid me to see her, do you honestly think you''re the only woman in my life?" he said lightly. She gritted her teeth. "What do you mean?"


    "Do you really think I wouldn''t cheat on you?" A mocking smile slid into his lips, and it sent a chill down her spine.


    All influential men have indulged themselves in the highest form of pleasure, and it seemed that Hanson was not an exception to all the temptation surrounding him.


    "My father will not stand for it!" She had no choice but to use her father''s name to suppress him. After all, given that the two families were business partners, he wouldn''t dare try anything rashly.


    Hanson snorted, "Where''s your father now?" ''Who does she think her father is?'' he thought.


    He left with a cold smile, and Sunny was left alone in the cold night.


    ''As long as you aren''t with Essie, then it''s fine.''


    Finally, she took out her phone. "Billy, get some people for me."


    She would never forgive the person who had hurt her!


    It was late at night.


    The noise finally faded away. It was replaced with crickets and chirps.


    Since there weren''t any direct bus to her apartment in the square, Essie had no choice but to walk to her place from the nearest bus station.


    During this period, she needed to cross a dark alley.


    Both sides of the alley were shrouded in many trees. Since it was already late, there were almost no one around her.


    A shiver shot down her spine. Feeling as if someone was following her, Essie quickened her pace.

 Chapter 24 The Hero Comes To Rescue Her

    "Hey, girl, why are you alone? Do you need someone to stay with you?" Harsh laughter came from behind her.


    Essie froze. When she turned, she could see four obscene men gazing up and down at her figure lustfully. Sick smiles were imprinted on their faces.


    She didn''t take another second before she turned and ran. However, these men were quick. Soon enough, they already had her trapped around the middle.


    "Look, if you want the money, here it is. Let me go." Her hand trembled as she stretched out her bag, believing that the men were wise enough to not get themselves into any more trouble.


    The fat man smirked, looking her over. He wiped the saliva dripping from the corner of his lips. "Such a beauty," he slurred. "Boys, I think we got lucky tonight!" Besides, they were already paid. What he wanted to do was play with the woman in front of him.


    When Essie heard him, she got even more nervous. Knowing that she couldn''t get rid of them with cash, she had to fight them off. She swung her bag towards the shortest and thinnest man. While he used his arms to cover his face, she used this opportunity to shove him down and ran to the other side of the alley.


    There would be pedestrians who could see her if they ran after her.


    Essie gazed at the exit ahead, only to miss the stone that was blocking her way. She stumbled down, and her knees scraped against the gravel.


    She struggled to stand up, but one of the men held her down. "Let''s see where you can go now." He smiled lewdly.


    The three men quickly stepped forward to hold her down. They cackled like a bunch of hyenas about to get some fresh meat. "Come on!" they yelled at their leader. They couldn''t wait to get a taste of this.


    With an obscene smile, the fat man began to unbuckle his belt.


    Knowing that she couldn''t get free from the tight hold, tears of despair streamed down her face. "Zac!" she sobbed out. She didn''t know why he was the first person in her mind, but she yelled for him desperately.


    Closing her eyes and readying herself for the worse, an angry fist broke through the helpless night. Billy, the fat man, groaned in pain as he fell onto the ground like a motionless pig.


    Seeing this, the other three men let go of the girl and started to brandish their knives. Without another word, they rushed to the newcomer. They weren''t any match for him. In just


    a few strokes, all three of them fell to the ground as they searched for their knocked off teeth.


    Essie gazed at the man who had saved him. She squinted, not believing that it was actually Zac who came to save her. When his arms wrapped around her, she could smell his masculine scent wafting around her nose. "Zac," she sobbed. "You really came." She broke into tears.


    Zac had been angry for several hours. He was like a volcano waiting to erupt, but as soon as he heard her calling his name, the anger on his face completely dissipated.


    The fact that he was the first one she had called for and not Hanson, comforted him.


    After they walked out of the alley, a man in black came over. In the moonlight, his handsome face and a bloodthirsty sneer hung on the corners of his mouth.


    Soon enough, with a mix of butchered screams and heartfelt tears, four disabled eunuchs appeared at the other end of the street.


    In the apartment.


    Still suffering from the shock, Essie found herself curling at the edge of the sofa, holding the small pillow in her arms.


    Zac fetched the medicine box and began to clean the wounds on her knees.


    "Why are you there?" she asked gently.


    "I went for a walk." His tone was flat. What she didn''t know was that he had followed her to the dark alley.


    "Okay," she slowly answered. "Have you sent Mandy home?" She didn''t even finish when a sharp pain came from her knee. Essie groaned and winced at Zac''s grip, but he quickly softened when he realized that he was hurting her. Every time the subject was brought up, he just couldn''t help but be angry at her. He had already warned her, yet she was still careless as to set them up. The most hateful thing was that she left him to go on a date herself. The thought of her being with Hanson made his blood boil.


    Essie was aware that he was mad, but she still didn''t know what had happened between them. She pursed her lips. "It''s my fault that I didn''t tell you in advance, but Mandy is a nice girl. You can at least try to get along with her."


    The vein on his forehead bulged out and his eyes flashed. If it weren''t for the injury that she had incurred, he would''ve twisted her over and spanked her. "It''s none of your business."


    She winced. "Okay fine." It seemed that helping him find a girl was a mistake.


    Zac frowned. "Do you still remember my conditions?"

 Chapter 25 You Have Gone Too Far

    Essie didn''t quite understand what he meant. She shrugged. "I remember. I can still introduce a girlfriend for you."


    Zac gritted his teeth. If only she could feel how worked up he was in trying to drill what he wanted to say in her mind. He lifted her chin with one of his hands, deciding to cut to the chase. "During our marriage, I suggest you don''t see any other man. He could be your first boyfriend. Hell, he could be your dream lover, but you better get them out of your mind and never speak to them again."


    His words were harsh, slicing through the tension between them. What he really wanted was to wipe her mind off Hanson. He moved closer. Even if she was his fake wife, as long as the license was still registered, then he wouldn''t let her see another man. He lowered his lips against hers.


    She stiffened under his touch. Essie didn''t even know what he meant. It wasn''t as if she was having an affair...all he caught her doing was that the men were trying to rape her, but she knew for a fact that he didn''t mean that ordeal. That meant...


    Hanson''s confession came to mind.


    No. It was impossible that he would know such a private affair.


    While she was stuck in her thoughts, a burst of pain exploded from her lower lip.


    He had bitten her!


    ''Is he a dog?''


    Essie shoved him away with all her strength as she gritted her teeth. "Listen here, I''m neither your pet nor your slave. Do you think I''ll listen to that excessive request?" He knocked her over the sofa. His fingers traced against her face before stopping at the edge of her lips. His eyes glittered. "If you can''t do it, then maybe I should teach you every night how to be a good wife," he whispered.


    She gritted her teeth.


    This was already too much!


    "We''re getting a divorce in five weeks," she reminded him coldly.


    His eyes darkened. In fact, they looked like a bottomless abyss¨Cone that Essie didn''t want to fall into.


    Divorce wasn''t easy. In fact, there were plenty of talks before it would even take place.


    Moreover, even the thought of setting her free was making him uncomfortable. Zac didn''t like the fact that he was letting her go.


    "I''m hungry. Go make me some food." He finally rele


    ased his hold on her and sat up.


    The topic had changed so fast that she couldn''t even decipher what had happened. "Didn''t you just come back from dinner? How could you be hungry?"


    "Just hurry up." After finding out that he was being cheated, he had turned around and left. In fact, he didn''t even drink a sip of water or eat a piece of bread. He had endured the hunger with rage in his heart.


    Essie didn''t know this. She had thought that he maintained his hunger because of his date. ''He''s only hungry to keep his own dignity, '' she snorted.


    "My legs hurt, so I won''t be able to walk. Cook it yourself."


    "Let me help you." Without even giving her a chance to deny him, he picked her up and placed her in the kitchen. He took out a pack of noodles and a tray of eggs from fridge. "You can do it now."


    It seemed that she had no other choice but to agree.


    ''For the sake of him saving my life, cooking noodles wouldn''t be so bad, '' she thought with a sigh.


    On the other side of Yang City.


    Sunny lay on the tiled floor near her toilet bowl, screaming in frustration.


    She had been sitting in her BMW as she waited for the news. However, what she didn''t expect was photos of Billy and his gang being tortured rather than a picture of Essie being molested.


    Two masked men dragged her out of the car before she could recover from the shock. Not only did they break her arms, but they had also force fed her ten cockroaches. Even the sight of them crawling all over her tongue made her vomit into the basin.


    She was scared for her life. She was a controlling tyrant in Yang City, and she didn''t expect that one day, she would be taught a lesson.


    But Sunny didn''t even dare say a word or else her naked pictures would be all over the internet.


    Three days later, Essie got news from Mandy that her rival had been sent to the hospital. The advantage of working in a TV station was that they got first-hand gossip for everything. Of course, the news wasn''t as complete as it was, since Sunny could only admit that she fell and broke her arms.


    Thank goodness!


    Essie fixed her eyes on her friend''s luggage.


    However, Mandy didn''t just come here to tell her the good news.

 Chapter 26 Live With Him

    Mandy actually planned to stay in their house for the time being because her landlord had decided to sell her old apartment.


    Hearing that, Essie''s head was already hurting. If she knew her friend any better, her real purpose was to get close to Zac.


    However, an icy guy like him wasn''t planning on letting her stay over. The moment he heard of the news, his face darkened completely. In fact, what he wanted to do was walk over there and give her a piece of his mind.


    Seeing that he was about to drive the woman away, Essie pulled him into the room in a hurry.


    "Mandy will be moving out as soon as she finds a house. Just bear with her for a couple of days please," she begged, clasping her hands together.


    "No," Zac said coldly. It was obvious that he wasn''t there to negotiate with her.


    Essie gritted her teeth. She had wanted to try and persuade him nicely, but seeing as he wasn''t responding to that, she went for another route. "Look, I''m the one who rented the apartment. Hell, I''m the one paying for it too, so Mandy will live with me if I say so. If you''re not happy, then you can find another apartment to live in for the next few days. You can come back when she leaves."


    Zac clenched his jaw. "And why would I come back?" He sneered. "You''re the one who will lose the bet, not me. In fact, I have nothing to do with this!"


    Although he sounded like a spoiled child, she knew the underlying threat in his words. She sighed disappointedly. "Zac, did you have any misunderstanding with Mandy when you dated? Did you have a bad time at dinner?" His attitude towards Mandy was weird. In fact, Mandy was beautiful. Would it hurt him if he played nice with her?


    "Is she really homeless?" Zac rolled his eyes.


    "Look, her landlord already sold the house, and she has no other place to live. You know how the rent in the city has become outrageous these past few years." Essie held his arm and acted like a child begging her parent. "I remember that you like the stewed beef steak with radishes, right? How about I''ll cook it for you every day? The real Sichuan beef, that''s 60 dollars per kilogram. It will all be on me."


    Slyness flashed in his eyes. "That''s not enough. How about you cook whatever I want to eat?" Knowing ho


    w cheap the girl was, anything above 50 dollars of her regular expenses would make her throw a hissy fit. If she spent more than that, then she''d rather be pushing Mandy out of their house in no time.


    Essie pulled a somber face.


    ''Bastard! At this point, I might not be able to pay the rent!''


    In order to take advantage of staying in their home, Mandy had specifically asked for a three-day leave.


    In fact, she even planned to go to the beach with them just so she could show off her curvy figure. However, Essie was not in the mood to accompany her. After reading the menu that Zac had handed to her, she was beyond furious.


    He wanted a bowl of rice with stewed beef, boiled prawns, and steamed turbot.


    ''Doesn''t he know that money doesn''t grow on trees?'' she thought exasperatedly.


    "Essie, which swimsuit do you think looks better on me?" Mandy didn''t notice the painful expression that had just passed Essie''s face as she was selecting her swimsuit for the day.


    "It''s rare for you to take a day off, don''t you think? How about I''ll accompany you to find a house?" she suggested weakly. Although she loved her best friend, she didn''t want her to be staying in her house for too long. Otherwise, she might not have extra money by the end of the month.


    Mandy shot her a pointed look. "Essie, to tell you the truth, my landlord didn''t sell the house," she explained. "I just thought it would be more convenient for me to pursue him if I live with you. I won''t leave until he falls in love with me."


    Essie thought that she was going to break down right then and there. Except for the man''s looks, why the hell was Mandy so obsessed with him?


    "Don''t you always look down on the poor?" she said reproachfully, hoping to change her mind.


    "You once told me that money and looks don''t matter right? That''s the belief I''m practicing now!" Mandy grinned. Mandy let Essie think that he was a poor man. It was only in this way was she able to feel at ease.


    "Oh, the power of love." Essie sighed. Mandy held her hands. "Please, Essie, help a girl out!"


    Of course she would. For the sake of her own money, she would do everything to get the guy to fall in love at her.


    Therefore, she kept herself together and entered Zac''s room.

 Chapter 27 Teasing The Man Again

    "Zac, how do you feel about going to the seaside today?" Essie said as she sat at the corner of his bed.


    He squinted at her. "Is this Mandy''s idea? Are you really planning to use the same old trick towards me?" He was not going to fall for her tricks this time. In fact, he had grown more vigilant to all Essie''s suggestions.


    "It''s my idea," she protested. "My business has been doing well these past two months. In fact, I''ve received lots of orders. Plus, it''s such a rare chance for Mandy to take a day off. She has a car too, so how about we go out and have some fun?" Essie plastered a smile on her face. She had worked hard earning all that money, she was not planning to let it all go to waste just because she couldn''t help her friend get her dream man.


    Zac leaned back on the chair. "I don''t want to go. You can go by yourselves." He waved his hand dismissively. "I would rather have some quiet time."


    Essie rolled her eyes. "I''m pretty enough to attract different sorts of men. Wouldn''t you worry for my safety?"


    "I''m not worried the slightest."


    "Why not?" Essie frowned. Ever since her last fashion show, she had been ordered not to talk to any unfamiliar men, watch different men, or even to touch any other men except for him. In fact, he already treated her as if she was his own property, and now he was going to act like he didn''t care for her?


    That ass!


    As if he could read her mind, a smile weaved its way into his lips. "They''re not as handsome as me. I''m sure you aren''t interested in them."


    She was at a loss for words. Although what he said was the truth, did he really have to be so arrogant?


    Blinking, an idea came to her.


    Essie raced back into her room and took out two cups filled with three dice each. "How about we''ll roll the dice?" she suggested. "If you lose, then you''re going to the seaside with me."


    Zac hated this game with a passion. No


    t only did he lose thirteen times in the past rounds, but he had also lost every bet tied to that damned game.


    However, he believed that his luck was bound to change.


    "Fine, whoever adds up to the biggest number will win," he agreed.


    "Okay!" She handed one cup to him. "You first."


    Zac shook the cup hard before releasing it on the desk. He wore a smug smile.


    Five, six, six.


    Holding the other cup in her hand, she shook the cup while praying silently.


    With his legs crossed, Zac lay on the back of his chair leisurely. She wasn''t going to win the game unless she came out with a six, six, six. At this point, her chances of winning was close to none.


    When the dice fell onto the table, his eyes twitched.


    Six, six, six.


    What the hell? How was that even possible?


    Essie couldn''t help but burst into laughter. At this point, she was already considering on packing up her stuff and leaving for Vegas. Maybe then, she''d have all the opportunity to win big.


    "Pack your things," she said happily.


    Zac gritted his teeth. He had worked around financial circles and casinos for years. In fact, his life was brilliant and promising. He didn''t expect that his day would be ruined with three dice!


    Noticing the displeasure written all over his face, she patted him on the shoulder. "You''re going to have a good time. In fact, you''ll even meet your girl," she teased.


    Zac stood up. "I''m going to have breakfast first."


    Essie tittered. Was he really going shift his anger onto food?


    She didn''t stop him, and he was out the whole morning. A part of her suspected that he had already eaten lunch at this point.


    When Essie heard the door open, she was about to tease him when he pulled her into another room. "I''ll go to the seaside if you wear this swimsuit."


    A swimsuit?


    ''Oh my god! Did he just buy me a swimsuit?"


    She took the bag from his hand and opened it.

 Chapter 28 A Terrible Swimsuit

    Was this a swimsuit or mummy wrappings?


    She stared at the swimsuit. In fact, it looked as if it belonged to a scuba diver. The only thing it was missing were the webbed sandals.


    As a fashion designer who had seen multiple fashion statements, it was the first time for her to see such a conservative design!


    "It fits you." A smile slid onto his face. Given that he had seen her before, Zac knew all her sizes like the back of his hand.


    She wrinkled her nose. "I don''t want to wear it. Not only is it ugly as hell, but it''s insulting for you to think that I''ll wear it!"


    ''He seems to be a man of good taste, so what the hell was running in his mind when he picked out this swimsuit?''


    Zac shrugged. "It doesn''t matter. We can always sit on the balcony and watch the sunset today." It seemed that not only would he refuse to go with her, but he also wouldn''t allow her to go with Mandy!


    Essie glared at the sky. For the sake of her money and Mandy, it seemed that she had to make the ultimate sacrifice.


    The beach in the West was beautiful and quiet. The silver sand powdered across the ground as the cold wind brushed the waters. Being far away from the hustle and bustle of the city crowd, the air was fresh and peaceful.


    Essie gritted her teeth as she mustered up all the courage she had to walk out of the fitting room.


    Mandy burst into laughter. "What the hell are you wearing?"


    "A traditional-inspired swimsuit?" she said weakly before casting a stern glance at the culprit.


    Zac smiled silently. Well, he did win the bet either way. How could his wife be exposed to other men.


    Mandy''s swimsuit highlighted her tanned curves, and it had attracted the men''s attention as soon as she walked out of the fitting room.


    She ignored all of their lustful gazes and approached Zac.


    It was said that many people who went to the beach were promiscuous people looking to let off some steam.


    Although Zac wore sunglasses and was properly hidden under the shade, his incomparable elegance overshadowed the beautiful scenery. He attracted plenty of attention from different crowds.


    Essie couldn''t swim, so she had to wait by the roadside stall to get a floater for herself. Once she got one, she waved at them.


    "I''m going to have some fun in the waters okay," she said happily. Since Essie didn''t want to be the third wheel, she hurriedly grabbed her floater into the sea to give them an opportunity to be alone.


    It was already summer, and the ocean was warm from t


    he sun''s scorching heat. She raised her long legs and clicked along the waves. Soon enough, she had gotten farther and farther from the coastline.


    Zac frowned. She couldn''t swim, so why was she going farther away from the coast?


    Mandy didn''t mind as she stared at him with loving eyes. "How about let''s take a walk on the beach?" she flirted.


    "Go by yourself." Behind his sunglasses, his eyes were fixated on Essie.


    A wave surged in the center, tearing across the waters. It splashed across the shoreline heavily.


    Essie was lying on her stomach, enjoying the sunshine. She was too busy relaxing to see the waves that were approaching.


    For a person who didn''t know how to swim, a strong wave could be fatal.


    "Shit!" Zac cursed. Taking off his sunglasses, he rushed towards the sea.


    The waves came crashing on Essie''s back, knocking her over. Before she could reach out for her floater, she found herself being pushed deeper into the waters.


    She panicked, waving her hands up in the air and kicking her feet in the waters. She tried her best to float upwards, but she could already feel the currents dragging her deeper. She wanted to call for help, but as soon as she opened her mouth, seawater entered down her throat.


    She choked and coughed. Before she could sink into its depths, a strong arm reached for her and pulled her out of the seas.


    "Fuck!" she choked out, coughing violently. Zac patted her on the back gently as she coughed out the seawater.


    Mandy rushed towards her and handed her a bottle of water to rinse her mouth. "Are you okay?" she asked worriedly. "You scared me to death Essie."


    "I just drank some seawater." Essie managed a sheepish smile.


    "I can''t believe you. You were holding a floater, and you still drowned." She sighed.


    When Essie felt much better, she lay down on the beach chair and took a sip of water. "It was just an accident," she explained. "I didn''t notice the waves coming. If I did, I would''ve grabbed the floater."


    "From now on, you''re not allowed to go into the waters alone," Zac ordered.


    "Of course not. To hell will I give you a chance to perform CPR," Essie snapped, pretending to be insulted. When in reality, she was actually touched by his words.


    Zac rolled his eyes. Affection was evident in his movements.


    Mandy glanced at the two of them, not knowing what they were talking about. However, the word ''CPR'' made her eyes light up.


    Maybe then she could create a moment for her and her prince charming.

 Chapter 29 Fight Against Landlords

    As Mandy was lost in her thoughts, Essie took out a deck of cards from her bag and said, "Ladies and gentlemen, let''s have some fun, shall we?" With three people, they could play one of her favorite card games. She began shuffling the cards and arranging the deck.


    Mandy turned to her with a disdainful look. Though they had always played this game with Eva, but this would only bore Zac who was used to playing golf, polo and yacht. How could she force him to play such cheap card games?


    Just as Mandy had guessed, it was true that Zac had never played such card games before. Nevertheless, his curiosity was piqued and he was soon very interested in it. "How do you play it?" he asked innocently.


    Essie''s eyes widened in amazement as if she had just heard the biggest revelation of the century. "You don''t know how to play ''Fight Against Landlords''?"


    "Is it strange?" Zac asked while raising an eyebrow.


    Essie was puzzled. This was the most popular poker game in China. Primary school students often play this game, so how come he didn''t know how to play it?


    "Do you know how to play ''Go Fish''?"


    Zac shook his head.


    "What about ''Old Maid''?"


    Zac continued shaking his head.


    Essie was speechless. She was starting to think that this man was not from the same planet as her. Was he from Mars?


    "Do you know how to play poker?" continued Essie.


    Zac shrugged. Actually, he rarely played with cards. When he was in New York, he had learned about poker but he only played it occasionally.


    In his silence, Mandy took the opportunity to cut in, "What''s the fun in cards? Zac, let''s go sailing, shall we?" She smiled sweetly and hoped that she could finally have a moment with him.


    Zac ignored her words. Instead, he looked at Essie and said, "You can teach me how to play."


    Essie took a glance at her upset friend and feigned nausea. "Oh! Why do I feel dizzy all of a sudden?" She held her forehead and continued in a weak voice, "It must be because of the seawater I had swallowed earlier. I''ll take a nap first. You guys should go to the speedboat."


    Sadness flashed through Zac''s eyes. Was she playing the


    same trick again to push him away?


    Was he really nothing to her?


    "Teach me, right here, right now! I won''t let you off until I learn it!" Zac snarled at her in frustration. Her inexplicable words and actions made him want to squeeze into her heart to see what was in it. How could she ignore him easily?


    Feeling helpless, Essie rolled her eyes and raised her hands in surrender. She had tried her best for her friend. Zac was just too smart to be fooled easily.


    Mandy was extremely disappointed. She put on her sunglasses to cover her red eyes. She had been the apple of everyone''s eyes since childhood. Everyone wanted to make friends with her, and many men had run after her. Why was Zac treating her so coldly?


    She lay on the back of the chair and secretly gazed at him through the sunglasses. He was so excellent and perfect. There was no one else in her eyes other than him. She would never be discouraged, and in whatever way, she would try her best to impress him!


    Essie started explaining the rules to him, and turned on the game application on her phone to let him practice. Zac had already grasped the mechanics of the game, but he deliberately pretended not to know and let her guide beside him.


    After winning five rounds, Essie sighed deeply, as if she was tired from finishing a tough task. "You are a promising student and my efforts had not been wasted. Finally, I can take a nap." She covered her mouth and yawned deliberately. Mandy saw this as an opportunity. She stood up and asked Essie to accompany her in buying a swimming ring.


    She was stunned for a moment and didn''t react immediately. Narrowing her eyes, she asked, "Why do you want a swimming ring?" Mandy was a good swimmer and as strong as a fish. How could she need a swimming ring?


    "I don''t know how to swim. Of course, I need to buy a swimming ring," she replied in annoyed tone. Then, Mandy dragged her away, not wanting her to spill the beans.


    While walking towards the stall, Mandy released her hands and stared seriously at Essie. "From now on, I can''t swim. Keep it a secret!"


    Essie nodded in a daze. What trick was she playing?

 Chapter 30 Lying To Me!

    When they went back to their seats, Mandy took off her sunglasses and summoned all of her courage to invite her dream lover. "Zac, how about we take a swim?" she suggested.


    "I''m playing the Fight Against Landlords. Go on your own," Zac said, without even looking up at her. He was too focused on the phone.


    Mandy had already been refused for so many times, so she had gotten used to it. She secretly pinched Essie a few times on the waist, as if asking her to instigate the entire thing.


    Essie groaned in her heart. After what had happened, she didn''t want to go into the waters again. However, she knew that if she didn''t go, Zac wouldn''t bother going either.


    She didn''t expect that she would risk her life trying to play matchmaker.


    Sighing, she stretched her hand over the screen of the phone. "We can play at home. We don''t get to go to the beach every day, you know. Why don''t we enjoy ourselves?"


    Zac narrowed his eyes. "You want to go? Are you deaf?" She wanted to go alone?


    Essie frowned. "I remember everything that you''ve said, so obviously, I wouldn''t go alone. That''s why I want you to go with me." Her eyelashes fluttered.


    His eyes gleamed with affection as he picked up the floater on the table. Without another word, he placed it over her head. "Follow me then. Don''t run around," he advised.


    Essie smiled and gave Mandy the OK signal.


    Mandy smiled stiffly. Instead of gratitude, she couldn''t help but feel a little bit jealous. Although he was cold towards her, he was an absolute gentleman when he faced Essie. Even if he was a ruthless man, he was warm towards her best friend.


    That wasn''t a good sign.


    Zac took off his shirt, revealing his well-defined muscles.


    "Wow, you have a great figure!"


    "He''s so handsome!"


    "Prince charming, shall we meet in the dressing room at the back?"


    Soon enough, they were being crowded by different women. In fact, those women were excited that they were prac


    tically salivating in front of him.


    Seeing that he was headed towards the water, everyone stood up and rushed towards the sea. Obviously, all of them wanted an up-close sight of the man.


    Holding her forehead, Essie closed her eyes.


    She patted Mandy''s shoulder sympathetically. "It''s obvious you have competition. You should keep an eye on your prince charming," she teased.


    "Please, they''re all ugly," Mandy snorted before gazing at Essie thoughtfully. Truth be told, she actually found her friend to be the most threatening.


    Since Zac was a germaphobe, he took her to the middle of the sea where there weren''t any people crowding around them. Mandy had no choice but to follow.


    Every time Essie tried to swim one meter further to give the two a chance to talk, Zac would pull her right back. He gazed at her sharply.


    "Stay next to me. I''ll take you wherever you want to go," he ordered.


    "Okay." Essie made a face. It seemed that she wouldn''t be able to escape from him.


    While they were talking, Mandy removed the air valve in her swimming ring.


    Soon, she pretended to be scared and screamed. Mandy swam towards him, placing her arms around Zac''s neck. "My swimming ring is broken. What am I going to do?" she shrieked.


    She pretended to tremble at the sight of the waters as she pressed her whole body against the man. The moment her skin rubbed against his, he pushed her away.


    Taking a deep breath, Essie knew what Mandy was up to. Although Essie knew that Mandy could swim, she couldn''t just sit there and watch him pushing her mercilessly.


    She clenched her fists. "What the hell are you doing?" she demanded. "Mandy couldn''t swim. Go and save her!"


    Zac''s eyes flashed. He already knew that Mandy was pretending. In fact, he had seen her remove the air valve from her swimming ring. Even then, Essie continued to act with her. What did she take him for?


    He suppressed his anger deep in his heart as he sighed.

 Chapter 31 Do You Like Me

    With his left hand, Zac grasped Essie''s waist tightly. And using his other hand, he threw her floater to Mandy. "Hold it. Don''t damage it again," he warned, before bringing his attention back to Essie.


    Mandy didn''t like the way he had ordered her out! Essie, on the other hand, was too scared to be reacting. With her forehead oozing sweat, she asked, "What about me? What will I do? I can''t swim!"


    "You got me!" After flashing her a mischievous smile, he grabbed her arms and placed them around his neck.


    Flushed with shyness, she stared at him angrily and was overcome with an urge to kick him. But her life depended on him, hence she didn''t dare to do anything crazy. Instead, she clung onto him like he was her last hope.


    Knowing too well she was doing this only because she had no other choice, Zac let out a smile of victory. As he took back his arm from her waist, she fell into his arms.


    "If you are afraid of drowning, then be obedient. Don''t move!" he spoke in a presumptuous tone and was proud that his ruthless and shameless trick was working. At present, her condition was akin to that of a meat on the chopping board, waiting for him to cut her into pieces.


    Seeing the intimate behavior in which they were acting, Mandy''s eyes shot daggers at Essie. She slammed the sea angrily, causing the waves to splash in all directions. Then she scre


    t was the same tone one used while asking about the weather.


    He did not expect that she would be so direct. Her question had taken him off guard. His lips moved slightly, but did not open. His expression was like a undercurrent at the bottom of the sea, complicated and unpredictable.


    A moment of silence stood between them.


    They were so close to each other that their eyes reflected each other''s figures, but neither of them could see the other''s heart.


    For no reason, Essie felt stuffy and suffocated. She couldn''t stand another second with him. Once the bet with Sunny was done, they would get divorced. Their relationship would only become a burden to them. Calculating all this, Essie thought it was best to end it.


    The waves pushed a floating ring over to her. She reached out for it and put it on herself. "Well, your silence answers my question. You don''t like me, you don''t like me at all!"

 Chapter 32 Find Me A Woman

    She feigned a smile and swam as far away from him as possible.


    He stared at her receding figure with his unblinking eyes. The waves danced but he didn''t stir. He was in a daze and not even tsunami could placate him.


    As soon as Essie was ashore, she began to look around for Mandy. Luckily, she didn''t have to search long. Mandy was caught sitting on the beach chair, with her head bowed down.


    "Mandy, you misunderstood. There is nothing going on between the two of us," Essie explained in a hurry.


    Mandy suddenly stood up from her chair, raised her hand and slapped her across her face. Writhing with rage, she said, "You are the most despicable person, Essie. You pretended to help me whereas behind my back you were trying to seduce him! You cheating bitch. Why did you do this to me? Did you want to prove that you are better than me? All these years, I considered you my best friend. And look what you did to me!"


    In spite of the burning pain on her face, Essie grabbed Mandy''s shoulder and said, "Mandy, we have played together since childhood. Don''t you know who I am? If I really wanted to be with him, I would have gone ahead and done it. Why on earth would I give you hope and pull you into this? No! This isn''t true. And about what happened earlier, he did it with an intention to piss you off. Guess what? It worked! You were stup


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Mandy had stayed in the apartment with them for a week, and Zac started to go crazy. Their happy days were over. In short, Mandy''s intrusion had completely cut off their normal relationship.


    Essie seldom talked to him, and she spent most of her time in her studio, busily designing. She even avoided sitting close to him while having meals so as to avoid any physical contact. She didn''t want to leave any room for misunderstanding.


    It turned out she meant what she had said! Friendship held a lot of importance to her.


    He, her nominal husband, was completely abandoned!


    ''No way! I have to use a stronger medicine!'' thought Zac! He wasn''t someone who would give up easily.


    Then he took out his phone and dialed William''s number. "Please find me a woman, it doesn''t matter what she does. The only quality I am looking for is love for money. She must, at any cost, love money more than men."

 Chapter 33 Home Wrecker

    In the evening, Essie and Mandy had already gone home after long hours of shopping together. As they were about to open the door, they heard a woman''s laughter echoing from the inside.


    What''s going on?


    Puzzled by the sound, Essie immediately turned the door open.


    In the living room, Zac had his arm wrapped around a woman while he was watching TV.


    The woman was gorgeous. In fact, she had an angel''s face, but a devil''s body. She was decked in designer wear from head to toe as if she was fresh out of a branded store.


    She held Zac in his arms as she leaned against his shoulders. They looked incredibly intimate.


    Essie''s jaw dropped. He actually made a girlfriend? Why did he never mention it?


    Feeling as if she had just been struck by lightning, Mandy fell onto the ground. Luckily, Essie caught her from falling.


    Zac didn''t even bother to look at her. Instead, his stare was fixated on Essie. There was a flash of anger in her beautiful eyes. Although it was passing, he still noticed it.


    Good. That meant that she still had feelings for him.


    A smile weaved it


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    itted her teeth, wishing that she had just followed suit.


    Essie walked back and forth in the living room. Of course, she felt outraged for her best friend.


    What the hell was going on? What the hell was he thinking?


    Mandy was an amazing catch! Why the hell would he settle for someone like that material girl?


    When she was about to comfort Mandy, there was a sound coming from the bed followed by the woman''s scream of excitement.


    All of a sudden, her blood boiled.


    After all, she was his legitimate wife! Was it appropriate for him to take a mistress into the room and slap the fact against her face!


    She couldn''t control herself anymore. With her fists clenched, she shouted at the top of her lungs, "Fire-"

 Chapter 34 Distance Makes The Heart Grow Fonder

    The man didn''t even respond, so she decided to change her tactic by yelling out, "Earthquake!"


    He still didn''t respond. Essie waved her hands exasperatedly up in the air. "There are thieves! Catch them!"


    An hour later, her voice was already hoarse from yelling too much.


    Fortunately, the door was already open.


    Mindy leaned against the doorframe and smoothened over her skirt. Her eyes glinted. "Thank you for the music." She winked, before turning to the handsome man inside. "Honey, you were awesome. See you tomorrow!"


    As soon as the door was closed, Essie rushed into his bedroom.


    Zac leaned against the headboard. As he wore his pajamas, a lazy and satisfied smile played in the corners of his mouth. "What are you playing just now?" he snorted. "A disaster training exercise?"


    Bastard!


    Essie wanted to scold him again, but she found that she couldn''t bring herself to. Her throat was already hurting from all the times she had yelled. She bit her lips and raised her hand to hit the wall.


    His large hand reached out to stop her. "Don''t hurt yourself." Zac stared at her with pity in his eyes, but she didn''t even bother to notice them. Her mind


    rival will take advantage of your flaws and attack you."


    Mandy nodded thoughtfully, as if she had been very inspired. The next day, she packed up and left.


    Their apartment finally returned to its peaceful self and Zac was ecstatic. He lay on the sofa while playing with his iPad as he waited for his wife to cook lunch.


    Essie was still furious by what had happened. Gritting her teeth, she placed the food onto the table.


    ''White tofu, radish, cabbage.


    Is this punishment?'' he thought to himself while looking at the dishes.


    However, Zac said absolutely nothing as he picked up the cabbages with his chopsticks and placed them on his lips.


    Essie stared, a wicked gleam flashing in her eyes.


    Although the dishes were pale, there was a certain mystery around them.

 Chapter 35 Here Comes The Mother-in-law

    When Zac finally knew that something was up, it was already too late. The moment he swallowed the cabbage, it felt as if his whole mouth was burning. He coughed with great force, trying to get rid of the spice.


    Essie had put a whole bottle of wild pepper into the pot without anyone noticing.


    Seeing his face flushed and sweaty as he ran to the kitchen to get some water, Essie was in a good mood. She picked up the chopsticks and began to eat slowly. A smile was playing on her lips.


    When he returned to the table, Zac smiled bitterly. "Are you feeling better now? Do you want to punish me again?"


    Essie snorted in disgust. In fact, she was far from done yet. As long as she continued to think of Zac ''cheating'' on her, her anger continued to spread like wildfire.


    "You better clean your room today. I swear, don''t you even think about catching infectious diseases?" she snapped. She had always thought that Zac was a clean freak. It seemed, however, that sex was his exception.


    Zac took a deep breath. He knew that if he didn''t explain his situation as soon as possible, his life with her would be a living hell.


    His lips twitched. "Honey, nothing happened."


    ''Nothing


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    cy''s voice was soft and kind.


    "Yes," she mumbled.


    "Your father and I are downstairs at your apartment. Ask the security to open the door," she advised.


    What?


    Essie almost rolled off the bed in shock.


    "Wait, where are you?" she repeated as her eyes widened.


    "Your apartment."


    "Mom, why didn''t you tell me that you''ll come here?" Essie''s forehead was already drenched with cold sweat as she thought of all the possibilities that could run her over.


    Lucy burst into laughter. "We wanted to surprise you, silly."


    It was a surprise, all right. It was going to be her surprise funeral. Essie didn''t take another minute as she jumped out of bed and put on her clothes. She rushed into Zac''s room. Her face was flushed.


    "It''s over," she said quickly. "My parents are here."

 Chapter 36 Exposure

    Zac was shocked. He didn''t expect he would meet his in laws so soon. But knowing he had to help her at the moment, he regained his composure and said, "I''ll come with you to pick them up."


    "No, thanks. I can go downstairs myself." Waving her hand, Essie added, "Don''t forget that we''re just roommates. You are not allowed to mention the marriage in front of them or anyone else for that matter."


    He nodded his head in understanding. Her parents hugged her as soon as they saw her. It was a great pleasure to meet their daughter. After she graduated from university and came to Yang City, they hadn''t had an opportunity to see her.


    In the living room, Zac had already placed tea for them.


    Before her parents could ask who he was, she answered, "His name is Zac Rong, and he is my roommate. We split the rent."


    Bob''s face creased with a frown. Even though he was a liberal man, the idea of his daughter sharing her apartment with another man bothered him.


    Lucy looked at Essie''s roommate, using her motherly instincts to figure out the relationship between them. From what she knew, her daughter had never been in love. On top of that, she was a mother who believed in giving her daughter privacy. Hence she never tried to pry in her matters.


    "Uncle, aunt, have some tea." Zac poured them two cups of tea and began to peel the fruit.


    Bob wandered around the house, trying to inspect every nook and cranny. There were three


    impressed.


    "An architect? That''s amazing," Lucy said with a smile.


    "Yes." Zac nodded and glanced at Essie. Of course it was a lie. She had no idea what he was doing and didn''t want to know at the moment. She was glad he decided to play along. ''It doesn''t matter. They will never have to know what he does,'' she told herself, hoping this lie was a safe one.


    After the breakfast, Essie and her mother began to clean up the room. Zac asked her parents to sleep in his room and he would make himself a bed in Essie''s work room. He was quite helpful today.


    "Mom, hang your clothes in my closet." Essie dragged the heavy suitcase in.


    Lucy meant to tidy up the cabinet so that there was enough room for her daughter. She picked up the canvas bag that was placed in a corner. Suddenly, a red paper fell out from it.


    "Mommmm!" Essie screamed, jumping up like a frog. But it was too late. Lucy had already read the bold words on the marriage certificate.

 Chapter 37 Angry

    The atmosphere in the living room felt like a funeral. It was so silent that she could hear a pin drop.


    Bob and Lucy, especially Lucy, were on the verge of exploding in anger.


    Looking like a child who had done something wrong, Essie lowered her head until the tip of her chin touched her chest. She didn''t dare look them in the eye. How the hell was she going to explain this? If they said that they had gotten drunk and signed off on the marriage certificate and that they were planning to get a divorce in two months, they would freak the hell out.


    Zac stared at Essie''s parents. Although they stared at him as if he was a criminal who had kidnapped their daughter, he decided to answer frankly, "Uncle, aunt, it''s really wrong to hide this from you. Essie and I¨C"


    "How long have you known each other?" Lucy interrupted him coolly. She was in no mood to hear his explanation.


    "One¨C"


    "One year!"


    Essie interrupted.


    Her mother would have fainted on the spot if she knew that they only met a month ago.


    Bob took a deep breath, calming himself. "Essie, tell me honestly, are you really serious about this? Or were you just driven by your emotions?" These days, eloping was very popular among the younger generation. He was afraid that his daughter would go an


    o Yang City recently? Do you even know your way around?" She stared at him suspiciously.


    "Don''t worry." Zac patted her on the shoulder and began to make a phone call. At the same time, Essie was already writing down all her parents'' likes and dislikes, so he would avoid annoying them.


    When he returned and saw the paper, he smiled. "You''re so considerate, but if they''ve become too satisfied with me, do you really think we''d be able to get divorced at this rate? What should I do then?"


    Essie froze. She had once believed that they were going to get divorced in three weeks. But with her parents on the line...


    The more she thought about it, the sadder she became.


    Zac pulled her into his arms. "How about we don''t divorce until the Spring Festival is over?" he suggested.


    She furrowed her eyebrows. "Why do we have to wait until then?"

 Chapter 38 The Secret Was Almost Exposed

    "It will only be right that I''ll be with you to celebrate the new year with my in-laws. If I don''t, then won''t they ask you questions? What are you going to do then?" explained Zac.


    That''s right. Thinking about this, Essie reluctantly nodded. Since her parents knew about it now, then they shouldn''t get divorced in such a short period of time. That would only lead to suspicion. Her mother would be the most concerned about her marriage. Given her spot checks from time to time, she would definitely notice if Zac wasn''t living in her apartment anymore.


    If they found out that they would get divorced after such a short period of time, they would think that she was treating marriage like a game. Lucy would hate this so much that she might even take her back to her hometown. At that point, Essie would be strictly guarded and all her freedom would be gone in a blink of an eye.


    She sighed helplessly. "Fine."


    Zac smiled to himself. He should be very filial to his in-laws to pass the test that they had set up for him.


    When the clock strikes 12 o''clock, a handsome man came over. "Zac, the car is already parked outside."


    "Thanks." With a small smile, Zac stood up and patted the man''s shoulder. He introduced William to Essie, who was stunned at the man''s sudden arrival. "This is my friend, William Mai."


    "You''re very beautiful. Zac has good taste," William complimented. Since his boss asked him to pretend that he was his friend, he had to put on a perfect show.


    Essie gazed at the man up and down. William was very handsome.


    ''How many traffic acc


    Once they had entered the VIP room of Scenery Restaurant, Zac handed the menu that he had ordered to the two elders. "Uncle, aunt, I''ve already ordered some dishes for you. Do you like them?"


    Bob waved his hand. "It''s fine. We''re a very simple bunch. The cost may be too much."


    Essie waved her hand. "Dad, you can eat whatever you want as long as you''re happy about it." Since there was a discount, what was the big deal?


    The dishes were already served quickly as soon as they had arrived. Seeing that William still didn''t come, Essie asked Zac to call him. He shrugged. "He has other things to attend to, so he left the car for us."


    "Left the car? Who will drive?" Her eyes widened.


    "Of course I''ll drive." Zac smiled. "We''ll borrow it for a couple of days."


    "You can drive?" Her voice raised unconsciously. When she realized what she had just said, she turned to see the doubt in her parents'' eyes. Seeing this, she immediately invited them to eat to distract them.


    However, Lucy wasn''t going to let her slip-up go that easily.

 Chapter 39 A Flirty Smile

    "Essie, you''ve known Zac for a year. In fact, you''re already married, and you''re saying that you don''t know whether he can drive or not?" Lucy demanded, narrowing her eyes at the couple.


    Essie paled. "Well, mom, that''s because he doesn''t own a car. That''s why I never asked him if he could drive or not."


    Lucy snorted. She obviously wasn''t convinced with her excuse. "This just means you don''t know each other very well."


    "Yes, we do!" she protested.


    Wanting to get down to the bottom of this, Lucy turned her gaze to Zac. "Fine. Zac, tell me how much you know about our Essie."


    ''Shit! I forgot to write that down!'' Essie thought to herself.


    However, Zac was extremely calm when he answered, "In my opinion, her personality is a combination of contradictions. Although she''s indifferent in nature, she''s always careful with her money. In fact, every coin is precious to her that she even keeps her trusty notebook to jot down all her expenses. She''s easily satisfied, but she''s also very ambitious when it comes to her career. She doesn''t easily back down from a challenge. Even if it would take days for her to finish even just one design, you can count that she''ll be on her work desk for days."


    He paused as his eyes gleamed with love. "She loves to laugh. In fact, when she''s laughing, she''ll grin so crazily that you''ll find yourself smiling too. When she''s deep in thought, she would hold her chin and squint like those mad scientists you see on TV. When she''s making fun of you, she''ll twist her lips. When she feels uncomfortable, she''ll smile with tears glistening in her eyes. And when she feels sad, she will open her mouth and give you the most exaggerated smiles she could muster before running off to her room."


    He took a sip from his


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    really attracted to me."


    Ass! She glared at him. "I''m not attracted to you! You''re the one who keeps peeping at me."


    "Why would I peep at a dehydrated radish! It''s you who always stay around me," Zac snorted, staring at her dotingly. To be honest, he didn''t have a thing for her at first, but her damned smile seemed to break all his pretenses. Everything about her seemed to attract him now, leaving an imprint in his mind that he could never forget.


    Essie gritted her teeth. She stared at the apple in her hand and imagined that it was Zac''s face. Without another word, she took a large bite from the fruit. "I don''t even know how your ex could stand you," she murmured.


    "Well, it''s none of your business." Zac rolled his eyes.


    "They probably couldn''t stand you. That''s why they broke up with you!" Only someone as crazy as Mandy could tolerate such a cold man.


    While they were talking with one another, Bob and Lucy were preparing to test their son-in-law''s moralities. Lucy, who had experienced her ex-husband''s betrayal, cared very much of one''s loyalty. Since her son-in-law was incredibly handsome, they planned to test his loyalty for their daughter first.

 Chapter 40 Seductive Activities Of Women

    When evening came, Essie accompanied her parents back to the hotel. Meanwhile, Zac was lying all alone in the apartment, feeling a little bored and wanting to read a book. He suddenly received a message from Essie that said, "Zac, come to the bar opposite our apartment at half past eight. I will be waiting for you there."


    Zac touched his chin, feeling quite strange. He knew that Essie didn''t really like bars, so she didn''t usually go there. There were only two reasons she would ever go to the bar. One was that she was forced by her two besties, Eva and Mandy, and the other was that she was brokenhearted.


    Now that her parents had come to visit her, why would she go to a bar? Was it because she was put under too much pressure the moment she was discovered on the marriage register and she needed to relax?


    Zac immediately rushed out of the apartment, thinking about how easily she got drunk last time.


    Inside the bar, lights were flickering, music was blasting, and the beautiful girls on the stage were dancing in an enchanting manner.


    Zac looked around and couldn''t find Essie, so he called her up, but she didn''t pick up the phone. Then, Zac received a message saying, "There''s something I have to deal with for a while, so I will be late tonight. You can just have a drink first."


    Zac frowned. What was she playing at? Was she playing the same trick as last time? He sat on the bar counter and ordered a glass of zero degree cocktail. He decided to wait for her.


    From the moment he entered the bar, a lot of women had been watching him. They were drawn to him because of his charm, and the fact that he did not have a companion with him. They were wild with joy as they rushed to him to accost him.


    But despite the many women approaching him, Zac didn''t even raise his head. It was as if they were nothing but air to him.


    In a corner not far away from him, his father-in-law secretly took a photo of him with his mobile phone, as required by his wife Lucy. She could only judge Zac once she had seen him with her own eyes. His son-in-law was so popular that almost all of the female customers in the bar were attracted to him, and Bob couldn''t help but feel nervous for fear that Zac wouldn''t be able to resist the temptation. After watching him for a while, and seeing that Zac didn''t make any move at all, he felt even more satisfied with his daughter''s taste!


    Then, at that moment, Zac stood up. He found the air inside to be too terrible, so he decided to wait outside, calling Essie as he made his way out.


    r mind is too dark?" he added. He made fun of her on purpose.


    "Well, I''m pretty and everyone likes me. Countless men have chased after me, but I didn''t like any of them," she replied. With her head down and her mouth in a pretty pout, she kicked a small stone under her feet subconsciously. When she was in middle school, she had to be a good girl and concentrate on her study. She met Hanson when she was studying in the university. He was the most handsome and excellent man she had ever seen, and since then, he had occupied all the space in her heart, leaving no room for any other man.


    "What kind of man do you like?" said Zac in a careless tone while touching his chin.


    "It''s a secret," Essie teased while making a face at him. If he knew that she had been infatuated with beautiful boys since she was a child, he would try to amuse her with his beauty for sure.


    "Never mind!" he snorted. Then, Hanson crossed his mind, and a hint of sadness flickered in his eyes. "Anyway, I am the only one you can like now."


    ''Of course not!''


    Essie sniffed and walked forward, completely ignoring him.


    With an evil smile on his face, he dashed forward, grabbed her hand and pulled her back with such a force that she stumbled into his arms.


    "Let me go." She stared at him in a flirtatious manner and tried to break free from his iron arm around her waist, but he refused to budge. "Essie, I have a suggestion."


    "What suggestion?" She raised her eyebrows and looked at the weird look on his face. She had a feeling that he was up to something.


    Zac lowered his head and put his lips close to her ear. She could feel his mysterious aura like the cool air was gently caressing her hair.

 Chapter 41 A Simulated Relationship

    "Let''s fake a relationship," he said lowly.


    She furrowed her eyebrows. "And what are we going to do then?"


    "Like, we can go on dates and stuff¨Clike pretend we''re together," he explained.


    Essie frowned, not really knowing what Zac was implying. "So, you mean we pretend to actually be a couple? Like one of those reality shows?"


    "That''s right!" Zac gave her a thumbs up. "I know that you haven''t been in love before, so I''ll make sure to make this experience unforgettable."


    ''Why are you being so kind-hearted? What are you thinking?'' These thoughts raced through Essie''s mind as she stared at him reproachfully. "If you really want to play couple, then you could ring Mandy up. I''m sure she''ll love that." She scoffed.


    His smile faltered and he tightened his grip around her waist. "Do you really want me to find another woman?"


    Her lips curled. "Well, that''s your business, isn''t it?"


    "Really?" Raising his eyebrows up in the air, he stared at her like an artist looking into the person''s soul. "Then why were you so angry when I was with Mindy?" he asked.


    "I''m not. I was just defending Mandy''s honor." Essie lowered her head unconsciously as a blush coated her cheeks. She didn''t know why she was so flustered by his question. Her hands fidgeted. He didn''t allow her to brush it off. Zac grabbed her chin and forced her to look at him. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes!" she answered decisively, without giving herself time to think. However, there was a mysterious ache in her heart that she just couldn''t express. Instead, she decided to bury it, hoping that she wouldn''t be able to feel it in the future.


    A hint of disappointment flashed across his face. Frowning, his eyes darkened similar to a deep abyss. "Since you''re being so generous," he snapped coldly. "I won''t let you down." Without giving her a chance to reply, he let her go and strode straight to the doorway.


    Essie''s jaw dropped. Was he really going to do it? Thinking of him holding another woman in his arms, the mysterious feeling she had buried started to spread like wildfire. She ran up to him. "Hey!" she called. "I didn''t say I wouldn''t play pretend. There are just rules that we need to abide by."


    He finally stopped. "What rules?"


    "You shouldn''t kiss me, hug me, or even try to sleep on my bed. Are we clear?" She placed her hands on her hips and glared up at him.


    "Okay." His eyes glinted. Although he wasn''t allowed to kiss her, she didn''t say anything about touching her. As for sleeping on her bed, that''s fine as well, since she didn''t say anything about sleeping on his bed.


    The next morning, Essie went to the hotel. She didn''t know what tricks her parents were abo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    lder. "All right. My parents aren''t here now, so you can cut it," she joked.


    Zac sighed in his heart. He was really not acting in front of them. In fact, he treated them as if they were his own parents. In time, he found that they were actually very easy to get along with. They were reasonable and amiable.


    Essie didn''t notice the helpless look that crossed his face. Instead, she took out the calculator from the studio. Zac was the one who had paid for their expenses the past few days, and now she had to calculate how much she should pay him.


    "You do know that you can spend all my money as long as our marriage is still set," he said frankly.


    "Zac, you really don''t have to do this," she insisted. "What if your savings get dried up?"


    "Rest assured, okay? I have my ways to get money." Zac placed an arm around her shoulder.


    What? Essie couldn''t help but scrunch up her eyebrows at his words. What else could he do except sell his body...unless...


    "Zac, you aren''t selling yourself, right?" she asked cautiously.


    Zac almost choked at her question. How large was this woman''s imagination?


    He hurried to change the topic. "Honey, the only thing you should worry about now is our first date."


    What? "Oh shit! It''s about our fake relationship, right?"


    Essie had forgotten all about it. She thought that he was just joking on the spur of the moment. She didn''t expect him to take it so seriously. "Well, where are we going? How are we going to do this?" she asked. Essie didn''t really have the experience with these types of things.


    Zac smiled. He couldn''t help but be attracted to her affectionate and innocent eyes. "I''ll take care of everything," he stated. "All you need to do is look gorgeous."


    ''That''s it? Was it a trap?'' she was wondering.

 Chapter 42 A Date Or Exploitation

    To be honest, Essie had never imagined that her first date would be with Zac, let alone in the Ferris wheel.


    Listening to the relaxing music, looking down at the charming night scene below and enjoying a romantic candlelight dinner, made her almost forget that this was not a real date.


    Zac cut a piece of steak and fed it into her mouth.


    "It''s delicious!" She smiled brightly, and the dimples on her cheeks rippled under the candlelight. Her eyes were filled with joy and innocence. Zac couldn''t help but spoil her a little more. After eating dinner, she looked at him with a playful smile and asked, "Zac, do you often use this trick to deceive women?"


    He smiled beautifully and replied, "You are so silly and easy to please. I haven''t met a woman as foolish as you."


    She wrinkled her nose and stuck out her tongue. "I won''t be deceived by you. I have an excellent pair of eyes."


    He took a sip of champagne and said in a relaxed tone, "You know, no matter how smart or fast a rabbit is, it can''t escape a lion!" He grinned at her confidently.


    ''Not necessarily!'' Essie thought to herself. An idea came to her mind. Her beautiful eyes sparkled like stars falling into the lake.


    With a sly smile, she stood up and approached him. He stared at her curiously and was shocked when she sat on his lap seductively. Meeting his gaze, her forefinger touched his forehead lightly and swam along his tall nose to his thin lips. Her feather touch sent shivers down his spine.


    The night wind blew her dark hair and gently stroked his face. He quivered a little as if an electric shock had run through him momentarily. Enchanted by her sweet smell, he could not help reaching out to hold her.


    Time seemed to stand still at that moment.


    He stared


    ess, it was best for her to eat quickly and quietly. Otherwise, she might be too angry to vomit blood.


    Thus, she focused on eating and ignored him.


    Getting out of the Ferris wheel, she kicked the small stones at her feet and muttered to herself, "This is no longer a simulated relationship, but an exploitation. Someone is trying to take advantage of me by playing dirty!"


    He chuckled and raised his thick eyebrows. "You can also take advantage of me."


    "Do you think I can take advantage of you?" She pouted.


    "It depends on what you want." His tone was meaningful and inviting.


    Her mind was deep in thought. Suddenly, a little starlight flew into her black eyes and lit up her dazed brain.


    Right, she shouldn''t stay passive and allow others to exploit her. She had to fight for her place in a relationship. Since this was a mock relationship, she would use Zac to accumulate experience. With this, she would surely attain a dominant position in her future relationship.


    "I will arrange the next date for us!" Essie announced excitedly.


    "Okay." Zac smiled charmingly. "Well, I will wait and see."


    Essie looked at him with a weird smile on her face.

 Chapter 43 No Marriage Without A House

    The next day, when Lucy and Bob came to visit Essie, she was still fast asleep. She was woken up by the doorbell ringing, so she went to open the door groggily and went back to lie on the bed.


    Lucy looked around and asked, "Where is Zac?"


    "Asleep in his room," she replied in a daze. After getting off the Ferris wheel, they went to see a movie and didn''t come home until midnight.


    "I just saw that he isn''t in the room. He must be out." Lucy paused and added casually, "You two didn''t sleep together?"


    Upon hearing Lucy''s words, Essie became wide awake, scared. While she was thinking about how to answer, she suddenly heard Bob''s voice. "You didn''t have a fight with Zac, did you?" he asked.


    "No, we are completely fine." Essie quickly came up with an excuse. "I don''t really sleep well at night. I either snatch the quilt from him or kick him out of the bed. Because of that, he can''t sleep well beside me and it has affected his work. So we decided to sleep separately on most days. We sleep together on weekends."


    Hearing her explanation, Lucy looked at her and mumbled, "Essie, since you two are living with each other, it is more or less inevitable to have some conflicts between the two of you, but you have to overcome that. Sleeping in different beds will have an emotional impact on both of you." She said that sincerely.


    "I know, mom!" It was so embarrassing for her to discuss this topic with her mother. Luckily for her, her mother didn''t live in there, otherwise, she would probably force them to sleep in the same room.


    Lucy didn''t say anything more. After all, she had only come to invite Essie and Zac to have dinner with Essie''s aunt.


    "Call Zac right now to see if he has time."


    "Okay." Essie nodded and took up the phone from the bedside table. Just as she was about to make the call, she heard the door open. It was Zac. He came in with breakfast in his hands.


    When he saw his mother-in-law and father-in-law, he quickly put down the things in his hands and went to pour them some tea, "Uncle, aunt, have you had breakfast?"


    "Yes, we have." Lucy smiled and winked at his husband. Bob took the hint and coughed. "We are a family now. Can you change the way you call us?" he said.


    Zac was very happy to hear that they had finally accepted him as their son-in-law!


    "Dad, mom!" He immediately corrected himself.


    Essie glanced at her mother and father by her side, and she felt a mixture of both joy and sadness. She was happy that t


    ave our own house and car. Besides, the housing price in Yang City has gone up! How can two young people like us who have only been working for a short time afford to buy a house? We have to take it step by step!"


    "Are you an idiot?" Wendy sighed. "Don''t you know what a house means? You can only have a home when you get your own house. Did you know that even birds make a nest before asking for another bird''s hand in marriage? How could a man marry a woman without buying a house first? How is he qualified to get married? He was being irresponsible and selfish when he married you. He even hoped that you would be selfless and willing to live a hard life with him. Only a fool like you would be fooled!"


    Bob patted her on the hand and said, "You are right. Since they got married, they need to have their own house. Not only was it unsafe to rent a house, but they are also giving easy money to others. So, over the past two days, I have been talking to Lucy. If Zac''s family is in trouble, we can give them the money for the down payment. We will buy them the house first so they get settled down."


    Wendy snorted and thought, ''Luckily, Finney found a president for herself. If he were a poor man, I would''ve done everything I could to get them to divorce. A poor man without a house or a car would have no right to be my son-in-law.''


    "Bob, anyway, you can''t raise your daughter for nothing. You must uphold the bride price. According to the standard of our tradition, you should at least ask 500,000 dollars from him, or adopt him into our family." She paused and looked at Essie. "Essie, have you forgotten what you have promised to our family?"

 Chapter 44 Do They Have An Affair

    "Of course not." Then Essie shrugged.


    Hearing Wendy mention the past, Lucy felt unease sweep through her.


    Back then, because she couldn''t have another child, Bob''s parents were against his marriage with her. They did everything possible to break it off. Even though Essie was quite young, she was bestowed with sensibility. She was a considerate child. In order to make the family accept her mother and her, she even agreed to change her last name. She also swore that no matter who she married, she would maintain the surname and make sure her kids would have it.


    "Wendy!" When Lucy was about to speak, she was stopped by Bob. In a firm voice, he said, "About Essie¡¯s issue, I will deal it with Lucy. We will sort it out in Zac''s parents'' presence. But at present, we are here to talk about Finney."


    He made it clear to everyone that he didn''t want other people putting their nose in his daughter''s business.


    Wendy rolled her eyes at him and said, "I''m doing it for your sake."


    Listening to her aunt''s words, Essie sneered in her heart. She knew very well that people like her aunt cared about nothing but money. Human beings had no value at all! She held Zac''s hand and said, "There is a beautiful garden here. Let''s get a breath of fresh air, shall we?"


    "Okay," Zac replied with a smile. It was indeed suffocating in here.


    Antony also stood up. His condition seemed worse than Zac''s. His mother-in-law was indeed a scary woman. "Finney, let''s go with them."


    Finney nodded, and the four of them left the room together.


    In the garden, they sat around a round table, enjoying the fresh air. Essie took a deep breath and giggled all of a sudden. Seeing the look on other''s face, she explained, "You rich people have your fun. And allow us poor people to have ours. We don''t have money. But as long as we are happy, nothing else matters. Don''t you think so?"


    Holding her by the shoulder, Zac''s eyes brimmed with tenderness. "It''s my pleasure to marry a woman like you."


    Antony looked at them with admiration and said, "Lovely! I love to see women who don''t value money too much."


    "Antony, but if every women became like me, then men like you who are tall, handsome, rich would lose their advantages." Essie was teasing him now.


    "That''s true," Antony smiled, with an indescribable shimmer on his face.


    Finney sighed and said, "I am glad you are optimistic. However, you have to be mentally prepared for what is to come. Your wedding won''t be so smooth."


    Essie smiled and patted on Zac''s shoulder. "How many siblings do y


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ant to me accompany you? You could use another pair of hands," Zac suggested, a teasing smile playing around his lips.


    "No, thanks." She shook her head and hurried out.


    Zac wasn''t suspicious at all. Lazily, he slouched on the sofa, hoping to take a nap. But before he closed his eyes, his eyes fell on the purple leather bag. She had forgotten to take it. ''What a silly girl!'' he thought to himself.


    Knowing she would feel like an idiot at the supermarket, he caught hold of the bag and rushed outside.


    When he reached downstairs, he saw the slender figure not far away.


    Just when he was about to call her, something stopped him. The presence of a man left him stunned. Words wouldn''t come out of his mouth.


    Hanson came out of the Lamborghini which was parked at the corner. His smile was as charming as the sunlight.


    "Hanson, have you waited long?" She smiled sweetly.


    "I would wait for years if it meant I could see your beautiful face." He opened the car door in a graceful manner.


    Seeing her disappear inside the car, Zac couldn''t help but clench his fists. Once the car was out of his sight, he turned around and brutally punched the old tree next to him. The green branches trembled. Sand and leaves began to shower on his shoulders. Even though he was hurt, he didn''t feel any pain. In short, the scene that had unfolded before him left him numb.


    Not far away, another pair of eyes witnessed this scene.


    ''Oh my God! Is my daughter cheating on Zac?''


    Lucy put her hand on her forehead and almost fainted. She couldn''t wait to discuss about this to her husband. ''We were so busy testing Zac that we didn''t even think about our daughter!'' she thought with disappointment.

 Chapter 45 Forget Me

    In the coffee shop, Essie sat with her head bowed down.


    With nothing else to do, she preoccupied herself with stirring the coffee in her cup. An awkward silence persisted.


    Hanson felt a wave of disappointment in his heart. There seemed to be an invisible distance between them, like a white mist, spreading around. And it expanded slowly, making her farther and farther away from him. But the worst part was, he could do nothing to stop it.


    ''Is it because of my wedding ceremony or perhaps it has something to do with the man who attended the engagement party with her?'' His thoughts took him to dark places.


    "How are you doing these days?" he asked, attempting to break the deafening silence.


    "Not bad." She pursed her lips and asked, "Hanson, are you here to invite me for the wedding?" She couldn''t take it anymore and wished to know the reason behind his sudden call.


    He trembled violently, a touch of bitterness emerging in his heart. "You want to receive it?"


    Hearing that, Essie tightened her grip on the cup in her hand. "I will bless you."


    "Are you going to give up on me?" Hanson said bitterly, sadness and desolation written all over his face.


    Essie shook her head and tears welled up in her eyes. "Give up? I have nothing to give up. No one ever gave me anything to hold onto." She had been lingering, hoping he would take notice of her. However, just when she confessed, he became someone else''s. The love she had


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    t to forget you since you are someone else''s. If I don''t let you go, I will never succeed in finding a true love that really belongs to me. You should take my advice and try to forget me as well. Marriage is not a game. Since you have decided to get married, it is your responsibility to do your best to make it work. I will bless you!"


    Her long speech was full of raw emotions. As she spoke, he felt that his heart was being placed on a hot iron. He broke out in cold sweat. Letting go of her hand which he had held onto, he left the coffee shop. He couldn''t see anything but darkness. It was trying to envelope him inside its gloom.


    Soon, Essie was back in her apartment.


    Today''s happenings had left her tired. Instantly, she collapsed on the sofa. All her strength had been sucked out of her.


    She stared at the ceiling blankly and remained glued to the same position for a long while. A dark figure came into her view, bringing her back from her reveries.

 Chapter 46 Whose Car Did You Get On

    "What did you buy?" His voice was still eerily calm, just like the waves before a big storm, solemn and slow. She thought for a moment and remembered that she had told him that she would go to the supermarket. She waved her hand dismissively and said, "The fruit wasn''t fresh, so I decided not to buy any."


    "Did you forget your wallet?" Zac snorted before grabbing the wallet from the table and throwing it at her.


    "Yes¡ª Yes, I forgot my wallet." Embarrassed, Essie scratched her head and bit her lip. She forced herself to smile and pretended to be calm. Then, she said, "Where are we going to have dinner tonight?"


    "Wherever," Zac replied faintly.


    She raised her eyebrows and glanced at him. She had a feeling that there was something wrong with him. Even though he had a blank expression on his face, there seemed to be some coldness hidden in his eyes. He looked so cold that she could not help but tremble.


    "How about the porridge shop? Over there..." Before she could even finish her words, Zac turned around and entered the room. Then he slammed the door behind him with so much force that the entire house seemed to tremble.


    Something was definitely wrong.


    Perhaps he was angered by what happened in aunt Wendy''s house that morning.


    Zac was a man who was good at hiding his thoughts. Her aunt''s words were immensely mean and hurtful, so even though he was pretending to be calm, his self-esteem may be deeply hurt.


    Essie knew that she needed to comfort him.


    So she immediately walked up to his door and knocked.


    When nobody answered, she said, "Zac, please don''t take my aunt''s words to heart. She has always had a sharp tongue. We are still young and our career is just starting


    d not dare to mention anything about her admiration for Hanson.


    "Really? Are you serious?" Lucy stared at her daughter with sharp eyes.


    "Mom, I hate having affairs as much as you do," she added.


    With a smile, Bob took his wife in his arms and said, "As I said, you''re just being too sensitive. Our daughter is the most obedient girl in the world, and she would never make such a mistake."


    Lucy heaved a sigh of relief. She patted her daughter''s hand and said, "Zac was at the stairway when you got in the car, so he saw it with his own eyes. He looked very angry, so there must be some misunderstanding between you two. You have to explain all this to him as soon as possible."


    Of course, any man would be bothered if he saw his wife getting into the luxury car of another man.


    Essie was shocked again. It turned out that that was the reason Zac got angry. No wonder her attempt to comfort him didn''t work.


    Now, she knew exactly what to do. ''Just wait and see,'' she thought.


    After leaving the hotel, Essie went to a fruit store first and bought some oranges¡ªZac''s favorite fruit. She was now ready to launch a sweet attack.

 Chapter 47 Leaving You In The Dangerous Situation

    Zac''s room''s door was still closed. He showed no signs of coming out.


    Even though Essie was sure he would have locked it from inside, she twisted the handle. Surprisingly, it wasn''t locked! She then peeped inside, trying to see what Zac was doing.


    It was already evening and the sky was dim, making the room extremely dark.


    Zac was standing in front of the window, motionless, like a lifeless thing. The night wind blew inside through the window, swaying the curtains. However, Zac stood firm on the ground, unperturbed by the wild wind. Nothing could arouse his reaction because his heart was in a much worse condition.


    Although his face was hidden from her view, she could imagine the gloom that would be etched on his face. Her presence didn''t bring any reaction from him either.


    She cut an orange into pieces and sneaked inside.


    "Zac, I''m back. Would you like to have some oranges?"


    But he turned a deaf ear to her.


    "This orange is so sweet and fresh! Yum!" She did her best to squeeze some reaction out of him, but in vain.


    Zac still didn''t respond. Instead, he stood as cold as the ice.


    "Give it a try, Zac. I know you are quite fond of oranges. I went to the fruit shop to buy it just for you. And let me tell you, it was very expensive." Essie acted coquettishly and hoped that would placate him. She peeled an orange and tried to put it in his mouth. When he didn''t open his mouth, she tried to forced it in, completely ignoring his dark eyes. "I have checked it carefully. These oranges don''t contain either dye or chemicals."


    Knowing she wouldn''t stop bugging him, he had no choice but to catc


    umstance sleep in separate rooms. As for her sleeping posture problem, with time you will get used to it." As a mother, she thought it was her sole responsibility to make sure things were going well with her daughter and son-in-law. Expensive hotel was just an excuse. In truth, her ulterior motive was to make sure this marriage remained intact.


    Hearing her mother''s words, Essie''s eyes became wide. Embarrassment coursed through her body.


    ''How can she talk so openly in front of Zac?'' she wondered. Essie was quite disturbed and didn''t know what to say or do.


    Zac, on the other hand, opened his arms and put them around her. "Honey, don''t worry. I''ll let you kick me as hard as possible tonight. Truth be told, I find it hard to fall asleep without your kicks." There was a cunning smile playing on his face. On closer inspection, Essie noticed his eyes were shining and there was something animalistic about him. Like a lion, he seemed ready to pounce on her.


    She wiped the beat of sweat that had begun to form on her forehead. She knew she wasn''t going to sleep well tonight!

 Chapter 48 Fifty-fifty

    After taking a bath, she clad herself in clothes that covered her whole body. There was no way she would wear something revealing. Exposing skin would only compel the big bad wolf to attack her.


    Then, she took out the thumping pillow from the closet and put it in the middle of the bed, making a demarcation line. "Let''s share the bed fifty-fifty and restrain from crossing the line, okay?"


    Holding the back of his head with his hands, Zac leaned against the head of the bed in a lazy and evil manner. "Honey, mom and dad just told me that we should hurry up and give them a grandchild."


    Essie rolled her eyes and said, "Why are you taking their words so seriously? We are not a real couple. We already made a mistake so it is time to rectify them, rather than make more!"


    He lifted the corners of his mouth gracefully, and his eyes began to shine. "Let''s make more mistakes together. It is fun to make mistakes with you. I want to be responsible for you.''"


    "But guess what? I want to sort things out and live a normal life. And thank you for your offer, but I don''t want you to take any kind of responsibility," replied Essie.


    "Okay, how about I have some fun and leave without taking any responsibility?" Zac smiled devilishly with an intention to scare her.


    She was speechless. Every time they had a battle of words, she had trouble gaining the upper hand. Zac was well adept at making people speechless. He had a vicious tongue!


    She glared at him, turned her back to him, and pretended to be asleep!


    With a wolf beside, she had expected an uneasy and sleepless night. But surprisingly, she felt comfortable and inexplicably reassured. In a matter of seconds, she was in a deep slumber.


    Hearing her light and steady breathing, a warm smile appeared on his face. He threw away the pillow that was separating her from him and engulfed her within his arms.


    Her silky hair let out a mild and pleasant fragrance. Her skin was as smoo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    th refined decoration and then move in," Lucy argued, unable to understand why Essie was against the idea of having a beautiful house.


    Essie sighed internally. When her mother was determined to do something, she wouldn''t stop until she had achieved it. And buying a grand house for her daughter was at present her biggest desire. She could do nothing to stop her!


    Once she thought about it, she realized buying a house was an investment given the heavily weakened currency. Based on her current income, she could afford to buy a sixty-square-meter house with two rooms. But there was another big problem she had to consider before she made any rash decision. And that was her fake husband.


    After registration, she patiently studied the marriage law. The house she buys after marriage would fall under marital property. In short, it would belong to both of them. After divorce, she would have to split half of the property with her husband.


    Essie didn''t know what Zac was like. ''What if he fights against me for property when we get divorced?'' She couldn''t help but worry.


    It would mean her parents'' hard-earned money would be snatched away by this fake son-in-law! She couldn''t let that happen at any cost.


    After contemplating the matter for what felt like ages, an idea popped into her mind.

 Chapter 49 Be A House Slave

    In the afternoon, Lucy and Bob went out to see houses.


    In the meantime, Essie drew up a property agreement. It said, "After the marriage, all properties under our names will remain our own, including all real estate properties. After the divorce, neither of us will be allowed to take any property in the other''s name."


    Essie had thought that Zac would pull a long face when he read the agreement, but contrary to what she had expected, he remained as calm as a lake, with zero emotions on his face.


    Were his face muscles stiff because of the stimulation?


    She was extremely worried. To be honest, the last thing she wanted was to hurt his fragile ego, but his reaction was hard to predict. When it came to money, there were a lot of couples who ended up hurting each other, so she had to prepare for the future.


    "Zac, I honestly don''t mean anything by this. You see, there are a lot of couples who fight during their divorce over the division of their properties. They become enemies who end up trampling on the every last bit of their relationship. We bumped into each other by accident, so it''s inevitable for us to get divorced one day. If we have already foreseen all possible disputes by then, then we''ll be able to get along well with each other and continue to be friends. Don''t you agree?" Essie made sure that her voice was tender and gentle.


    Zac smiled. Essie was always very confused. But when it came to money, all the slumbering nerves in her brain would suddenly light up, and she would become smarter than ever. It was a good thing. She was not easy to deceive, but...


    "Honey, that''s not fair to you. I will leave all of my belongings with you, and I won''t take a single thing from you. But why does this agreement say that I will take my belongings with me?"


    Essie put her hand on her forehead. She actually felt dizzy from all this!


    ''Zac, what else do you have except for the clothes in your suitcase? You had nothing when we registered!'' she thought to herself. All the money they would spend on buying the house was hers. And when they got divorced, Zac shouldn''t be able to take even a note with him!


    She chose her words carefully, and tried to put it in a more euphemistic way. "Zac, I never take advantage of others. All of your stuff belongs to you. You can take them all with you, without having to give me even a single piece of paper," she said with a gentle smile. Then she handed him the pen and asked him to sign his name on the agreement. To her surprise, Zac put the agreement into his pocket and said, "Leave it here and I''ll sign it later."


    "Well, don''t delay it for too long. I need to hand this over to the notarization department." She pouted. If he insisted on fooling her, she would take his hand at night and force him to stamp while he was asleep!


    Over the next few days, the entire family became busy with house hunting, but they couldn''t find anything that was particularly satisfactory, either because of inconvenient transportation or the insufficient supporting facilities.


    When weekend came, William arrived.


    "Essie, Zac said that you are going to buy a house. My company has an apartment. Do you want to check it ou


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    what Zac said, Essie''s eyes wandered about. ''No wonder he''s in no hurry to find a job even though he is unemployed,'' she thought to herself. It turned out that he was making money secretly and was lucky enough to earn a lot!


    "I didn''t expect that you''re that capable," said Essie.


    William glanced at her with some sympathy. This girl really knew nothing about his boss. He was some sort of god in Wall Street. He put a stop to a financial crisis in Wall Street at the age of eighteen! Once Buffett and Soros got old and retired, the king of finance was probably going to be his boss.


    Lowering his head, Zac smiled and touched her face. "It must be my wife who has brought me the best luck. Ever since I got married, the stock I bought has soared above and beyond."


    Essie was wild with joy upon hearing Zac''s words. She patted him on the shoulder and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll give you more good luck from now on. You can invest more in the stock market and make even more money."


    William was sweating in his heart. The sight of his boss and his wife flirting was so weird that he needed some time to adapt.


    But of course, he understood that as well.


    Zac had always been good at deciphering other people''s minds.


    Rather than coercing others, he preferred to make people willingly surrender to him and go through fire and water for him.


    Therefore, he didn''t want to force Essie to help him stop the wedding by offering her money or something. Instead, he wanted to make her fall in love with him so that she would help him deal with the troublesome problem he had.


    After Zac insisted on paying for the apartment, Lucy and Bob didn''t say anything more. As the head of the family, a man still needed to maintain his dignity. If he relied on his father-in-law to buy a house, it would be difficult for him to be proud in front of his wife. So they decided to keep their money and secretly compensated the couple for their food instead.


    A few days later, William sent the property ownership certificate to Essie.


    She opened it and was just about to peek at the content, but she was shocked by what she saw.

 Chapter 50 A Knaves Thought

    Essie ran after William, but he was nowhere to be found when she reached downstairs. Even if she wanted to call him, but she did, because she did not have his contact details.


    That time, Zac was accompanying her parents to buy furniture in shops in the city. Essie was chasing an order, so she was unable to go with them.


    She thought the matter was one of great importance, so she immediately called Zac and asked him to return as soon as possible.


    Zac calmly looked at the property ownership certificate, but there was an unfathomable glint in his eyes. "I didn''t bring my ID card yesterday. You were the one who signed the contract, so I put your name on the property ownership certificate."


    "Wasn''t it William who took care of it? Why didn''t he tell you about it?" Essie let out a sigh, exasperated at the carelessness of the staff at the Housing Management Bureau.


    "William had no idea until he got the certificate. It doesn''t matter, though, as long as it has one of our names," Zac said in an indifferent tone, but Essie was sweating. How could it not matter? The house belonged to the person whose name appeared on the property certificate. In case they got divorced later, he could only get half of the property.


    ''Is this person


    easing her.


    "Don''t even dream of tying me up!" Essie said in a mock warning tone. She pouted her lips and pretended to be angry at him. "You may have made a small fortune and own a house now, but I still don''t see the appeal. I''m not the sort of person who is moved by wealth and power. So after we get divorced, I''ll give you back the whole house. Just call me, and I will take my ID card and go to the Housing Management Bureau to have the property transferred." Meeting Zac''s inscrutable glance, Essie continued resolutely, "Also, when I move into your house, I intend to pay the rent to you monthly according to the family rule. I won''t be a freeloader."


    Zac''s eyes flickered slightly. He put his arms around Essie''s shoulders and said, "My dear wife, you should know better by now..."


    "Know what?" Essie asked quizzically.

 Chapter 51 The Big Bad Wolf Got Her

    "First of all, you are my wife. Even if I bought the house, you legally own half of it. The law will protect you from anyone who wants to take away that right, including me. Second, if you had shared your apartment with me, I would be worried about my sleeping place all the time, so where will I get the time and energy to invest in the stock market? Finally, you''re my lucky charm in choosing which stocks to invest in. Without you, I probably would be suffering losses in the stock exchange. Now, do you still think you''d be freeloading by living here rent-free? All of those reasons make perfectly justify your stay here,"


    Zac spoke in a slow, unhurried manner, and his voice wove a bewitching melody in Essie''s ears. It put her in a hypnotic trance; the more he spoke, the more she was convinced of the logic of such an arrangement.


    After all, she did make a significant contribution to Zac''s success. Without her, he still would have been living as a penniless hobo. He would not have been able to afford his living expenses, let alone a house of his own.


    Fine, she could move in and live with him until they get divorced.


    Lost in her thoughts, Essie found herself smiling. Somehow, she felt happy at the thought of not having to be separated from Zac.


    Maybe they had been living together for too long that she already got used to it.


    As Lucy and Bob had yet to return, Essie sliced some oranges and sat with Zac on the balcony to eat and watch the sunset.


    "Now that you''ve bought a house, do you intend to live in Yang City instead of going back to Dragon City?" she asked casually.


    A slight smile turned up the corners of Zac''s mouth. "Marriage to me means that you will follow me anywhere. In the future, I''ll take you back to Dragon City together with me."


    "I won''t go. I don''t like Dragon City." She curled her lips in an expression of disgust.


    "Why not?" Zac asked, eyebro


    a disgust toward women. Other people attributed his excessive fastidiousness toward cleaning to a mania or a disease. Only he knew the real reason¡ªhis condition was due to that witch who boldly attempted to seduce him in the past.


    With an unusual glitter in his eyes, Zac lifted the quilt and quickly slid under the covers, towering over Essie like a giant mountain.


    Essie desperately scrabbled for composure and stammered uneasily, "What... What are you doing?"


    "Exactly what you want me to do," he quipped flippantly. A diabolical grin appeared around the corners of his perfect lips.


    Essie huffed out defensively, "I just want to sleep. We have to move tomorrow." With her parents asleep in the next room, Essie could not cry out or make any noise at the risk of waking them. Zac was as inexorable as the sea and sky. He was a lot stronger than she was, and resisting him would be an exercise in futility. She had no choice but to try and persuade him not to in a wiser way.


    "Are you toying with me?" Zac asked softly. His long fingers softly landed on her cheek and glided down, like a feather gently skimming over the contours of her face. Overwhelmed, Essie shuddered slightly, and electricity sparked down her spine and spread outward all over her body.

 Chapter 52 Am I A Toy

    "No... I didn''t..." Suddenly tongue-tied, Essie desperately scrabbled for a coherent response to Zac''s loaded question, but her brain seemed to have stopped functioning at that moment.


    "The way you looked at me revealed what you were thinking. You want me." Amusement and dark promise tinted his voice. His fingers slowly, deliberately slid down from her neck to rest on her sleep shirt placket, which was placed directly over her pounding chest. The warmth of his fingertips seemed to burn a hole in her pajamas. The heat started to burn her skin and transfer to her heart, which seemed to spontaneously combust.


    "I''m sleepy," she announced to the room at large. All of the fight drained out of her. She could only close her eyes and feign sleep.


    With a mischievous smile on his lips, Zac slowly lowered his head to kiss her lightly on the lips. With him that close, Essie could smell the refreshing aroma of his body wash pervading the air that she breathed. He had always used a shower gel that smelled like magnolia flowers. The elegant, pure scent wafted from his warm skin to her nose to awaken her senses and fan the current coursing through her.


    She felt dizzy and weak, and her mind was a blank. She had no strength to resist and think. Zac took advantage of Essie''s stillness and kissed her lips while he skillfully undid her pajama top, one button at a time.


    A draft of cold air touched her bare chest, but it


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ts.


    This return to normalcy appeared to have liberated Zac. He disappeared without a trace early that morning.


    As for herself? She headed to Ikea to shop for home decors.


    On the way to the store, she passed by a five-star hotel. Unexpectedly, her eyes landed on a familiar handsome figure.


    Zac?


    She was shocked.


    That morning, she was confused at his mysterious disappearance, and she became curious regarding his whereabouts. Little did she know that the luxurious hotel was his destination.


    What could he be doing in a five-star hotel? Was he perhaps closing a deal with a rich business partner?


    She was so deep in thought that she almost missed it when a beautiful woman made an appearance. When the woman saw Zac, she approached him with a bright smile and linked her arm through the crook of his, looking cozy and intimate with him.


    Essie''s eyes widened.


    What was going on?


    Perhaps... was the rich woman his sugar mommy?

 Chapter 53 The Handsome Guy Was Going To Be Eaten

    Zac and the woman got on the Rolls-Royce and soon disappeared. Far away from them, Essie''s eyes stayed glued to the place they had stood earlier. It took her a long time to snap back into reality.


    ''Does it mean that he could not make money by hyping up shares? Is it possible he had sold himself for that apartment?''


    She scratched her head while pacing back and forth. The more she thought, the more she was convinced her suspicion was true.


    And now, she felt guilty. ''This is all my fault,'' she muttered.


    His self-esteem must have been wounded by what aunt Wendy said. And she even forced him to sign the property agreement, it would be like rubbing salt into his wound. His self-esteem would be completely shattered!


    Although he looked cold on the outside, it turned out he was a simple-minded man. He handed over the credit card easily and didn''t worry when the property ownership certificate had the wrong name.


    Now, she was afraid that he would be tortured by the old rich woman.


    All kinds of terrifying illusions came to her mind. The more she thought, the more scared she felt. The idea made her wince!


    In the end, she decided she wouldn''t let such a thing happen. She was willing to do all she could in order to rescue Zac from that trap he had fallen into.


    As soon as she got home, she took out her cellphone and dialed his number. "Zac, where are you now?"


    "What''s wrong?" His voice was so low that it seemed like he didn''t want the lady beside him to hear it.


    "My stomach is going through an excruciating pain. Come back quickly. I can''t bear it!" She let out a cry to make herself sound more convincing.


    "I''ll be right back."


    Zac was much faster than she had expected. Within 10 minutes, she heard the sound of the doorknob being twisted. Taking this as a clue, she picked up the eye drops and dripped two drops into her eyes, pretending to be tearful. Then she covered her stomach with her hands and lay on the bed. "Oh, my God."


    "Let me take you to the hospital." Zac''s handsome face was twisted in worry. Without waiting for her reply, he moved forward and was about to pick her up. However, she stopped him. "No, I... It''s just a period pain. I don''t think we h


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    wants him drunk just so she can play her dirty tricks on him,'' she thought as her face twisted with disgust.


    Thinking that he would soon be trampled ruthlessly, she stamped her feet angrily.


    Her action made noise which didn''t go unnoticed by Zac. He quickly hung up the phone and directed all his focus on Essie.


    "Does your stomach still hurt?" He went up the stairs and stood in front of her.


    She shook her head, trying to keep calm. It took a lot of effort to maintain her composure. "Was that a call from your friend, asking you to hang out?" she asked, feigning a smile.


    "Yes, but don''t worry. I will stay here with you." After all, how could he go out when she was in so much pain.


    "Don''t worry about me. I am feeling much better presently." Her thick eyelashes flickered. "By the way, Mandy just texted me saying she would like to see our new house. There is a chance she may ask about Mindy..." Her voice trailed off. She knew how annoyed Zac would get at the thought of facing Mandy again.


    Her trick worked since he seemed a bit annoyed. "In that case, I''d better go and stay out for a long time. But promise me you will call me if you need anything."


    "Okay, I promise." Essie smiled at him, but deep down she wasn''t feeling any happiness.


    ''I will visit Jade Pearl Pub!'' she thought with determination. She wanted to meet this rich woman and settle accounts. She was willing to pay it all at once. And then Zac would be free from her clutches!

 Chapter 54 A Protector

    When he left, Essie waited for a bit to make sure he was out of sight before she took out the bank card hidden in the suitcase.


    This was the bank card her real father gave her so she would have some ready money she could use if she ever needed it for something. Lucy had handed it to her before she came home.


    Since Essie was saving this bank card only for emergencies, she never really checked how much was in there and she didn¡¯t even ask. She just needed enough so she could pay for the down payment herself to save Zac from all the trouble.


    If she didn¡¯t need it this much, she wouldn¡¯t even think about touching the bank card. All she wanted was to give it back to him by the time she finally became successful.


    She stopped and hesitated for a bit, but knowing this was an emergency, she just had to borrow the money. After all, she focused on getting Zac out of the trap he had fallen into.


    With the bank card in her purse, she finally made her way to Jade Pearl Pub, where Zac said he would be hanging out with a friend. She was determined to take him by surprise. "I will make this right," she uttered to herself, trying to build up some confidence.


    Jade Pearl Pub was one of the most special nightclubs in Yang City. It seemed kind of exclusive since it gave the impression that most rich people frequented this pub.


    Loud music and vivid lights welcomed her even before she stepped inside. She had a hard time searching for Zac since there was a sea of people dancing and roaming in the halls, while some just stayed in their booths. As though she felt his presence, she finally found Zac and that rich woman in a dim corner.


    Seeing them together, Essie then walked towards the DJ stage. His eyes were fixed on the turntable as he played some beats, and his other hand clasped his headphones on his ears.


    n. Please, I hope I¡¯m not too late.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t stop thinking and worrying until he said something.


    Despite the sea of people watching them, he finally pulled her to his chest and enveloped her in a tight embrace. He rested his head on hers, and a faint smile appeared on his face. Zac held her tight and didn¡¯t want to let her go. If he needed to scream and shout that Essie was his wife and no one could take her away, he would.


    The audience couldn¡¯t help but burst into cheers and applause again, raising their glasses to the ones who took the spotlight.


    Essie wrapped her arms around his neck and looked deep into his eyes, as though marking her territory and trying to scare off anyone who tried to snatch him away from her.


    Moments later, the chaos died down, and the two of them went back to their seats. Their eyes were glistening and full of indescribable feelings.


    Essie felt annoyed as she saw the lady hanging out with Zac. She stood before Zac and spoke to her face, "Don¡¯t even think about trying to trick him. He¡¯s my husband. Whatever he owes you, I¡¯ll pay you back completely. Just back off." Just then, she smacked the bank card on the table and crossed her arms, looking very intimidating.

 Chapter 55 Is Your Old Lover Back

    Zac was shocked. Now, he finally understood what the little fool was up to. Apparently, she thought that he was going to sell himself so he can buy the house, and she came to rescue him.


    He saw her in an entirely different light.


    Even though she looked delicate and weak, deep in her heart, she was actually full of courage and would dare to pierce the sky if needed.


    "This is my aunt," explained he as he leaned to her ear, in case she was planning to say something more earth shaking.


    "Aunt?" Essie said, shocked. "She is your aunt?" she repeated, still unable to believe it.


    "Yes," Zac said with a nod.


    What a huge mistake she had made!


    Essie was so embarrassed that she almost wanted to dig a hole and crawl inside it to hide herself. In fact, if there was a teleportation station beside her, she would definitely jump into it without hesitation and go straight to wherever it may take her and never return.


    Marci Rong knew what she meant by her words. She frowned at her and said, "Who did you think I was?"


    Essie, who had always been smart and quick to react, scratched her head. She intentionally fluttered her beautiful black eyes and said, "You are just so young and beautiful, and you look like you are only twenty five at most. You don''t look like his aunt at all. I thought he just made friends with a beautiful lady." Her words not only complimented Marci, but they also cleverly saved her from the embarrassment.


    Marci smiled and said, "So you wanted to fight me as a rival in love?"


    Essie licked her lips again and hastily took up a glass on the table. Then, she poured some wine onto the glass and said, "Aunt, it''s my first time meeting you. I''m really sorry that I offended you so much. To make up for it, I''d like to propose a toast to you first."


    After saying that, she raised her head and drank the wine in one gulp, looking very generous.


    Seeing this, Marci felt a lot better. "Come on, don''t just stand there. Sit down," she said.


    Essie took a seat next to Zac. She couldn''t help feeling sorry for the 2,000 dollars she had just paid.


    She act


    g by the expression on the girl''s face, she was her rival with Zac. At that moment, she was almost a hundred percent sure that she was Zac''s ex-girlfriend, and that they had kept in touch.


    Somehow, her heart sank. She felt like she had free fallen from the sky and landed a million feet below the East African''s Great Rift Valley.


    He had come to meet his old lover. What was she even doing here?


    Essie quietly stood in the middle of the hall like a LED light bulb that distracted them from catching up.


    "Excuse me, I need to go to the bathroom."


    She excused herself to leave so she can find a place to calm down.


    Looking at Essie''s back as she walked away, a dark look appeared on Marci''s face. "Doesn''t she know who you are?" she asked.


    Zac shook his head. "You have to keep it a secret for me."


    The little fool had only begun to get closer to him. If he suddenly confessed his identity to her, it was very likely that it would scare her away. He had to wait until she completely trusted him. Now it was better for him to enjoy the feeling of being taken care of by her.


    Upon hearing this, Leila felt a little better. They were still in the early stages of their relationship, and Zac was not yet in love with her. He just had a little crush on her. What she cared about more were the things that happened in Dragon City.


    "Zac, have you thought of a way to deal with Valery?"

 Chapter 56 His Ex

    Valery had been Leila''s rival in love for a decade now. Valery was arranged to be married to Zac, and she flaunted her engagement to him like a badge of honor. Now, Valery had her claws so deeply sunk in every aspect of Zac''s life that he could never cleanly sever ties with her. That was the reason why Zac was forced to leave Dragon City: to escape her clutches.


    "Let''s talk about it later," Zac said in a cold tone, evidently reluctant to discuss the other woman. Leila dared not ask any more, but she guessed that he knew nothing about the situation, or he would have gone back long before then.


    Marci took a glance at her nephew and inwardly sighed, keeping silent.


    She had always said that Zac and Valery''s relationship was a toxic one.


    At the bar counter...


    As soon as she returned from the restroom, Essie asked for another glass of Bloody Mary. She studied Zac over the rim of her drink as she took a sip.


    He and Leila seemed to be enjoying their conversation. In general, Zac was indifferent to women, but he was close to Leila. Evidently, Leila occupied a very special place in his heart. To Zac, she was probably unforgettable. Maybe their relationship was in the past, but nothing was stopping them from getting back together any time now.


    Essie suddenly felt a weird sensation in her chest. Was the cocktail too sour? She did not want to dwell on the feeling, so she finished her drink silently.


    She stepped away from her seat and did not come back for some time. On his way to the men''s room, Zac passed by the bar counter and saw her.


    Zac approached her, saying with s


    ts you well," Zac replied in a careless tone, a faint smile playing on his lips.


    "We have a jewelry show at the end of the month, so I will be staying here for some time. You wouldn''t mind if I go and disturb you every once in a while, would you?"


    She flashed a bright smile at Zac, her beautiful eyes curving like crescent moons.


    Zac shrugged his shoulders and did not reply. To Essie, however, his response looked very much like acquiescence. She would have to resign herself to welcoming this visitor at home every now and then.


    After chatting some more, Marci glanced at her watch and remarked on the lateness of the hour. She decided to head back to the hotel first, so Zac stood up and saw her off.


    Before she got into the car, she patted her nephew on the shoulder and said, "I''m going back to Dragon City tomorrow. As for your matter in Yang City, I can keep your secret for now, but you can''t run away from it forever. Valery practically turned the world upside down in order to find you. You have to give her an answer¡ªafter all, she is pregnant..."

 Chapter 57 Eat And Sleep With Her

    "I know, aunt. I''ll be back soon." Zac interrupted her and turned his back to walk away. He didn''t want to deal with such things as he had other things on his mind.


    At the bar, Essie filled up Leila''s glass and asked, "Are you Zac''s ex-girlfriend?"


    Leila sat there while a flash of annoyance was seen from her eyes. She asked impetuously, "Why? Are you worried that I''ll take him away from you?"


    Essie passively waved her hand and casually responded, "I''m not worried about that at all. I just hope you don''t treat me as a rival."


    "What... What do you mean by that?" Leila sat there frozen as her cheeks flushed pink. She wondered if she had been acting so transparent.


    "Take it easy, gorgeous!" Essie said in a pleasant voice. She had a friendly smile on her face while she picked up her glass from the table. "Don''t take this the wrong way, we''re just roommates. I don''t have a relationship with him whatsoever."


    "Roommate?" Leila was slightly shocked when she heard this.


    "Yes. We rent a house together," Essie passively said. She was not the type of person that would get in the way of a couple who were in love. She had no interest in causing difficulties and problems between the two. She also did not think Leila had to know about her marriage with Zac. Besides, they were soon to be divorced anyway.


    Leila stared at her for a moment trying to observe her expressions. With Essie''s calm expression, she knew right away that she wasn''t trying to mess with her. Aside from that, it was lucky for any woman who could get al


    st here to do my duty." He had a shameless wide grin on his face that leaked wickedness, like a lion that had just triumphed.


    However, his foolish prey had fallen into the net and was completely scattered out of nervousness. "What duty?" she asked, trembling with fear.


    He parked the car in an underground garage then rested his hand on the back of Essie''s seat, while the other on the window at her side, thus encircling her. "I promise to indulge you with a full night of service. This includes a good meal, drinks and the chance for you to sleep together with me," he said slowly, word by word in a seductive voice. Essie''s face slowly turned paler with every word. This was a modern story of farmer and snake, and she was kind enough to let herself get eaten.


    This man had no humanity.


    When she got back into her room, she was going to take a shower and hurriedly closed the door so that Zac wouldn''t be able to get in. However, she wasn''t fast enough, as a big hand reached out and stopped the door from closing.

 Chapter 58 You Feed Me

    ''No! Is it possible he really wanted to sleep with me?'' she wondered.


    Seeing the sorrowful look on her face, he was both angry and amused. Just when he was about to tease her again, she spoke, stopping him, "Tonight, I''m going to make a plan for our mock date. If you disturb me, I might end up screwing it up. Later don''t blame me!"


    She was glad to use this date as an excuse.


    Realizing she still remembered the date, an unnoticeable smile crept on Zac''s handsome face. "Okay, I''ll give you one night. If you can''t satisfy me, you have to do it again."


    "Challenge accepted," said Essie, before she slammed the door shut.


    Leaning against the door, she sighed with relief. ''That was a narrow escape,'' she muttered under her breath.


    But of course, she couldn''t take a rest. She had a date to plan! Zac wouldn''t let her go so easily.


    Next day, at dusk, she invited Zac to the rooftop garden.


    His eyes ran through the pot and dishes on the stone table. "You''ve had a lot of time to plan. And yet, you have only managed to do this?"


    "There are moonlight, stars and lights above our head. And look around, you will notice fragrant flowers and beautiful scenery. If this isn''t romantic, what is? A very economical date." As she spoke, she smiled.


    Her words lacked sincerity.


    Zac crossed his arms,


    urst into anger. Instead, she feigned a smile and said, "Okay!"


    After a second, she said, "You always come up with the weirdest idea."


    Her lips moved close to his. Once she had fed the food into his mouth, she took the opportunity to bite his lip. Zac slowly licked the place where Essie bit and smiled playfully. "This tastes lovely. I am enjoying it more than a kiss," he uttered, looking extremely satisfied. She raised her hand to hit him, but he got a hold of her arms and pulled her into his. "Without beating or cursing while on a date, it will be boring."


    Angrily, she grabbed him and said, "If you dare to break the rules again, I will not spare you."


    "The more you fight, the more intense your love will be." He broke free from her grip and grabbed her chin. Just when he was about to do what he wanted to do, his phone rang, disturbing their romantic moment.

 Chapter 59 Getting Hurt Intended

    "What the hell!"


    Zac cursed loudly as he took out his phone. When he looked at the caller ID on his screen, he saw that it was Leila calling him.


    He was just about to hang up the phone when Essie took the phone and said, "Take the call," as she slid her fingers to answer it. She proceeded to walk away to give them some space to talk.


    "Zac! I just had an accident and got injured. I''m in the hospital and I don''t know anyone else from this city. I''m scared. Can you please come over?"


    Zac was silent for a few moments, before he finally said, "Okay."


    Upon she heard what Zac said, Essie''s heart sank with disappointment and utter dejection. She suddenly felt a hint of regret that she picked up the phone.


    "I''ll be back as soon as I can." He stroked her hair feeling a bit disheartened. He was unsure if his actions made her feel any better but he also didn''t have the time to console her.


    Essie faced away and pursed her lips together. Her anxieties caused her to wonder if he would even come back after being called by his ex-lover.


    After Zac walked away and left, the rooftop suddenly felt unusually quiet. The silence left her with a heavy sense of discomfort while the loneliness crept up to her spine, making her feel like the only person left in the world.


    As she stood on the rooftop in the middle of the city, she stared up towards the dark eerie sky. The stars were blinking and were especially bright contrasted from noise from the chaotic streets. However, all of this only triggered her loneliness even more.


    ''If Zac finds himself a girlfriend, will he still have time for me in the future?''


    After having spent so much time alone, having another man''s presence was overwhelming and noisy. However, now that she had been used to living with Zac, she started to feel lonely whenever she was alo


    n her face. She remembered the phone call earlier where Hanson had mentioned that he had fallen off his horse.


    "My leg doesn''t hurt anymore, but my heart does." He positioned his hand carefully on his chest.


    "Your heart hurts?" Her eyes widened as her small face tensed up from shock.


    When he noticed her nervousness, his lips slightly curled up and a subtle smile was seen from his expression. This proved that she still cared about him. He explained carefully, "I''m not physically hurt, but I''ve been hurt by you. Whenever I think about you giving up on me, my heart starts to ache."


    "This isn''t the time to be kidding around." She lowered her eyes with a sullen expression. Her thick eyebrows fluttered like butterfly wings.


    A rush of emotions came over Hanson and he quickly reached his hand out to grab Essie''s that laid on his bedside. "As long as I don''t get married to her, you won''t stop loving me, right?" His dark eyes sparkled in the light as if it were made of glass. His sudden act of devotion baffled Essie.


    Essie glanced towards his eyes with her mouth slightly open and loose. She blinked and refocused her eyes, as she was lost in confusion.


    Is it possible for him not to get married?

 Chapter 60 Dont Come To Me

    Essie knew Hanson and his family quite well. Even though to an outsider his family seemed picture perfect, the reality was very different. On the surface, there was harmony but deep down they went through an undercurrent. He may be the only son of the chairman, yet that didn''t bring him any respect since he was still a bastard. Mrs. Xia and her three daughters were like tigers. And from what she knew, they would never let him take charge of the Bella Group.


    If he married Sunny, his life would change for the better. Sunny''s family was powerful enough to support him and elevate his status. This alliance promised him success.


    Essie''s thoughts were in a jumble. And Hanson seemed to understand what was going on in her mind. Flashing her a smile, he said, "Don''t worry, I''ll find a way to stop the wedding. What will happen? Nothing! I might have to fall again." His words were light, but caused a great disturbance in her heart.


    ''Did he fall down on purpose in order to delay the wedding?'' she thought.


    "Hanson..." Her heart was trembling, and millions of emotions surged forward.


    She couldn''t believe he cared so deeply for her. The man she had loved all her life was beginning to reciprocate her feelings!


    She felt a little flattered but this was too good to be true. Just like sitting in the flying chariot, someone had taken her to cloud nine. The weight of this news was burdening her.


    He seemed to have read her mind. He brought her face close to his and caressed it gently. "You are very important to me, so I can''t afford to lose you. Promise me you won''t give up on me. I need more time, okay?"


    She lowered her head, and for some reason, a person she shouldn''t have thought of, emerged in her mind. It was like a ghost, wandering everywhere. No matter how hard she tried to bring her focus back to Hanson, her thoughts drifted back to Zac. It wandered in her mind and then chased her, until she was fully consumed by it.


    ''Why am I thinking about him?'' she admon


    off the phone.


    She had no interest in knowing what he had to say. He was probably way too busy with his ex-girlfriend. ''Why did he even bother to text me?'' She couldn''t find an answer to this question. It seemed like he was adding salt to her wounds.


    However, the reality was completely different from her imagination.


    At this moment, Zac was shaking his head and smiling bitterly. Although he couldn''t see her face, he imagined her vividly, her mouth twisted into a pout.


    He continued to dial, but her phone was powered off.


    "What the hell!" he screamed to the empty space.


    Suddenly all sorts of thoughts popped into his head. He worried if she was extremely drunk and in a helpless state.


    Quickly, he rushed to the bar which was located nearby. Like a maniac, he went around inquiring about her.


    Turned out no one had seen her.


    He tried to call her but in vain. It was still powered off.


    ''What the hell! It doesn''t matter if she is angry. Why can''t she at least tell me where she is!'' his frustrated mind screamed.


    The more he thought about it, the more worried he became. All types of crazy thoughts entered his mind. ''What if some wicked men are troubling her?''


    No way! He must find her!


    He called William and said, "There is an emergency! We need to find Essie. Send men to search for her."

 Chapter 61 Search Around The City

    It was already three o''clock in the morning. Soon, it would be dawn and light would crack through her window.


    But Essie couldn''t sleep. She tossed and turned in bed, unable to put either her mind or body to rest.


    Lightning flashed and thunder rumbled. Rain was pouring heavily outside. ''The weather matches my current mood,'' she thought with some annoyance.


    Her heart ached every second. Something in it expanded, consuming her completely. Nothing she did would reduce the ache.


    Her imagination started to run wild. She could vividly imagine Zac with his beloved woman, cozily wrapped in his arms.


    Damn it, why did she always have to think about him!


    She cursed her thoughts for always running back to him. He was allowed to love whoever he wanted. And what he did with his lover was none of her business. She had no right to dwell on his thoughts.


    After taking a deep breath, she forced herself to think about Hanson. After all, today he had confessed his love for her. She was supposed to think about him and the happy future he had promised her.


    "Essie, think about Hanson. Think about his gorgeous face," Essie spoke to herself in this empty room. But her attempts went in vain. Zac''s face kept flashing on her mind. The way he had taken care of her when she feigned a cramp. "Someone help me!" she screamed, feeling miserable. She tried to convince herself that Zac didn''t even think about her.


    Suddenly, her mind took a different turn. She couldn''t think about another man. Perhaps it was because she was Zac''s wife, even if this marriage was only an accident. In the eyes of la


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ped from her hand, thudding against the floor.


    ''Zac is back?''


    Retrieving back her phone, she realized it was almost 4 am.


    She couldn''t understand what brought him back during this hour. Perhaps he had a fight with his girlfriend, she guessed.


    Essie, who had been sad for hours, now broke into a smile. Knowing she had no reason to be happy, she controlled her emotions. Pulling the quilt, she pretended to sleep.


    As soon as Zac came in, he opened the door of her room. He was relieved to see that she was really there.


    He walked quietly to the bedside, bent over, and smelt her. ''Fresh and pure, like always. Not tainted with the smell of wine,'' he thought happily.


    He bent down to caress her hair.


    While doing so, a drop of water fell from his damp head to her cheeks.


    It sent shiver down her spine! She couldn''t help but open her eyes. He was wet from head to toe and the sight shocked her.


    Frustrated, desperate, depressed! That was how he looked.


    Well, now she was sure her suspicion was right. Indeed he had fought with his girlfriend!

 Chapter 62 Someone Is Peeping In The Opposite

    "Did I wake you up?" Zac''s voice was slightly deep and hoarse, most likely because he had just been caught in the rain.


    "You should change into some dry clothes," Essie said with eyes that showed a kind of gentle concern. She couldn''t tell whether he was upset. He didn''t seem to be worried about getting sick from the rain either.


    When Zac saw the look on her face, he quickly realized what was going on. He took his time, however, and went to the bathroom to take a shower and change into his pajamas.


    She wasn''t in the mood to talk to him when he got home. However, she quickly empathized the moment she saw his tired and miserable face. She picked up some pills from her drawer and handed them to him.


    "Take them as soon as you can so you don''t get sick. I don''t want to end up catching a cold from you."


    He took the pills with an endearing smile. "You''re not upset anymore?"


    "Why should I be upset?" she scoffed as she rolled her eyes.


    "I shouldn''t have left in the middle of our date last night, but when Leila called, I thought she was badly hurt..." Before he could even finish his sentence, Essie quickly interrupted. "It''s not a big deal, it wasn''t even a real date anyway," she said in a casual tone, deliberately trying to make it seem like she didn''t care at all.


    As Essie said this, Zac felt a wave of sadness seep into his bones.


    He had prepared some lines to say to her when he was on his way home, expecting that Essie would be furious. However, he was stunned from Essie''s selfless response towards the situation.


    ''If you weren''t angry, then why did you hang up and turn off your phone?'' he thought.


    "Did you end up in the bar last night?" he asked as he wore a skeptical expression on his face.


    She quickly remembered that she had left Zac a message earlier on. So in return, she beamed him a smile and acted all giddy and excited. "Yes, and I had a great time. I ended up dancing with a lot of men."


    "Were you drinking?"


    "I''ve kept i


    of cloth and said, "You should clean it up. You never know if the person watching from the other side would end up with a heart attack." She wiped the window several times until it was clean, when a cunning expression suddenly flashed in her eyes. "Maybe you should consider closing your curtains before you sleep, unless you want someone to watch you playing around with two women." The remark stemmed from vengeance for his behavior during dinner. He had abandoned her as if she was garbage to have a private meeting with his old lover.


    Zac choked when heard this, confused from the sudden air that came from Essie. His expression soon changed into arrogance and quickly disputed. "They are stupid and silly. Many skills don''t work. My baby doesn''t like them. If I want to play with someone, it must be you."


    "No way!" She walked away while stomping her feet on the ground and slammed the door as she left. Essie wasn''t not simply a second choice or a backup plan, however it always made Zac happy to quarrel with her.


    At the jewelry show that weekend, Leila had once again asked Zac to accompany her because she had injured her ankle.


    Essie decided to toughen up and asked to join them despite the embarrassment.


    She had no choice but go despite her hesitance as she had been entrusted to destroy their meeting.

 Chapter 63 Im Here To Sabotage

    The day Mandy came back from France, she immediately called out for Essie.


    When Mandy found out that Zac''s ex-lover was coming back to town, she was overwhelmed by a state of panic, so she immediately instructed her close friend to act as a third wheel during the jewelry exhibition. She had asked Essie to secretly engage in destruction, so that she could be together with Zac.


    Essie almost fainted when Mandy came up to ask her. She was just a hostess to Zac. Why did she have to turn herself into a bitch?


    She knew that she should have declined, but Mandy had threatened their relationship and forced her to promise. With her persistence, Essie just couldn''t find it in herself to refuse.


    Essie had chosen a bright yellow ancient style dress to wear for the jewelry exhibition. Her black curly hair was simply tossed to her back, with light make-up applied to her face. Her appearance was fresh and refined with a green tea flavor, which was appropriate as that was her role.


    Essie spun around as she looked at her reflection in the mirror. Satisfied with her look, she smiled at herself and nodded. She mustered up her courage to be the antagonist for the event and was ready to cause destruction!


    When they arrived at the hotel to pick up Leila, she was already in the lobby waiting for them.


    She wore an ink chiffon skirt and her curly long hair worked perfectly well with her bright make-up. Her hair flowed with the wind, and she looked pretty as a picture. However, what struck Essie¡¯s attention the most was the bold necklace that was wrapped around her neck. It seemed to be made of blue, green and white turquoise. It had an interesting and unique design that looked like a blooming jasmine from a distance.


    She found it vaguely familiar, but couldn''t point her finger to where she had seen it before.


    Leila was bothered to find Essie sitting on the passenger


    ritical nor did she ever try to conceal her true self. "In that case, you should appreciate me as well," he said with delicate giggle.


    She raised the corner of her lips into a smirk and said, "Well, I admire your impudence."


    "Alright, more reason for me to act shamelessly without having to feel ashamed," Zac quickly remarked with a mischievous smile on his face. Essie squinted her eyes at him and wondered when he needed a reason to act that shamelessly.


    The exchange between the two was starting to get in Leila''s nerves. It felt like it had been quite some time that neither of them noticed her presence and she felt completely ignored.


    "Zac, I have a secret to tell you," Leila suddenly intercepted in the middle of their conversation. She wanted to evoke her presence and draw his attention on her.


    "What secret?" Zac asked casually.


    "Back then, I decided to get into jewelry design because you had given me this necklace that you personally designed," she said. Leila placed her hand lightly on the turquoise necklace on her chest while she tried to charm him by fluttering her eyelashes lightly.


    When Zac finally noticed the necklace she wore, there was a flash of incomprehensible darkness and deepness in his eyes.


    This necklace...

 Chapter 64 The War Among Three Women

    His gaze pierced through her body and landed on her neck. Slowly, he was taken back to the past. This dark past consisted of him and the evil girl. The wound began to ache once again.


    Hearing what Leila said, Essie''s heart twisted. All of a sudden, the necklace that had attracted her became too dazzling to bear.


    Essie didn''t expect that Zac and Leila had such a strong history. His love and concern for her must have been quite sincere! This sweet and passionate love brought Essie''s admiration. But at the same time, she was also a little sad. A complex and indescribable feeling crept into her heart like a poisonous snake that was spitting out the core from her back. Her heart was entangled by it, suffocating her.


    Somehow, she tried to convince herself she wasn''t jealous. She told herself it was due to the weight of the task assigned by Mandy. But they seemed to have sworn to love each other forever. Was it inappropriate to place obstacles in their way?


    When she sighed in her heart, Mandy entered the scene. "Zac," she greeted him first.


    There was a glimmer of light in Essie''s sad eyes. "Mandy, you''re here!" Thank God! She could get rid of the burden and now it would be Mandy''s turn to bear the weight of th


    s disturbed by Mandy''s words, she didn''t show it. She passed her a contemptuous gaze and said, "I grew up with Zac. He was my first love and I was his first love too. Our love is mutual and also irreplaceable."


    Her words made Essie understand why Zac''s and Leila''s love was so intense. People always valued their first love. And nothing could replace it. A feeling of defeat engulfed her. Mandy, or no one else for that matter, could attain Zac. This was over and he would soon disappear with his childhood sweetheart.


    Just as she expected, there was disdainful look on Mandy''s face. "If you really love each other, you wouldn''t have broken up. Isn''t that true?"


    The light in Leila''s eyes dimmed. It seemed Mandy''s words had hit the right spot. Her earlier look of confidence notched down and now she seemed exposed.

 Chapter 65 Busted

    "Our families have a history of conflict and opposed the relationship between the two of us. Otherwise, we would have been married." Leila truly believed that her relationship with Zac wasn''t able to develop further because of the dispute between the two families.


    Mandy sneered, "If you truly loved each other, you could overcome any obstacle. I''m afraid to say but I think he simply didn''t love you enough."


    "Do you know who else has the freedom..." Leila stopped before she could finish her words when she realized a secret almost slipped her mouth. Zac had made her promise never to expose his true identity. Besides, if they found out that he was actually from a rich and famous family, all the girls would do anything they could to take him away from her.


    Essie watched them with a sympathetic look in her eyes. From Leila''s statements, she concluded that Zac was disliked by her family because of his poor background. Therefore, they couldn''t have a solid foundation for their relationship. However, Zac was no longer poor nor unemployed. He deserved some recognition at least for having been able to buy himself a house and having a rich aunt.


    She sat there watching the two girls as these thoughts passed through her mind, when she saw Zac walking towards them.


    "Have a seat here, Zac!" Leila and Mandy both said, almost in complete synchrony.


    Zac glanced at the two girls for a long while before he finally decided to sit beside Leila. He had done so purposely to irritate Essie.


    Leila sat there and couldn''t help but have a


    sie, I don''t think that''s very polite." She gently reminded her. However, in Essie''s perspective, that reminder was particularly demeaning. Leila always made it a point to show her nobility and superiority as she came from a rich and powerful family. She would look down on the two girls with so much arrogance, as if they were just bugs to be stepped on. However, she seemed to have forgotten that Zac was just as ordinary as they were.


    "Miss Leila, I am not doing anything offensive nor rude." She kept her voice calm and steady.


    "You''ve drunk from that cup of coffee already. It still has your saliva and lip stain on the rim. How could you ask someone else to drink from it?" Leila had said this in a very passive tone, but the criticism and blame were not something she even tried to hide.


    Essie sneered again. Since Zac had already eaten from her mouth in the past, drinking from her cup of coffee wasn''t unusual whatsoever.


    "Miss Leila, don''t you know there''s cat shit in your cup? But you seem to enjoy it very much."

 Chapter 66 Wife Or Mistress

    "That rich and nutty cup of coffee is called civet coffee. It''s one of the best in the world, and is also very rare to find." Leila rolled her eyes while her lips curled with a sardonic sneer. Just now when she proceeded to order herself a cup of civet coffee, she caught a glimpse of Essie sticking her tongue out, seemingly amazed at how much her cup of coffee had cost. Of course there was no way she could afford that.


    Essie turned to Mandy with a mischievous expression on her face and placed her index finger under her chin. She said with a voice full of malice, "Mandy, aren''t those the coffee beans that are fed and digested by civet cats?"


    "Yes." Mandy nodded.


    "They''re picked from cat feces, aren''t they?" she asked while pouting her lips deviously.


    "Idiot," murmured Leila on the sideline. Even if she wanted to call her out for her ignorance, she knew such a vulgar woman such as Essie would never understand.


    Essie didn''t want to bicker about petty things with her anymore. She had to focus on her goal, which was to deal with Zac. Therefore, she faced towards Zac and asked him, "Would you like to have a taste?" Her narrowed eyes concealed the deep rooted vengeance hidden inside.


    Understanding her intentions, Zac''s lips curled into a charming, subtle smile. He seemed being saying, "Dare I try?"


    She raised one of her eyebrows and carried the cup forward just touching his lips lightly. Essie hadn''t said a word but visibly implied that he had no choice but to drink it.


    By law, there he didn''t have any other choice, as he had to listen to his wife.


    His subtle smile widened into a grin. He took the glass from her hand and slowly sipped the coffee. "Not bad," he said.


    "Really?" she asked as she tried to mask her enthusiasm. However she couldn''t resist and cracked a smile with two dimples appearing on her cheeks.


    Leila was completely bewildered at what she had just seen. Her eyes widened from disbelief while her fa


    te disdain. Her eyes narrowed, hoping that it was sharp enough to stab this bitch to death.


    Her expression was cold, but her face was blank as a piece of paper. When Essie heard what Sunny said, she couldn''t resist herself and said, "If he really loves you, nothing can take him away from you."


    Sunny snorted and said, "That''s true. Besides, you are now under some other man''s protection. If he finds out you''ve been taking care of Hanson and wanted to cheat on him, he''ll punish you himself. By that time, the repercussion would have happened to you before I even get to act upon it."


    "The only thing I would need to worry about is you flying off to another country and shamelessly chickening out from what''s at stake!" Essie answered back with a cold formality. If that was the case, it would not be the first time that Sunny lost her nerve from a battle.


    Sunny''s face instantly turned blue when she realized that Essie could see right through her. She shifted the topic instantly and said, "My point being, if you harass Hanson another time, you will not have a good time here in Yang City." She proceeded to flee in disgrace.


    Essie mockingly rolled her eyes while she watched her walk away. She turned her back to return to the rest area, when a dark figure appeared from the corner of the room.

 Chapter 67 Jealous

    Essie was slightly taken aback upon seeing Leila. She nodded politely to her and was about to go on her way when the other woman shot out a hand to detain her. Leila said, "I heard what you said just now."


    Essie faced her. "Leila, don''t you think it''s beneath your dignity to eavesdrop on others'' conversation?"


    "I just want to know if your boyfriend whom she was referring to was Zac." Leila was not the sort of person to beat around the bush, so she directly confronted Essie.


    Leila''s words made Essie''s insides quiver like a plucked string. As expected, people in love were so sensitive that they did not need any names mentioned to easily guess the relationship between them. If she said yes, would that ice guy be angry and blame her for causing a misunderstanding and sabotaging his relationship with Leila? They had been apart for too long, and it was not easy for them to reunite. He definitely wanted to maintain their relationship. Essie, as the unnecessary burden, shouldn''t make trouble between them.


    Unbidden, jealousy burned its way from her heart up her throat. She swallowed convulsively and silently tried to calm herself down, "Miss Leila, you''re thinking too much. If my boyfriend were Zac, do you think you would be happy staying next to him?"


    After hearing this, Leila pursed her lips and thought, ''Love is selfish, after all. No one would be able to tolerate their lover being with someone else.''


    "That''s good. I don''t want anyone to interfere between Zac and me. Please tell your friend to stop dreaming. Zac is


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    course, Essie had no idea of what was going on in Zac''s head. She thought that he agreed to Landmark Bistro in order to impress his girlfriend that he even disregarded the current state of his wallet.


    Landmark Bistro was headlined by a Michelin-starred chef.


    As Essie cut a piece of foie gras and placed it into her mouth, all of her earlier dismay was magically forgotten. Eyes closed, she reverently breathed out, "This is so good!"


    Leila hid her mocking smile at Essie''s uncultured reaction. She took up her knife and deliberately let a small cry escape her mouth as she tried to slice into her steak.


    "Does your wrist still hurt?" asked Zac with worry.


    "Yes," she replied pitifully. She put on a miserable look and said, "Zac, can you cut the steak for me?"


    Seeing this, Mandy hastily interrupted, "Let me help you."


    "I appreciate your offer, Mandy, but we are not that familiar with each other yet. How dare I impose on your kindness?" Leila smiled politely, her words euphemistic, but her refusal was direct.

 Chapter 68 Do You Want To Push Me Into A Corner

    Mandy was about to explode.


    Zac picked up the plate in front of Leila and cut her steak into small pieces.


    Leila glanced at Mandy with a triumphant smile on her face. Mandy returned the look with a murderous glare. She actually wished that her eyes were sharp enough to cut her rival into bits.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Essie was totally indifferent. She was as calm as the still, unruffled waters of a fathomless well.


    After eating her portion of foie gras, she sighed with satisfaction. Then, she started to sample the steak. "This is so delicious. I don''t remember the last time I had a French meal." She didn''t raise her head. She didn''t even know whether she was talking to herself or to the plate.


    Mandy took a sip of the beef consomm¨¦ and tried to dispel the uncomfortable pressure in her insides. Then, she turned her attention to Essie and said, "I don''t know when you last went to a French restaurant, but wasn''t your first time in one when you were a college freshman? Didn''t Hanson took you there?"


    Essie''s hands, which were holding a knife and a fork, quivered slightly. After some time, she nodded wordlessly.


    The meal was as sweet as first love for her, which made her mope for a full three


    ly impossible. The plan was that he would only help her erase her feelings for Hanson without leaving any trace.


    Leila swirled her wine thoughtfully. Evidently, Zac knew about the other man in Essie''s life. What about the other boyfriend?


    "Miss Essie, I heard from the woman this morning that you had a boyfriend. Given how much you like Hanson so much, your current boyfriend must be feeling rather miserable." Leila deliberately spoke in a careless tone, pretending that she was just asking out of curiosity. As soon as she had uttered those words, Zac''s face was suddenly suffused by a slight blush.


    Mandy was shocked. "Essie, you have a boyfriend? Why don''t I know about him?"


    Essie''s eyes turned stormy with anger. She was about to snap without any regard for anyone who might be caught in the crossfire.

 Chapter 69 Sneak Away

    Essie didn''t really want to talk to Leila, but with Mandy sitting next to her, she just had to explain. "The truth is, I don''t really have a boyfriend. I just had a friend pretend to be my boyfriend for their engagement ceremony." She said this casually while looking straight into Leila''s eyes. "Are you satisfied now, Miss Leila?"


    Leila pouted and stared at her blankly for a moment. She wanted to say something to get under her skin, but her words had rendered her speechless.


    The situation had made Mandy feel sympathetic towards her friend, so she put her arms around her shoulder to hug her. As her best friend, she could easily sense what she was trying to do.


    "Your friend seems to have a particular curiosity about me," said Essie, as she took a sip from her glass of wine and turned her gaze towards Zac.


    "Curiosity kills the cat," he said. Despite saying this in a light, jokingly way, Leila could tell that what he meant was much serious than it appeared. This made her feel a certain coldness that made her facial expressions harden.


    There was deviousness in Essie''s eyes as she flickered her lashes and said, "Miss Leila, I have a photo of my pretend-boyfriend on my phone. Would you like to have a look to set your mind at ease?" When she said this, her gaze shifted to Zac, who was sitting right across her. She wondered if the words that came out of her mouth would cause a reaction to t


    He had told all his staff not to report if Essie came to visit him, and didn''t expect that someone would turn their back on him.


    He unwittingly turned to the nurse and stared deep into her eyes. His gaze was so hard and the guilt sent shivers down her spine and she subconsciously cowered in fear.


    He instantly understood what her actions meant, and a sinister expression rose from his face. He growled, "Get out! Don''t ever let me see you again!" The nurse quietly ran out of the ward in a hurry.


    "Essie!" He put his arm up and caressed her face. The darkness in his eyes quickly faded away when he saw her, succumbing to the softness and tenderness in his heart. "You have nothing to worry about anymore. She''s going to France tomorrow and will not be coming back for the rest of the month."


    "What?"


    said Essie with widened eyes.


    ''The cunning fox is playing her same old tricks again! Is she planning to escape?'' thought she.

 Chapter 70 An Inconvenient Burden

    Not only was Sunny a bad character, she was also a lamentably poor gambler.


    Noting her silence, Hanson concluded that Essie remained worried, so he quickly said to reassure her, "I will warn people around me not to breathe a word. Sunny will not know anything further." He was still in no position to sever his ties with Sunny, so he could only hide the truth from her in the meantime. However, the feeling of hiding something from her was not a comfortable one. He felt like a rat burrowing in the ground to hide.


    "Hanson," Essie said quietly. She lowered her head and unconsciously waved her fingers toward the bed. "Where there''s smoke, there''s fire. If we kept meeting so often, Sunny and her family would inevitably find out and be suspicious of you. Your father will definitely be unhappy once he hears about it. I think you should focus on Bella. I can''t stay here for too long."


    He frowned sadly and said, "What''s the point of acquiring Bella if I lost you?"


    She raised her eyes, which were shimmering faintly with unshed tears, to meet his gaze and a gentle smile lifted up the corners of her mouth. "I won''t run away."


    "Zac will take y


    elonged only to her... if only she could say the same for herself.


    After Hanson finished his soup, Essie peeled an orange for him.


    He crossed his arms in front of his chest and smiled playfully. "Feed me!"


    She was slightly stunned by his behavior, and her cheeks flamed with a blush. "Your hand''s not even hurt!" she mumbled shyly.


    "My hands are weak after eating the soup." He was acting like a spoiled child.


    She pouted and glanced at him. Then, she took a piece of orange and held it in front of his mouth.


    A low cough came from the door, interrupting the sweet atmosphere inside the room.


    Essie turned her head, and her eyes met the newcomer''s sharp-eyed stare. Immediately, she jumped up from the chair beside the bed like being stung by a needle.

 Chapter 71 Breaking Up A Couple

    At the sight of the newcomer, the smile on Hanson''s face froze, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. "Mom! What are you doing here?"


    "My son is injured. Can''t I come to see him?" Florey rolled her eyes at him.


    "Auntie, please sit down." Essie stepped forward and brought her a chair. She knew Hanson''s mother very well. She had met her when she was still in school, and they had met several times when she was still in Bella. Every time, Essie was under the impression that Hanson''s mother disliked her.


    At that moment, Florey sent an indifferent glance her way. Then, she walked to the sofa by the bed and sat down. "Hanson, where is your nurse? Why isn''t she here looking after you?"


    "I asked her to leave. Chris will find a new one in the afternoon to replace her," Hanson said with his teeth gritted.


    Florey evidently thought that the nurse was doing a poor job of taking care of Hanson, but she didn''t say anything. Her eyes drifted toward the thermos on the bedside table. Seeing her glance, Hanson quickly said, "Mom, do you want to have some soup made by Essie? It''s really good."


    "No, thanks," Florey replied coldly, shaking her head. Suddenly, she grabbed her son''s hand and said, "Hanson, you have a fianc¨¦e now. You''re going to get married soon, so you should focus on your wedding. Don''t meet other women who have nothing to do with you, and make them give up the idea of playing kinship. They don''t belong to your world, after all. Your wife can only be from a wealthy family, like Sunny." Florey''s words grew harsher the more she spoke. She was not only talking to her son; she was obviously saying those words for Essie''s benefit.


    Essie stood up, all color drained from her fa


    e.


    She did not even notice Zac come in.


    Ever since Leila returned, he went out early and came back late almost every day. Perhaps their romance was more passionate now that they had rekindled their relationship when he fell in love with her again?


    At the sight of Essie''s pale, bloodless face, Zac felt his heart tighten and rushed over to her side. "What''s wrong? Are you sick?"


    She raised her head and looked up at him with hollow, dull eyes. "I''m fine. It''s still early. Why are you back so soon?" she murmured as if talking to herself.


    "You don''t want me to come back?" He smiled bitterly, inwardly disappointed. In the past few days, he had been busy with the A Island opening plan, so he did not have much time to play with her. He had been a little worried that she would be bored at home alone.


    "I''m fine by myself." She sank deeper into the sofa, as if trying to hide herself. However, he stretched out a hand and grabbed hers to pull her up. "Get up. Let''s go have dinner."


    Her eyes flew up to meet his in surprise. "Haven''t you eaten yet?" ''He came home hungry. Did they have a quarrel again?'' thought she to herself.

 Chapter 72 The Genie In The Bottle

    "I want to eat with you." Zac lifted the corners of his mouth elegantly and smiled at her like a moonlight breaking through the darkness. And just like that, Essie''s obscure and cold heart felt a touch of innocence and warmth.


    "I want spicy lobster," Essie said as her eyes twinkled with excitement.


    "Okay!" Zac nodded without hesitation.


    "You don''t even eat spicy food. Why did you reply so decisively?" She pouted and glanced at him.


    "I want to eat with you," Zac said with a smile before touching her white nose. There was nothing but infinite love in his eyes.


    In the lobster shop...


    Aside from the lobster, Essie also ordered some light food for the man who didn''t like eating spicy food.


    The moment the dishes arrived on their table, Essie immediately picked up a lobster and began to enjoy it, spreading oil all around her mouth and not caring about her image as a lady. In spite of this, she looked absolutely adorable in Zac''s eyes.


    After she finished eating, Essie smacked her lips and looked at the man sitting opposite her. "Ice guy, you have been taken back to earth from the moon," she said with a smile.


    "What do you mean?" Zac said, raising an eyebrow at her.


    "You see, when we first met, you didn''t eat roadside stalls, didn''t eat any food in the market, didn''t go to crowded places, and didn''t strike off any price. You were such an otherworldly beauty. But now, you can go to restaurants to eat lobster, go to the vegetable market and the night market with me, and even cut the money


    re so childish. I am not a child," Essie said while pouting.


    "Haven''t you always said that you should always dare to give things a try? If you don''t try, how will you find out whether it will work or not?" Zac folded his arms over his chest and looked at her with a smile. His beautiful eyes gleamed in the light, and Essie found that there was some sort of incredible magic on the surface of his eyes. In an instant, the magical power turned from a cold Artic star to a burning obsidian, and if one stared at it for too long, he would be bewitched by it and lose his soul.


    Perhaps she was just hypnotized by his eyes, but she almost unconsciously lifted up the bottle of water and opened it.


    "Make a wish. The genie is here." Zac''s voice was low, attractive, and magnetic.


    She crossed her hands and said, "I want Sunny to stay here instead of going to France. I want her to dance in the square."


    "Okay, your wish will be fulfilled by the genie tomorrow," Zac said as he drew a mysterious smile on his lips.

 Chapter 73 Square Dancing On The Square

    At Yang City International Airport...


    Sunny stood at the gate, suitcase in hand.


    A complacent smile flashed across Sunny''s face. Essie would never think that she would escape this way.


    She wanted her to square dance to Little Apple? Dream on!


    Inferior creatures such as her, without influence, money, or background, was like a bug she could easily crush under her heel.


    Sunny smoothed down her high-fashion Chanel dress and stepped forward to register. Suddenly, a large hand landed on her shoulder.


    She turned around and saw a devilishly handsome man in black standing behind her. His face was expressionless save for that hint of a ruthless smile on his lips.


    Her scream got stuck in her throat. She was so frightened that she could not speak a word.


    The whole day, Essie felt a little bored.


    She did not go to the hospital to visit Hanson. Instead, she spent the whole day bending over her desk, and her discarded design drawings were scattered underfoot. As for the magic bottle, she had already forgotten everything. There was no magic or miracle in this world, only the survival of the fittest where the strong preyed on the weak.


    When she heard the door open, she looked up at the clock overhead. It was six o''clock.


    ''Looks like someone failed to reconcile with his girlfriend again today.''


    The little imp inside her secretly came out and danced a jig.


    She did not like Leila, even if she did understand her hostility toward other women and possessiveness where that ice guy was concerned. Moreover, she was hypocritical and arrogant by nature. Leila


    e crowd. She had to continue dancing.


    Essie cast a quick glance at her and guessed that she was being possessed by a ghost.


    As she stood there watching Sunny''s antics in extreme confusion, Zac said in a low voice, "Is the elf in that bottle very powerful?"


    She froze at the realization, remembering the wish she made the day before.


    She turned around and stared at Zac without saying a word. His glittering dark eyes were unreadable, and a mysterious smile played at the corners of his mouth.


    ''Did he have anything to do with it?


    Nah, that''s extremely unlikely.''


    Sunny''s family was extremely powerful in Yang City; who else had the power to compel Sunny to do such a thing?


    Zac was just an ordinary person like Essie. He had neither the money nor the background to make Sunny obey. He just wasn''t capable of doing so.


    Unless Sunny actually was honorable enough to fulfill the terms of the bet? Essie instantly dismissed the thought, which was as likely as the sun rising in the west.


    What could have possibly caused Sunny''s about-face?

 Chapter 74 Who Is The First

    Haha, maybe Sunny was being controlled by aliens, after all.


    Didn''t NASA just take a picture of some beautiful creature from Mars?


    That indicated the existence of life on Mars. Maybe yesterday when Essie was making a wish, Martians just happened to pass by in their space ships and helped fulfill her wish en route.


    Haha, maybe she did save the whole galaxy in her past life that even aliens had come to help her out.


    These hilarious thoughts swirled in her mind, but she finally decided to just let it go. She didn''t care too much about the process or the reason¡ªas long she obtained her desired result, then nothing else mattered. Seeing Sunny dancing to Little Apple was such a joy for her.


    Essie''s bright smile was reflected in Zac''s dark eyes, which were alight with mirth.


    He liked seeing Essie smile. Her beautiful eyes were slightly narrowed and shaped like crescent moons. Two dimples peeked charmingly in her peach-like cheeks. The overall effect was extremely adorable.


    Thus, he swore to do anything within his power to keep her smiling.


    As the music stopped, Sunny jumped down the stairs quickly like a panic-stricken rabbit fleeing for fear of being recognized. Seeing that, Essie quickly moved to catch up to her.


    "Sunny!" she shouted from behind the retreating woman.


    The figure in front of her suddenly stopped, as if a pause button in a remote control dictating her actions was pressed.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d, they knew what their partner was thinking and moved accordingly, as if the other was an extension of their soul.


    Even as the first song came to an end, Essie still did not want to stop. She skipped several songs and switched to different genres, from waltz to hip-hop and anything in between. Zac proved himself to be up to the challenge.


    "Ice guy, I had no idea you could dance so well!" There was a hint of surprise in her sweet smile.


    "You are not bad, yourself," he replied in neutral tone. However, his perfect lips were curved in a teasing smile, and Essie suddenly found the stars and the moon fading in comparison.


    "You''re only the second partner that I''ve ever been satisfied with,'' Essie remarked, gracefully twirling with a lightness reminiscent of butterflies flitting among flowers.


    There was a slight frown between Zac''s elegant eyebrows, indicating his annoyance at not being named the first. "Who''s the first, then? Hanson?"

 Chapter 75 Essies Thoughts

    Essie nodded aimlessly as if she was in deep thought.


    His eyebrows furrowed and asked, "Can he compete with me?"


    "Well, he¡¯s only the champion of our university¡¯s street dance competition, so you know, he¡¯s the dance king," Essie affirmed in a mocking tone. Still dancing and swaying, she turned her back on Zac. ¡®Where¡¯s he getting this much confidence? How narcissistic!¡¯ she sniffed at him. A hint of disgust was written on his face. ¡®Champion at your university? I was the top dancer back in Harvard¡ªa champion in the US!¡¯ "From now on, I¡¯ll be your only partner." He asserted in an intimidating tone as if trying to express his ownership over Essie.


    "Why? I¡¯m not your only partner anyway¡­" Her bright eyes suddenly turned gloomy when she realized what she had said. She knew his real companion was Leila¡ªthe one person he would dance and watch movies with, along with all kinds of things a couple would do together. ¡®Leila is the only one in your heart. I¡¯m just a nobody. I¡¯ll pass by in your life and would soon be erased from your memories,¡¯ Essie thought to herself.


    "You know, I¡¯ll think about it if you ask," Zac teased, his voice sounded clear despite the sudden, cool and flowery breeze.


    Essie was stunned and had to sit down on the chair. She took a gardenia and smelled it.


    Her mind started to wander.


    ¡®It must be a joke, right? He had never taken my words seriously.


    He


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    refused to go out as much as she could. He called her several times, but she always made excuses about why she couldn¡¯t go. Thinking back when she found out that Hanson delayed his wedding with the injury, she felt a glimmer of hope. However, realizing that there were plenty of obstacles between them¡ªhis mother and family, Sunny, his career¡ªthat hope was put to silence.


    Afternoon came, and the two clients Eva introduced to Essie dropped by. Looking at Essie¡¯s design portfolio, they seemed satisfied that they immediately chose several styles.


    After their agreement, they left looking very pleased. Essie organized her things so she could start working on their preferred designs. As she sat down, her phone started ringing.


    She grabbed her phone and found out it was Hanson calling her. When she answered, Hanson told her something that stunned her. "Are you home? I sneaked out of the hospital. Can you go out? I¡¯m outside."

 Chapter 76 Understand Her Heart

    Essie was startled and rushed out to meet Hanson.


    His leg was still covered in a plaster cast. ¡®How could he be so stubborn? What if he got hurt again?¡¯ she thought, feeling annoyed and worried.


    When she got in the car and saw him, a thin layer of mist rose from her eyes.


    He looked gaunt and gloomy, with dark shadows under his eyes. It seemed that like Essie, he had not been feeling quite well the past days.


    "You should go back to the hospital as soon as possible. The doctor said that you can¡¯t move freely yet while you¡¯re wearing the cast. They¡¯d remove it soon, but you should rest before then," Essie advised with concern.


    Hanson didn¡¯t wait for a second to reply, "But if I didn¡¯t come, how would I see you?" The corners of his mouth formed a desolate and bitter smile.


    "Hanson, we¡¯re still¡ª" Essie¡¯s voice sounded detached. Hearing her speak that way, he seemed to know what she was going to say next. Hanson quickly and anxiously interrupted her, "Essie, don¡¯t let anyone else stand in our way, okay?" He held her hand tightly in fear that she would disappear if he loosened his grip.


    "But she¡¯s your mother¡­" she whispered as she lowered her head. Essie knew just what he was talking about and felt disheartened.


    "Essie, listen to me. My mother is actually very easy to get along with. Right now, she¡¯s just really eager to host Bella, that¡¯s why she seems hard to please. As long as she knows that we truly love each other, she will understand." Hanson tried to comfort her. He wasn¡¯t sure if Essie would believe him, but he had to take a chance.


    Essie remained quiet beside him while her mind started to wander into a familiar memory.


    She remembered the first time that she met his mom¡ªher eyes had been filled with disgust as if Essie was a thief who would take her son away from her.


    ¡®Could she really accept me? Would she understand?¡¯ Essie mulled over.


    No matter what she thought, she couldn¡¯t convince herself. She had no confidence.


    Seeing that she lowered her head and didn¡¯t say a word, he reached out his hand and held her in his arms. "Essie, even if everyone objects, even if I don¡¯t get Bella, even if I lose everything, I will stay with you. No one can take you away from me." His voice sounded so solemn, so firm, and so sincere. She felt touched by what she just heard, as though her heart melted from his sincerity.


    "Hanson¡ª" She embraced him back and bur


    would pursue the happiness he only found in Essie. Back in his engagement ceremony with Sunny, when he saw the man who came with Essie, he realized that Essie was the most important person in his life, and thought that he was about to lose her. He knew in his heart that Bella, power, and money were all nothing compared to being with her.


    Hanson focused his gaze on Essie and said, "I¡¯ll admit¡­ I¡¯ve been foolish. I¡¯ve tried to cheat my own emotions and shoved them down to the deepest pit of my heart. But I guess it wasn¡¯t deep enough because right now, it¡¯s gushing out and I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to contain it anymore. Essie, I¡¯ve had enough of the lies. I knew all along that you were the most important person in my life. I¡¯m ready to give up everything just to cherish you." For the first time, he didn¡¯t hold back anymore. He just wanted her to hear what was truly in his heart all this time.


    She breathed a sigh of relief. In her heart and mind, those words were what she had always wanted to hear. The past was no longer important as long as Hanson¡¯s heart declared that it wanted to belong with her.


    However, before she could truly be happy with the man of her dreams, she still needed to do one more thing.


    She needed to regain her freedom.


    In her mind, this shouldn¡¯t be an issue because she thought that Zac must have felt the same thing. He must have been enduring their arrangement because he was worried that Essie might not agree.


    But this time, it was different. She was pretty determined and already prepared to tell him what she actually felt and get what she really wanted.

 Chapter 77 Divorce

    It was late at night. The big trees outside the window faded into dim shadows in the moonlight.


    Zac had come home earlier than usual.


    Instead of turning on the lights, he simply stood in front of the window without saying a word.


    The windows were wide open. It was not only moonlight that burst into the living room, but also a chilly gust of wind.


    "Zac, you''re home," Essie said in a low voice.


    Zac didn''t respond to her words, nor did he move. It seemed as if he didn''t hear her words at all. The curtains fluttered in the wind, making Zac''s tall body look like a dark silhouette.


    Essie slowly approached Zac. It was not until she smelled a light whisky scent coming from him that she noticed the glass of whisky in his hand.


    ''He''s drinking alcohol?'' Essie thought to herself.


    Thinking of how she saw Leila having dinner all alone in the restaurant in the afternoon, Essie guessed that they might have quarreled with each other. And they must have had a big fight this time.


    "Have you eaten? Do you want some noodles?" Essie said in a soothing tone.


    Zac turned around to face her.


    In the dead of night, the expression on his face was hard to read, and his eyes looked gloomy and cold as they shone in the darkness.


    Essie shivered, suddenly feeling chilly.


    "Zac, women always lack a sense of security. I think you''d better get married as soon as possible, so that you won''t always fight with each other." Essie tried to give him a reassuring smile as she tried to steer the conversation towards what she wanted to say next.


    "What do you mean?" Zac frowned. Her stupid mind was never in the same page as his.


    Essie then took out a bottle of cold water from the refrigerato


    s. He is my dream, a huge part of my life! You also have..."


    "Bang!" With a loud crisp sound, the glass in Zac''s hand shattered to pieces, and the shards of glass scattered all over the place. Essie''s voice was caught in her throat by the sudden explosion of sound.


    Blood dripped down from Zac''s palm, and onto the floor, just like bright red roses blooming one after the other. His handsome face twisted in pain, and his eyebrows knitted together fiercely. There were several lines between his eyebrows. His eyes were as ferocious as those of an injured cheetah as he stared at Essie fiercely. It was as if he wanted to take her apart layer by layer until he could take out the soul inside her and see it clearly.


    All of a sudden, Essie''s face turned as pale as snow. It was the first time in her life that she had ever seen such a horrible expression. Fear and confusion bubbled up in her heart at the same time. She opened her mouth to say something, but she couldn''t make a sound.


    Suddenly, he rushed towards her like a strong wind, grabbed her arm and lifted her up from the floor. Then he threw her on the sofa with much force.

 Chapter 78 Her Husband Ran Away From Home

    She was so frightened that it didn''t even come across her mind to run away. She cowered and curled up, deep inside the cushions of the sofa.


    He was like an animalistic predator in the midst of tormenting rage. His hands were strong as he held her and pulled apart her clothes as buttons scattered all over the floor.


    She put her hands on her chest to cover herself as her whole body trembled in fear. With her eyes closed, she could feel the sofa shaking vigorously. She could tell that his hand was still bleeding as she could smell the scent of metallic blood mixed with the smell of alcohol.


    Essie wanted to scream as loud as she could but her voice was stuck in her throat from the horror. Her breath came in short gasps and couldn''t make a single sound. In that moment, all she could do was shake her head pleading and desperately hoping that it would all be over.


    He seemed to be under the influence of alcohol, and drunkenness and pain could be seen vividly in his eyes. His big hand held her chin tightly to prevent her from looking away, and he roughly put his lips on hers.


    He was using her body with no signs of mercy. She had never seen him act like this before, and couldn''t help but feel hurt and just completely confused.


    Her mind rummaged, lost at thought searching for reasons as to why this happened to him.


    She wondered where all this anger was coming from.


    ''Is he angry because I asked for a divorce or is he just using her to release his anger towards his situation with Leila?''


    She quickly assumed it was the latter.


    In her mind, there were no other reasons for him to be so angry since he wanted the divorce so badly.


    Unfortunately for her, she had spoken those words at a wrong time and ended up becoming his emot


    She pondered if his hand still hurt, if it was still bleeding or if he had even applied any medicine on it yet.


    All the worries and anxieties in her mind overwhelmed her, as she spent the night unable to sleep.


    There was a nagging feeling of wanting to give him a call, but when she remembered what he had done in the evening, she changed her mind.


    This night felt like forever, as it slowly passed with her perpetual thoughts.


    When the morning came, Essie went straight to the supermarket and bought some black fish. She heard the soup made from this fish was beneficial for healing wounds. She figured she could cook some for Zac when he came back home.


    By this time, she had already made the mature decision to look past his mistake and forgive him.


    Especially since they were soon to part ways, she wanted to leave a beautiful memory between the two.


    However, the day passed and the night came, and the fish was left frozen in the freezer and Zac had not come home.


    The house was completely still and silent that even the echoes of every single one of her movements could be heard.


    It seemed as though the man had simply disappeared from the world.

 Chapter 79 Wont You Come Back

    On the first day that he was gone, Essie decided that as long as he came back, she would cook his favorite dish, carrot stewed with yellow beef, for him.


    The day after that, she told herself that she wouldn''t get angry if he laughed at her or teased her.


    On the third day, she could only sigh deeply in depression. She swore to herself that if he was ever unhappy in the future, she would be willing to be his punching bag and trash bin so he could vent out his grievances.


    However, three whole days had already passed, but Zac still hadn''t shown up.


    The days without him were boring.


    She ate, watched TV, and went shopping alone. It was as if she was the only one left in the world.


    Time ticked by unbearably slowly.


    Every day seemed like an entire century.


    Essie leaned against the sofa in a trance. She couldn''t even get excited at new orders.


    ''Where did he go?


    Has his hand recovered? Is he still angry?


    Why hasn''t he come back?'' Essie''s mind was full of questions.


    The house belonged to him, so she was the person who was supposed to leave the house.


    She suddenly felt like she had no right to be living in Zac''s house.


    But he didn''t bring the house key with him. If she left, he wouldn''t be able to come in.


    She sighed deeply and took out her phone to call him, but when she thought that he was probably alright and was just reluctant to come back because he was flirting with Leila instead of her, she put her phone back down.


    On the fourth day,


    Hanson was discharged from the hospital.


    It seemed that he was obsessed with her. Instead of going straight to the company, he stayed with her all day long, filling up her lonely day.


    Over the next few days, they spent their time enjoying the sunrise and sunset, curling up together, discussing the latest fashion trends, and having a romantic candlelit dinner.


    Essie''s melancholy heart felt better. As for Zac, she no longer thought about him for the time being.


    He belonged to another woman now, and Hanson belonged to her.


    Today, Hanson took her to see the sunset on the sea.


    He walked into the yacht and took out a gift box.


    "This is for you. Open it and see if you like it."


    Essie was slightly stunned. She opened it and saw a very beautiful dress inside.


    "Hanson, did you design it by yourself?" Essie''s eye


    uld calm himself down.


    In the past two months, he had only one purpose: to make her willing to go with him to stop his wedding.


    However, the situation seemed to spiral out of his control. It reached a point where he could no longer tell if he was acting or being sincere. His emotions became uncontrollable, always affected and influenced by her and her mood swings.


    He hated having that kind of passive feeling, but he couldn''t control it.


    But he had to face this issue head on, and he knew he couldn''t deal with things negatively all the time. Now that this muddled woman was willing to do it, he no longer cared about using violence.


    If she wanted to set herself free, she had to stop the wedding for him and help him get rid of Valery.


    Meanwhile, outside the apartment building, Hanson let go of the girl in his arms reluctantly. "I will pick you up for the opening ceremony of fashion week the day after tomorrow," he said.


    Essie smiled at him and walked into the apartment.


    Hanson got in the car, and just as he was about to start the engine, he received a call from the hospital.


    Apparently, Florey had a heart attack and had to undergo an emergency operation.


    Naturally, Hanson felt so anxious that he rushed to the hospital at once.


    Florey simply lay on the bed, waiting for his son. He had been spending a lot of time with Essie recently. And Florey had been very clear about the fact that she would not let his son go on like this. She knew that she had to use an effective means to cut off his relationship with Essie.

 Chapter 80 Original Wife Was Ignored

    On the day of the opening ceremony of the Oriental Fashion Week, Essie wore the dress that Hanson had given her as a gift. That, and her full face of makeup, made her look like an angel that had come down from heaven.


    Instead of picking her up in person, Hanson sent his assistant, Chris.


    As the ruler of the Asian fashion empire, Bella had the most important role to play in this fashion week, and as the vice president and chief designer of Bella, Hanson had a lot of things to deal with.


    At the Yang City Exhibition Center...


    The lights were dazzling.


    Famous models and various entertainment circle stars all attended the event.


    Eva, Essie''s best friend, was also there. Her new TV show was on the air recently, so Eva''s agent asked her to attend the ceremony. Because Eva refused to follow the unspoken rules, her career in the entertainment industry had not been very smooth. She could only play a bit role.


    Upon seeing Essie, she immediately walked up to her and looked her up and down. "Wow! Essie! You really beat every single person here right away!"


    "It''s the dress, not me." Essie smiled and twirled lightly like a butterfly fluttering its wings.


    "Is this from the new collection? Why haven''t I seen it before?" Eva pouted. She was an exclusive model for Essie. If there was a new dress, she would have been the first to try it on.


    "This was designed by Hanson, not me," Essie said with a bright smile, blushing slightly.


    ''Something new has happened!'' Eva thought.


    "Are you dating Hanson?"


    Essie nodded at her.


    With a smirk on her face, Eva said, "I thought things would go well with that extremely handsome man you were living with."


    "He has a girlfriend. They are on fire now." Essie curled her lips again. It had been a week since she last saw him. He was nowhere to be found. And not only that, he didn''t even text or call her either. Had he returned to Dragon City?


    Thinking of this, Essie felt a little depress


    hesitation. She didn''t want Leila to say anything that could make other people misunderstand Hanson. After all, their relationship couldn''t be revealed yet.


    A deep, dark look flashed in Zac''s eyes.


    She wasn''t used to his indifference. After taking a sip of the champagne, she pouted and said, "Ice guy, you forgot your key to our house. When you have time, you can go back and get it. If you don''t get it, you won''t be able to get it once I move away."


    The corners of Zac''s mouth twitched slightly. Then he said, "I told you that you don''t need to leave." His voice was as cold as the night breeze.


    "You''re not coming back, and I don''t feel comfortable living in such a big house when it''s empty. I like to live in small places where I can see every corner of the house in one glance." As she spoke, a feeling of resentment came over her heart, and her tongue got out of control. "To be honest, you and Mandy would have been a perfect match. You both value your relationship over your friends, and look down upon me."


    When Zac saw the anger and discontent on her face, a touch of warmth suddenly appeared in his deep eyes. He realized that he seemed to be a little important in her heart. He was not dispensable to her!


    "Is there any difference if I''m there or not?" he said, keeping his voice cold.

 Chapter 81 Love Triangle

    "Of course. There''s even a saying that says ''It takes a decade to stay in a ship together, and a century to..." She stopped her babbling just right before she said the words "to share a bed together" when she saw the look of gloom and disdain in Leila''s eyes. The last second, she twisted her tongue and said, "To share a house," instead. She wanted to talk about the fate of their friendship, but the topic was clogged in her throat.


    It would have been dangerous to talk of such things, and would probably start a fierce cat fight between her and Leila.


    Zac had a blank expression throughout the event, but when he heard this, a subtle smile appeared on his face. The thought of him still being the only man who had been in the same bed as her, relieved a lot of the sadness he had been feeling the whole week.


    When he realized he was slipping and acting strange, he quickly restrained his mouth and acted somewhat annoyed. There was a certain perplexity in that situation that aroused his emotions. He couldn''t control himself any longer.


    "Are you trying to look for attention?" he said, deliberately mocking her to cover up how he was feeling. He didn''t want Essie to notice his soft spot for her.


    ''Seriously? Who cares?


    I have hundreds of thousands of followers in my social media accounts. I don''t need your attention.


    Your attention is the last thing on my mind,''


    Essie thought silently and frowned. "Confidence is a good quality. But you know it''s dangerous when it reaches a point of narcissism. Maybe you should get that checked," she bluntly said. The words just flowed through her mind with utter abhorrence.


    Watching the exchange as she stood next to them, Leila inhaled deeply and released a sigh.


    She had to admit that Essie really had guts


    he marriage date had already been set, and would be announced to all on this day. Sunny excitedly rushed to come back for his husband.


    When Essie saw Sunny enter the room, she instantly cowered and hid in a corner. She was simply overwhelmed had no idea why she was even hiding, as she knew herself that she wasn''t a mistress.


    Leila watched this whole situation from afar and sneered, "Miss Essie seems to be quite submissive in this love triangle of theirs."


    Not a single word escaped Zac''s mouth. His eyes were like a bottomless pit, completely cold and hollow.


    Florey suddenly entered the hall on a wheelchair being pushed around by nurses.


    The reality was that, she was not sick at all, in fact she was still very strong. She just had to pretend to be ill to save his son from the treacherous woman. She had always known that his son had a filial piety and would never let his mother down. It was the one thing she used on him to get what she wanted. When she saw Essie''s name in the list of guests for the opening ceremony, she instantly came up with a plan to make this woman finally give up her relationship with Hanson. This time, she had to put an end to all of it.

 Chapter 82 She Is My Girl

    Soon after, reporters started gathering around and inquired about the wedding details.


    Florey announced that the date of the wedding was now set on October 22nd.


    Florey knew that Essie was not far away, and must have heard every word clearly. She wanted to see the look on her face as this scene was happening.


    Essie huddled up in the corner. She was motionless as a doll and was left feeling completely defeated. Her eyes were fixated on Hanson, who was surrounded by tons of journalists across the room. A giant wave of despair rolled towards her, wrapping itself around her body, and she couldn''t break free nor run away.


    With her heart broken into pieces, she made the decision to straighten up and leave. She realized that she never should have come as she did not belong to a place like this. The whole event she only saw other people in love, she was completely redundant.


    In fact, both couples seemed to be successful in love. Zac and Leila''s relationship were blossoming, and Hanson finally decided to be with Sunny.


    When she finally mustered up her strength to get out of the corner, she was instantly stopped by a woman on a wheelchair. There was no way in hell that Florey would let her go so easily.


    "Miss Essie, my son, Hanson is here to tell you something."


    Hanson stared at his mother with absolute disdain in his eyes, mixed with feelings of anguish and helplessness. From the look in his eyes, Essie could predict what he was going to say.


    "I heard! Congratulations, Hanson!" she said with a forced excitement, before he could even say anything.


    Hanson''s shoulders turned cold and shook violently, as if a dagger were brutally stabbing him from behind. His internal organs felt like they were being torn apart, bleeding and overwhelmed with pain. His eyes were frozen like the surface of a winter puddle, robbing them of their usual warmth


    her, "You can''t compare yourself with this woman. You are as high as the heavens and she will forever be a tiny creature in the ground. From this moment forward, Hanson has placed his heart on you, and you will never have to worry or care about those shameless girls."


    "I will also make sure to keep an eye on Hanson, and rest assured that there will be no chance for the little toad to take advantage of him."


    Sunny and Florey both stood strong in perfect unison, their power dominating the room.


    Hanson watched the two women with clenched fists, drenched in cold sweat. He helplessly agonized about the situation. If he was not afraid of angering Florey, he would have run away with Essie before all this happened. However, he was completely vulnerable and could not do anything.


    When Florey saw the calmness on Essie''s face, she figured that she could continue frightening the girl even further. "Miss Essie, I believe there is always one more suitable for your class. Someone who works a minimum wage, maybe?" she said.


    Before she could finish, a cold and strong voice interrupted from the other end of the room. The man said in a deep tone, "Excuse me, madam. You seem to be a little old and dizzy but you are mistaken. Essie is my girl!"

 Chapter 83 Showdown

    When Essie heard this, she was left wide eyes and stunned. Before she could turn her head to see who spoke, Zac had already held her in his arms. He cast a cold glance at the three people in front of him. With eyes as sharp as a sword, it seemed like a single look from this man could break them to pieces. His powerful aura was like an erupting volcano, frightening everyone within a mile from him. Vulnerable from all the insults, Essie instinctively buried her head into his arms, as she had just found her savior. Her mind was completely blank, and there was nothing else she wanted to do but hide in his arms quietly.


    The moment Sunny saw Zac''s face, she immediately hid behind Hanson, like a shivering mouse.


    After rounds of violent convulsion, Hanson could not take another second of it. All he longed for was to run to Essie and take her back. If only they knew how much he hated himself for losing her.


    Florey was left stunned for a moment, and could not speak a single word. It took a while for her to regain her consciousness and stammered, "Who is this woman to you?"


    "I have said it loud and clear to you just now. She is my girl. It seems like you are not only dizzy, but you seem to have developed a hearing problem, old lady," said Zac, with a bloodthirsty sneer on the corners of his mouth. He turned his head to stroke Essie''s pale face and said, "There''s nothing to worry about anymore. If anyone dares to insult you again, I will cut off their tongue and feed it to the dogs."


    His statement instantly caused Sunny to shudder, paralyzed from terror. She knew in that moment that Zac was capable of doing such things. Florey saw the fear in Sunny''s eyes and realized that an ordinary man would not cause her to be so afraid. So she responded in


    legally married anyway. It bothered her that he couldn''t show the same kind of concern towards her.


    One day together as a couple means endless devotion towards each other. It seemed like this man couldn''t comprehend that.


    She pouted her little mouth with her body just filling up with resentment that couldn''t be released. The moment she pinpointed the cause for all this, she rushed to release all the angry energy she felt inside.


    "Zac, I''ve changed my mind about the last time."


    "What is it?" he asked casually.


    "The divorce," she said sternly with anger rushing through her veins. She waited for him being full of depression, regret and madness. Essie figured that if he could use her as an emotional punching bag, so could she.


    A somber expression was instantly seen from his face. The topic had been something of a taboo for him as of lately. He stepped hard on the gas pedal to release his anger, and the car moved forward fast like a strong wind from a typhoon. He had been waiting for the opportunity to tell her the truth. Now that she had brought it up again, he didn''t have to think about her feelings for once, and wanted to clear it up once and for all.

 Chapter 84 Hit You At Your Weak Point

    Startled by the sudden acceleration of the car, Essie grabbed on her seat and said, "Hey, slow down!"


    She wondered why he was trying to bring her home in a hurry. She figured it was because Leila would get so impatient waiting for him.


    Men always got tired of old, and were fond of the new. After playing around for so long, he seemed to have grown tired.


    Essie already had enough of having her heart broken into pieces. Now, she didn''t want to end up losing her life.


    "Zac, I''m telling you, the last time you had a rare chance of getting your way out. However, you failed to seize it and you missed your chance. I have now decided to watch your performance and I get to decide when we get divorced." She folded her arms across her chest and said these words loud and clear.


    The cast of gloom disappeared on his face. He slowed down the car and said with a smile, "What do you mean?" He raised his left eyebrow and his eyes began to spark a tinge of light within the darkness.


    "If you treat me well and make me happy, I will move the divorce a day earlier. However, if you displease me, I will postpone it for another day," she said sweetly with eyelashes that fluttered like wings. Now, she had complete control of him and had seized the initiative. If he wanted his freedom to be with Leila, all he had to do was listen to her and make her happy.


    She was too caught up in her triumph to notice that he had smiled with a mischievous look in his eyes.


    The situation seemed to have reversed dramatically.


    Now, he didn''t need to lay his cards on the table, but to put all his efforts into tormenting this confused little girl.


    She had been mistreated countless of times, while she spent the whole time treating him like her first love.


    He never realized that the confused little girl intended to abuse herself.


    "You seem to have gotten it all wrong. Shouldn''t my good performance make you


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    n''t have the patience for it, so I''ll watch the series once it has all been released," she said with a subtle pout.


    Zac proceeded to the kitchen and came back with a tub of ice cream. He knew that this was something that helped people stay awake. She waved her hand at him and yawned, having no regard of her image as a lady. "I don''t want to eat, I just want to get some sleep."


    "Okay, I''ll sleep with you."


    When these words escaped his mouth carelessly, Essie was suddenly wide awake.


    "Check the TV." She smiled awkwardly, using all her strength to keep her eyes open. She was worried that Zac would instantly take advantage of her the moment she blinked an eye.


    Zac murmured silently by himself. He had the time, patience and wisdom. Clever cats would play with the mouse before they swallowed it.


    When the clock finally hit 12 o''clock midnight, Zac suddenly mysteriously went up the stairs. After a long while, he came back and said, "It''s getting late. It''s time to go to bed."


    She rolled her eyes and felt as though something was wrong with him. By this point, however, she was too tired to think about it and just went straight up wanting to sleep.


    She pushed the door open and the light of a candle glimmered in front of her eyes.


    She was stunned.

 Chapter 85 Ring Brand

    There was a giant three-layer cake on the table. The bright candle light swayed in the wind, like the stars shining in the night sky.


    "Happy birthday," a gentle voice said from behind.


    Today was her birthday? Shocked, Essie looked at the calendar hanging on the wall. It was June 12th.


    ''Oh my God! It really was my birthday,'' thought she. She even forgot it herself, and she didn''t expect that he would remember it!


    "Ice guy, how did you know that today is my birthday?" She turned around and looked at him. His cold face was tinted with the same color as the candle light, making it look very warm. The smile on his face was as charming as sunshine. It made ripples in her heart.


    "It is written on our marriage certificate," he said. Then he held her by the shoulder and took her to the table. "Make a wish!"


    She nodded, put her hands together, and closed her eyes.


    What was her wish?


    Over the past five years, she had made the same wish on every one of her birthdays: she wished for Hanson to like her and hoped that they could be together forever.


    Now, she was finally awake.


    She was going to have a fresh start at the age of 22.


    This time, she wished that Zac wouldn''t disappear from her world, and that even after they were apart, he wouldn''t consider her as just a passer-by. She hoped that there could be a small place in his heart that belonged to her, and that...


    She stopped.


    Why were all her wishes related to him?


    Damn it! What was she thinking?


    ''I must have been too moved by him,'' she thought.


    This was a sugar coated bullet. He just wanted to lure


    n.


    ''These are probably crystals,'' she thought to herself.


    "Let me help you wear it." He took her hand and put the ring on her slim ring finger. The ring was of medium size and fitted her perfectly. It seemed as if it was customized according to her size.


    No, this wasn''t right. She was not actually married.


    "Um... you put it on the wrong finger. The ring should be on the middle finger," Essie reminded him in a very low voice.


    "Why?" He raised his eyebrows.


    "I will only wear a ring on my ring finger once I get married." She pouted.


    "Haven''t you gotten married yet?" he asked before taking a seat on the sofa. He helped the back of his head with his hands, and smiled at her mischievously.


    Essie felt petrified again.


    Was the ring another conspiracy?


    She glared at him and tried to take off the ring. Unfortunately, it was stuck in her finger.


    No.


    She wanted to cry.


    Zac smiled coldly. "It won''t be easy to remove my ring. As long as our marriage certificate is still in effect, you have to wear it all the time. Do you understand?"

 Chapter 86 Purple Love

    Since the opening ceremony of the fashion week, Leila had not been able to sleep or eat well. All of the theories she had in her mind almost drove her crazy.


    She knew that the relationship between Zac and Essie was very special.


    Zac had always been a very cold person. In fact, when he was in America, a girl showed her love for him by cutting her wrist in front of him. Blood spattered everywhere right away, but Zac simply walked away without even batting an eyelash because he thought blood as dirty.


    But this time, he actually announced to everyone in the place that she was his woman, and even carried her away in his arms.


    It was unusual, too unusual.


    She wanted to figure it out at once.


    So she asked Essie to go out with her.


    Essie speculated that Leila must have misunderstood the relationship between her and Zac since he carried her away in his arms in the opening ceremony of the fashion week.


    Essie had no idea how Zac explained it to her, but she felt like he had been in such a good mood over the past two days, so she guessed that they must not have quarreled with each other.


    Sitting opposite to Leila, Essie quietly stirred the coffee in her cup and waited for Leila to say something first. Once she knew what was in Leila''s mind, she would deal with it. She wanted to avoid creating any misunderstandings and making things worse at all costs.


    "Miss Essie, I hope you can tell me the truth. Please don''t play hide and seek. What on earth is your relationship with Zac?" Leila asked straightforwardly.


    "Miss Leila, you two lived together for almost a week. You spent all day and night together, yet you still suspect him. I feel bad for his feelings for you." Essie shook her head and sighed.


    Leila was speechless.


    Essie actually thought that she was living with Zac?


    ''Oh my God! Not even in my wildest dreams!'' she thought.


    Still, it was a nice misunderstanding.


    And Leila was willing to let her misunderstand everything.


    "Yes, we were together for that long. I know he loves me very much, but I''m just worried that you will fall in love with him."


    "Miss Leila, I think you know that I love someone else. Why would you even make that assumption?" Essie had a faint smile on her face that made her look natural and calm.


    Indeed, while Hanson was not as exceptional as Zac, he was definitely outstanding, handsome, tall, and noble. Even though he was about to get married, she could still be his mistress. With her identity, she only deserved to be his mistress anyway.


    Leila felt slightly relieved.


    Then, Essie lifted her left hand which had been under the table, and felt the weight of the ring on her finger. She was very aware of its existence, as if it was a reminder that she was married.


    The trick of the ice guy really was terrible!


    Even though he had a girlfriend, he still didn''t want to let her go, so he put a ring on her so other men would leave her alone.


    Leila''s eyes fell on her ring.


    All of a sudden, Leila felt like she had been struck by thunder. Not caring about her image at all anymore, she reached out to grab Essie''s hand and pulled it towards herself. "This is..."


    Startled by Leila''s sudden gesture, Essie withdrew her hand at once


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    and looked at it. It was a silver and black phone without a logo on it. There was one character carved on it that was like the one engraved on his credit card, phone, computer and tablet. It showed that all of those things were his, and it seemed like this, too, was customized especially for Zac.


    ''What a conceited and narcissistic man!'' Essie thought to herself.


    "I''m going to bed." She put the phone into her pocket and went upstairs as her mouth twitched.


    At the same time, there was a weird smile playing at the corners of Zac''s mouth.


    The phone he had given her was not an ordinary cellphone. It had the most advanced GPS tracker in the world. As long as she was in a place reachable by satellites, he would be able to find her. Even if the phone was turned off, the data could still be transmitted.


    He would never allow the whole bar thing to happen again.


    Meanwhile, Essie lay on the bed. Just as she was about to go to sleep, she suddenly received a WeChat video call from Mandy.


    "Let''s go to the coastline tomorrow. I''ve entered your name for the tour," Mandy suggested.


    "Aren''t you on the new show these days? You must be very busy. How come you have time to go out?" Essie said. Mandy was one of the guests for the new TV show called "Running Show". Essie and Eva were even planning on visiting her on set. Among the three of them, Mandy had become the most popular one. Her career had gone smoothly, and now, she had been promoted to official host from intern anchorwoman. In addition to that, she had also been put in charge of the most popular show in Yang City, The Fake Singer.


    "I haven''t exercised in a long time. I''m free tomorrow, and I wanted to take this opportunity to lose some weight," Mandy said in a calm tone. The dim light masked the strange look on her face.


    "All right," Essie agreed. She chatted with Mandy for a while then hung up.


    On the other end of the line, Mandy had a furious look on her face.


    Leila had visited her today, and shared a lot of stories with her.


    Essie, that green tea bitch, dared to attack her in secret even though she was her best friend. She had to punish her tomorrow.

 Chapter 87 Wounded

    Early in the morning, Essie got up and packed her backpack.


    Zac leaned against the door frame and looked at her with a confused look on his face. "Where are you going?"


    "Mandy and I are going to go to the coastline. We will camp out on the island tonight. I won''t be coming home, so remember to lock the door."


    "Do you have everything with you?" Zac said, raising his eyebrows.


    "Well, water jug, tent, compass... All done," Essie said, telling him the list of stuff in her backpack.


    "You must bring the cellphone with you. If I call you, you must answer it within five seconds," he ordered in a very dictator-like manner.


    "What if I don''t hear the phone ringing?" Essie rolled her eyes at him.


    "Vibration." He flicked her forehead. She was obviously a new hiker without any experience, so he was a little worried and he had to watch the whole process of the surveillance. "Remember, safety is the most important thing. If you can''t hold on, don''t stick yourself. Call me to pick you up."


    Hearing his words, Essie frowned at him in discontent and said, "Don''t look down upon me. I''ll stick it out until the end."


    With that, she left the apartment valiantly.


    The activities of the day were going fairly smoothly. Although there were blisters on her feet already, Essie just gritted her teeth and powered through.


    In the evening, they took a boat to an uninhabited island that was over ten kilometers away from the coast.


    After Essie finished setting up the tent, she sat on the beach.


    Then, she took off her shoes and applied some iodine and band aid on her wounds.


    "I haven''t exercised for a long time, and my feet are so delicate."


    Mandy took a seat next to her and stared at the ring on her finger. She looked directly at the ring.


    Leila had told her about the ring that had been given to her by Zac. Of course, Leila did not say that it was a diamond


    oped, it had become well-known as a paradise that hikers could visit.


    So, there was a bathroom on the hillside.


    After they finished dancing, Essie went to the bathroom by herself.


    Without her knowing, a shadow followed her quietly.


    Miles away from the city, it was pitch black in the island at night. In the shadow of the moonlight, one could hardly see his own fingers.


    The night wind whistled back and forth in the woods like a whining ghost.


    Once again, Essie turned on her cellphone for some light. The leaves and twigs under her feet made cracking sounds with every step, completely covering up the sound of the footsteps of the stalker behind her.


    After she finished using the bathroom, Essie began to walk back.


    Hearing the faint cheers from the beach as the breeze blew past her, she couldn''t help but stop and look in the direction of the beach out of curiosity.


    Not far behind her, a pair of eyes glimmered in the darkness. At the same time, the moonlight broke through the thick trees and cast a ferocious shadow on the figure''s pale face.


    A creepy smile appeared on the figure''s bloodthirsty red lips. Then, the figure raised his slender hands that looked like those of a ghost''s, and slowly stretched them out towards Essie.

 Chapter 88 A Night In The Cave

    In the camp area, the leader suddenly received a phone call from her boyfriend, who was working for the Weather Bureau. Apparently, the No. 5 wind ball had suddenly turned and condensed into a super typhoon, and it was coming towards them. She told others that they had to go back to the coast immediately, inevitably scaring the girls. They packed up their stuff and jumped on the boat. They were in such a hurry that the leader actually forgot to do a headcount.


    Only Mandy knew that there was one person who hadn''t come back to the campsite.


    She didn''t expect that God would help her teach this insidious green tea bitch a lesson. Well, she deserved to be stuck here and feel the violent storm all alone.


    Mandy sneered and followed everyone to the boat.


    Meanwhile, on a dark hillside,


    Essie woke up.


    At once, she felt pain on her forehead and knees.


    She had no idea what had happened to her. All she knew was that she had been standing on top of the hill when someone pushed her from behind. She rolled down the hill and immediately lost consciousness.


    Essie struggled to stand up and limped back to the beach. When she got to the campsite, however, there was no one and nothing in sight except for her bag, which someone had thrown behind a rock.


    Where did everyone go?


    Hadn''t they agreed to camp on the island?


    She took her phone out from her pocket, and found that it was broken. She couldn''t even turn it on. Fortunately, she still had the phone that Zac had given her. Even though it was a cheap-looking phone, it had great quality and was still in good condition.


    She hurriedly called Mandy, but her phone was turned off!


    They had been friends for ten years, but she didn''t even notice that she wasn''t with them?


    Did she still have any sort of conscience?


    At that moment, she really wanted to cry.


    Heavy dark clouds covered the entire sky, and the howling gales created dark winds on the surface of the sea.


    Essie felt like she was going to be blown away by the strong gusts of wind.


    In her mind, Essie thought that an oncoming typhoon must have forced them to evacuate the place at once.


    Essie began to feel absolutely terrified. She shuddered and dialed Zac''s number. She couldn''t think of anyone to contact but him.


    When she called, Zac was lying on the bed and was just about to sleep. It was an uneventful night for him.


    Zac heard his phone ring, so he looked at it and saw that Essie was calling. His lips subconsciously curled up to form a smile. It was rare for her to call him.


    "You little fool, do you miss me?"


    "Zac, there''s about to be a typhoon. Everyone went back and left me alone on the island..." On the other end of the line, Essie''s voice was trembling. She sounded close to crying.


    What the hell!


    Zac jumped up from the bed, quickly gathered up some necessities and rushed out like a gust of wind.


    While driving, he made a call to William. "Buy me a yacht, do whatever you can do."


    As the most capable assistant of Zac, William had the ability to do everything. By the time Zac arrived at the dock, William and some other men in black with full equipment were already waiting for him.


    With a roaring sound, a fierce gust of wind rolled up the sea surface. Waves surged up to the shore like wild horses, and with an ear-shattering howl, they fell into pieces as they met the sand.


    William looked at the sea and said worriedly, "A storm is coming. Be careful." He knew very well that no one could stop Zac from doing whatever he wanted. All he could do was stay where he was and be ready to


    Eva, on the other hand, had no powerful background and was unwilling to be a key player in the dark, so she never had a good chance of succeeding.


    Essie gave him an unsure smile and said, "I will give it a try, even if it''s only on TV." Although she was a designer, she had a good business sense, and she knew how to market and sell her stuff. Showing up on TV was still a great free advertising opportunity. Why shouldn''t she give it a try and fight for it?


    Zac suddenly lowered his head and pecked her lightly on the lips. With an evil smile on his face, he said, "It''s not easy to have a talented designer as my wife. Wouldn''t it be a pity to let go?"


    Essie blushed and pushed him away shyly. "Don''t be too greedy. You already have a bowl of rice, so you shouldn''t expect more!" He had Leila. He couldn''t possibly think of anything besides her.


    He reached out and took her into his arms. He refused to let her go no matter how much she struggled. "It''s really wrong. Once I''ve decided to like someone, I couldn''t like anyone else."


    No way!


    He was so attractive that a lot of women were dying to be his girlfriend.


    She pouted and said, "I will keep my words from last time. If you take advantage of me again, the divorce agreement will be postponed for two more days."


    Before she could say anything more, Zac pushed her against the hay.


    "So, how many days later is it now?"


    The evil smile on his face made Essie swallow in panic.


    He liked the punishment she was talking about.


    He wondered if she would never divorce him for the rest of her life if he made love to her right then and there.


    Outside the cave, the wind raged on and the rain continued pouring down.


    Inside the cave, the two enjoyed the warm and lingering moment, with their necks crossing.


    Essie felt like she had been besieged by waves. Her mind was completely blank, and she felt like she had almost lost her mind. He was the blazing sun that could light her, burn her, and melt her.


    A chilly gust of wind blew into the cave, and her head started functioning again. The thought of him having Leila in his arms and doing the same thing to her made her heart freeze.


    ''I thought you were a pure little rabbit, but now, you are also a dissolute wolf.''


    A sense of inexplicable resentment rose in her heart. Then she lifted her leg subconsciously and did something that scared herself.

 Chapter 89 Dont Touch It (Part One)

    The storm grew increasingly fierce and showed no signs of abating.


    Most of the coconut trees on the beach were uprooted. It looked like the end of the world was approaching. The terrible weather affected the air inside the cave.


    Zac groaned, a tinge of pain flashing across his eyes.


    Essie anxiously watched his movements.


    Although she kicked with no great strength, Zac himself was at the most vulnerable state that a man could be in, even someone who was extremely heroic and strong as he was.


    Taking a deep breath and letting go of her, Zac sat up and said, "Honey, let it go, or you won''t be happy in the future."


    Her face contorted in a slight grimace. "If it fails, you''re going to use your brain, for sure, and you will never be fickle in love."


    His face took on a bitter, aggrieved smile. "Evidently, it recognizes only you. How could I be fickle?"


    Zac sounded like an affronted virgin. But in Essie''s mind, he was a playboy who went through thousands of battles and won many girls'' hearts. And Leila was one of them.


    Again, the thought inexplicably made her feel bitter. She turned her back on him to tidy up the hay, lay down, and closed her eyes. "I''m sleepy. I want to sleep for a while."


    He lowered his head and sighed slightly, looking extremely pitiful in his dejection.


    By the next morning, the storm had blown over, and the sea became quiet again.


    The hiker leader and Mandy arrived with several patrolmen.


    Last night, after the leader went ashore, she counted down the number of people on her team. As soon as she realized that Essie was missing, she immediately called the police.


    However, they had no choice but to wait until morning because the storm was too strong.


    In order to cover up her crimes, Mandy pretended to be worried and sad over Essie''s disappearance.


    However, her feigned agitation became real when she realized that Zac was also on the island. Her beautiful face reddened with her extreme jealousy. If not for the fact the she was in pu


    re fine, though. They stayed together all day long, and Zac even moved to her place and stayed with her for a week before coming back. I was just thinking of how to get her to misunderstand me. It just so happens that my birthday is coming, and when that ice guy asked me what gift I wanted, I seized the opportunity for him to get me a crystal ring. I was thinking that if Leila saw the ring he gave me, she would become angry enough to break up with him,"


    she spoke in so much detail, even she herself almost believed what she was saying.


    Why in the world did she have to come up with these lies, anyway?


    Lying was bad, but she could not come up with a sufficiently plausible explanation that could dispel Mandy''s doubts.


    Lies made in good faith were still lies in fact, but at least they could clear up misunderstandings and prevent unnecessary trouble. Anyway, she had a clear conscience¡ªshe and ice guy were innocent.


    The only person that would be happy over Essie''s and Mandy''s broken friendship would be Leila.


    Mandy was not a fool, and she was not the sort of person who believed easily. However, Essie was good at deciphering people''s thoughts and taking them under consideration before speaking. She deliberately emphasized to Mandy that Leila and Zac lived together, and the other woman immediately lost her reasoning.

 Chapter 89 Dont Touch It (Part Two)

    "Damn Leila!" Mandy said through gritted teeth.


    The change in her facial expression told Essie that Mandy believed her. Grabbing the opportunity, she said further, "That day, Leila asked me out for a cup of coffee. She saw the ring on my finger, and I told her that Zac gave it to me. She was livid. I was glad that she was falling into my trap, but I didn''t expect her to be so devious. She ran to you to tell tales, set me up, and tried to ruin our friendship." She sighed heavily. "Our ten-year friendship, ruined just like that by that woman. Our friendship was too fragile for this test. I will never meddle in your relationship with ice guy from now on, or you may kill me where I stand."


    These words were the killing blow. Mandy no longer had any sliver of doubt toward Essie. At the thought that she had almost killed her friend yesterday, she felt regret welling up in her heart.


    How could she be so stupid as to believe her biggest rival?


    "Essie, I was wrong. Please forgive me. I won''t be tricked again." She fervently hugged Essie.


    "You''re more important to me than any of my other friends." Essie patted her head. "To be honest, that ice guy was only nice to me so that he could win me over on his side. I wash his clothes, clean his room, and cooked food for him. I am like his 24/7 unpaid nanny."


    "Do you really do such belittling things to yourself?" Mandy raised an eyebrow.


    "Well, I don''t have to pay rent," Essie retorted with a shrug and a snicker.


    Hearing this, Mandy smiled back. Leila was her greatest enemy, and she had to join hands with her friend in order to take that woman down.


    In the apartment...


    As she entered the house, Essie heard Zac talking on the phone.


    As it turned out, it was precisely the woman who drove a wedge between her and Mandy, Leila, who was on the other end. It seemed like she was trying to ask Zac out for dinner.


    ''Humph! Since you were the one who picked a fight today, don''t blame m


    the industries that the company covered had extended to IT, Internet, and tourism. Was he now trying to gain Emperor an entry into the media business?


    Anyway, he was known for having the Midas touch, and his investments turned out to be highly profitable. The business community started calling him an investment compass. Thus, William only executed his orders.


    A week later, Essie received the news of her selection.


    The news couldn''t have been more welcome.


    She was so excited that she ran downstairs crazily and wrapped her arms around Zac''s neck. "Zac, I got selected! I got into the show!"


    Zac exclaimed, "I knew you could do it! The champagne is ready, just waiting for you." A bright, charming smile was plastered on his face. With Essie''s talent in design and keen insight into fashion, it was not difficult for her to win the championship. But reality shows were just shows, not the Olympic Games. Talent really was not really the basis for winning such shows, whereas background, backstage, and money were.


    He did not want these underhanded dealings and unspoken rules to taint her; he wanted her to be able to show her strength freely.


    In the afternoon, Essie signed a contract with the TV station and then went to visit Mandy.


    Mandy was the bearer of both good news and bad news.

 Chapter 90 Screen Goddess (Part One)

    On the way back, Essie¡¯s excitement faded. She felt like she was breaking out in a cold sweat.


    Mandy told her that she had both good and bad news, but in Essie¡¯s mind, she didn¡¯t hear any good news at all.


    ¡®Oh my gosh. No, no, no. I¡¯m so doomed!¡¯ Essie realized she was holding her breath and found herself holding her face in frustration.


    She continued to have a monologue in her thoughts. ¡®Why did Hanson have to be one of the judges in this show? Why would I have to see him this way?


    And why does Sunny even have to be in the same competition as me?


    Her family is already so wealthy. She doesn¡¯t need this, so why did she have to join? Ugh, it¡¯s not going to be a competition anymore. It¡¯s decided, right? I guess this will be like a walk in the park for her.


    Hanson will obviously favor Sunny and give her the best scores while I¡¯ll try so hard and it might not even matter!¡¯ Essie let out a heavy sigh. She felt exasperated at the thought that she couldn¡¯t stop patting her face.


    Leaning back in her seat, she groaned and looked frustrated.


    The car stopped at the intersection and waited for the green light. Zac turned to her and asked, "What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen at the contract signing?"


    "Zac!" Essie pouted, trying to suppress her distress. "I¡¯ll be knocked out in the first round!" She had an urge to burst into tears in his arms, but he was driving.


    He was stunned and raised his eyebrows. "Why? What happened in there?" His voice sounded concerned.


    Essie started telling him about the news Mandy had told her earlier.


    He nodded as she spoke, with a faint smile at the corners of his mouth. Despite her anxiety, he looked quite relaxed.


    He had known about it long before.


    Since Bella was the official sponsor of the show, it was definite that Hanson would judge and Sunny would be participating.


    Zac didn¡¯t really mind.


    However, he knew this was a big deal for Essie. It would be a heavy blow for her if she found out that Hanson would actually be partial to her fianc¨¦e. Zac knew that that way she would give up all hope. And that would be a good news to him.


    But if Hanson would be fair and objective or partial to Essie, she would feel encouraged. For the moment, Zac didn¡¯t want to think about Hanson and Essie being toget


    nce they were not allowed to enter the studio. Only the stars they would be paired with were allowed to help them during the challenge. This was¡ªyet again¡ªone of the Emperor¡¯s suggestions. Zac knew this was going to put them to the test. The more famous the designer was, the more unfamiliar their hands were. Once they were through with the sketches, they would let their team do the needlework. Meanwhile, Essie was everyone she needed to compete in the show. She could both sketch and do the needlework all by herself.


    She felt so nervous that her palms were sweating.


    Zac noticed this and teased her to ease her tension. "Win quickly and go home, okay? The house would be so quiet without you there. I¡¯d be so bored these couple of days," he sighed deliberately.


    Essie wrinkled her nose.


    ¡®Liar. Why would you be bored when you can spend time with Leila?¡¯ she snorted.


    Essie thought Leila would go back to Dragon City this week, but she didn¡¯t expect Leila would actually extend her stay in Yang City.


    Ever since that mischievous trick Leila played on Essie, she couldn¡¯t brush off Leila¡¯s evil face from her mind. Essie finally saw her true colors and believed in her heart that she was not worthy to have Zac by her side.


    She feared that if Zac and Leila got married in the future, he might only be taken advantage of and live a miserable life. Essie shuddered at the thought that she felt willing to sacrifice herself¡ªshe would remain his wife until he found out Leila¡¯s true self behind her sweet fa?ade.

 Chapter 90 Screen Goddess (Part Two)

    Zac scanned the area and saw that the set was already preparing for the shoot. "I¡¯m leaving. Don¡¯t forget to check the phone I gave you." Essie felt relieved to know that Zac, Eva, and Mandy were on her team.


    "You¡¯re great. Don¡¯t worry." Zac¡¯s voice was low and sweet. The corners of his mouth lifted. His smile looked so bright. All of a sudden, he leaned towards her and gave her a kiss on the forehead. Essie was stunned, but she didn¡¯t protest. She took it as comfort and encouragement.


    At the same moment, a Lamborghini was driving over a few meters away. The man inside the luxurious car happened to witness every detail of the scene. There was an indescribable pain written on his face. It seemed like his heart was being shackled in chains and gradually crushed to pieces.


    He had been depressed ever since the fashion week ended. He had no enthusiasm or whatever and just dejectedly waited for every single day to be over.


    Florey went to the USA with the excuse of undergoing an operation. She needed to go through it in fear that Hanson might find out the lies that she schemed.


    In Hanson¡¯s mind, he thought that when her mother had already recovered, he would be able to explain to Essie in full detail what had really happened, so that he could beg for her forgiveness. But now, his plan seemed to be crumbling down in front of him.


    He knew deep inside him that Zac actually had genuine feelings for Essie. And he couldn¡¯t help but blame himself for letting Zac have a chance to get involved in Essie¡¯s life again.


    As soon as he got out of the car, Essie saw him and greeted him out of politeness, "Hello, Hanson." A flat and seemingly emotionless voice came out that further made Hanson¡¯s heart sink. He wanted the earth to swallow him up from where he was standing. Then, she hurriedly walked into the room with an indifferent look on her face. She didn¡¯t want to be with him right now even for a second longer. Hanson wanted to follow her, but it felt like his feet were chained to the ground, and his heart was being pierced again and again just at the thought of Essie¡¯s distant attitude towards him.


    He always thought that she must have hated him so much after the incident. He humiliated the girl whom he referred to as the "love of his life" in front of everyone. ¡®There¡¯s no way she could forgive me, is there?¡¯


    All he could do was silently look at her back as she disappeared in his sight.


    When Essie went inside the designer¡¯s lounge, the staff was star-struck and quickly thought that she must have entered the wrong area. "Ma¡¯am the star¡¯s lounge is on the other side. This is the designer¡¯s area," one of


    ting.


    However, it still remained a mystery as to who was behind the scenes and was pulling the strings of this controversial event. The crew of the show didn¡¯t really mind whoever it was, as long as it could increase the success rate of their program.


    As Essie noticed the hesitation and doubts on Nicole¡¯s face, she slowly took out her phone and showed her latest designs. "I know I¡¯m not famous enough, but since you have chosen me, you have to trust me. I will do everything in my abilities to amaze everyone, including you," she said in a confident yet gentle tone.


    Seeing the burning passion in her eyes, Nicole took a puff and eventually calmed down. "Okay, I heard you. Now, you only have to do one thing for me. We must take down Zoe and whoever designer she was paired with, no matter what!" Nicole and Zoe had always been engaged in heated controversies, whether openly or in secret. To make matters worse, they were now competing for the position of No. 1 actress of their company. It was not an understatement to say that they were as incompatible as fire and water.


    Essie gave her word. She didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of losing to Zoe¡¯s partner designer who turned out to be her own rival¡ªSunny.


    In the next room, Zoe was sitting comfortably, thinking about what she was going to do as soon as she won the competition. According to her sources, Sunny should be the unanimous winner of the competition as she had the support from Bella itself, and of course, one of the main judges of the contest¡ªher fianc¨¦.


    A complacent smile was also very visible on Sunny¡¯s face. She already knew who she would be facing off at the first round. She vowed that for Essie, this would be her first and last time being a contestant of the competition.

 Chapter 91 Be Friends Only (Part One)

    It was the most famous cocktail bar in Yang City.


    For the first challenge, each team had to select a cocktail and make a dress that could represent it for the party.


    Sunny had already asked the crew of the program to make Zoe be the first one to select the cocktail she had decided on beforehand. Zoe picked sunset glow as Sunny had told her.


    Essie, on the other hand, asked Nicole to select a green refreshing cocktail that also had white and blue colors in it. This particular cocktail had a rich flavor.


    The crew of the program was supposed to give them 200 dollars, which meant that they had to use the cheapest cloth and accessories to maximize the effect.


    Essie decided to go with a skirt that looked like the ocean. It was fresh and elegant, and it showcased Nicole''s white skin very well. In addition to that, it also highlighted the flavor of the cocktail she had chosen.


    She drew up the sketch as fast as she could, and asked Nicole for feedback. After Nicole didn''t object and told her it was good, Essie started to cut the fabric. They only had 15 hours to prepare, and tomorrow at 12 o''clock the clothes would be on stage for display.


    Essie didn''t really need much help from Nicole, but all Nicole could do was stay beside her and pretend to look at the design drawing while the camera was rolling. Besides, Nicole was no longer as worried as she was before. After all, her agent was one of the best agents, and she wouldn''t make the wrong choice in selecting Essie.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, when all the other designers were still busy with their work, Essie finished making her dress for the party. It looked very elegant, and now, all that was left for her to do was to decide on the accessories and make some minor adjustments.


    Several senior designers couldn''t help but feel shocked and immediately stopped what they were doing. They came over to Essie to "admire" her work. They were rivals, after all. As the saying went, "Know the enemy and know yourself, an


    in the call log, as if this phone was meant to make calls to no one else but her.


    It was indeed for Essie. It was available 24/7 for her.


    She looked at Zac''s contact list, and when she found that Essie''s name was the only one in the list, her jealousy for her grew even deeper.


    Zac was still in the bathroom. He was already taking a shower when she arrived.


    When she heard him coming out of the bathroom, Leila quickly put his phone back on the table.


    "Did my phone ring?" Just now, Zac thought he heard that someone was calling his phone.


    "Of course not." Leila shook her head immediately.


    The disappointment was plain on Zac''s face. That silly woman really did not have a habit of calling him.


    He took a can of juice from the refrigerator and gave it to Leila. "It''s late. What''s up?"


    With a pout, Leila said, "Can''t I come here for you for no reason?"


    Zac smiled but said nothing.


    At that moment, Leila''s heart was pounding very quickly. She took a sip of her juice to calm it down as a wave of disappointment swept over her. As a matter of fact, she had a lot of doubts in her heart. She wanted to ask him why he gave the ring to Essie. She also wanted to ask him why he was so good to Essie, and why that girl was so special to him. The words were already on the tip of her tongue, but she held them in.

 Chapter 91 Be Friends Only (Part Two)

    Zac had always refused to talk about private matters. What was more, he also hated it when others made trouble out of nothing. She didn''t want him to be annoyed, and she always knew exactly how she should act in front of him.


    But how could Essie do whatever she wanted in front of him without hesitation?


    Knowing him, he should have hated this kind of woman the most, but how come there was no disgust in his face whenever he looked at her? How could he indulge her, even?


    "Zac, have you come up with a way to deal with Valery?" Leila asked as if she had thought of something. He had Essie here and Valery in Dragon City. One was as cunning as a fox and the other was as vicious as a tiger. Leila couldn''t feel at ease wherever he was.


    "Not until her men have finished traveling the world," Zac said with a sneer.


    "I''ll go back to Dragon City with you. Tell them that we''re going to get married. After all, we used to be..." Zac instantly interrupted her by saying, "Don''t worry. I have found a solution, but it''s just not the time for it yet. Just wait."


    Leila was shocked to hear this. ''He has a solution?'' she thought. What method was he talking about? Leila was confused, but she refrained from asking because she could tell from his well-thought-out expression that he was not going to say anything.


    For now, the most important thing for her to do was to get rid of Essie, her other rival in love.


    Essie had participated in Beauty on Runway, and she had been invited to be the guest for the second phase. At that time, she would teach Essie an unforgettable lesson.


    In the hotel,


    Essie was just about to go to bed when her phone rang all of a sudden. She looked at the caller ID and saw that it was Hanson.


    They were over


    o be unsatisfied with the judge now?" There was a touch of reproach in her tone. Although the door was closed, she still managed to eavesdrop on their conversation.


    Essie had no idea what to do. She realized that Nicole was much more eager to win than she was.


    "We were nothing more than schoolmates." She tried to explain. Nicole smiled at her and put on a facial mask as she said, "I don''t care what happened between you two. All I know is that you should seize every opportunity you can to get ahead."


    "I want to win with my own strength," Essie said seriously.


    Nicole shot a sidelong glance at her and sneered. ''Is she really stupid? Or is she just pretending to be stupid? In this circle, strength cannot be relied on. She shouldn''t even be thinking that!'' she thought.


    It was late at night.


    Only a few staff on the night shift were left on the TV station.


    The design studio was dark, and the unfinished clothing were scattered all over the large desk in a disorderly manner.


    The door made a creaking sound, and a strange figure sneaked in.


    Its malicious and insidious eyes sparkled in the darkness, and it had a malicious smile on its face.

 Chapter 92 You Pissed Me Off

    At eight o''clock sharp in the morning, the designers and stars arrived at the studio on time.


    The moment they entered the room, they were all dumbfounded.


    Essie and Nicole immediately rushed towards the mannequin wearing the dress Essie had made.


    Mortified, they saw that there were several holes at the hem of her dress.


    "Who did this?" Beck, Nicole''s assistant, shouted.


    The photographer immediately called everyone in the crew of the program over.


    "Was it bitten by a mouse?" one of them muttered.


    "It''s more than one foot away from the ground. How could a mouse do it? Jump on it and bite? What''s more, none of the others are ruined, just ours. I think someone must have felt threatened by how well we were doing, so he deliberately destroyed our dress! Don''t you all agree?" Beck said unkindly.


    The director pointed angrily at several cameras on the wall. "When did you turn them off?"


    "After everyone has left and the room has been closed," the photographer answered.


    "It should be on twenty-four hours a day!" The director''s eyes were burning with anger as he shouted at the air. The show hadn''t even started yet, but it was already in chaos.


    "Should we delay the shooting?" the assistant standing behind him asked.


    "Since the special guest is already here and audiences will be here on time, we can''t afford to delay the shoot," the supervisor said.


    "So are you telling me that I will have to wear this dress and tell everyone that a mouse ruined it?" Nicole snorted and cast a sharp glance at Zoe. She thought to herself, ''This bitch must have messed it up. She wants to humiliate me and kick me out.'' Zoe then stared back at her with a gloating look on her face. Meanwhile, Sunny, who was standing next to Zoe, was laughing in a sinister and complacent manner.


    ''You little bitch, you''re dead!'' Sunny thought.


    However, Essie was not in the mood to think about who the culprit was. The only thing she could think of was how to save the dress. "The program can be recorded as usual. I can find a way to fix it." While saying that, she picked up a pair of scissors and walked towards her dress.


    The director asked the photographer to record the whole scene. In this way, the audience''s interest might be increased.


    Then, Essie cut off the damaged part and altered the hem of the dress to be asymmetrical.


    "The dress used to be nimble, elegant and graceful, but now it is edgy and nifty," Joel said, giving Essie a thumbs up. The other designers also gave their praises to her. They had thought before that she already had a design for her dress before the competition had even begun, but now, they completely believed in her extraordinary talent and ability as a designer.


    Nicole smiled, making everyone in the crew feel relieved. The director and the supervisor had a favorable impression of Essie. They thought that a beautiful and capable woman like Essie would guarantee the recognition of their show!


    After sewing the well-tailored dress, Essie walked towards the cosmetics and accessories sponsored by a famous brand to select shoes, make-up, and a hairstyle for Nicole.


    Following Essie''s suggestion, the make-up artist dolled Nicole up as a beautiful and cool summer goddess. Nicole looked at herself in the mirror and was quite satisfied with her look.


    It was the first time that Essie had ever been in a studio. When she waited in the lounge at the backstage, her heart thumped nervo


    ears. Zac missed her so much last night, so he had to make up for it today.


    And he didn''t let her go until she was almost out of breath.


    Satisfied with her reaction, he lifted her up softly and carried her upstairs.


    Now she could go to bed, but he still had to accompany her.


    Essie turned her back to him and sulked on the bed.


    She was like a helpless lamb in front of this wolf.


    He had a girlfriend, but he was still playing with her. She now realized that he wanted to have a lot of concubines.


    When it came to men, the more women, the better. They would never mind having more.


    Well, he shouldn''t expect that she would be as crazy for him as Leila was.


    She would never like him, ever!


    Beauty on Runway met the audience on Saturday evening.


    The barrage was outrageous. The audience was very fired up.


    In one night, Essie had become a hot topic on Weibo and gained a lot of fans.


    The titles "fairy sister" and "design goddess" overwhelmed her.


    And the sudden influx of orders on her online shop worried her a little.


    It was no wonder that a few seconds of advertising on TV could cost as much as ten million dollars. The effect was really amazing.


    But because she was going to take part in the second phase of the competition on Monday, she had no time to work on the orders.


    Seeing Essie sighing with her chin on her hand, Zac walked up to her and touched her head. "Now you''re only responsible for making the design. I''ll find someone to sew it for you."


    Essie''s eyes lit up. This was a good idea. Although the cost would be increased, it was still much better than cancelling the orders and losing customers.


    On the other side of Yang City, Sunny was very pissed off.


    The show was meant to flatter her, but to her surprise, Essie became so popular. That girl was so lucky. She had bribed the security guard of the TV station and asked him to sneak into the design room and damage the dress, but she didn''t expect that Essie would be able to turn the tide!


    What was more, Hanson gave Essie a higher score than her, so he must still have feelings for her.


    She grabbed a glass of red wine from the tea table and took a big gulp. Her lips were bloodthirsty as she picked up her phone and dialed a number. "George, can you do something for me?"

 Chapter 93 The Trick

    Leaving the villa, Sunny went straight to Bella, hoping to find Hanson. She had a lot of questions to ask him.


    Hanson had already anticipated her arrival. Sitting on the main chair, he looked indifferent and there was a slight sneer on the corners of his mouth.


    "How dare you give me the score eight whereas Essie gets to have ten? After all, I am your fianc¨¦e! I deserve more than her!" Sunny was writhing with both hatred and jealousy.


    Her words left Hanson unmoved. Slowly, he took a sip of his tea and said, "I was considerate enough to have given you eight. If you hadn''t been my fianc¨¦e, you would have received the score zero from me."


    "What... What do you mean?" Sunny stammered, unable to believe her ears. ''Did he actually say those words?'' she wondered with fear.


    "Don''t think you can fool me. I know all about the dirty tricks you have used to win. And the worst part is, you didn''t follow the original design. An average tailor would have done a better task than you. It is beyond me why you wish to belong in the design circle. This is not for you," Hanson said with a sneer.


    Sunny''s face flushed scarlet.


    "My father is rich. I can do whatever I want. With the wealth we have, I can get way ahead of those poor girls!" Sunny said. Indirectly, she was referring to Essie.


    "But as a judge, the only thing I look for is your capability. As for how much money you have, that''s none of my business." Today, the little respect he had for Sunny disappeared. Her words made it evident she was a proud woman. His eyes flashed an extremely malicious and cold light. The way her family had brought her up was disgusting. Their son was a black sheep and their daughter was a stupid pig. If ever they lost the money they had, they would become beggars. They had no skill nor patience to learn anything.


    On Sunday, Eva arrived Starbucks, where she was supposed to meet up with Essie.


    When Eva arrived, Essie was already there. Flashing a smile, she gave her friend a tight hug.


    They last met at the fashion week. Since then, she had been working in a studio in another city. The filming hadn''t come to an end till yesterday.


    "Are you done with Hanson?" Eva asked, unable to hide her curiosity. The other day, her agent dragged her to the other end of the party, asking her to take a video. When she came back, she learned that there was a serious matter happening to her best friend. When she was about to go to the apartment to comfort her, she received a temporary notice that she was going to shoot in another city. The sole comfort she could give was through phone.


    But now, she was glad to be sitting face to face with her friend. Stirring the coffee in her cup, Essie said, "I''ve chased him for five years. I''m tired now."


    "On that eventful day, after you were taken away by Zac, Hanson fainted. That goes to show he cares for you." Eva sighed.


    Hearing that, Essie was a little startled. She didn''t know about this. Perhaps he had feelings for her. But he had gotten himself into a mess. Her existence would only increase the burden on his shoulder. Considering all of this, it was best for them to break up.


    "I don''t think we are meant for each other."


    "Where is that cold and handsome guy? I heard that he declared on fashion week that you are his woman," Eva said, trying to change the topic. She let out a snicker.


    "It''s not like you haven''t seen his girlfriend before. She is not easy to deal with. On top of everything, Mandy suspects I am having an affair with him. Several time, she started a fight with me. I don''t want to be a part of this chaotic mess," said Essie, shaking her head violently.


    "Well, you can be the final winner," Eva said sympathetically patting her on the shoulder. "Haven''t heard of the saying that two dogs strive for a bone and a third runs away with it. Let''s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s that had a mix of archaic Chinese charm and modern flavor. Her mission was to make something with unparalleled beauty.


    Not far away, Sunny was looking at her with a ferocious look. When Essie was cutting the cloth, Sunny poured a cup of hot coffee. Instead of stopping, she continued and poured some onto the tailored cloth Essie had worked on.


    The newly cut cloth was dyed with coffee and Essie''s hand had been scalded.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Nicole screamed when she saw what had happened.


    "I''m sorry. It was an accident. No need to make a scene," Sunny replied feigning innocence.


    "You were seated near the tea room yet you walked around us. How can this be an accident? I know what you are trying to do!" Nicole spat out, writhing with rage.


    She hastily called the staff and applied ointment on Essie''s hand. Deep in her heart, she cursed Sunny''s parents and her ancestors.


    Essie, on the other hand, remained calm. After all, she had been accustomed to her dirty tricks. When she was in Bella, this used to be a regular business. She suffered a lot under Sunny''s brutality.


    "Can you continue to do now?" When Nicole saw that Essie''s hand was blistered, she was very worried.


    "It doesn''t matter. I feel much better after applying the ointment. However, this cloth is useless now and I have to cut a new one." Essie tried her best to look relaxed. If she panicked then Nicole would too. Nicole put a piece of gauze on her hand and realized that she liked this partner a lot. She was strong and competitive but at the same time calm.


    Because of the wound on her hand, Essie slowed down her pace, but she still managed to finish her evening dress smoothly.


    On the day when the judge would announce the winner, Essie was full of confidence. She was quite satisfied with the evening dress. Even if she couldn''t bag the first place, she wouldn''t be eliminated.


    Nicole, on the other hand, seemed positive that her work would receive first prize. It was the most beautiful evening dress she had ever tried. "How about designing a dress for me at next month''s Golden Eagle Festival?" she requested.


    "That would be my pleasure," Essie consented with a bright smile.


    The new judge was a professor and designer Jacob from Istituto Marangoni hired by the Emperor. He was quite famous and almost everyone in the fashion industry knew him and his work. His presence was what made this show to be a top-notch design competition in the fashion circle.


    However, when the special guest arrived at the venue, Essie''s heart skipped a beat.

 Chapter 94 Kick Me When Im Down

    Enemies are bound to meet in a narrow alley. Sunny alone was a hurdle to deal with. And now, with Leila''s arrival, things were bound to be harder. Essie was consumed by fear.


    If Leila became an unfair judge, it could spoil Essie''s life.


    As expected, the points that Leila gave were very low, and she also pointed out a lot shortcomings. Relentlessly, she accused Essie of not following the theme. She also said her work lacked creativity and essence.


    ''What the hell!'' Essie shouted in her mind. According to her, Leila was a petty person who had used personal issues in the professional sphere. It was quite a low blow. On top of that, Zac could be watching the show right now. ''Aren''t you afraid that he will see the ugliness inside you?'' she wondered.


    The two judges who had been bought off by Sunny''s family also took the chance to add insult to injury. As ordered by Sunny, one gave her score five and the other gave her six.


    Even the host was shocked by the result.


    Even though Essie and Nicole received full points from Hanson, the other three judges'' scores brought them down to the last place.


    In the spectator''s stand, a man, unable to take this crap, stood up and shouted, "The judges are being unfair to them!"


    Upon hearing this, Nicole''s fans, who were already angry, got the courage to speak up. They liked Essie because she was with Nicole. Hence, Nicole''s fans had slowly begun to become Essie''s fans too. When they saw that their idol was being treated unfairly, they couldn''t help but stand up for her. Together, they spoke against Leila and the two judges. They chanted they didn''t deserve to be here at the Beauty on Runway.


    A moment ago, everything was fine. But things became chaotic now.


    The men''s team, which was supposed to perform the last show, had to come out to sing a song, hoping to cool down the audience.


    Siting in the middle of the audience, Zac stayed calm. Everything had gone as per his plans. ''Let the contemptible scoundrels who wanted to ruin Essie''s career watch their plans get backfired,'' he thought with some satisfaction. Instead of looking at this as an issue, Zac wanted to take advantage of it. This uproar would bring Essie a lot of supporters. It would also raise her popularity.


    Essie, Nicole and the other group were now in the PK.


    Nicole was bereft of any worries. She knew she wouldn''t be knocked out as she could tell that Hanson cared a great deal about Essie. If she failed in the PK, he would use the resurrection right to save her. However, she was still angry. They deserved to be the champion, but instead they had reached the PK! Her frustration was getting out of control.


    After that, Essie changed the dress. This one was hollow and had a cut in the front, giving it the shape of waves.


    When Nicole put on her new dress and walked out of the fitting room, all the guests burst into applause.


    The host gave the microphone to Nicole, whose eyes were brimming with hot tears. "I don''t think it''s easy for my designer. The first dress which we worked on was damaged by an anonymous creature. With the limited time, we started making a second one. It wasn''t easy but we managed. As if to throw salt to our wounds, another contestant poured hot coffee on our well-tailored cloth. My designer''s hand was scalded too. Yet she endured the pain and continued to work. I have never admired anyone the way I admire her now. She is really talented, capable of turning wealth out of waste. Even if we can''t make it to the end because of some very jealous people, I don''t care. This experience was wonderful since I have formed a beautiful friendship."


    In the audience, her fan


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    l suffer. If I prove to her that I can become the president of Bella without Sunny''s family''s support, she will be fine. And then, there will be no objection against our relationship from my mother." Hanson walked forward and wanted to hold her hand, but she shrank back. His words hadn''t convinced her. "What if she still won''t accept me?"


    "I will marry you then. I have set my mind to it. Her rejection won''t change my mind." It seemed that he was making a vow, but she didn''t feel any comfort in her heart. If anything, his determination worried her. In the past, her father had married her mother in spite of his mother''s objection, thinking that sooner or later she would accept. However, that old lady was stubborn and wouldn''t change her mind. She did everything possible to create troubles for the pair.


    From what she knew, Florey couldn''t be less cruel than her grandmother. And she didn''t have the energy to live a life that was full of obstacles.


    "Hanson, I am very happy and satisfied with the time I had spent with you. There is no need to go forward, especially when we know how hard it is going to be. Let''s call it an end. We have some beautiful memories to live by."


    "No, I don''t want our relationship to end like this," he said, shaking his head. He couldn''t let her give up on them. He rushed to her and held her tightly again. No matter how hard he tried, she wouldn''t stay still. Holding her was akin to holding onto a handful of sand, it slipped away from his fingers.


    "Give me one more chance. Essie, I promise no matter what happens, I will not break up with you. I am here to give you happiness, not to hurt you." His voice was trembling. He was on the verge of begging.


    In her heart, there were only ashes left since her heart had been burnt out. "Hanson, I''ve loved you for five years. I''m really tired. I don''t want to be your prisoner anymore."


    "I am not here to make you a prisoner. I want you here so I can shower you with my love." He buried his head in her hair and breathed in her fragrance. She turned her head away, trying to maintain a distance. "Do you really love me?"


    "Yes. I fell in love with you the first time I saw you at school," he confessed for the first time.


    His confession filled her with astonishment and amazement. Even though she wanted to believe, she couldn''t believe him. "Then why haven''t you confessed in the past five years?" she demanded, unable to hide her shock.

 Chapter 95 You Are Lying

    "I..." Hanson wanted to say something but stopped after giving it a second thought. At first, he was forced by his mom to give up, and he was afraid that he was too young to give her a future. After that, he went into Bella. He couldn''t do anything due to the strife between him and his family. And now, the only thing he could do was put aside his love for her. All of these turned into a kind of silent sorrow that choked his throat.


    "I''ll love you more and make up for everything that happened for the past five years," he continued.


    Essie put on a smile that was full of sorrow, bitterness, and despair. He did love her, but he did not care about her at all. She had waited him for five years, and had actively confessed her love to him. However, he didn''t welcome her in his arms, making her look like a big fool. After getting drunk, she married someone else and lost the most precious innocence that she had been saving for him.


    "Did you ever think of me when you were about to marry Sunny? I confessed my love for you, but you didn''t say anything. Did you ever think about my feelings when you left with your fianc¨¦e? I won''t be stupid anymore. I''ve already made it clear to you, Hanson. Every time you had to choose among your family, Bella, and me, I''m the one you decided to give up. I am not giving you another chance to abandon me. It''s too hard to love you!" Essie''s tone was no longer gentle. Instead, it was sharp, filled with grief, resentment, and accusation.


    A sharp pain flashed across Hanson''s face, but he didn''t know how to refute her words.


    She was right.


    Because he wanted to get Bella first, he made her wait. And because he wanted to get his mother to be cured first, he decided to separate from her temporarily.


    He loved her. He wanted to be with her, but he always made up his mind to give her up.


    For his sake, she gave up the opportunity to study in Instituto Marangoni. Even though she was bullied by Sunny and couldn''t find a job, she still chose to stay in Yang City, because of him.


    She loved him fiercely, but he was too much of a coward in love.


    He collapsed on the chair as if all of his strength had been drained away. He held his head in his hands and ruffled his short hair restlessly.


    Dead silence filled the room.


    Then, Essie looked at him coldly, without even a sliver of hope or anger.


    "I''m leaving, Hanson." Without waiting for his answer, she turned around and walked out at once.


    A teardrop fell down from Hanson''s eyes. He felt nothing but despair and sadness.


    Today, Zac just stayed silent.


    Ever since Essie entered the room, he had not said a word. He just stood alone on the balcony for a long time.


    He stared at the sunset in the sky.


    The setting sun shone brightly, but his eyes were like a deep well that was dark, cold, and a place where the sun could not shine.


    Essie, on the other hand, was just lying on the sofa, too distracted to talk to him.


    It was not until dusk that she sat up and took two bottles of wine from the refrigerator.


    "Zac, come and drink with me."


    He quivered slightly, as if he was chilled by the night breeze. After a moment of silence, he turned around and came over.


    She handed the wine to him and


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    eeze that had an intoxicating tenderness to it. He was not going to allow anyone to steal her away from him, especially not Hanson.


    Essie''s heart skipped a beat. ''What does he mean?'' He doesn''t love her at all, so how could she be his? She was not a toy, nor was she his mistress. Did he think that she didn''t have her own feelings and dignity?


    "You are not mine. Why should I be yours?" She glared at him.


    "You idiot, do you really want me?" His lips curled into a teasing smile.


    This was the biggest joke she had heard in her whole life! Even if he had an unparalleled beauty, the most she could do was to appreciate it. He was domineering, indifferent, narcissistic, and had a sharp tongue. She wouldn''t dare to take him.


    "Don''t flatter yourself. I''m not interested in you at all." Essie curled her lips with disdain.


    Zac rubbed his chin and said, "Idiot, do you know what your biggest feature is?"


    "What is it?" She blinked.


    "You''re a liar," Zac said, lifting his charming thin lips.


    Essie was speechless. It would be better for her to stay away from this venomous man.


    After the careful editing of the second round of Beauty on Runway, the show would air on Saturday. It showed the scene where Essie''s dress was ruined in the first episode, and the scene where Sunny poured coffee on her deliberately.


    As a result, the show was a hit again, and it left the other satellite TV stations far behind in ratings.


    Overnight, there was a huge surge of public opinions on various social media platforms like youtube and google.


    "Unfair judges on Beauty on Runway!"


    "Sunny go to hell!"


    "Leila, where is your dignity?"


    The top ten most searched things on google were Beauty on Runway, Essie, and Nicole.


    Someone had to hire paid rumormongers to prove their innocence.


    In the villa, Sunny stamped her feet and screamed with anger.


    Essie had fought back.


    Fortunately, she was well prepared for the situation. If she couldn''t eliminate her from the match, she could at least discredit her.


    She hurriedly made a phone call to George. "Spread the video and hire a group of people to make a scene," she told him.

 Chapter 96 Numerous Gossips (Part One)

    The video was edited by cutting off the part where Essie stood up to call the police. All that could be seen was the bald guy handing her the envelope.


    With the help of the rumor and the incitement of the paid posters, the public opinion took a big twist.


    All of a sudden, the victim became the target of public scrutiny.


    Now, Essie was deceiving, over-hyped, and was a green tea bitch. All of the abuse hurled at Essie almost drowned her, and as her partner, Nicole was also hurt.


    The crew of the program was also shocked. They called Essie immediately and asked her and Nicole to go to the TV station. They wanted to find out the truth and discuss countermeasures.


    Sitting in the car, Essie was aggrieved and furious. She had been worried about this happening before, and it actually turned out to be a conspiracy against her. "That bald man was not crazy at all. He must have been hired to play tricks on me. If I find him, I will cut him into pieces and feed him to the dogs!" she said.


    Zac, on the other hand, was extremely calm. He stroked her head and said, "Don''t worry. Good fortune always follows a disaster and disaster lurks within good fortune."


    Outside the TV station, there were many reporters and fake fans.


    All of them were hired by Sunny. In their hands was a photo of Essie that had been painted with a big X. They shouted, "Essie, Essie, get out of the show, and get out of the fashion circle!"


    A stinky egg came flying towards Essie as soon as she got out of the car. Zac quickly protected her and put in a good word for her. Then, several tall and strong men in black approached the crowd and threw the man who had thrown the egg three meters away. The man was rendered unable to move. Seeing this, the others in the crowd became too scared to move, and even their voices seemed to be caught in their throats.


    Essie mistakenly thought that the men in black were the security guards of the TV station, when in fact, they were Zac''s people. He had already foreseen that someone would try to make trouble.


    The men in black led the way, until Essie had entered the TV station.


    Eva was very worried when she saw the video. When she called Essie, she told her that she was going to the television station. She immediately


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    u go back to your room to sleep?"


    "Can''t I just sleep here?" The corners of his mouth curled up, forming a small smile.


    "Whatever. I''m going to sleep." Essie turned her back to him. Since he had blocked the rotten egg for her today, he deserved to sleep on the same bed as her.


    Zac''s eyes suddenly sparkled. He put down the iPad at once, then he lay down beside Essie and hugged her from behind.


    "Don''t push your luck." Essie wriggled her body, pretending to be mad at him, but she didn''t try to free herself from his grip. ''Anyway, he has never crossed the line. I don''t care about his small tricks. He has already taken advantage of me before after all, so I don''t need to be pretentious,'' Essie thought.


    Getting a whiff of the jasmine scent on her neck, Zac couldn''t help but put his chin on her shoulder. The new stubble on his face rubbed against Essie''s skin, making her feel ticklish and itchy. She giggled and twisted her body. Unable to stop his stubble from rubbing her neck, she had to turn around and push him. "Hey, stop it. I''m sleepy."


    He laughed in a low voice, and looked into Essie''s eyes as they shone in the night light like stars casting their reflection on a clear lake. Zac''s features were perfect, but he normally looked too cold. Whenever he laughed, his profile became soft. It made him look full of sunshine and extraordinarily charming.


    "Ice guy, you should smile more. You look pretty when you smile."


    "I will only smile for you." He touched her nose indulgently.

 Chapter 96 Numerous Gossips (Part Two)

    Essie smiled and touched his handsome face. "Although you seldom smile, I know what things make you smile."


    "Really?" He raised his thick eyebrows. "Tell me."


    "When you tease someone, you smile. When you play a trick on someone, you smile. When you make a fool of someone, you smile an evil smile. When you are unhappy, you sneer coldly with your mouth closed, and..." Essie trailed off and her eyelids flickered. When he looked at her like this, he smiled. His smile was real and very gentle.


    She liked to see his smile because she had never seen him smile to others that way, not even to Leila. It seemed like this smile was really exclusive to her. As a matter of fact, there was another reason why she didn''t regret giving up Instituto Marangoni¡ªif she hadn''t given it up, she never would have met him.


    "You''re so into me, aren''t you?" Zac said in a low and joking voice. Essie blushed, but it was masked by the dim light.


    "Don''t flatter yourself." She turned over and buried her face into the pillow. He smiled mischievously and tickled her neck with the growing stubble on his chin. "You know, I''m willing to give myself to you."


    "I don''t like you," Essie said mercilessly.


    "Why?" His eyes darkened as he tightened his arms around her waist.


    "You are such a womanizer," she said with a pout.


    "Are you sure about that?" He laughed bitterly. He felt so wronged about her opinion of him.


    "Yes, I''m sure." She stressed each word. On one hand, he was having fun with Leila, and on the other hand, he was playing with her. It was clear that he wanted to be with both of them, and she wasn''t going to be fooled. Essie was full of resentment as she thought of this. She just closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep, deciding to ignore him.


    In the silence of the room, Zac let out a bitter, helpless, and heavy sigh.


    The next day,


    Essie bought a pair of golden dolls that meant "happy together forever" from the gold shop. Then, she went to Finney''s house with Zac to congratulate her on getting her marriage certificate with Antony.


    Finney was very happy to see the pair of golden dolls. Her cousin was now so popular that she could spend a lot of money on gifts.


    As soon as she sat down, Finney saw the wedding ring on Essie''s finger. "God, it''s so beautiful. Is that the wedding ring given by my cousin-in-law?"


    Wedding ring? Hearing that, Essie was dazed for a moment. She realized tha


    d was anxious to get married, but the groom disappeared from the face of the Earth. They haven''t found him until now."


    "Really?" Essie sneered again. Like mother, like daughter. They really were alike! It seemed like she used dirty tricks to get into the man''s bed. As a result, he got angry and refused to marry her!


    "Well, sometimes, rich families are messy."


    "Yes, it''s the same in the entertainment circle. Many companies have a lot of scandals too." Finney curled her lips. Once the coffee was ready, she took out porcelain cups from the cupboard.


    Of course, the best coffee should be put in the best cup. Finney was a pretty woman who knew how to enjoy life.


    "It''s very hot. Be careful¡ª" Before Essie could finish her sentence, Finney exclaimed, "Ah!" The pot of coffee was scalding hot, so she immediately had to pull her hand back and accidentally knocked over a cup on the counter.


    The cup fell onto the tile and broke into pieces.


    Zac and Antony rushed in as soon as they heard the noise.


    "Are you all right? Did you get hurt?" Zac asked Essie the moment he saw the broken cup on the floor.


    Meanwhile, all of Antony''s attention was on the cup. "What happened? How could you be so careless? That was an Italian porcelain cup. It was very expensive! I told you not to use it, but you insisted on using it, and now it''s broken!" he shouted. He looked really angry.


    Though Finney felt bad, she didn''t want to see him make a fuss over it, so she said, "It''s just a cup. How about we buy another one on our honeymoon in Rome next time?"


    "But It''s not..." Antony stopped speaking at once.

 Chapter 97 You Are A Liar (Part One)

    "What?" Finney asked.


    "Nothing." Antony swallowed the rest of his sentence, leaving behind a gloomy expression on his face.


    To ease the intense atmosphere, Essie said, "Antony, my cousin''s hand is hurt. We have to apply some medicine to it."


    Antony snorted from his nose and dragged Finney out to put some medicine on her wound.


    "Don''t move. Let me clean it up. Be careful or you might get cut." Zac stopped Essie.


    He picked up the broken pieces on the floor and swept the remaining debris away.


    Then, Essie carefully put the other cups into the cupboard, and took out the ordinary ones to pour the coffee into. Then, she said, "My cousin-in-law must like those cups so much that he couldn''t control his anger."


    "No matter how much he likes it, it''s still not important as his wife," Zac replied in a low voice. Essie reached for the coffee pot, but Zac grasped the handle first. "Just wait outside. I''ll do it." The little fool was always in a daze whenever she was doing something, and he didn''t want her to get hurt.


    "Oh, alright." Uttering these words, Essie walked out of the kitchen. She had gotten used to staying at home and not touching anything dangerous, such as knives and other sharp things, hot water, etc. He had even offered to help her cut vegetables. He looked like a man who had never done any housework in his life and was very bad at chopping. He even ended up getting a cut in his hand.


    Essie walked slowly, deep in thought. For some reason, she felt warm in her heart.


    In the living room, Finney was in a huff. It had only been half a month since they got their marriage registered, but Antony''s attitude towards her had changed greatly. He had even been limiting her expenses.


    Now, he had gotten mad at her for breaking an expensive coffee cup. What a joke! He didn''t seem like a CEO at all.


    Zac served the coffee to Essie.


    Upon seeing that Finney and Antony were still mad at each other, Essie tried to come up with a topic to ease the tension in the room. "Finney, this coffee is so good. Can you buy some for me the next time you go to a business trip to Japan?"


    "Okay," Finney said with a nod.


    "Are you going to spend your honeymoon in Rome? That''s so romantic!"


    "Yes, and not only Rome. We''re going to travel all over Europe." Finally, Finney''s expression became warmer. She had always wanted to go to Europe. The lavender field in Provence, the


    has got his current status through hard work, so he just wants to save his money a little. Please forgive him," Essie said as she patted Finney''s hand.


    "He''s saving too much," Finney said in a low voice.


    Just then, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Finney stood up and opened the door.


    Outside was an unfamiliar middle-aged man.


    "May I ask who you are looking for?" Finney asked.


    "I am the landlord of this house. Is Mr. Antony there?"


    "Landlord?" Finney was astounded. "Are you mistaken? This is our own house."


    Antony suddenly rushed over like a wild wind from the balcony and closed the door. "He must be mentally ill. The stock market has taken a deep plunge recently, and a lot of people have gone insane over it. You must be careful in the future. Don''t just open the door to anyone."


    "What?" Finney trembled. She did hear a lot of her colleagues talking about the plummeting of the stock market. And there were even people who committed suicide because they felt trapped.


    But the man outside the door didn''t give up. He rang the doorbell again and again while yelling, "Mr. Antony, you only rented this house for three months. If you don''t want to renew your contract, then you have to move out as soon as possible."


    With a nervous expression on his face, Antony started sweating. He said, "I''ll go out to calm him down, but you must not come out."


    Zac stood up. "I''ll go with you."


    Antony immediately waved his hand and said, "No, I''m afraid that he will just get provoked." After saying that, he opened the door and walked out in a hurry, fearing that Zac would follow him.

 Chapter 97 You Are A Liar (Part Two)

    Finney was feeling absolutely frightened. She picked up her phone, getting ready to call the police. Meanwhile, Essie ran into the kitchen and took out a kitchen knife. She thought that if her cousin-in-law failed to deal with him, then she''d be able to scare him away using the knife.


    Zac gasped and grabbed the knife from her hand at once, afraid that she would hurt herself by accident. "I''m here. What are you worried about?"


    Indeed, he was a very tall man. The strange man was no match for him. Once he caught sight of Zac, he would probably be scared to death.


    "Be smart later. If brother-in-law fails to deal with him, you should go out to rescue him." Essie patted him on the shoulder.


    "I think he will be fine." After he finished talking, Zac got lost in thought. He had very sharp and keen eyes. It was almost as if he could see all of the secrets hidden in the dark that others couldn''t see. He usually never cared about other people''s affairs, but Finney was his wife''s cousin, so she was also his relative. He tried his best to be kind-hearted when he said, "Finney, have you seen your husband''s property certificate for this house?"


    "No, he said it was with his mother." Finney shook her head.


    "Have you been to his company?" asked Zac.


    "No. He forbade me to see him in his company for fear of the bad influence around him." Finney looked at him in confusion and asked, "What are you trying to say?"


    Essie finally understood what was going on. She might be easily confused about a lot of things, but she understood some things faster than anyone else.


    "Let''s go out and have a look." Essie opened the door just a crack and looked outside, only to find that Antony and the middle-aged man were gone.


    When she walked up to the elevator, she found them sitting in the garden outside.


    Then, she made a "shh" gesture to Finney, and they hid themselves behind a pillar.


    "This house is nice. We still want to live here, but the rent is too high. Can you lower it a little?" Antony said.


    "I still want to raise it. How could I possibly lower it?"


    Hearing his words, Essie was shocked again. ''It''s just as Zac had predicted. I thought this house had been bought by Antony?'' she thought. Was her cousin-in-law a liar?


    Finney started trembling with anger, then like a bolt coming out of the blue, she cursed, "Antony, you bastard!" She rushed t


    sie pouted, but her tone was straightforward.


    ''It''s not so bad!'' Zac consoled himself in his heart. It''s not like he lied to her about marriage or sleeping together. Neither did he lie about love. It was just a white lie to make her happy.


    The air was filled with a moment of silence.


    Essie then sat up and stared at him with a very serious look in her eyes. She asked, "Did you really lie to me about something?"


    He gently touched her forehead and said, "You are so silly. If I lie to you, I''m the one who will suffer great losses."


    ''Humph! I''m not that stupid,'' Essie thought.


    Essie wrinkled her nose and lay back on the bed. She was not worried that he was swindling her for money or sex at all. She was just worried about...


    "I heard that the stock has plummeted. Have you lost all of your money?" She was afraid that Zac had lost all his money and refused to tell her.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve already withdrawn my money." A smile tugged at the corners of Zac''s mouth. He was actually the one behind the turmoil and bustle in the stock market, and he was only making use of others'' shares.


    Seeing how calm he was, Essie felt relieved.


    The recording of the third round of the Beauty on Runway went very smoothly. Sunny had been warned, and she did not dare to act rashly.


    This particular session was not held in the studio. Instead, it was held in a stadium that could contain 10000 people.


    ''What is this?''


    Essie wondered.


    ''Will something serious happen?''


    She and Nicole got out of the car and walked into the stadium. All of a sudden, she was shocked.

 Chapter 98 Whats Your Cousin-in-laws Surname (Part One)

    The whole stadium was filled with people. There was even a very noisy crowd outside the stadium.


    To maintain order and for added security, several armed police were stationed at various places within the area.


    "Why are there so many people? Do they have a concert today?" Essie actually felt bothered so she couldn¡¯t help asking.


    "I thought you already knew the reason," Nicole answered with a straight face. But upon seeing the blank expression on Essie¡¯s face, she shook her head as she smiled faintly.


    "I really don¡¯t have an idea. No one cared to fill me in. Come on, Nicole. Just tell me." Essie wore a helpless smirk as she scratched her head.


    Nicole let out a deep sigh as she continued to adjust her makeup. It didn¡¯t seem like Essie would stop bothering her until she told her so she finally said, "Today¡¯s special guest is Jim, the superstar of the entertainment circle." At first, even Nicole couldn¡¯t believe it when she was informed of the news. She wondered how powerful the person-in-charge of the program could be that they could even afford to invite Jim into it.


    "Do you mean that so-called legendary prince of the entertainment circle, who¡¯s full of arrogance from head to toe?" Essie had heard of him a lot but wasn¡¯t really a huge fan. However, it didn¡¯t lessen the fact that Jim was an extremely big shot in the entertainment industry. According to various comments and sources on the internet, his influence and countless followers extended all over the world.


    Any movie that he had starred in broke the box office record, and every TV program that he had participated in was widely broadcasted, making the ratings shoot up at an unimaginable level. Once, when he released an album where he covered various famous songs, the record earned so much recognition that people almost forgot what the original versions sounded like.


    Even if he was just having a meal outside, several writers would publish an article out of it and would surely make the front page. His fame was just truly incomparable even to his fellow colleagues in the industry.


    "I wonder, how much will the management of the show spend for inviting him?" Essie was actually bewildered at the thought of it. She wondered if it was really necessary for the show to have someone as famous as him to be a guest sta


    e than ever.


    Clenching her fists, Eva quickly stepped forward and lifted her foot in an attempt to kick him. But unexpectedly, Jim easily caught her ankle and threw her leg away. In an instant, Eva was back on the ground, lying flatly on her back.


    "Eva!" Essie was shocked at the scene. She rushed to her and helped her sit. "Are you okay?" Essie asked with utmost concern.


    Eva didn¡¯t manage to answer the question. She was so angry that she ignored the pain and was ready to attack Jim again. Fortunately, Essie was able to stop her this time. "Eva, calm down. Let it go. We can¡¯t cause too much trouble for him. Remember that he has a lot of fans inside and outside the stadium. Do you want to be assaulted by all those crazy people if they heard that you hurt this guy?"


    Finally, Essie got through her head.


    Eva let out a loud sigh and groaned. "You¡¯re lucky that Essie talked me out of it. I will forgive you this time, but don¡¯t bother Essie again!" she yelled as she rolled her eyes.


    Everyone was shocked and stunned. In their heads, this short woman probably had a death wish. Who on their right minds would dare to provoke and offend Jim? In fact, they were even envious of Essie because of all the girls that flocked at him, she was the one who caught his eyes. At the back of the room, Nicole was so stressed out, thinking about how her junior managed to be so impulsive and had the guts to make a scene like that. She feared that Jim might find out that Eva was related to her. Just the thought made her feel so annoyed.

 Chapter 98 Whats Your Cousin-in-laws Surname (Part Two)

    Then, Jim looked at Eva with a playful yet threatening expression in his eyes and thought, ¡®I will be sure to remember this girl!¡¯


    At the same moment, the director entered the room.


    "Essie, are you here? You¡¯re going to sing ¡®Reversed Attack¡¯ with Jim for the opening."


    Essie couldn¡¯t believe what she heard. ¡®What?!¡¯ She couldn¡¯t utter a word but she was already screaming in her mind.


    The color on her face quickly faded. ¡®Why the hell didn¡¯t they inform me in advance?!¡¯ Luckily, she was good at singing. Otherwise, she was already thinking about what a disaster it would be.


    To her consolation, Jim was informed about it but he never rehearsed. After all, he was also good at singing and doing it in front so many people was a trivial thing for him.


    "Don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯ve got your back," Jim said as he winked at her. He tried to assure her that everything would be fine because it was evident in her facial expression that she was about to have a panic attack. "You just have to trust me. All right?" His eyes flashed with gentleness.


    As everyone heard this, they glanced meaningful looks at each other. Their minds were running with every speculation that they could think of.


    ¡®Why on earth is he being head over heels with this girl?¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t tell me that he really has a crush on Essie?¡¯


    As everyone was guessing in their heads, Nicole also couldn¡¯t help but come up with one. She remembered that her agent told her before that Essie had a pretty powerful backer. Now, she was wondering if her agent was actually talking about Jim.


    Hidden at one of the corners of the room, Sunny also witnessed everything. She was fuming with jealousy and resentment.


    ¡®What on earth was so good about that good-for-nothing cockroach?! Hanson always misses her and couldn¡¯t forget her. The handsome ice man is treating her like a precious treasure. Now, even Jim, the greatest superstar, has his eyes on her?¡¯ Her face was so red, extremely furious at everything good that was happening on Essie¡¯s end.


    Everyone was already getting prepared as the program would start in a few minutes.


    Inside the Yang City stadium, all seats were fully occupied. Even the aisles in between the seats were full of people. Most of them came here just to witness and see Jim in person.


    Essie was very nervous as she waited for their turn to perform at the opening. Committing a mistake in front of this crowd and on national television was the last thing she wanted to happen. Fortunately, Jim was such a professional when it came to performing on-stage. His charisma and showmanship were not for naught. As soon as they got on the stage, Jim pulled her towards him and mesmerized e


    r when they found out her identity.


    When Finney heard this, her face darkened. She clearly remembered all the negative things she said to Essie and how unfair she had treated her in the show. "So, are you here to apologize?" she blatantly asked.


    "Why would I apologize? For your information, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I¡¯m here for Zac, okay? Do you mind letting me in already?" Once again, Leila set aside all the nobleness and elegance as the alcohol clouded her mind. She pushed Finney aside and forced her way in. In her mind, this woman was just also a guest so she had no right to prevent the owner¡¯s guest from entering his house.


    "Hey! You¡¯re trespassing. If you don¡¯t leave right now, I¡¯ll call the police." Finney had no choice but to threaten Leila. She stared at the drunken girl angrily and held her phone in one hand, preparing to make the call anytime. However, Leila just ignored her and sat down on the sofa without asking for permission. "Oh, I just remembered you saying you have a cousin-in-law. Are you talking about Hanson?" "Who are you talking about?


    My cousin-in-law¡¯s surname is Rong," Finney replied reluctantly as she didn¡¯t know why this girl would be asking her cousin-in-law¡¯s name if he was the one she was looking for. Leila¡¯s eyes quickly widened and her dizziness somehow subsided.


    "Did you just say that his surname is ¡®Rong¡¯? Ha-ha! You¡¯re a weird woman!" Leila was laughing but trembling at the same time. Her mind couldn¡¯t think straight after hearing the revelation of Essie¡¯s cousin.


    "You¡¯re the weird one! Don¡¯t you think I¡¯ll know my own cousin-in-law better than you?" Finney had to get a bottle of ice-cold fruit juice from the fridge and drank it in one go to calm her nerves. She was itching to kick this crazy girl out of the balcony.

 Chapter 99 A Big Secret (Part One)

    "Shut up! My Zac is not your cousin-in-law. He will never like your cousin, that low-class bug." Leila had almost gone crazy. The alcohol had made her mad and jealous. She was no longer a noble and elegant lady. At that moment, she was just a crazy woman who was going mad because of love.


    Finney realized something from her words. The Zac she had mentioned was her cousin-in-law, and Leila was a girl who had come to stir up some trouble.


    "You have a crush on my cousin-in-law and you want to be his mistress to break them up, right? I''m telling you, there''s no way you can come between them. My cousin-in-law treats my cousin very well. You can''t break them up."


    "Mistress?" Leila sneered and said, "Zac and I grew up together. He is my first love, and I was his, too. How could Essie steal my first love? Why would she do that?"


    "So what? Why does that matter? He''s now married to my cousin. She is his legal wife. If you get involved, you will be nothing more than his mistress," Finney said as she glared at Leila with a contemptuous look. She had seen wild mistresses before, but Leila was the first one she had seen who had the audacity to be this fierce and bold!


    "Get married? Did you say that they are married?" Leila''s eyes almost popped out of her head. She thought she was hallucinating because she was very drunk.


    Finney stepped forward and decided to raise her voice at her. "Yes. They''re married. They''re married now. Do you understand?" she shouted in a loud and powerful voice.


    "No! It''s impossible! You are lying! You are lying!" Leila was now overwhelmed by hysteria. She covered her ears, shook her head, and screamed hysterically before she rushed out of the apartment.


    "You mad woman!" Finney cursed and slammed the door.


    Meanwhile, it was already late when Essie and Zac arrived home. The moment they entered the house, Finney told them that Leila had come.


    Essie put her hand on her forehead, feeling a little bit dizzy.


    ''No way! If Leila found o


    an Arctic iceberg that had never melted.


    It was late at night.


    Everyone had gone to sleep, but Leila was still drinking in front of the bar counter.


    Married? Zac and Essie were married?


    She didn''t believe, absolutely not.


    They were nothing more but roommates two days ago. How could they suddenly become a couple today?


    But she did have the ring on. If they were not married, why would Zac give it to her?


    The secret was so well-kept that she would not have found out about it if it weren''t for Finney.


    Leila poured herself a glass of whisky and gulped it down. Her eyes were filled with nothing but tears and deep hatred.


    She couldn''t let them go on like this. She couldn''t let Essie take her place.


    She must find a way to drive her away from Zac.


    Mandy''s fighting capacity was too weak, so it didn''t take long for her to get intimidated by Essie. Leila couldn''t use Mandy to her advantage this time, so she had to find a stronger fighter.


    Her malicious and bloodthirsty eyes sparkled in the darkness as a ghost-like smile appeared at the corners of her mouth.


    There was one person that could definitely make Essie die a horrible death.


    Leila picked up her phone and sent an anonymous e-mail to that person. It was Valery. She wrote, "Valery, do you want to know where Zac is? I can tell you."

 Chapter 99 A Big Secret (Part Two)

    The day after that was another exciting day.


    Essie made it to the front page of the entertainment news, making people speculate that she was one of Jim''s new favorites.


    Lying leisurely on the balcony of the villa by the bay, Zac put the newspaper he had just finished reading on the marble round table.


    With a glass of champagne in his hand, Jim leaned against the handrail and said, "I thought you were playing a game of cat and mouse around the world, but I didn''t expect that you would be hiding out here."


    "The most dangerous place is also the safest place." A smile spread over Zac''s mouth. He had never been one to play by rules.


    "The way you''re dealing with things this time isn''t your style." Jim squinted his eyes and looked at him. He knew exactly what kind of person Zac was. They grew up together, so he believed that he knew him best.


    Zac said nothing.


    The reflection of the sun on the ocean was distorted by the spinning waves, turning it into shimmering golden spots. Zac stared at the sea in silence, the golden waves reflecting in his deep black eyes.


    Jim smoothed out his chestnut hair which had been tousled by the sea breeze and said, "I want to make a bet with someone. I bet that the little thing in Valery''s belly is not yours." He made his tone sound deliberately casual, as if he was just making a joke.


    Zac picked up the glass of champagne on the table and took a sip. "Aren''t you afraid of losing?"


    A wicked smile appeared on Jim''s face, as he slowly approached Zac from behind. He put his slender fingers on Zac''s shoulder, pressed his chest to his back and said, "You''d feel very uncomfortable if a woman touched you like this. How could you go on to do other things?"


    Zac said nothing.


    Of course, Jim knew him very well.


    An unusual silence filled the air.


    Jim sat on the chair opposite Zac, his handsome face beaming


    gossip, especially not this. "Okay, I''ll clarify the scandal involving your wife with the public." Jim knew that was what Zac wanted from the way he looked at the newspaper. While the program was being recorded, Jim had planned to dance with Essie. But before Jim could finish his proposal, Zac''s murderous gaze frightened him, and he immediately changed it to "sing a song." It was a safe choice!


    Zac''s smile deepened. "You will know when we meet next time."


    Meanwhile, Essie was busy cooking in the apartment.


    All of a sudden, the entrance guard suddenly rang her and told her to get the parcel that had been delivered for her downstairs.


    Essie thought that the buttons she had ordered online had arrived, so she told Finney, who was lying on the sofa and putting on a face mask, that she was going out for a while, and left the room.


    Outside the apartment stood a man in a courier uniform. The night was dark, and he wore his hat low, so his face could not be seen clearly.


    He handed over the package to her.


    As Essie was signing the package, someone suddenly stretched his hand out from behind her and covered her mouth and nose with a handkerchief.


    Before she could even struggle to get away from him, she lost her consciousness.

 Chapter 100 I Am Pregnant With His Child

    It was a silent and dark room.


    A beautiful woman walked in with four bodyguards wearing black behind her.


    She was wearing a gorgeous dress that was designed by Chanel, which perfectly covered her slightly swollen belly.


    She looked at the unconscious girl on the ground, her eyes sinister and cold. It was as if she wanted to swallow her alive at once.


    As soon as she received the anonymous e-mail, she immediately rushed to Yang City.


    She had been looking for him all over the world, but as it turned out, he never even left the country.


    What was more surprising to her was that there was a woman beside him now.


    He had never looked at another woman aside from Leila. Now, he was even living with one!


    ''She is such a seductress. I won''t let her get out of here alive," Valery thought to herself.


    A man in black walked up to them and immediately recognized Essie after taking a look at her. "Lady Valery, this is the beautiful designer on the show Beauty on Runway. She is very popular nowadays, and is in the headlines every day," he said.


    "That bitch! Tie her up!" Valery ordered in a stern voice.


    The two other men in black next to them immediately took out the rope and tied Essie onto the chair.


    The woman took a seat on the sofa and raised her hand to touch her swollen belly. "Take some ice water and pour it over her to wake her up," she said.


    One of the men took out a bucket of ice water from the freezer, then he poured it over Essie''s head like a waterfall. Essie''s body shivered violently in reflex as her eyes bolted open.


    Seeing the cruel and gloomy faces in front of her, Essie couldn''t help but feel extremely frightened. She struggled to stand up, but she immediately found that she had been tied up. "Who are you?"


    Did they kidnap her to blackmail her?


    She didn''t have any money!


    Valery slowly got up from the sofa and walked up to Essie. Then, she raised her hand and slapped Essie across the face four times. If she hadn''t been afraid that she would hurt the baby in her tummy, she would have surely beaten and kicked her to death.


    Essie''s face swelled up at once, and blood trickled down from the corner of her mouth to her jaw, and onto the apron she was wearing. She spat on the ground and said, "You wicked woman! You should do good things for the sake of the baby in your belly!"


    The corners of Valery''s mouth twitched, and a cold look flashed across her eyes. "James, give her a lesson," she ordered. Following her order, the dark-skinned man beside her walked forward, kicked the chair over, and kicked Essie''s stomach hard.


    The sharp pain almost made Essie faint.


    Just as James was about to kick her for the second time, the tall and skinny man standing next to them suddenly stopped him. "My lady, she is Mr. Zac''s woman. Just let her off with a warning, or else it will be difficult to explain this to Mr. Zac," he said to Valery. The mere thought of Zac made the man shiver.


    In Dragon City, the moment people from the government and underworld heard the name "Zac", they would start trembling with fear.


    He was cold, cruel, and ruthless!


    And if you did something to offend him, you would regret ever having been born into this world.


    Valery simply gave him a stern look and said, "Don''t be afraid. I''m here with you."


    The tall and skinny guy just pursed his lips. In his mind, he thought, ''Of course you are not afraid. You have a powerful bac


    agic weapon. They had gotten engaged. And now that she was pregnant, the wedding was imperative. Mrs. Mary, Zac''s mother, already regarded her as the daughter-in-law of his family. He couldn''t just abandon her like that.


    Zac hugged Essie tightly. At the same time, Essie held on to his clothes and stared at Valery.


    ''Baron!''


    She heard that name clearly just now.


    Enemies always found a way to meet again. At last, fate had led her to meet her enemy again.


    Like mother, like daughter. This woman was just as vicious and brazen as her mother. She was obviously willing to do just about anything to get into a man''s bed.


    "Let''s go, Zac!" Although she was very weak, she made sure to say his name loudly and very affectionately, as if to declare war on the woman in front of them with the last bit of her strength!


    "Okay." Zac held Essie in his arms like she was a treasure he had lost and recovered.


    Valery was so furious that her eyes almost popped out. "Zac, you are not allowed to leave!"


    "Who do you think you are? How dare you tell me what to do?" Zac cast a cold glance at her. Valery trembled with fear and instinctively stepped behind the men in black.


    Then, he shot a cold look at the four hit men in front of Valery. "Don''t let me see their bodies ever again," Zac said to his men.


    "Yes, boss." The men in black behind Zac looked murderous.


    Valery''s four guards were so scared that they could barely stand on their legs.


    The tall and thin man quickly knelt down in front of Zac and begged, "Mr. Zac, I didn''t do anything. I didn''t even touch this lady." He pointed at the two men on his left as he continued, "I wasn''t involved in the kidnapping. They two were the ones who kidnapped her, and James was the one who kicked her. I tried to stop them, but they didn''t listen to me. I was just about to inform you about this when you arrived. If you don''t believe me, you can ask..." Before he could finish his words, Zac kicked James, and he was thrown three meters back. James hit the wall hard and fell on the ground with a heavy thud. He spat out a mouthful of blood and passed out.


    Valery hastily covered her belly with her hands as if she was frightened of being kicked as well.


    Essie''s eyes fell on her belly.


    Was that unborn child really his?

 Chapter 101 Is The Baby Yours (Part One)

    When the other two men saw this, they were so scared that they nearly peed their pants.


    "Let him go. He already stopped," Essie said, consoling the thin, tall man as she glanced towards him.


    The tall man looked at Essie with gratitude.


    "Fuck off," Zac growled before he let him go. The man rushed out and disappeared in a flash.


    Zac turned to face towards Valery and with a face contorted with venomous rage, he growled, "Look straight into my eyes and don''t you dare blink! If you do anything harm my woman again, I swear to you, by the time Baron comes to collect your dead remains, they would need DNA testing to figure out that the body belongs to you!"


    Valery was clearly frightened and angry, but resorted to stamping her feet on the floor with her hands on her belly.


    Essie was silent, but her deep black eyes glared at Valery coldly. Despite not uttering a single word, her eyes manifested a certain kind of void that was filled with gloom and emptiness.


    They spent two days in the hospital, making sure that there were no other issues with Essie''s body. Zac finally took her back to his villa by the bay to avoid any trouble from Finney.


    During that whole period, Zac was dedicated to staying closely by her side. However, Essie did not say a single word throughout.


    In the morning, he ordered his servants to prepare bird''s nest congee to bring to her room.


    He stayed by Essie''s bed to make sure he could take care of everything for her. When she tried to get up, he wanted to help, but when he reached his hand out, Essie quickly pushed his hands away. "I wouldn''t dare bother you, Mr. Zac!" she said, finally opening her mouth after two days of ominous silence. However, this time, her voice was alienated and cold.


    There were four families of great power in Dragon City, these consisted of the families of Zac, Jim, Valery and Leila.


    Amongst them, Zac''s family was the richest in the East, and naturally this came with also having the most power amongst the four families.


    Essie had spent months with this man thinking he was simply a poor hobo, and never expected that he was actually a rich, young master. The most shocking part, was that he was the fianc¨¦ of her half-sister, Valery.


    In her youth, before she turned seven years old, she was born into a noble, upper class f


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ut how her big brain had such erratic imaginations. However, his reasons were much more complex than that.


    "You can ask anything else. I can answer all your questions, except about the child," he said, immediately changing the topic.


    She was well aware that he was capable of hiding anything that he didn''t want her to know, just like how he had concealed his true identity all this time.


    The problem was that he didn''t trust her enough.


    The idea that he didn''t trust her made her feel a bit heavy in her heart.


    She finished her porridge and with her last sip, she drank some water silently.


    After a lingering silence, she asked, "Do you like Valery?"


    "Can''t you tell?" he asked in response. He couldn''t understand why she would ask such things as it was obvious how much he despised her.


    She shrugged her shoulders. It was clear what he had meant, and she was satisfied with his answer, but she couldn''t help but ask more.


    "If you didn''t like her, then why did you sleep with her?"


    ''Is it true that men only think with the lower half of their bodies? It seemed that they weren''t capable of using their brain to solve such problems,'' Essie pondered in the middle of their conversation.


    Zac coughed several times to put some ease towards the uncomfortable atmosphere. He really wanted to let this dense woman know that she was the only woman he had been in bed with. He had dedicated and given himself only to her that night. However, it wasn''t the time to tell her, as it would only indirectly reveal the child''s secrets.

 Chapter 101 Is The Baby Yours (Part Two)

    "What''s wrong with you?"


    A scenario played in Essie''s head for a while. ''One day, Zac had an argument with Leila and got himself drunk. Valery then climbed into his bed and a drunken Zac thought it was Leila and later impregnated Valery.''


    Such plots were frequently seen on TV shows. Not to mention, Valery''s mother, Elizabeth, was a very skilled woman. She must have inherited that from her.


    "Did Valery''s family force you to marry her?" This was something she knew, and didn''t even have to guess. Some people were just like super glue. Once you stick to their skin, there was no way out of it.


    "There''s no way I would marry her, but I want to be responsible and raise the baby myself," he said with sheer determination, assuring that the child was indeed important to him and he wanted to be responsible for it.


    This answer made Essie feel a bit uneasy.


    ''Why would you want to take care of a baby if it weren''t yours?''


    It seemed to Essie that he just admitted that the child was his.


    The thought that he had sex and had a child with the woman she hated the most was getting to her nerves and was driving her crazy. She looked at him with hard staring as while burning rage hissed through her body.


    To her, he was a cold liar who was tainted and could never wash himself clean anymore.


    "I''m sure that Valery and her family will never agree to it. They forced you to get married to Valery and because you didn''t want to, you decided to run off and hide in Yang City. Am I right?" she bragged mockingly.


    Not a single word escaped Zac''s lips and he sat completely silent.


    He had exhausted all his efforts to make sure that the child would be born into the world safely.


    Essie acknowledged his silence as a confession, and an unpredictable smirk slowly appeared on her face. "Let me guess... You need my help. Since I am your wife, protected by the law, as long as I don''t give up my position, there will be no way to force you into marriage with Valery."


    A glimmer flashed through Zac''s deep black eyes from surprise.


    It was as if she could see right through him.


    In some cases, she seemed as muddled and


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e to go but move forward and fight for her way.


    With his arms folded over his chest, Zac leaned against the door and watched her endearingly in silence. There was a subtle, but deep look in his eyes.


    "There''s no need for you to bring too many things. If there''s anything that you''ll need later on, I can just ask some people to buy them for you."


    "How long do we have to stay?" she asked in a low voice. She knew that this question was redundant as there was no reason for him to come back to Yang City as Dragon City was his home. She wondered if he would ever come back to this city after coming back home.


    "If things don''t go as planned and if you are unhappy there, we will be back here by two weeks," he said in a somewhat humorous and witty tone. He could see the uneasiness in her heart very clearly, and this was something he took into account.


    Essie cast a mischievous glance at him.


    She wondered how he would react if he found out that Valery was his half-sister.


    Shock. Madness. Spit blood. Fury.


    Her mind was so muddled by this point, she simply couldn''t imagine.


    However, she was treating this as revenge for all his deception.


    She zipped up her suitcase and carried it downstairs. She took out a box of ice cream from the freezer and went back to her room to watch some TV while enjoying some sweets.


    Zac sat beside her.


    "Is Leila coming with us?" she suddenly asked out of the blue.

 Chapter 102 The War Has Just Begun

    "She went back yesterday." There was a hint of coldness in Zac''s tone. He frowned slightly, as if he didn''t want to talk about Leila.


    Essie wondered if he had explained the whole marriage thing to her.


    Did he tell Leila the truth that they were just acting to put her mind at ease?


    ''Forget it. It''s none of my business,'' Essie comforted herself in mind.


    Then, she stretched out her hand to look at the brilliant ring on it. "Is this a crystal or a diamond?" she asked Zac.


    Leila must have recognized it at a glance. She was a jewelry designer and a professional jewelry assessor. No wonder she acted so weirdly when she saw it.


    ''I really don''t know what''s going on in this guy''s mind. He gave me a diamond ring and made me showcase it in front of his girlfriend. Is he trying to play a game?'' she wondered.


    What was worse, it was a very valuable diamond. How could he let her wear it? Wasn''t he afraid that she would lose it?


    Fortunately, she took it off the day she was kidnapped for fear that the oil and smoke would damage the ring while she was cooking. Otherwise, Valery would have been even more furious than Leila, and she would have definitely cut off her hand.


    "It''s just a stone. As long as you like it, it''s okay." Zac smiled, it was just as she had said to Finney the other day.


    Essie''s lips curled up.


    She had said that on purpose that day in order to save his face.


    But the value between the two stones were vastly different.


    Even if she worked hard her entire life, she would never be able to afford this stone.


    It wasn''t a big deal to him because he was rich!


    "Well... Should I prepare some gifts for your family?" she spoke in a small voice, mostly because of how little money she had. She didn''t even have enough money to buy a nice gift for her rich parents-in-law.


    Zac stroked her head in a comforting manner. "Don''t worry. I have everything we need."


    Essie breathed a sigh of relief. That was good. After all, he knew his parents'' likes best.


    The next noon, she and Zac arrived at Dragon City.


    While sitting in the car, Essie looked out of the window and into the busy street.


    Fifteen years had passed since she left this city.


    As the most powerful international financial center in the eastern region, it not only had a rich cultural background, but it also developed very quickly.


    Zac''s family''s house was situated near the mountain and right beside the river. It was a hundred-year-old house.


    In Essie''s memory, she knew that her original family had a large house, but the villa of Zac''s family was even larger. It was just like a grand wonderland.


    After they entered the gate, it took a while before they finally saw the antique mansion.


    The butler, Uncle Li, was waiting for them at the door.


    "Mr. Zac, you are back. Mrs. Elizabeth and Miss Valery heard that you were coming back and both of them are waiting for you in the hall." Uncle Li took a closer look at Essie and gave Zac a meaningful look. His look seemed to be a reminder for his young master to be cautious.


    Zac nodded at him with a smile and took Essie''s hand. "Uncle Li, this is my lady."


    ''My lady?''


    Uncle Li was utterly shocked. His eyes darted around the house.


    Mr. Zac was married?


    ''Oh my God! Things are going to go out of control now!'' he thought.


    "Hello, Uncle Li," Essie greeted him politely.


    "Hello, my lady," Uncle Li replied with a smile.


    The main house of Zac''s family was a one hundred year old house and was still in the Republic style.


    They walked across a sma


    them a gentle kiss.


    Just then, a ray of sunshine shone on Essie''s hands through the big glass window, and the huge heart-shaped diamond on her hand glimmered brightly in the light. Everyone in the room gasped in disbelief.


    "Is that the family ring?" Mary exclaimed as the corner of her mouth twitched slightly. That ring was given to Zac by his grandmother on her 60th birthday. Mary, herself, never even had the chance to wear it, but now, her son had evidently given it to someone else.


    With the same composed and gentle expression on his face, Albert''s eyes darkened.


    Valery suddenly jumped up as if she had just been stabbed by a needle. If she had a knife with her, she would have rushed over and cut off the tramp''s finger.


    Why was she wearing the ring?


    How could she be wearing the ring?


    That one of a kind treasure belonged to the future hostess of the family, and that was none other than her.


    A crack appeared on Elizabeth''s calm face, and a muscle on her face started twitching violently. Was Zac actually telling the truth or was it just revenge for her daughter''s impulsive actions last time?


    Elizabeth took a sip of her tea and said slowly, "Zac, your grandfather personally made an engagement for you and Valery when you were eleven years old. Over the years, we''ve been very strict with Valery, and we never even allowed her to have a boyfriend. We''ve done our best to keep this promise. Even though you haven''t had an official wedding ceremony, you are a real couple already. In fact, you are going to have a baby soon. Shouldn''t you restrain your playful behavior?"


    Zac took a seat on the sofa with Essie, then he picked up a porcelain cup from the table and took a sip of tea. "Aunt Elizabeth, if I''m not mistaken, grandpa wanted me to marry your family''s third daughter Cathy Xu. She is the one who got engaged to me. But after she left with her mother later on, you and Mommy made the decision to have your daughter take her place. So, if I really wanted to follow through with grandpa''s promise, then I would have to find the third daughter of your family and marry her."


    Before he even finished his words, Essie, who was sitting next to him, choked heavily. She felt like she had been burnt to ashes by a thunder that had struck her from above her head.


    What? Was it her?


    The third daughter?


    Did she hear it wrong?

 Chapter 103 The First Wife (Part One)

    That name.


    No one was more familiar with it than she was.


    No one knew her better than she did.


    No one understood her better than she did.


    Because she bore that name for seven whole years.


    Essie was Cathy Xu.


    After divorcing Baron, her mother changed her name to Lucy in the hopes of forgetting her past life and starting a new one. After she married Bob, Essie offered to change her name in order to ease her mother''s conflict with her new grandparents. Since her mother''s second marriage, they had severed ties with their original family and become members of the new family wholeheartedly.


    However, did she actually become engaged to that ice guy?


    Wasn''t this the biggest joke of the century?


    How come she never knew about it?


    He was eleven years old then, while she was only six years of age. At that time, Elizabeth took her son and daughter and became part of the family. Essie and her elder sister Alice were too busy fighting with Valery and her little brother, so she knew nothing about this. It was a political marriage arranged by the adults. The children would know about it when they reached puberty.


    Hearing him mention her childhood nemesis, Valery became a little furious.


    Cathy had always been more beautiful, smarter, and more brilliant than her. She was better than her in every aspect and stole her thunder at every turn that Valery was doomed to live in her shadow forever. Ever since she found out that Zac''s grandfather chose Cathy as his future granddaughter-in-law, she had been looking for the every chance to kill her, but the woman luckily managed to escape every time. Fortunately, her mother had finally become the legal wife and kicked Cathy and her mother out of the family. She was no longer a threat to her.


    "She has not been a part of our family for a long time. Who knows, maybe she has been living like a sparrow in the slums. Do yo


    d, but his expression remained unruffled. After all, he wasn''t known as a powerful king in business circles who had weathered countless storms for nothing. He could tell that Zac didn''t really want to marry Valery. As stubborn as he was, he would not change his mind no matter how hard anybody tried to convince him otherwise. Ever since Valery got pregnant and Elizabeth came to pressure them to get married, he washed his hands off the matter and let his son solve the problem by himself. However, this strategy went beyond his expectations. Zac used to play hide and seek in the past, but now he went for the direct attack and took a wife home. This was not his usual style.


    Stunned by what she heard, Mary felt the onset of a headache. Since the couple had already obtained a marriage certificate, it would be extremely difficult to drive Essie out of the house. She had known Valery since she was a child and treated her as her own daughter. Now that she was pregnant, she couldn''t just stand by. Zac had always been cold to women, with the sole exception of Leila. The woman whom he had married must be such an exemplary character to have captivated someone like Zac. He was so obsessed that he gave her the family ring and even obtained the marriage certificate.

 Chapter 103 The First Wife (Part Two)

    Valery was no competition for Essie, so she definitely had to help her out!


    At that moment, Valery rushed toward Zac to look at the document. She was unbelieving until she saw the clear photo and name on the marriage certificate. Hysterical, she clamped her hands over her ears, screamed like a banshee and promptly lost consciousness.


    Zac alertly caught Valery in his arms before she crumpled to the floor. "Call the doctor," he instructed the hovering house help and then carried her into a guest room.


    Of course, his sole concern was the baby, not the mother.


    Elizabeth and Mary also followed him to take care of the patient.


    Essie stayed in the living room alone. It was unnecessary for her to enter the room, anyway.


    Albert did not move an inch; he only took a sip of tea and examined his daughter-in-law.


    The girl spoke not a single word from beginning to end. She was quiet like a breeze, seemingly trying to shrink until she was out of sight, but the fact was she had always been the center of attention. What surprised him more was her unflappable calm throughout the discussion. Even with all of the barbs and provocation that Elizabeth and her daughter spouted, her expression did not change at all. How could his son be blind? The woman he liked must be very special.


    In addition, he liked the girl. She was pure like the first strand of faint blue in the horizon at dawn, just like someone he knew.


    Essie was uneasy at first, but Albert''s gentle, doting look helped her calm down.


    In this family, the one who was difficult to get along with was not this powerful leader, but his wife.


    The relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law had always been a headache.


    Essie realized that Mary wanted to insult her by soft words. She was perfectly


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    baby. Permanently." It wouldn''t have been the first time for her to do such a thing. After all, that was her "masterpiece"¡ªthe reason why Lucy never gave birth again.


    Considering Valery''s poor health, Mary asked the mother and daughter to stay in the house for a day and instructed the kitchen staff to prepare chicken soup for the expectant mother.


    Zac took Essie to his room and asked her to rest.


    Since he came back from United States, he had been living at a different house outside of the villa, returning only to visit during festivals.


    As soon as the door was shut, Essie''s face darkened.


    She hadn''t forgiven his cheating yet. The intimacy that they showed just then was pure acting.


    Restless, she walked over to the window and looked out at the sparkling lake in the distance.


    The plot changed so fast; she didn''t even have time to digest anything before she had to head to battle with her gun. Now, it was time to calm down.


    Zac came to stand beside her. A frown on his handsome face, he said in a frustrated voice, "If, from the beginning, I told you who I really was and the matter between me and Valery, do you think you would have been able to face me so freely?"

 Chapter 104 Its Hard To Be With The Mother-in-law

    Never!


    Thanks to his so-called mediocrity, she didn''t feel any pressure whenever she was with him. She was able to get along with him, joke with him, and even argue with him. It was also because of his "mediocrity" that she felt like they were from the same world, and that she was able to put her trust in him.


    There had been a lot of ups and downs in her life. She had gone from a girl with a well-known and rich family to a girl with a small house in the middle of nowhere. And to be honest, she preferred the latter one.


    It was said that jade was the apple of the eyes of people from wealthy families, but the truth was, people from wealthy families all had two faces: one was ugly, while the other was gorgeous and fake.


    What was the difference between Zac and those people?


    "I''ll only do what I need to, and I''ll act how I should. Nothing more." Essie''s voice was cold and distant, and there was a trace of bitterness in it. She fixed her eyes outside the window, refusing to even look at Zac.


    Zac didn''t like seeing such an expression on her face, and he didn''t want her to treat him as a mere passer-by. He grabbed her shoulders, turned her over, and forced her to face him. "I never lied about anything but my identity to you. To be honest, I didn''t feel like I had to hide my personality from you or play any games with you. I tried to be myself and let you see who I was. Nothing has to change between us. Without the Rong family, I am still the same homeless guy with nothing to offer who has been raised by you, and you are still my queen," he said.


    "Does that make it okay?" Essie sneered.


    "From now on, you''re in charge of our finances. I''ll just leave some pocket money for myself for drinking, and other than that I''ll just be like a pauper." Zac gently touched the tip of her nose, his eyes full of love.


    Essie sighed lightly. Although she was still a little uncomfortable and resentful, she decided to let it go.


    If she quarreled with him, and gave him the silent treatment, Valery would feel very happy, and she didn''t want that.


    She needed to show off how happy and sweet they were and make Valery even angrier.


    Just then, someone knocked on the door.


    It was Mary.


    "I have something to tell you." She looked extremely serious.


    Zac frowned slightly. "Have a seat, Mommy."


    After Mary sat down on the sofa, Zac took a seat opposite her with his arm around Essie.


    "What do you want to say?" he asked in a low voice.


    "We have been friends with Valery''s family for generations, and almost everyone in the upper class circle knows that Valery is pregnant. If you suddenly announce your marriage to another woman, how will Valery be able to show her face to everyone?" Mary paused. "So, what I''m saying is, the registration of your marriage cannot be announced to the public."


    An angry look flashed across Zac''s eyes. The moment Valery found that she was pregnant, she immediately started to spread the news all over the city, even telling random passers-by about it to share her "good news". She deserved to be disgraced.


    "I can keep it a secret until the baby is born, but I will only do it under two conditions, and you have to promise me that you will follow them." Zac was absolutely expressionless. It was as if the person sitting opposite to him was not his own mother, but a business partner.


    This came as a total surprise to Essie.


    "What are your conditions?" asked Mary.


    "First of all, Essie and I have registered our marriage, and she is my legitimate wife, so everyone in our family and Valery''s family has to respect her. Second, I will not be marrying Valery, so please get rid of that id


    re you call her aunt?" Daisy said, glaring at Essie.


    Marci smiled and said, "She''s a friend of Zac. Why shouldn''t she call me aunt?"


    The moment Ivy saw Essie, her eyes lit up and she screamed excitedly, "You are the beautiful designer on the show Beauty on Runway! I am such a big fan! I like your designs very much. They are all so beautiful. My birthday is coming up. Can you design an evening dress for me?"


    "Sure! It would be my honor," Essie said with a smile.


    Daisy pouted and said, "Zac, you are already going to have one wife and one concubine. Where does that leave Leila? She came back from America before she could even finish her studies because of you." Daisy was a young photographer who had just returned from France after finishing her studies there. She had a good relationship with Leila, so she had to speak up for her.


    "Daisy, don''t talk nonsense," Marci said, shooting her a warning glance.


    "Our family isn''t compatible with Leila''s family, so how can Zac be with her? It doesn''t matter how great they were together. It''s all in the past," Ivy sighed.


    ''I''m afraid it is not in the past!''


    Essie muttered in her heart. They were childhood friends. The relationship between the two of them was much stronger and deeper than the ocean. How could they be torn apart so easily? They were simply caught in a dilemma now, and once the situation was fixed, Essie would have to step aside.


    But none of that mattered to Essie. Everything was clear in her mind, and she was well-prepared for what would happen. The moment he said the word, Essie would leave and disappear from his world forever.


    Allen and his wife were determined to just watch everything play out. It was none of their business anyway. They were not supportive of the fact that his nephew had brought an outsider woman into their home, but all they wanted was to be onlookers and wait and see what would happen. However, they knew that it was going to be a good show.


    The main dining room was astonishingly big, and the dining table was pretty huge. Albert sat at the head of the table, Mary was seated on his left side, and Zac on his right. Essie was just about to take a seat next to Zac when she heard Mary''s gentle voice calling out to her. "Essie, sit next to me. Let''s have a chat." The smile on her face looked very gentle and kind, but Essie knew very well that what she actually wanted was for Essie to make room for Valery next to Zac.

 Chapter 105 The Secret Of The Family

    ¡®I guess rich mothers-in-law really are cunning and brilliant,¡¯ Essie thought.


    Her first grandmother might have been bossy and arrogant, but to Essie, Mrs. Mary seemed like a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. It would be easier to please the likes of her grandmother than to deal with someone like Zac¡¯s mom.


    ¡®I should probably keep my eyes on her so I can figure out her next move. Otherwise, I might find myself in danger.¡¯ Essie held her breath.


    This time, Zac didn¡¯t oppose her. He always did things in a proper way to avoid humiliating his mother in front of others. Zac looked at Essie and nodded slightly, and then she walked up to Mary and sat beside her.


    Valery walked towards Zac and smugly took the seat beside him. She always took comfort in the fact that his family had regarded her as someone who had the only right to be by his side. That even though Essie was his legal wife, she still wouldn¡¯t be acknowledged and would only be considered as his mistress. Mistresses who had been in this house had come out feeling miserable. None of them ever managed to please this family enough, and Essie would soon join them in their misery.


    It was obvious to Essie that they all favored Valery more as if she was the real wife. There were mainly two reasons why Mary wouldn¡¯t allow Zac and Essie to reveal the truth of their marriage in the general public. First, she wanted to protect Valery. This was common sense since she was the daughter of her best friend, and she was carrying Zac¡¯s child. Secondly, she didn¡¯t want Essie to gain the support of others. She wanted to edge her out to the point that Essie would be the one to finally quit.


    In Essie¡¯s mind, she wondered if Zac realized that her mother was a treacherous person.


    On the other hand, Albert, her father-in-law, was nice and kind. He was decent enough to give her a genuine smile and speak to her in a gentle and comfortable tone.


    When all of them were seated, one of their house servants began to serve the dishes. Sage, the servant brought in a cup of chicken soup and laid it in front of Valery. "Miss Valery, please have a taste of this soup. This was specially made by Mrs. Mary for you. It¡¯s good for your health."


    Knowing very well how to suck up to Mary, Valery gave her a sweet smile and sad, "Thank you, Auntie Mary."


    "Oh dear, we¡¯ll be a family soon. You¡¯re pregnant with her soon-to-be grandchild. I think you should start calling her ¡®mom,¡¯" Elizabeth chimed in and urged her daughter. These three knew exactly how to make a scene in front of so many people.


    "Yeah, it¡¯s all right. You can call me that," Mary responded quickly. As if they had rehearsed it from a script, they spewed out lines so naturally, that these three could star effectively as villains in a TV drama.


    "Okay then, mom." There was an evil smile on Valery¡¯s face as she gave an arrogant glance at Essie.


    ¡®Know your place, you cockroach! How dare you compete against me?!¡¯ Valery made sure that Essie was having a miserable time as they ate together.


    ¡®What the hell!


    I can¡¯t stand this anymore!¡¯ Essie was controlling herself but actually wanted to curse them.


    ¡®Aren¡¯t they in their right minds? I¡¯m the legal wife. Why should I be treated this way?


    I swear, one more word and I will slap this Valery with our marriage certificate!¡¯ She was almost trembling as she held her fork.


    Zac noticed Essie¡¯s expression as he sipped his wine. He then turned to Valery and said in a sarcastic tone, "Oh hey, that¡¯s a good idea. Mom always treated you like her daughter, so maybe I should start treating you as my sister. Well then, you can call me ¡®brother¡¯!" Everyone knew that he was trying to ridicule Valery with his remarks.


    Ivy, who was sitting next to Essie, snorted and patted her on the shoulder. "While you¡¯re on it, call Essie ¡®sister-in-law¡¯ too!" As an avid fan of Essie, she was determined to support her idol and cousin to be together. With the opening that Zac created, she wouldn¡¯t let that opportunity to be wasted.


    "Hey kid, stop it," Allan said in a low voice


    dinary people would shudder in fear when they look at it.


    "Oh no! I didn¡¯t notice that we started heading this way. Come on. Let¡¯s leave quickly!" Ivy held Essie by her arm as she pulled her away and rushed to the other path.


    "What was that place?" Essie asked in confusion as she saw the nervous expression on Ivy¡¯s face. Ivy didn¡¯t manage to answer right away because she was still catching her breath.


    "I¡¯m warning you. You can go anywhere in the mansion except there. Just stay away from that place," she cautioned her as she tried to recover from her goosebumps.


    "Is there a ghost inside?" Essie asked in a playful tone. She actually felt kind of interested because she happened to have read a book on how to steal a tomb recently.


    "Yeah, that¡¯s right," Ivy answered with all seriousness. "I was still a child back then. I heard from the servants that someone had died in that place. After that, she became a ferocious ghost, haunting around and occasionally appearing as a lady in a red dress. The family asked a Taoist priest to place a seal on that area. No one was allowed to get close to that place except Uncle Li." As she was still speaking, a cold wind blew from afar. The wind whistled through the bamboo grove, as though speaking in a high-pitched voice. She immediately felt a shiver down her spine and urged Essie to quickly run away, fearing that the ghost in the red dress would appear and chase them.


    They didn¡¯t stop running until they reached an area where a servant was standing, watering the plants. Ivy patted her chest and gasped, "Ooh! I¡®m so scared! That was too scary!"


    "Is that story even true? I think stories about ghosts are just made up." Essie wasn¡¯t really scared. She was the type to purely believe in science, therefore she didn¡¯t believe in the existence of supernatural beings.


    "What? Of course they¡¯re true. She¡¯s roaming around in the middle of the night, you could even hear someone crying. It¡¯s so scary. I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ve heard it myself!" she continued to convince Essie. "This place has a history of more than a hundred years. It experienced wars. It would not be uncommon if there was something mysterious lingering here," she added.


    At last, Essie nodded and agreed with her. ¡®I guess the older the places are, the more extraordinary stuff they experience. Consequently, more rumors and stories were passed down,¡¯ Essie thought.


    "Why would Uncle Li be the only one allowed to get close to that place? Is he not afraid of the ghost that dwells in there?" Essie asked curiously.


    "Uncle Li used to be a Taoist priest. He knows the spell to calm the vicious ghost." The more Ivy spoke about it, the more Essie found the place mysterious.

 Chapter 106 Call Me Honey (Part One)

    Essie didn''t know if there was actually a ghost, but there was one thing she knew for certain: there was a hidden secret in the yard.


    As they walked towards the pavilion, they saw Daisy coming from the bamboo forest path. Ivy waved her over, and they all sat around the stone table in the pavilion. Once they were settled down, they asked the servants to bring them some afternoon tea.


    "The moment Zac came back, the whole house became bustling with noise." An ironic smile appeared on Daisy''s face.


    "I really can''t stand Valery anymore. Is it such a big deal to be pregnant? Isabella already has three sons, but Richard hasn''t married her yet," Ivy said.


    "I agree. I don''t even know how she got pregnant. The woman Zac loves is none other than Leila." In Daisy''s eyes, Zac and Leila were perfect for each other.


    "No. Zac is in love with Essie now. He has already moved on from Leila." Ivy made a face and stuck out her tongue at Daisy. It seemed like they didn''t agree with each other.


    "I don''t believe that he will let go of his relationship with Leila. They started dating in middle school, and he loves Leila with all his heart. There are a lot of girls who have a crush on him, but he has never had a relationship with any other girl. If it weren''t for the conflict between the two families and Valery''s intervention, they would have gotten married already," said Daisy, not caring about how Essie would feel.


    After hearing what she said, Essie was calm. She knew that ice guy loved Leila, but she didn''t intend to fight with her. Her opponent was Valery. As long as Valery was beaten, she would be successful and leave, letting Leila marry her lover and live together.


    Ivy coughed to cover the awkwardness in the air and said, "Cousin, please take a look at the situation clearly. Zac''s only choices for his wife are Essie and Valery. Leila has no right to be his wife. If Zac insists on being with Leila, not only would he have to give up his status as the crown prince of the family, but he would also be betraying everyone in the family. He cannot afford to pay such a cruel price. So don''t cause any trouble. Just support Essie with me. It''s far more realistic than supporting Leila." Although Ivy was still young, she knew more about the family than a


    o think about the terrible consequences those hit men had to face.


    Essie flicked her clothes as if she wanted to get rid of the dirt from Valery and said calmly, "Miss Valery, calm down. You are pregnant right now. If you have a miscarriage, you will never be able to step foot in this world for the rest of your life."


    "You..." Valery was so furious that she couldn''t get a single word out. She just raised her hand to cover her belly.


    When Elizabeth heard the commotion from downstairs, she came up at once and held her daughter. "Zac, how could you let her bully Valery like this?"


    "Aunt Elizabeth, you should know better than anyone what your daughter has done to Essie. I gave her another chance to change for your sake and the baby''s. Otherwise, do you think she''d still be standing here and provoking us?" Zac said rather rudely. Elizabeth had intentionally not said a word about that matter because she wanted to just let it go, but he couldn''t turn a deaf ear to anything that was hurtful to his woman.


    Elizabeth''s eyes twitched. "Valery just cares too much about you. If only you were willing to come back to her and marry her, and stop hooking up with other women, then she wouldn''t be so angry with you."


    Zac pulled Essie into his arms, lowered his head, and gave her a gentle kiss on the forehead. "Aunt Elizabeth, this woman is my wife. It won''t be right for me to take care of a woman other than her. Don''t you know that?" It was obvious that Valery was the other woman he was talking about.

 Chapter 106 Call Me Honey (Part Two)

    Elizabeth was so angry that she nearly burst into a frenzy. She didn''t expect Zac to be so ruthless towards her. "You are engaged to Valery and she is pregnant with your child. Don''t you think it''s your responsibility to take care of her?"


    "I''ll take care of the baby. As for her..." A hint of sarcasm flitted over Zac''s face. "Since you have so much free time, why don''t you take some time to teach her a lesson? If she wants to be a daughter-in-law of our family, she should be kind, tolerant, and generous. Such a wicked and domineering woman like her wouldn''t even be wanted by beggars on the side of the road, so how can you expect her to get into our family?"


    Elizabeth''s face was now as red as a ripe apple with a tinge of purple and brown. She took a deep breath and swallowed hard, trying very hard to calm herself down. Elizabeth knew that if she provoked him further, she would get nothing from him. If she really wanted to drive Essie away, she had to turn to Mary.


    With that, she dejectedly left with Valery.


    "Honey, you are so bossy!" Essie said as she gave Zac a thumbs up.


    Zac''s black eyes suddenly sparkled with joy, making it look like a starry night sky. "Say that again!" He drew a charming smile at the corners of his mouth.


    Essie thought it was a good time to act silly. She put her index finger on the corner of her mouth and asked cutely, "Say what?"


    "The word you just said." He knew that she was playing dumb. He raised his hand and flicked her on the forehead.


    "Oh, I can''t remember." She stuck her tongue out at him mischievously, turned around, and tried to escape, but Zac wasn''t going to let her go just like that. He picked her up from behind and strode into the room, looking like he was going to extort information from her through torture. Essie''s face turned pale with fear, and she hurriedly raised her hand in surrender. ''A wise man knows when to bow his head. As I''m living in his house, I have to do it when necessary,'' thought she. Essie put her mouth close to his ear and whispered, "Honey!"


    However, her husband was insatiable. "That''s not enough. You have to say it ten times in a row."


    A fierce look flashed in Essie''s eyes


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    lanning on having her live here for a long time?


    Was she supposed to wait for the birth of the baby?


    "How long exactly will we be staying here?" Essie didn''t feel happy. Instead, she felt quite worried. There was too much pressure here, and she liked the freedom she had in Yang City.


    Zac shook his head and smiled. "This is just a spare studio for you. If we end up having to come back here often in the future, you wouldn''t have to delay your orders since you have this studio."


    In the future? Hearing that, Essie''s heart trembled again. Once Valery''s child was born, they would split up. They didn''t have a future at all!


    "Thank you, Zac," she said in a low voice. In spite of her doubts, she still felt warm in her heart.


    Meanwhile, in another room in the villa,


    Valery was crying in her mother''s arms.


    Elizabeth comforted Valery and put her hand on her daughter''s head. "You were too reckless when you beat that bitch last time, and now you have left a bad impression on Zac. You have to take the time to turn the situation around."


    "What should I do?" Valery sniffed.


    "You have to look weak and act as the victim to gain the sympathy of your mother-in-law and everyone else. That way, you can make the little bitch look like an evil person. This is what you''ll do at dinner..." Elizabeth half covered her mouth and whispered in her daughter''s ear.


    Hearing her mother''s idea, a sly smile tugged at the corners of Valery''s mouth.

 Chapter 107 Dont Flatter Yourself (Part One)

    In the afternoon, Essie drew a few design sketches and gave them to Ivy to let her choose which one she wanted.


    She had designed each one according to Ivy''s figure, skin tone, and temperament. Ivy liked every one of them, and couldn''t decide with one to choose, so she asked Daisy for some help.


    Daisy looked at the design sketches and liked the vintage European chiffon skirt and the embroidered long skirt with Eastern lace very much. "Both of these are very beautiful, but since you have long legs, why don''t you go with the short skirt?"


    "Ha ha, I think this short skirt would suit me, too." With a smile, Ivy made her decision.


    Hearing this, Essie nodded. Then, she turned to Daisy and said, "That lace embroidered long dress would look very good on you. I can make that dress for you with the same pattern as Ivy''s dress to make your dresses look like sister outfits."


    "Really? That would be great! Daisy, we shall wear our sister outfits for my birthday party," Ivy said happily.


    Daisy was a little shocked to hear this. She didn''t expect that Essie would do this for her. After all, she had not been kind to Essie at all. "I... I have a lot of clothes," she muttered in a very low voice. Even though she liked the long dress very much, she felt bad about letting Essie make if for her after what she had done to her before.


    "But we don''t have sister outfits!" said Ivy. Ivy was so looking forward to wearing sister outfits with Daisy. Knowing exactly what Daisy was thinking, Essie said no more. She took Daisy''s hand with a smile and said, "Let''s go. You and Ivy should come with me to the studio. I''ll get your measurements."


    Upon seeing how friendly Essie was towards her and realizing that she didn''t blame her for anything at all, Daisy stopped pretending to not like the dress and immediately went upstairs with a smile.


    Dinner time came.


    As soon as the three of them walked out of the studio, they immediately ran into Valery.


    The moment Valery saw Essie, a malicious and cold look flashed through her eyes. But then, she remembered


    t him as if to say, ''Have you been neglecting her recently? It seems like she''s been so lonely that she had to resort to playing with those two clowns.''


    Getting exactly what he meant, Albert had to stifle his chuckle with a cough. He shot Zac another look. ''You nasty boy, your mother has gone crazy after searching for you for so long.''


    Essie secretly watched father and son as they exchanged eye contact, and she couldn''t help but laugh in her heart. Usually, mothers were kinder than fathers. However, this family was totally different. Zac''s father was much kinder than his mother, and Albert seemed to know his son better. The relationship between father and son was obviously more harmonious than that between mother and son.


    After all those years of being acquainted with Mary, Elizabeth had come to know her personality very well, and as long as her daughter could get along well with her mother-in-law, she was already halfway towards becoming a part of their family.


    With a small smile, she said, "Mary, I think you should let Valery stay with you for a few days. It will not only strengthen her relationship with Zac, but also help her build her friendship with Essie."


    "Okay, we are a family after all." Mary gave her consent without hesitation and immediately asked a servant to clean up the bedroom beside Zac''s so that she could stay in the room next to him.

 Chapter 107 Dont Flatter Yourself (Part Two)

    ''Is Valery that well-prepared to get into the family?'' Essie sneered in her mind. It seemed like Valery could do anything without scruple as long as she had her mother-in-law''s support.


    Should Essie try her best to please the rich mother-in-law as well? But given the present situation, even if she did whatever she could to please Mary, Essie would not be able to change her mind.


    Elizabeth was her best friend, and she saw Valery as her own daughter. More than that, Valery also had Mary''s grandson in her belly. How could an outsider like Essie stand a chance?


    It was much more realistic for her to suck up to her father-in-law because he didn''t seem to like Elizabeth and her daughter very much.


    Zac didn''t say a word. If his mother insisted on doing things that would push him away, he would leave with Essie.


    In the afternoon, before Elizabeth left, she sent Sage, one of her family''s servants, to take care of Valery and help her deal with Essie.


    Sage had been serving Valery''s family for 15 years, so Essie had a deep impression of her.


    Lucy, Essie''s mother, was always very good to her. In fact, when Sage''s husband was in a lot of debt, Lucy paid for all of it for her. However, she betrayed Lucy and helped Elizabeth set her up.


    As soon as Sage entered the house, she immediately cast a stern glance at Essie and said, "Miss Valery, don''t worry. I will protect you. I''ll fight anyone who dares to bully you." Essie sneered in her mind, ''What a loyal servant!''


    Essie didn''t even bother to look at her. She didn''t want to contaminate her eyes.


    She put her hand around Zac''s arm and said, "Let''s take a walk by the lake."


    "Okay." Zac nodded with a smile and walked out with her.


    Staring at their backs, Valery clenched her teeth and said, "Sage, let''s go together."


    The lake was as green as its name suggested, and the green lotuses sca


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    insult, to compare her to Valery!


    Looking at her serious expression, Zac shook his head and laughed. It seemed that Daisy and Ivy had spent all afternoon gossiping with her. Now she was feeling bad for someone who had nothing to do with her, and was even defending her to him.


    He reached out and pulled her into his arms. "She is your rival in love. If she were still in Valery''s family, I would have to marry her. What would happen to you then?"


    Essie used all her strength to push him away. She was now in a fit of anger.


    "Don''t flatter yourself. You are too cocky. I don''t like you, and I don''t want to be married to you."


    Hearing her words, Zac felt frustrated and sad. How could she rebuke him like that? Was he worse than an outsider in her heart?


    He was in urgent need of finding a place to draw circles, so that he could calm down.


    "Excuse me, I need to go to the bathroom," Zac said. He also needed some cold water.


    Essie was sitting alone by the lake and watching the sunset. In the distance, Valery slowly started walking towards Essie with the help of Sage.


    Seeing that there was no one else around, Valery suddenly got an idea and whispered something in Sage''s ear.


    Sage nodded and said, "Good idea, Miss Valery!"

 Chapter 108 Remain Unmarried All Her Life (Part One)

    Sage pretended to leave the lake, walked into the woods, and found a place to hide.


    Meanwhile, Valery walked slowly towards Essie on her own.


    "Sister Essie!" She called Essie''s name as intimately as she could, and plastered an insidious false smile on her face.


    "Humph!" Essie muttered in a low voice. The last thing she wanted was to talk to Valery, but she still managed to squeeze out a smile for her.


    While she was walking up to Essie, she suddenly stopped and fell down on the ground. Thinking that she might have a stomachache, Essie quickly jumped up and helped her up. "Are you okay?" Essie asked.


    Then, at that very moment, a fat figure suddenly ran out of the woods and shouted, "Help! Help! Help! Miss Valery was pushed by Essie!"


    "No, I didn''t..." Essie wanted to explain what happened, but when she saw the malicious smile on Valery''s face, she immediately understood what was happening.


    This was a frame-up.


    Zac was the first to arrive, and after him came Mary and the others.


    Valerie just sat on the ground while crying, and Sage took her into her arms and said, "You''re so wicked, Essie! You know Miss Valery is pregnant! You''re so jealous of her that you even tried to give her a miscarriage. Thank God I was nearby. Otherwise our young master and lady would have been killed by you, you vicious demon."


    "Valery, are you okay?" Mary rushed to Valery''s side to help her get up. After confirming that there was nothing wrong with her, she turned to look at Essie. "Did you push her?" she said coldly.


    "No, I didn''t. She suddenly fell on the ground while she was walking. I thought she had a stomachache, so I went to help her. I didn''t expect her to frame me," Essie explained calmly.


    No wonder people said that you shouldn''t help people when they fell down because it could definitely get you in trouble!


    Nowadays, there were too many people who would set a trap for their own go


    he chance to defend herself.


    Mary patted Valery on the back and comforted her again. "I know. This matter is over. No one should look into it anymore." How could a woman not be jealous? It was normal for women to occasionally do something absurd, and Valery couldn''t be blamed because she was pregnant with her grandson!


    This came as no shock to Essie. She had already anticipated that Mary would side with Mary. And as she had expected, Mary gave them an out and helped them at once. Now, Essie was willing to act in the same way as Valery did.


    "Sister Valery, I know you were just blinded at that moment. I hope we can get on well with each other. I don''t want anyone to drive a wedge between us," said Essie.


    Looking at Essie''s relaxed expression and how she didn''t seem to be affected at all, Mary''s heart trembled slightly. Suddenly, she felt like Essie was a deep pool, and she couldn''t see the bottom of it.


    Later that night,


    Zac took Essie to a party of celebrities.


    He wanted all the celebrities in Dragon City to see his beautiful wife.


    She wore a long dress adorned with petals that she had designed herself. She had no makeup on except for a layer of lip gloss, making her look delicate and pure like a green lotus blooming in the darkness of the night.

 Chapter 108 Remain Unmarried All Her Life (Part Two)

    Their appearance could be compared to a meteorite falling into the Pacific Ocean and causing enormous waves.


    Since Valery was pregnant with Zac''s baby, everyone thought that she would marry Zac. But now, Zac had actually brought another woman with him to a high-end party. Besides, the woman standing next to him had always been Leila. They did not expect him to have a new girlfriend!


    Everyone in the party had their eyes on the couple. Zac was always the focus of celebrities and the center of the topic in this kind of gathering. So naturally, the new woman standing next to him would be targeted by the crowd.


    Before Essie and Zac could settle down, the socialite divas rushed over to greet them. They looked at the woman next to Zac with the same expressions: envy and hate.


    With furrowed eyebrows, Essie pretended to be playful and annoyed. "If you ever take me out again, you must buy an unexpected insurance for me in advance because if looks could kill, I would already be dead."


    With a charming smile playing at the corners of his mouth, Zac said, "I will keep you safe."


    "You are obviously a high-level elixir that constantly releases a seductive aroma anytime and anywhere, so you are always attracting rotten peach flowers."


    While Essie was mumbling to herself, a gentle and magnetic voice suddenly came from their side. "We meet again, little beauty!"


    Essie turned around and saw Jim walking towards her.


    She was a little shocked to see him there, but then she realized that the reason Jim came to the show was because Zac had asked him to.


    There were two beautiful women standing beside Jim. They made no attempt to disguise their graceful gestures. It was easy for Essie to see that Zac liked to keep a low profile. At the very least, he never spent time with anyone he had nothing to do with.


    "Nice to see you, Jim." She smiled.


    "Do you want to co


    ce. Zac stroked her head, making no attempt to hide the tenderness and love in his eyes.


    Jim looked at them and smiled with an indescribable expression on his face.


    Taking a sip of her champagne, Essie''s long curly eyelashes fluttered. "I heard that you are also known as the gossip king. Do you have any gossip about the first daughter of Valery''s family? Such as her relationship with Valery, or who she is going out with now?"


    Zac shook his head and flicked her on the forehead with a laugh. "Are you affected by Jim?"


    "No, I''m not. I''m just trying to get closer to my enemy first, then I will annihilate her and all her possible allies," she said.


    "How smart of you! There are open and covert fights going on between Alice and Valery. They''re as incompatible as fire and water, so you''d better have her on your side. As for who she is dating, she has sworn in front of everyone that she will not marry anyone for the rest of her life." Jim paused and sighed. "She is so pretty, but she would rather give herself to her company than to a man. What a waste of resources!"


    "Why?" Essie was shocked to hear this.


    "Because..." All of a sudden, Jim stopped talking. Then, he looked towards the door and said, "Speaking of the devil, here he comes."

 Chapter 109 Innocent Involvement

    Essie followed Jim''s gaze, and there she caught the sight of a stunning woman walking inside the hall. The woman had a unique kind of beauty, which reminded Essie of a fairy from the snow mountain. She had skin as fair as snow, and with angelic eyes that were both striking and elegant.


    When Essie left Dragon City, Alice was already eleven years old. Despite her face maturing throughout the years, Essie quickly recognized her from the first sight because of her distinctive features.


    Alice was different from Essie in both appearance and character. Essie inherited her looks from her mother, while Alice definitely looked more like her father. Alice had been labeled as the most beautiful woman in Dragon City. People were amazed by her charisma and her air of mysteriousness. In fact, most men were completely captivated by her bewitching smile.


    Her beauty relied on her estranged nature, which came with a frosty coldness. She looked like she could have come from a beautiful painting; delicate as a rose and beautiful as the rosy clouds. Essie, on the other hand had a beauty that was incredibly immaculate. She had a pure spirit like fresh morning dew and would remind you of an extraordinary flower that would catch your eye in a field. She was completely unpretentious, natural and innocent.


    There was an eight year old boy who was following her from behind. He was also an attractive little boy and looked like a little elf following her.


    "Who is that boy?" Essie asked curiously.


    "That is Alice''s youngest brother," replied Jim.


    Essie was a little bit surprised to hear this. By the time she left, she remembered that Elizabeth had a daughter, Valery, and a boy named Vinton. She curiously wondered if she had born another child after that.


    "Does he share the same mother as Valery?" she asked discreetly.


    "No, he comes from a different mother. They come from a complicated family. There is so much drama, it is totally possible to shoot them for a soap opera on TV," Jim said mockingly with a soft sigh.


    "Don''t you come from a complicated family as well?" she asked. "Our family is far more ordinary in comparison. The rich seem to fight amongst each other and cheat on your own flesh and blood. You guys seem to be constantly surrounded by scandals," Essie said in a joking manner.


    A strange smile appeared on Jim''s face before he asked, "Then why did you marry Zac, of all people?"


    "Because..." Essie quickly stopped her tongue and realized that she had almost spilled the truth about them two getting married because of a drunken night. She rolled her eyes and looked away, quickly trying to figure out another reason before she eventually said, "When I met him, I thought he was a simple, poor man."


    Jim laughed as he choked and said, "What a strange reason to get married to someone!" Before he could finish speaking, a chilly and cold aura suddenly emanated from Zac. Jim just pretended to act silly while he lowered his head to have a sip from his drink.


    Not far away.


    Alice walked around gracefully with beautiful eyes sweeping across the hall when she paused to look at Zac''s side. To be exact, it was Essie who had caught her attention. When Elizabeth arrived back home, she hadn''t mentioned anything about Zac''s marriage to another woman. Alice received the news about Zac''s marriage from her youngest brother, Holy Xu. Apparently, Holy was classmates with Zac''s cousin, Goel Rong and they were very close friends. When Goel heard of the exciting news, he immediately called Holy to tell him that Zac had dumped Valery triumphantly.


    "Sister Alice, let''s go and greet them," Holy said as he looked at his sister lovingly.


    Alice nodded. She had eyes that were cold as ice and were only filled with warmth the moment she looked at her little brother.


    When Essie noticed them walking towards them, her heart began to tremble and nervousness and anxiety appeared all over her face. She cowered unconsciously and hid in Zac''s shadow,


    wo of them. It was an enjoyable show, unfortunately, it did not end with romance. However, she better not act too well as there was a child just beside them.


    Zac took a sip from his champagne before he opened his mouth and said, "He has been dominating the screen for months. He is all over the TV, it''s almost insane. Haven''t you gotten sick of him yet?"


    Essie had a cold stone expression on her face.


    ''Ice guy, does your father know that you could be so mean?'' she thought.


    Jim was completely dumbfounded that he was being attacked despite not being involved with their squabble.


    Sitting next to him, Holy couldn''t resist butting in and added, "Jim is just doing business for the family. His fans often lick their TV and phone screens that they end up having to buy a new one from them."


    Essie smiled and gave a thumbs up. "You''re a clever little boy, Holy," she said.


    Zac reached towards Jim to pat his shoulder to show sympathy. Jim was left completely speechless so he decided to protect himself by building a wall around him and just be the quiet and mysterious handsome man.


    With an optimistic smile on her face, Alice inserted, "Well it seems like you two have a good relationship with each other. I hope it works out well for the two of you, as I don''t want some toxic people try to tear you apart."


    Holy nodded quickly in agreement and he said, "Yes, brother Zac and sister Essie, you must make sure to defeat the daughter of the evil witch."


    When the issue was brought up in her mind, Essie silently sighed. There was an unborn baby that backed up Valery and her mother-in-law''s support. It would be difficult to simply defeat her.


    Zac always seemed to see right through her. He held her in his arms and said, "There''s nothing to worry about. I''ll always be here by your side." His voice was comforting, but Essie''s heart continued to feel restless and worried. If the child weren''t his, then things could just go on so smoothly. However, things would be so different if the child was really his, and he would forever be intertwined with Valery and her mother. It seemed to reflect the similar situation of how Baron had been stuck with Elizabeth. However, Essie figured that she could just hand this complicated problem to Leila. She was a tough woman, and she could spend the rest of her life fighting over Zac with Valery.


    Essie excused herself to go to the dressing room. She just wanted some time alone to calm her thoughts down, but was surprised to find Leila when she walked inside.


    It turned out that she had been there in the same party all along.


    However, she wondered why she never bothered to greet Zac.

 Chapter 122 He Loved You

    Hatred was obvious in Leila''s eyes when she saw Essie.


    She had been here for a long time. She had been hiding in a corner, staring at them and at Zac.


    She wanted to go, but she didn''t have the courage. She couldn''t face the fact that he was married and she was also afraid that he would find out that she was the one who had leaked the information to Valery. If he knew, he would drive her out of his world forever. He wouldn''t forgive her cheating and betrayal.


    Essie knew what she should do and what she shouldn''t.


    Valery was a capable woman, and Leila was not inferior to her. If they cooperated together, her chances of winning would be very small.


    She couldn''t allow this to happen. She must win over Leila.


    "You must want to know why he married me, right?" She whispered when she saw there was no one else in the dressing room.


    "What do you want to say?" Leila frowned.


    "This is not a good place to talk. Let''s have a talk outside." Essie walked outside, followed by Leila. She was eager to know the reason.


    They sat at a dark corner on the curtains.


    Essie took another two cups of cocktail and handed one to Leila.


    "We get married just for one thing: to drive away Valery!" She said slowly and clearly, "now I''m in the position of his lawful personnel. As long as I don''t devoice him, it''s impossible for him to marry Valery! You think he treats me well and takes good care of me, because he needs me and only I can play this role. "


    A violent palpitation came over Leila. She remembered that Zac had told her that he had already figured out a way to deal with Valery. Was it a way out to marry Essie?


    "Why are you the only one who can make it?


    "Women all like men like him who are from a rich family? If this woman falls in love with him, he would get more troubles? What''s the difference to marry Valery? But I won''t love him. I love someone else. I won''t love anyone else. " Her tone was firm, and she couldn''t make Leila doubt it. Moreover, what she said was true.


    "What good is it for you?" Leila raised her eyebrows, not as malicious as before.


    "I want him to help me become famous. Can''t you see that I am the biggest winner in the show of Beauty on Overpass? As long as I become famous, my family will accept me. " After saying that, Essie took another sip of the cocktail.


    "Why did you tell me about it?" Leila stared at her for a moment, afraid that Essie was lying to her. But Essie looked calm, and her face did not go red. She didn''t feel anything wrong. She was relieved. After all, from the bottom of her heart, she hoped that all this was true.


    "He loves you. He did all these for you. You are supposed to be the one who will marry him. Unfortunately, though you are a woman of noble birth, you will only be turned into a scum by Valery when you marry Zac. " After a pause, she took a sip of wine and continued, "he can''t tell you this plan. The fewer people knows, the better. Otherwise, all his efforts will be wasted. But you have no


    in a substitute.


    "Oh. Isn''t it boring?" Holy was extremely disappointed, "brother Jim, you are not so bad that you dare not to really do it, are you?"


    Jim fainted!


    This attack was the cruelest and most powerful!


    And he should be awarded the little devil!


    Holding back the urge to laugh, Essie touched Holy''s head and said, "you''re really a genius!" When he grew up, he must be more mean than Zac.


    Zac looked at Jim with sympathy, "my dear, how about acting by yourself in your next film?" This was a mocking suggestion. He knew well about Jim''s little secret. He had a hidden disease, and he was really a neat freak. He hated to kiss a strange woman''s lips. He would kiss her after making sure that she was healthy and had no habit of kissing.


    Jim pinched Holy''s beautiful face and said, "fine, little guy. I''ll definitely show you the play when I find a suitable female lead someday."


    After the party, Essie sat quietly in the car, lost in thought.


    "Aren''t you going with mom and me?"


    "Essie, I can''t go. I want to stay with dad."


    "Why? Father doesn''t want us anymore. He is the father of Valery and Vinton. He is not our father anymore. "


    "That''s why I can''t go. If I go with you, they really took dad away."


    "I don''t understand. I only know that you said that we would never be apart. Please go with me and mom. The hateful dad, we don''t want him."


    "Essie, don''t cry. When I''m old enough, I''ll go find you and mom, okay?"


    "No, nothing. You are as annoying as Dad. You both abandoned mom and me. You''re not my sister. Just go and be the sister of Valery and Vinton. I don''t want to see you anymore! "


    "What''s wrong?" His low voice interrupted her thoughts. He was used to her lively voice next to him. Now she was too quiet, which made him a little worried.


    "Where is Holy''s mother?" She was curious about what kind of woman the romantic Baron would date?


    "She passed away a few years ago." Zac said casually.


    "How did she die?" Essie was shocked.

 Chapter 123 Im Not Interested In A Stud

    Zac parked the car at the intersection and waited for the traffic light.


    Zac touched her head and said, "don''t mind what happened to Valery''s family."


    Essie shrugged and said, "I''m just curious. How on earth did she die?"


    "I heard that she was murdered by an addict and I was still in America at that time, so I am not clear about it." Zac said with understatement. He started the car.


    An addict? Thinking of this, she snorted in her mind. She guessed that somebody might have hired a murderer to kill the woman. The mistress was spoiled, and she had a son. Naturally, she would threaten the status of Elizabeth and her son, so Elizabeth had to take a risk and got rid of her as soon as possible.


    Someone was completely capable of doing such a thing.


    The car turned at a corner in front. It wasn''t the way to the mansion. Essie was a little surprised and asked, "where are we going?"


    "My house." The corners of his mouth lifted. "Let''s enjoy our lovers'' world."


    Essie''s thick eyelashes fluttered, showing a hint of ridicule. "So you''re still having a small nest. Tell me the truth that how many women have you brought home."


    "You are the second one." Zac said with a cunning smile.


    "Who is the first? Leila? " She raised her eyebrows slightly.


    He shrugged his shoulders and agreed.


    Essie curled her mouth. She had guessed that the woman must be Leila. After all, Leila had taken the first place, while Essie had taken the second place. No, no, maybe not the second one. Men of rich and powerful families like him had all kinds of women came here together, so perhaps she might not be able to get the second one.


    How unfair! He was her first man but she was not his first woman.


    When men had some sort of sexual desire, didn''t they think about that if they were self-centered before they asked for women?


    The villa of Zac was quiet, elegant and spotless.


    There was a butler Ann and a servant Zeya.


    For a young master like him who never did the housework, it was impossible for him to do the housework himself.


    "This is my wife and she will be the hostess here." Zac said to Mrs. Ann and Zeya.


    "Good morning, madam." They answered respectfully.


    Essie greeted them and then went upstairs together with Zac. She poor lamb couldn''t have any sense of security in tiger''s territory.


    "Where is my room? I need to go to bed now. I need to record the show tomorrow."


    Fortunately, the shooting of Beauty on Overpass was made in Dragon City in these two sections, so that she didn''t need to fly over and over again. She yawned deliberately, pretending to be very sleepy, in case someone else would come to harass her.


    A cunning light flashed in his eyes. How could he not know what she was thinking about? Without saying a word, he picked her up and opened the door of the first room on his left hand.


    "You don''t have to ask. Of course my room is your room."


    He smiled wantonly and put her on the bed. She got up in a hurry and curled up at the head of the bed, "icy guy, is it really appropriate for us to sleep together? Can you stand that we see each other unkempt and dirty every morning when we open our eyes? " He was so handsome and narcissistic that he p


    o cover her exposed body and said, "it''s almost dawn. Don''t you go to sleep?"


    "Do you mind Valery?" He suddenly spoke out.


    "Of course I do. If I''m going to have a child with another man, do you mind?" She muttered angrily. Hadn''t he slept all night, was he still thinking about what had happened last night? She didn''t quarrel with him and didn''t fight with him. It was he who got angry to bully her. Why did he treat her as a victim?


    A moody guy was terrifying!


    While she was depressed, he said in a low voice, "so you do care about me a little bit."


    She was speechless. What was the logic? Did they have anything to do with it?


    "Are you daydreaming?" She rolled her eyes at him.


    "If you don''t care about me, why do you mind her?" He said slowly.


    She couldn''t bear that he slept with Valery, because Valery was her sworn enemy. They even had a baby!


    Many years ago, Elizabeth took Valery and Vinton to her house, ruined her family and made her parents separate from each other. Now, every turn of the clock had come. The position Valery wanted was occupied by her by accident, which was a chance for her to revenge.


    Even if she didn''t shit, she would stand in this pit and never let her have her way.


    It didn''t matter who would replace her in the future, except for Valery.


    She couldn''t tell him about it. She couldn''t make him doubt it.


    Therefore, she turned over and turned her back to him, "whatever you think!"


    There was a smile on his lips, and in a sudden, his depressed heart became bright and warm.


    A dull person would say one thing and mean another. As long as she began to act shamelessly, she would feel guilty.


    So...


    He lay down and held her into his arms. "Sleep."


    She lowered her head, peeped at his hand around her waist, and felt his change. She sighed softly.


    Alas! He was so temperamental. Should she prepare a portable weather equipment to protect herself from danger?


    It was sunny the next two days.


    Her shooting of Beauty on Overpass went on smoothly in Dragon City except Hanson''s absence.


    As soon as Essie came out of the studio, she was stopped by Florey.

 Chapter 124 Ill Take You Away

    Florey''s face was as dark as the dark sky before a storm.


    Essie had a bad feeling.


    "Are you still thinking about seducing Hanson?" She didn''t have the time to care about the journalists around her and questioned Essie directly.


    Dragon City was an international city and paparazzi here was one of the most powerful and craziest international organizations in the country. They had the most sensitive nose and were good at finding out all gossip. People in Dragon City enjoyed reading gossip, and the entertainment magazine was the best selling in the city. They paid more attention to the entertainment circle and rich families.


    As soon as Florey were finished, all the reporters gathered around them quickly, and surrounded Essie.


    "What''s the relationship between you and Hanson?"


    "Are you dating now?"


    Essie held around Florey''s waist and said, "aunt, why are you so disobedient? You sneaked out of the ginning hospital. Did you forget to take the medicine?"


    "What did you say?" Florey was confused now.


    Essie smiled at the reporters and said, "I''m sorry. My aunt is mentally ill and she might have a mental disease this time. The Hanson she said is not the young master of Bella, but her son and my cousin. I have to take her back to the hospital now."


    The bodyguards pushed the reporters away, making a way for them. Essie dragged Florey into the car.


    In the distance, in an unnoticeable corner, there was a figure hiding in the shadow. He wore sunglasses and cap, hiding most of his pale face. He had witnessed everything just now. He clenched his fists, and the veins on his forehead bulged. There was anger and resentment in his eyes behind the sunglasses. He had meant to rush out, but finally he resisted it with all his might.


    In another place a few meters away from him, there was another person who was also peeking at Essie secretly. He was a private detective employed by Elizabeth, so that she could have a clear view of her actions and backgrounds.


    In Cadillac.


    Seeing the car was driven away, Florey shuddered on her back, fearing that Essie would hurt her. "What are you going to do?" she asked.


    "No wonder you weren''t able to get into the family that year. You''re far worse than the well-educated lady," she continued. She made no secret of the irony in her tone.


    "You..." Florey was so angry that she trembled and couldn''t even speak. She was pregnant at that time, but Jobson married the other woman. If it were not for the fact that Mrs. Xia did not have a son, Hanson would not have returned to the family.


    Essie looked at her coldly. Some people just took advantage of the weak, and the more you gave her face, the more she bullied you. Therefore, she didn''t want to be polite to her anymore. Everyone had to put the cards on the table.


    "There are so many reporters outside, but you still dare to come here and make trouble. Your son will certainly be on the front page tomorrow. It will write that the young master of Bella cover up her lover, has an illicit relationship with the designer and do dirty work. All kinds of negative news will come. At that time, not only the board of directors of Bella will blame him, but also the Sunny''s family will make trouble. Are you going to force him to take


    sent him to the hotel.


    Was it an illusion after getting drunk?


    Had she never been there?


    He held his head in his hands and paralyzed on the carpet.


    She''s getting married. Married another man?


    It was all his fault. He hurt her feelings. He hurt her all the time. Now she really didn''t love him anymore!


    He kept bumping his head against the wall as if to punish himself.


    At this moment, the door of the room was pushed open gently. When the woman who entered the room saw him, she exclaimed, "Hanson, what are you doing? Do you have a headache? Did you hit by a car this afternoon? " She was so nervous that she rushed over and held his head.


    He opened his eyes wide and looked at her without blinking. He was afraid that she would disappear all of a sudden as soon as he opened his eyes. "Is that really you? Essie, am I dreaming? "


    "No, it''s me. You vomited all over, and I''ll take the clothes to the washing room for you." She said in a low voice.


    "Great! That''s great!" He hugged her tightly and said, "I''m sorry, Essie. I''m wrong. I''ll take you away, okay? We can go abroad together. I want nothing but you! Don''t leave me. Don''t marry anyone else! " Tears fell down from his eyes, wetting her clothes, and also scalding her heart.


    She suddenly realized that she had never understood him. He had chosen to leave her, but why was he still unwilling to let her go?


    "Hanson, what are you doing? You can''t get both the fish and the bear! We are not meant to be together! Why do you insist? " She sighed heavily.


    "I know I was too greedy in the past. If I can only choose one, I choose you. I can''t live without you, Essie." His face was covered with tears. He buried his head in her arms and held her tightly, like a desperate man who clung to the last straw in front of him. She was at a loss and didn''t know what to do. "Your mother came to see you. She looked worried. Do you need to call her? After all, she is just discharged from the hospital."


    "Don''t mind her. Whether she agrees or not, I want to be with you. I won''t be deceived or threatened by her again." He said, gritting his teeth with unprecedented determination in his eyes.

 Chapter 125 Why Is The Bed Smaller (Part One)

    Hanson had gone to America to see his mother out of concern. However, to his surprise, she hadn''t been hospitalized. Instead, she had been staying in his uncle''s home. The so-called heart disease was just an excuse for him to leave Essie.


    At that time, he was almost freaked out. For the first time, he roared at her; for the first time, he disobeyed her. He went back to Yang City madly. He wanted to retrieve the lost love, but he couldn''t find the one he wanted to see.


    "Let''s get married, Essie!" He suddenly knelt in front of her and took out a pink heart-shaped diamond from his pocket. He bought the ring after coming back from America. He wanted to propose to her and take her back before she married another man.


    She had a violent convulsion, and an extremely desolate look appeared on her face. Her eyes were full of tears, her eyelashes trembling in pain, and her lips trembling in pain. She could not wear his ring, because she had worn another one on her finger.


    "Hanson, there''s something I haven''t told you yet." She bit her lips hard, and the light created a mottled shadow on her face. Her face was as pale as paper and her eyes were filled with melancholy. She opened her mouth and wanted to continue saying, but she felt so powerless and weak. The following words seemed to drain the strength of her whole life.


    After a long while, Essie said in a low voice, "on April 1st, I took the courage to confess to you, but I didn''t expect that you would get married to Sunny. I was so sad that I went to the bar for a drink. Then I met Zac. We drank a lot. We got drunk and went to the Bureau of civil affairs to register for marriage, "


    "What did you say?" The ring


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ugh the corner of the corridor with a very weird smile at the corners of her mouth.


    It was nearly midnight when she arrived at the villa.


    Zac was still awake. He was sitting on the sofa and watching the playback of Beauty on Overpass, so that he could kill the time without her at night.


    As soon as she entered the door, she wanted to go upstairs directly, but was stopped by him. "Is it Eva?"


    She shrugged her shoulders and didn''t answer. She pretended to be tired and yawned, "I''m so tired. I went upstairs to take a shower and then go to bed."


    He nodded slightly and let her go upstairs, without saying another word.


    She stayed in the bathroom for a long time with mixed feelings.


    She wanted to love and live a simple life, but God made fun of her again and again. She was involved in the whirlpool of love and hatred, which made her fall into a dilemma.


    "Essie, are you okay?" There came the voice of Zac. He was worried that she fell asleep in the bathtub since she hadn''t come out for a long time.


    "I''ll be out in a minute." She stood up from the bathtub, dried her body and put on her pajamas.

 Chapter 126 Why Is The Bed Smaller (Part Two)

    In the room, Zac had already gone back to the bed. He looked at her carefully. "If you don''t come out, I''ll break in."


    "It is all your bathtub''s fault to be so comfortable." She cracked a smile to cover up her frail heart.


    She was about to go to bed, but she suddenly stopped and stood at the bedside, thinking about the bed. Why did the bed become smaller than it was yesterday? Did she get the illusion because of her blurred eyes?


    "Aren''t you very sleepy? Why don''t you sleep?" Zac leaned against the head of the bed, with a flash of indescribable joy in his eyes.


    She lay down and pulled up the quilt. Then he lay down and turned around. With his head resting on his hand, he smiled at her and said, "you muddle headed fool, how about Dragon City? Is there any problem? "


    "I am fine, but the pressure is too hard." She pouted.


    "I''ll take you out tomorrow to relax." He rubbed her hair with his long fingers and played with it with interest.


    "Where do you want to go?" She raised her almond shaped eyes.


    "Where do you want to go?" Drawing under his breath was his perfect lips.


    "Let''s go climbing the mountain and invite more friends, together with Jim, Alice and Holy. After all, tomorrow is weekend, they should be free, right?" She giggled, with a hint of cunning hidden in the jumping dimples on her cheeks.


    "Only you and I are not good enough?" Zac furrowed his eyebrows. Since his identity had been exposed to the public, she had tried his best to refuse to get along with him alone.


    "Let''s go out and play. The more the merrier." She temporized. From now on, she had to get rid of the habit to him and keep a distan


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    to make the beds with the same patterns but different size in his house. If she might want to do the sexual movement with him next time, he would change the bed to a bigger one. Otherwise...


    He smirked.


    On the other side of Dragon City.


    The private detective showed Elizabeth the photos he had taken secretly.


    "Good!" Elizabeth laughed ferociously. She was good at making trouble as long as she got the goods on this little bitch, she could make Essie to be blackened to death. It would be useless for Essie to defend herself with these photos. "Print them out and ask someone to release them."


    After the private detective left, Valery gave a thumbs up to her and said, "Mommy, you''re so smart. You''ve found her braid. I never thought that she would play around outside without telling Zac. When Zac learned about it, he must be furious, so he would divorce her without hesitation! "


    Elizabeth smiled coldly, "not only Zac, your aunt Marry and the whole family won''t let her go. You are the only one to be Zac''s wife. If anyone else dares to take your place, they''re courting death!"

 Chapter 127 Whos The Other Man

    Essie liked to sleep late, so she didn''t get up until noon.


    After having early lunch, they were about to go out and climb the mountain. At this moment, William called, "that woman has hit the headlines again."


    "Essie met a strange man in a hotel and stayed there until midnight."


    In the photo, they hugged each other intimately.


    Upon seeing the photo, Essie guessed that it was taken when she was about to open the door and go out. Fortunately, Hanson wasn''t recognized. Otherwise, it would be more troublesome.


    Zac was no longer in the mood to go climbing. His face was gloomy, like the horrible cloud before a heavy storm. When she said that her friend had come, she thought it was Eva, but it turned out to be a man.


    There was only one man in the world who was able to entangle with her. The man''s hair was in a mess and his face was covered with stubble. But Zac still recognized him after looking at him for a long time.


    However, he didn''t show any expression on his face. Instead, he just asked in a low voice, "who is he?" He wanted her to speak it out herself.


    She tried to make herself look calm, opened her mouth and greeted, "Hanson."


    The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, but he didn''t say anything. He took out a bottle of ice water from the refrigerator and took a swig, as if trying to chill down his anger. "I thought you were over," he said. His voice sounded like the sea before the storm, surging slowly and solemnly.


    She walked to the window and opened it so that the wind and sunshine could squeeze in. "He came to find me. He didn''t know where I was and was wandering around the Dragon City, looking for me all the time. He made himself very tired and weak." She said it frankly. Her heart ached at the thought of him being drunk and in a mess.


    "So, you are touched by his words. Do you want to come back to him?" He glared at her with anger. A touch of indescribable pain and disappointment quickly rose in his eyes. He frowned with anger burning between his eyebrows and his chest heaving heavily with a heavy breath.


    She lowered her eyes which cast a sad shadow on her eyelids. "I have told him about our marriage. And he is engaged now. I hope that before we get our freedom back, I don''t want to have too much contact with him. Even though I will accept him again, I will wait for all things to be handled. After that, I just want a simple and calm love. " She told him slowly and gently.


    His heart stirred like waves. Mixed feelings surged in his heart, he didn''t know whether he should be relieved or worried. Perhaps, the former was more. He knew that Hanson was much more important than him in her heart. Besides, he had given her such a troublesome task. She didn''t leave him behind and went away with him, which was a relief for him.


    "I''ll deal with it. Don''t answer the reporters."


    She nodded, feeling relieved secretly when she saw that he was neither angry at her nor blaming her. He seemed to be ready to turn over a new leaf.


    He needed her now, so he na


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    was carrying you two brothers. So now, you should spend more time with your son, communicate more with him and cultivate your relationship. "


    Zac was silent. Staring at her belly, he couldn''t help but think of something deeply in his mind, which no one could figure out. For a long time, he said in a low voice, "baby, be good. Grow up quickly and I''m waiting for you." The baby was very important. He must make sure that she could give birth to it safely.


    Valery then cast a challenging and arrogant glance at Essie.


    The look stabbed Essie''s heart like a knife, stabbing it countless times. When Zac looked at Valery, his eyes were cold, but when he looked at her belly, his eyes were warm enough. This must be the joy of being a father for the first time, right? Looking at the harmonious family of three generations, she suddenly felt that she was really like an outsider, a redundant person.


    Although Valery and Elizabeth were hateful, their child was innocent. He needed a complete family. If Zac finally compromised, and was willing to be together with her for the child, shouldn''t she put down hatred and fulfill them?


    She wasn''t Elizabeth after all, and she didn''t want to be such a shameless woman as her!


    It seemed that Zac thought of her. He quickly put down his hand that still attached to her stomach and said, "have a good rest. We''re leaving now." After saying that, he attempted to take the hand of Essie, but she suddenly shrank as a thorn. "It''s so late. I can''t make it to climb the mountain in the evening. Why don''t we stay here? I''m going to find the evening dresses for Ivy and Daisy."


    "They are fishing in the fish pond. You can go and find them." Mary asked her to leave with an excuse so that her son could have some time with Valery.


    "Okay." Essie nodded, stood up and quickly walked outside. The air in the living room was so depressing, and she needed to go out to breathe some fresh air.


    "Essie!" Zac frowned and wanted to chase after her. But he was stopped by Valery.

 Chapter 128 Since I was a mistress, I Was Not Afraid Of Anyone (Part One)

    "Zac, don''t go, stay with our baby, okay?" She looked pitiful.


    "I''ll come back later." Zac said coldly. He got rid of her hands and ran out of the ward.


    Looking at the direction he disappeared, she was angry and anxious, and almost burst into tears.


    Mary came over, patted her on the shoulder and comforted her, "don''t worry. Take it easy. He will come back to you sooner or later as long as the child is here."


    The bamboo forest was quiet and dark.


    A stone paved path winding to the depths. The sun was dyed into green by bamboo leaves, and scattered on the path.


    Breeze kissed the tip of bamboo, rustling, light and quiet as if someone was laughing with pride.


    But Essie walked very fast. Her heavy steps seemed to show her inexplicable anger.


    It was Zac. He caught up with her quickly and held her in his arms from behind.


    "Honey, don''t be angry. I''ll punish myself." He knew that this period of time would definitely cause trouble and misunderstanding for her, but in order to make the child born safely, he could not be neglected, and could only temporarily make her suffer.


    With a look of anger, confusion and depression, she turned her head and said, "iceberg guy, I just can''t understand. Since you care so much about your children, why don''t you just marry Valery. Anyway, the child needs a complete family."


    With a serious look on his face, Zac held her shoulders and said, "we can give her an intact family."


    Essie felt speechless.


    To be a step mother? No way!


    "Stop your wishful thinking. I don''t plan to be a stepmother for others!"


    "Then we can have our own baby." Said Zac with a smile. He wouldn''t force her to accept it. She was a woman of sharp tongue,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    covering her mouth.


    Holding her in his arms, Ivy said, "so, my cousin, you should try to change William''s attitudes towards you."


    "What are you talking about?" Daisy glanced at her coquettishly, her cheeks turning red.


    Zac knew her secret clearly. But it was not easy for William to get his heart out again. After all, William had been badly hurt. As their brother, he had to put in more effort for them.


    As soon as he could think of it, another woman also thought of it. So she immediately put it into action and said, "Daisy, Ivy, Zac and I planned to climb the mountain today, but we failed. You two have to go with us tomorrow, and we''ll bring William as well."


    "Okay." When Daisy heard that William would go, her eyes were shining with excitement. Ivy was a party girl, so she would not miss such a good chance.


    Zac was crazy in his heart. He shot a glare at Essie. What about the ''two people''s world''?


    In the afternoon.


    When Albert came back, he asked his son to go to the study room and play chess with him.


    After working in the studio for a while, Essie went to the garden alone and had an afternoon tea.

 Chapter 129 Since I was a mistress, I Was Not Afraid Of Anyone (Part Two)

    The pastry chef was hired from Britain. The cakes they made were so delicious.


    From a distance, with the help of a maid, Valery came over.


    She pretended to turn a blind eye to it and ignored it.


    However, Valery didn''t want to let her go so easily. She walked into the pavilion and sat down without asking anything.


    Valery thought she would be the hostess of the family in the future. She had to make herself as the hostess and suppress this little bitch everywhere.


    Essie was in a bad mood, and she even felt that the food in her mouth tasted different. It really could affect her appetite.


    "In the house, do you feel that you''ve come to the Wonderland as a poor girl? I''m afraid that you will not enjoy such a good day for a long time. "


    Essie sneered and ignored her deliberately. She took out her phone and started to play games as if she was infuriated.


    The maid poured a cup of fruit tea for Valery. She took a sip and said slowly, "as long as you are willing to divorce Zac, I can give you a large sum of money, so that you can enjoy the upper class life in the rest of your life."


    "Miss Valery, my husband has given me a black card, and I can even afford a plane. Do you think I''m poor?" Essie sneered.


    Hearing that, Valery was speechless. She hadn''t expected that Zac would even give her a VIP card. Was it true that he really wanted to live with her for a long time? In that case, she and her child would have no status at all?


    "He is just interested in you temporarily. When he is tired of you, you will be tamed and come back to life."


    "It doesn''t matter. At least, I still hold the ori


    oking for her all over Dragon City made Essie''s heart ache.


    She lowered her head and took a sip of water, trying to calm herself down.


    "I am not sure about the evaluation." She replied lightly. Somebody had decided to turn over a new leaf. She didn''t want to piss him off again. At this moment, Zac frowned and glared at his cousin. "Is he as handsome as I am?" he asked.


    "Oh, different type. You are the president, while he is the sunshine type." Ivy puckered up her lips.


    Caressing her little head, Zac said, "work hard. Don''t keep admiring dream lover."


    When I graduate from the University, I will go to find Hanson and marry him! "


    Hearing that, Daisy chuckled and covered her mouth. "Ivy, Sunny is his fiancee. When you graduate from college, their children has grown up."


    "Sunny isn''t his type, and all the girls in our class guessed that he didn''t like Sunny at all, because the points he gave to Sunny were not high every time, but he always gave the highest score to his junior sister, Essie." Ivy didn''t notice that there was a man looking at her coldly.

 Chapter 130 How Dare You Not Marry Me

    Essie coughed and changed the topic, "Ivy, how do you think of the suit I''ve made this time?"


    "Amazing. I think yours are more beautiful than Sunny''s. I know the judges from Bella would take sides with Sunny when my Hanson is not here. Though they can recommend those holy and good people including relatives, it is too much. My Hanson is the most fair judge there. " Actually, Ivy didn''t care about her brother''s cold eyes at all when she talked about Hanson.


    Essie consciously lowered her head to drink tea, without saying a word. She didn''t want to be hurt by accident.


    The possessiveness of the ice house was very strong. Even if Essie, a nominal wife, was to be admitted into his ruling Kingdom, allowing no one to steal.


    Of course, Ivy didn''t know what was going on among them. She moved closer to Essie and said with a flattering smile, "well, sister Essie, aren''t you the junior schoolmate of Hanson? Do you have his personal QQ and phone number?"


    When Essie was thinking about how to respond to her, Zac said coldly, "my wife just knew him. They haven''t met each other for a long time. How could she get that?"


    "What?" "Do you have any friends who know him very well or have his phone number? I want to call him. His voice is particularly magnetic and attractive. I feel like I''m in love with him." Ivy added.


    Essie had just taken a sip of tea, and the tea spit out all of it. Luckily, she raised her hand in time to prevent the tea from spraying to Zac.


    Patting the back of her head, Zac said, "hey kid. There''s nothing you can''t fall in love with. If you can fall in love with someone just by watching them on TV, then the whole world is full of promiscuous scums and men."


    "Why are you so angry?" Stroking the back of her head in pain, murmured "I fell in love with him at the first sight. That''s too much? You just knew sister Essie and got married in such a short time. Don''t you love her at first sight? "


    The words were like adding fuel to the fire.


    A surge of envy surged in Zac''s heart. He knew very well that it wasn''t him but Hanson whom Essie fell in love with at first sight. Essie had always been in love with Hanson till now. And no matter how hard he tried, he just couldn''t make it. If she had met him five years ago instead of Hanson, would she fall in love with him at first sight?


    As for himself, he had never been in love, and did not know what love was like? When he first met Essie, an indescribable feeling arose in his heart. This feeling was different from that towards other women. That was why he agreed to drink with her and have fun with her.


    He didn''t know whether he loved her or not, but he knew that she held a very important position in his heart, more than anyone, including himself. He longed for her, for her heart, as if he had owned the whole world as long as he had her. Before he could figure out what kind of emotion it was, he couldn''t promise her easily, so he could only choose to be silent, like now.


    Essie''s heart sank slightly. When every time this topic was mentioned, she felt depressed without knowing why. If he didn''t love her, why did he alw


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    All the people froze and could only see a row of crows.


    Zac coughed and said, "it''s almost eleven o''clock. Daisy, it''s time for you to go to bed now. If William sees you with black eyes tomorrow, he must be scared away on the spot and will never show up again!"


    "Oh, my God!" As if being stabbed by a needle, Daisy jumped up screaming and covered her face, "I will apply a facial mask and go to sleep." Then she rushed upstairs.


    Ivy leaned back on the sofa, picked up a cherry and put it into her mouth. "I''m just 18 years old and still young. I don''t need to worry about the dark circles under my eyes. And I want to see my Hanson."


    A cold light flashed in Zac''s eyes. He held up the hands of Essie and said, "darling, let''s go to sleep." He didn''t want to see Hanson at all.


    Essie cast a naughty glance at him, and grinned. She deliberately leaned towards the sofa and said, "I don''t want to sleep now. I''ll watch the show with Ivy."


    Zac''s eyes were burning. He picked her up and said, "only eyes on me!" Then he went upstairs with his arms holding Essie.


    Looking at their backs, Valery was very indignant!


    Holding her in her arms, Ivy said, "Valery, Daisy is right. You are too weak to fight with her now. Even if there was no Essie, my cousin will still find other women to take care of him. You''d better focus on taking care of yourself and your baby."


    Valery bit her lower lip and decided to let this bitch be complacent for a few days. She would be doomed after her child was born.


    The next day was a good day for travelling.


    Early in the morning, Daisy got up and began to choose clothes. She wanted to attract William when he saw her.


    Both of Essie and Zac were dressed in Chrysanthemum blue sportswear, looking like a couple.


    Seeing that everyone rushed out in high spirits, Valery glared at them with malicious and insidious eyes.


    ''The forest is very dangerous. Poisonous snakes, scorpions, and poisonous insects can be found everywhere. I''ve prepared a great gift for you, Essie. Enjoy it, and wish you never come back.'' Thought Valery.

 Chapter 131 The First Love

    They drove the off-road vehicle to the foot of the mountain. It was a good place to spend the weekend here with fresh air, beautiful environment and pleasant scenery.


    As soon as Essie got out of the car, she took Daisy''s hand and walked up to William. "William, Zac and I will take care of Ivy, so Daisy is your responsibility. Take care of her."


    William nodded, with a calm expression.


    Essie sighed in her heart. He was just like an ice house worker, who could not understand amorous feelings!


    Ivy was the first to rush into the mountain, followed by others. Two servants were responsible for backpacks and tents. They would camp on the mountain tonight.


    The road up the mountain was easy and winding. There were twists and turns, climbing up and down the hill. Although they went round and round, there were no steep stone steps and obstacles.


    Essie caught up with Ivy. They hummed together the latest popular song named "the autumn without love".


    Zac walked behind them. It felt like he was abandoned by them. The funny thing was that she didn''t need him anymore and didn''t care about him anymore. In her heart, the little bit of existence he managed to occupy was disappearing at a terrifying speed. Was it because of Hanson who came back and took back her position? According to his current situation, he seemed to have no competition at all. It was all Valery''s fault!


    Daisy and William walked at the end. William was not talkative. To keep the air warm, Daisy had to try her best to find a topic.


    "William, are you busy with your work recently?"


    "I''m fine." Said William, in a plain tone.


    "I heard from Zac that you are good at playing golf. I also like playing golf. Let''s play next weekend together, okay?" She said in a low voice, as if to offer an invitation in a disguised way. She was very nervous, and she was afraid that he would refuse.


    "I''m going to have a meeting next Sunday," said William, giving her a meaningful look.


    Upon hearing this, Daisy''s heart sank. She looked down and her fine eyelashes cast two sad shadows on her white eyelids.


    She was refused! Was it too rude of her to invite him?


    On the other side, Zac who was not far from them turned to look at William and said, "you don''t need to attend the next Sunday''s North Sea video meeting. Take the vacation."


    ''Is he trying to help me?'' William thought. ''It is a tonic!''


    It was a heavy blow to Daisy''s fragile heart. She walked forward silently with her head down in a loss.


    Looking at her receding figure, William got nervous.


    In fact, he liked her. But he was not ready to accept a new relationship because he was afraid that it would hurt her.


    When he was silent and hesitant, Zac walked over to him. He patted on his shoulder and said, "your task for next week is to play golf with my sister."


    "Boss, being in a relationship will affect my work."


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Zac said, "it doesn''t matter. Falling in love with my sister is also one of your work."


    "I''m free next Sunday," said William, trying to catch up with Daisy. He said in a low voice.


    Daisy raised her eyes, and her dim big eye


    sire. Hanson was more true to her. Although he had abandoned her, at least he had her in his heart and loved her. However, Zac was to deceive and use her. All the nice things he had done to her were sugar coated bullets and emotional investment, only to make her willing to be used as cannon fodder. He never had her in his heart, but only Leila.


    After resting, they continued climbing. At dusk, they finally reached the top of the mountain.


    The servants set up tents and began to make dinner. They had a quick meal at noon. Beef and soup noodles were the food they would take for dinner.


    Zac sat down beside her and said, "I began to miss the stewed sirloin with white radish you made."


    "There is the best cook in your family but I can only cook some ordinary home cooking dishes. Do you still want to eat the food I cook?"


    Zac shook his head. "It''s different. I feel warm to eat the dishes you cook. At that time, I didn''t want to tell anyone about my real identity not only because of Valery. Besides, I thought that we could get along well with each other in that way. If my real identity was exposed to the public, you would definitely stay away from me, just like now. "


    Essie trembled slightly and turned to look at Zac. The sunset was shining on his face, but his dark eyes were filled with disappointment and worry.


    She couldn''t understand the complicated expression in his eyes, and she thought that it was enough for her to help him deal with Valery. What else does he need? She was dispensable in his heart. After driving Valery away, she would be of no value to him. At that time, he would probably treat her as a vulgar woman, urging her to divorce quickly?


    With these thoughts in her mind, she felt a kind of unspeakable sadness. She lowered her head and covered her injured eyes with her thick eyelashes, so as to prevent him from seeing her fragility.


    The obvious reaction of escape also made his heart tighten. He frowned slightly. The disappointment between his eyebrows was deeper and gloomier than the twilight.


    "You are still thinking about him, aren''t you?"

 Chapter 132 She Cannot Escape

    "Yes." She said the word weakly, as if she was mad at him. Didn''t he have another woman in his heart?


    Jealousy flashed in his eyes, but it was more bitter. Her heart seemed to be closed to him. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t get in.


    "I can wait!" He said clearly, forcefully and firmly. As long as she had become his woman, she would be his woman all her life.


    She was stunned and didn''t understand what he meant. "What are you waiting for?"


    "Waiting for you forgetting him." He stared at her. There was only her shadow in his eyes, as if there was only her in the whole world.


    "Why should I forget him?" She sneered and really wanted to ask, "can you forget Leila?" Back then, Hanson had given up on her in order to get Bella back, while he had also given up on Leila for the sake of his family. To a certain extent, they were equally matched.


    "Because I will make you forget him!" Zac said in a serious tone, behaving arbitrarily and overbearingly.


    She couldn''t understand his expression and his heart. Maybe it was because of his terrible possessiveness. As long as she would live with him legally, he would not help but classified her into private property, not allowing others to steal or encroach on her.


    "Let''s see if you can do that!" She mocked, and the sadness in her heart was deepened.


    On the other side of the mountain top, Daisy was standing on a big rock to take photos of the southern island mountain in the sunset.


    William stood next to her and kept reminding her to be careful.


    After that, she jumped down from the stone and looked at the pictures she had taken in high spirits. "Every day the sunset is different, so is the Ellie mountain. I want to try my best to keep the beautiful scenery." Her little face was shining in the setting sun, clean, innocent and bright.


    William looked at her quietly. In a trance, her shadow overlapped with another one and they were both gentle, beautiful and wonderful. But one day, she betrayed him and slept beside another man. It was like a thunderclap to him. He didn''t know how long he would be depressed if it wasn''t for the advice of Zac.


    "William!" "That''s a very beautiful and professional shot." Daisy''s voice broke William''s meditation.


    Daisy smiled, her smile particularly brilliant in the sunset.


    At the side of the bonfire, Ivy was watching a bowl of beef stew in the pot. She was so hungry.


    The servant put the noodles on the pot and prepared to eat after a while.


    Zac knew that Essie liked to eat meat most, so he constantly picked beef into her bowl.


    With a wave of her hand, Essie said, "no, thank you."


    "You are too thin. Eat more meat." His gentle and affectionate eyes made her heart ripple like a breeze. She had to admit that his tenderness sometimes made her have an illusion that she shouldn''t have, and unconsciously, they would depend on each other. The sugar coated bullets were like poppies. You knew that they were eroding your spirit and soul, but you could not refuse them at all. You were addicted to them and could not


    ed a huge pressure, making her heart beat faster and irregular. She swallowed hard and moistened her dry throat. She pulled out her hand from the back of her head and gently pushed him, so as to keep a safe distance.


    He ignored her resistance completely. He raised his hand to touch her face, and his long fingers softly moved from her forehead to her lips, like feathers.


    "You idiot, don''t you have any feelings for me?"


    Feeling?


    What feeling?


    Confused, she asked, "are you hateful?"


    He trembled as if he had been oppressed. "You hate me?"


    "You lied to me, teased me, took advantage of me all the time, shouldn''t I hate you?" There was a trace of anger in her voice. He didn''t like her. He just wanted to take advantage of her, but he had to control and possess her. Why was he so aggressive? She was not a toy. She had dignity and feelings, OK?


    A tinge of pain flashed across his eyes, his eyebrows slightly knitted, and a wry smile played at the corners of his mouth. "So that''s how I behave?"


    In fact, when she was in danger, he was always the first to come to save her. When she was unhappy, he would try to make her laugh. When she was accidentally injured, he was the only person who took care of her beside It could be said that he treated her with utmost care. Perhaps it was because of this that she unconsciously became accustomed to him and rely on him.


    She couldn''t say this to him. All she said was a deep sigh, "we don''t need to mind it. You are not the one I want, and so am I. We are just a mistake. "


    His eyes were as dark as the night at the top of the mountain. "If it''s a mistake, I don''t care to make the final mistake. Even if you hate me, I will accept it!" After saying that, he lowered his head. Even if there was no place for him in her heart, he would not let her go. She could only be his woman all her life!


    Not far away, in a dense jungle, a pair of mysterious eyes were staring at them in darkness. He had followed them secretly for a long time, only waiting for the right time

 Chapter 133 This Woman Was Unlucky

    The next morning, Ivy wanted to go to the pool and swim, so everyone went with her.


    The water was clear. The fish swam here and there.


    Zac and William were as agile and nimble as a fish hawk and soon they caught several fishes.


    Essie couldn''t swim so she didn''t go into the water, instead, she roasted the fish on the shore.


    Not far away, there was a dark shadow hiding in the jungle, which was as tall as a man. He had been hiding at the top of the mountain for the whole night. As Zac was always around Essie, he was very angry that he couldn''t find a chance to kill Essie.


    Now the time finally came.


    He put down the black bag in his hand and carefully opened the tape. A hungry Viper crawled out of it and slowly swam towards the lake.


    Essie had already roasted three fish. She waved to the four people in the water and said with a smile, "beautiful ladies, handsome guys, come here and have some fish!"


    She didn''t notice that the danger was approaching her at all. For a moment, Zac saw something. It was a snake with a silver circle in the pattern of black and white. And it was one of the ten venomous snakes, with a strong attacking power.


    He got nervous immediately. "Essie, there is a snake. Don''t move!" He roared and swam quickly to the shore. Hearing his shout, William, Ivy and Daisy followed him hastily.


    Essie didn''t hear her clearly, so she moved two steps forward and wanted to walk to bank of the river. However, the silver snake sprang to its feet and bit hard at her ankle.


    As soon as she felt the sharp pain on her ankle, she fell on the ground. When she saw the two teeth marks on her ankle, she realized that she was bitten by a snake.


    Zac swam ashore and sprinted to her quickly. "Sit still. Don''t move." He tore his T-shirt, bound her calves and controlled the venom to spread. Taking his cellphone out of his pocket, William called the medical team of the helicopter and asked them to take the antidote of the silver Viper with them to come as soon as possible.


    Zac was not as rational as him. Silver snakes were highly toxic. If the medical team hadn''t arrived within half an hour, she would be paralyzed and stop breathing. He would never allow such a thing to happen.


    He lowered his head desperately and began to suck the poison blood from her wound.


    "No, Zac. It''s not good for your health. You''ll be poisoned, too." Daisy cried in fear.


    "Yeah, let''s wait for the medical team." Ivy trembled with fear.


    William squatted down and said, "boss, let me do it."


    Zac spat out a mouthful of black poison blood. "She is my woman." His tone was so arrogant. He swore that he would protect his woman with his life. If he couldn''t save Essie, he would trade his life for it as long as she was safe.


    Hearing this, Essie was so shocked that she almost forgot about the pain on her ankle. She exerted all her strength to push him away and said, "don''t suck anymore. If you are also poisoned, who will take care of me?"


    Zac spat out a mouthful of black blood again. "Don''t be afraid. You fool. If I suck out all the venom, you will be fine."


    Tears welled up from Essie''s eyes.


    Why would he risk his life for her?


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Elizabeth shook her head and sighed.


    "Zac has always been very cautious with his behavior. Maybe he was sure of it himself, so he did so." She became more resentful, but she still maintained her calm tone.


    "That''s good. I''m afraid he would lose his mind and get angry because of that woman. Some women were good at bewitching men and attracting them with all kinds of methods. They wanted the man to be with her, ignoring their parents, responsibilities, and even their reputation. A woman like her can''t be a good wife. She will be a scourge sooner or later. "


    Elizabeth said as she secretly observed Mary''s face. Seeing her frown a little, she knew her words worked. Of course, it was not enough. She took a sip of tea and continued, "do you still remember the last time we went to the temple together, where we helped us unravel the signs of the Taoist priest?"


    Mary nodded her head. Last time, when Zac was stabbed in the eastern region, she went to the temple to burn incense and kowtow to pray for her son''s safety. By the way, she drew lots for him, which meant that he was lucky even if he had been in danger. The Taoist also told her that her son would get married with someone this year as he was going to hold a wedding for his wife at home. She had thought that she would marry Valery, but she didn''t expect him to get married with another woman.


    "I asked the Taoist priest to check up on Essie. He said that she was the most dangerous woman in the world. Whoever marries Essie, he will be dead or badly injured. What''s more, her family''s destiny will be impacted, and her house will be in chaos." Elizabeth''s words were very mysterious. She did ask the Taoist to check on Essie, but the Taoist said that the woman on the photo was the wife of a rich man, which was rarely seen in a hundred years. The one who married to the woman in the photo would get rich and had a large family. She was pissed off. She had planned to tell Mary the truth if the Taoist priest said something bad, but now she had to make it up.


    "Is it so scary?" Mary said lightly. She was always dubious about fortune telling.

 Chapter 134 Sow Dissension

    "To be honest, I don''t believe it either. But after this thing happened, I think it''s better to be more careful. The Taoist priest had said that as long as a woman was fated to be unlucky, the man would become dizzy and lose the ability to judge correctly, which would lead to the failure of work, the failure of business, or an undeserved catastrophe, and his body to be damaged. See, Essie was bitten by a snake. Zac sucked out her blood for her, and resulted in her poisoning to him. What''s going on with him? It''s all because of Essie! "


    Elizabeth had a sip of tea and added, "superstition is a superstitious thing. I''d rather believe in it. You''d better be careful. After all, Zac is the heir of the family in the future. He has a heavy responsibility. He can get any kind of woman you want. Being the hostess of the family, his wife must be lucky to the whole family. "


    The more Mary heard it, the more reasonable it became. The monk in the temple was really miraculous, and he was right about her son''s marriage.


    She couldn''t tell how disgusted she was by Essie''s face. She didn''t like her at the first sight of her.


    If this woman was harmful to her son, she must kick her out.


    Looking at Mary''s serious expression, Elizabeth knew that she didn''t like Essie very much. She just needed to use some tricks to verify her disguise, and then Mary would be able to completely make up her mind to drive the little bitch away.


    It turned out that Essie had recovered very well. After staying in the hospital for two days and making sure that she was fine, she left the hospital.


    When Alice and Holy knew her injury from wechat, They hurried to the Zac''s house to visit her.


    When Essie saw her sister and brother, she was very happy. Yesterday when she called her mother, she wanted to tell her that she had seen her sister, but she was afraid that it would affect her mother''s mood. She had no choice but to hold back her words.


    For all these years, Essie and her mother didn''t mention anything about Alice and her family, but she knew that her mother thought of her sister because she always looked at Alice''s photos secretly. She must be very happy if she knows that her sister is now living a good life and has become the deputy CEO of Hengyuan.


    She took out fruits, desserts and drinks to entertain them.


    "Holy, help yourself."


    Holy nodded and put a cherry into his mouth. After eating it, he asked, "Sister Essie, does your leg still hurt?"


    With a smile, she said, "it''s okay."


    "That''s good." He blinked his beautiful big eyes and turned to Zac. He said like a small adult, "brother Zac, you have to take good care of my sister Essie, and never let her get hurt again."


    Zac smiled and caressed his head lovingly. This little boy was exactly the soul of a child. He might be the person who could decide the future of his family. Vinton, the son of Elizabeth, was a typical playboy. He only knew how to ride the car, show off the wealth and play with women all day long. Even if his family had a large fortune, in his hand, he would use it out and be poor.


    Alice took a sip of black tea and said to Essie, "these days, Elizabeth and her daughter have done a lot of trouble to you, haven''t they?"


    Essie sh


    ard of them." She fixed her eyes on an unknown corner in the distance. Her voice was vague, sad and confused.


    A sharp pain came to her mind, and she plucked a jasmine flower and smelled it to ease the uproar in her heart. "Don''t be sad, Alice. You''ll meet again," she said.


    "Perhaps she still hates me and doesn''t want to see me."


    "How could that be? You and her were so close that no matter how much hatred you had, you could dissolve it. Besides, she was only seven years old at that time, and she was still a child. Perhaps she didn''t even know what hatred was. " She tried her best to comfort her in a casual tone, trying to hide anything from her. Her heart was shouting, and she wanted to tell her that she had never hated her and had never blamed her. The reason why she said so was that she didn''t want to separate from her.


    At the same time, Alice looked at Essie with her sharp and deep eyes, as if she wanted to figure out something. She raised her head, looked into her eyes, and smiled, "what''s wrong? Is there anything on my face? " Then, Essie touched her face.


    "No, there isn''t." The moment she finished her words, Alice turned to look at the gardenia.


    At a nearby path, Zac walked towards her slowly. Seeing this, Alice looked at her watch and said, "it''s late. Holy and I should go now." She waved at Holy, and Holy ran towards her happily.


    "Bye, sister Essie. Bye, brother Zac. Don''t forget to attend my birthday party." He waved his hand to say goodbye to Essie and Zac.


    Essie nodded with a smile, "OK, see you on Wednesday."


    After getting out of the villa, Holy got into his car and fastened his seat belt. He then turned to look at Alice and asked, "will Essie work with us to deal with those evil witch?"


    A complicated expression flashed in Alice''s eyes. "Yes, she will." She said as she started the engine.


    In the villa.


    Essie sat on the sofa again, picked up the IPad and began to look for something. "Zac, do you think which present should I give to Holy?" she asked.


    Zac stroked her head and said in a low voice, "just send the gift. Don''t go to the party."


    After a short pause, she asked, "why?"

 Chapter 135 Fight Between Mother-in-law And Daughter-in-law

    There was a deep look on his face. "Alice''s family is very complicated. You''d better keep a distance from them."


    "Isn''t it complicated to be a rich family? Do you dare to say that your family is very simple and harmonious? " She believed that the harmony and peace of Zac''s family was only a superficial phenomenon. But she also knew how violent the struggle for power and wealth in the dark was.


    Zac sighed, "that''s not what I meant. I mean that Alice is a not a simple woman. I am afraid you might get involved in a fight unconsciously."


    Essie sneered. She had been involved in this matter for a long time, and he was the chief culprit.


    "If Alice is not simple, are Elizabeth and Valery simple? The enemy of an enemy is a friend! "


    Her tone was rather firm. Zac realized that it was obvious that she wanted to unite with Alice and her brother to deal with Elizabeth and her daughter.


    Wasn''t this idea exactly what Alice had been expecting?


    "Do you know why Alice swear not to marry for the rest of her life?" He said in a low voice.


    "Why?" Essie''s dark eyes twinkled. Last time at the party, Jim stopped before finishing his words. She had always wanted to know.


    "Because she wants to be in charge of her family in the future." Zac said it word by word slowly and clearly. Although she was usually dull and confused, she had always been very smart in major matters. He believed that she would have a correct judgment. But the most important part was that, Zac didn''t know, Essie was one of members of Alice''s family. She was not interested in other people''s business, but she wouldn''t leave her sister''s.


    "It''s natural. She is the daughter of her family. Of course she has the right to inherit the family." She said lightly, but her heart was turbulent. When they broke up, Alice said that she wanted to take her father back and drive Elizabeth away. She didn''t break her promise and had been trying hard.


    She must be very tired by herself. It''s time for her to help her now.


    One of the reasons why Elizabeth had tried her best to make her daughter to marry Zac was that she had hoped Zac could help her son, Vinton, to defeat Alice. But now, this plan was destroyed by her, and she had waited for a long time to find a chance to revenge. Since she had got the chance, she should make good use of it!


    Zac was resigned to hear her words. He wondered whether she was pretending to be stupid or not?


    "Power struggles are cruel. Innocent people around may be taken advantage of. I don''t want you to be their pawn?" Since she didn''t turn around, he could only make it clear to her.


    She smiled lightly, "you think too much. If everyone has to be this careful when dealing with each other, then they would have no friends. Do you think so?" She continued to play dumb, knowing very well that he did not want to get her involved. But it was impossible for her to keep herself clean in the muddy water. The more stupid and confused she was, the more worried he would be. At that time, he couldn''t keep away from the issues of Alice''s family.


    At this moment, hearing such simple words, Zac''s face had shown melancholy. He thought that Essie started to get a past


    ur marriage''s existence, you''re not allowed to talk to beautiful women, nor to have any physical contact with beautiful women unless I''m present. Otherwise, I will just leave you to Valery and punish you severely. "


    She was exaggerating.


    Now she could finally be like a wife.


    Zac touched his chin and showed an indulgent smile in the corners of his mouth.


    In the evening, after Albert came back, he asked his son to be study room and engaged in business, and then Mary took the opportunity to call Essie to the garden.


    "Are you okay?" She opened her mouth with greetings.


    "I am fine." Essie nodded her head.


    "You must be careful in the future," Taking a sip of the tea, she changed her tone, "I heard that Zac was poisoned because of you. Fortunately, it was on the skin and didn''t go into blood. You should stop him from doing such a dangerous thing. "


    Essie lowered her head and said nothing. She was also worried that he would be poisoned. She wanted to stop him, but she didn''t have the strength.


    Seeing that she was in silence, Mary sighed and said, "Zac is not an ordinary person, and his wife can''t be ordinary either. You have to consider whether you can be his good wife. Now you have been carried away by love. When you feel that you have love, you will have everything, but as you find that you are not suitable for each other, contradictions will appear. At that time, both of you will regret and break up in discord. It is better to consider whether you are suitable for each other now. "


    Essie smiled and said in an indifferent tone, "you''re right, but as a mother, you should know his character. No one can stop him from doing what he wants to or force him to do what he doesn''t want to. Now that he thinks I''m a better wife, I''ll work hard to improve myself and take my responsibility. If he thinks I''m not suitable for him or finds someone better, I''ll immediately leave him. I won''t take the position at that time. So you don''t have to worry too much. " She was expressing in a straightforward way: ''Who Zac would marry was not up to you, me, or Valery. It was all up to your son.''

 Chapter 136 A Fight Back From The Son

    The corners of Mary''s mouth twitched slightly, and the ball she threw was thrown back again.


    Although this daughter-in-law had not been approved by the whole family, getting the marriage certificate meant that they had issued a decree, and there was only a ceremony left.


    To be the lady of the family was the dream of many ladies and aristocrats. They dreamed of being the lady of the family. They racked their brains to get this position, but now her son fell in love with such a humble woman. Now Essie got this position. She must had saved the universe in her previous life. How could she let it go so easily?


    It seemed that she had to put some efforts in both hard and soft tactics.


    "Zac is stubborn, so he needs a good wife who is capable of admonishing her. See, in ancient times, the great kings had their excellent queens to remind them frequently, so they could make a prosperity country. If you don''t have the ability to remind him to keep safe, how can you solve the problem for him in the future? "


    With a polite smile, Essie replied, "aunt, I will always remember your education. But the most important reason for the king to accept the queen''s advice is that he loves her. If he is forced to marry someone he doesn''t love, he won''t be able to go home, let alone listen to her advice. It''s truly a tragedy of marriage that he has been outside all day. "


    The muscle on Mary''s face convulsed violently, which poked her vital parts. She initially wanted to keep Valery at home and let her develop a close relationship with her son, but things didn''t go as she expected. Instead, she forced her son to live outside instead of going back home.


    She took a sip of tea and tried to calm herself down. "Love can be developed. Many upper class couples are arranged by their parents. As long as they get along with each other for a longer time, they will naturally have feelings for each other as time goes by, and they will get along very well with each other."


    With a slight sigh, Essie said, "they''ve been friends in childhood for more than ten years, but they still haven''t had any affection for each other. Do they have to wait for another twenty years, or even all their lives?"


    Mary''s face darkened. Since Essie cared about Valery''s existence, she just made it clear to her and made her give up on this idea. "Valery is pregnant with a baby, so she is a member of our family before you. Whatever you feel happy or not, it doesn''t change her position in our family. In Dragon City, anyone with power couldn''t have only one woman by his side. You have to be tolerated if you want to be the lady of my family. "


    But in her heart, Essie sneered, ''if your husband really comes back with a woman, how could you be so generous?


    "It doesn''t matter whether she''s in the family or not. I just want her to be in the right position and not mess up her position. Yes, we have promised you that we will not disclose our marriage to the public. But it doesn''t mean that I will forget my identity as a wife. "


    Mary frowned,


    in her heart, one of which was Minny.


    The thorn would not be removed forever and she would not feel pain when she was not moved. Once someone touched her, she would feel the pain.


    "It''s late. I''m going to the kitchen to check on the dinner." She said with a low voice and walked out of the pavilion.


    Looking at Mary''s back, who had been a busy person in usual but now suddenly became desolate, Essie could not help but sneer in her heart.


    She didn''t expect that her mother-in-law would realize her mistake so quickly.


    In his middle age, Albert was more handsome and elegant than usual. There must be a lot of women admiring him. No matter how well Mary took care of her skin, she was still a middle-aged woman, not a patch on those young girls?


    Maybe one day, another woman would marry Albert and make him another son.


    She snickered in her heart and put her arm on Zac''s shoulder, "isn''t it too merciful to poke out your mother''s scar?"


    "I just want to remind her that do not do to others what you don''t want others to do to you." Holding her in his arms, Zac caressed her dark hair lovingly. "My mother raised Valery up. And Elizabeth is her best friend. It''s inevitable that something went wrong with her. Please don''t take her words seriously. After this matter is settled, she will accept you. "


    Essie smiled bitterly in her heart.


    She didn''t pin too much hope on it. Anyway, this matter was settled, and she should leave. It didn''t matter if she would accept it or not.


    She gently touched his beautiful nose and changed the topic, "ice house, I think your daddy will have a hard day today."


    He took a sip of his tea with an expression of carelessness, as if he was not worried at all. "I think he can handle it."


    "Sands are the eyes of the beholder. No woman is willing to share her husband with others, unless she doesn''t care about this man," she sighed.


    "Really?" Zac raised his eyebrows. There was a gleam in his eyes. "So, you mind Valery''s existence because you care about me?"

 Chapter 137 I Dont Want To See You All My Life (Part One)

    Essie wrinkled her nose and said, "I decided to help you because you help me win Sunny. It''s none of the business of caring you or not, so you don''t need to worry about me. I won''t be like someone else to be a strong glue, and she won''t be torn off if she stick to you. I was a magic sticker, which was punctual and harmless and wouldn''t pollute the environment."


    It was more of a blow than a comfort.


    His bright eyes darkened in silence. "Maybe I''m also a strong glue. Once I am stuck with you, and you''ll never be able to get rid of me for the rest of your life."


    She smiled and curved her beautiful eyes like a crescent moon. In the setting sun, she said jokingly, "if you are willing to stick to me, I am quite willing to accept it. You are so beautiful. You can be appreciated as a vase when you stay at home, and you will bring a large scaled Pagoda with you. I can withdraw money at any time and lead a comfortable life in the future. It''s just a dream! Don''t you think I''m happy to stay with you? "


    Zac couldn''t help laughing. It seemed that he still had value for her.


    "Honey, I have another important thing. Don''t forget it."


    "What function?" She raised her eyebrows.


    "I can please you at any time." With a cheeky smile, he took her in his arms.


    "Bastard, you want to take advantage of me again!" She flushed and thumped him on the shoulder.


    "I have no choice. I am addicted to it." He smiled and lowered his head to kiss her.


    At this time, Mary entered the study room of Albert.


    She didn''t come in until she had regained her composure. A gentle and deliberate smile appeared on her face.


    Albert cast a sidelong glance at her and pretended that he knew nothing


    mily, will she be able to attract the public?" She had wanted to mention that Essie was an unlucky woman, but on second thought, Albert hated superstition most, so she was scolded and stopped.


    With an arm around her shoulder, Albert said, "everything is in our family now. There is no need for us to seek relation with any rich and powerful family. It''s good to marry a girl from the ordinary family. Only if she has a clear background."


    "Have you investigated her background?" Mary asked casually.


    Albert nodded. A mischievous expression crossed his eyes.


    Seeing this, Mary didn''t say anything more. After all, Essie hadn''t made a big mistake or done anything improper. She couldn''t find a good reason. It would be unreasonable for her to oppose again.


    And she didn''t come here for this matter.


    After a moment''s silence, she asked cautiously, "I heard that Minny is back?"


    "Really? When did it happen? " He raised his eyebrows and said in a careless tone.


    "I don''t know. Zac said he saw her yesterday." She peeped at her husband''s expression. Hearing this, Chuck was in a daze with a sharp light in his eyes.

 Chapter 138 I Dont Want To See You All My Life (Part Two)

    ''You brat, if you want to avenge your wife, you don''t have to stab me behind my back, do you?''


    He put his arm around her shoulder and patted it. "You should take care of your own business. Don''t be so nosy." His words set Mary''s mind at rest. He and Minny had been strangers to each other and never met each other for a long time.


    Without saying anything more, Mary walked out with a smile.


    Essie was thinking about what gift she wanted to give to Holy in the past two days.


    Looking at her distressed face, Zac smiled, "you can ask Goel. He''s his best friend. He''ll know what Holy likes."


    Why didn''t she think of it?


    Saying that, she patted on her head again. Hastily, she dialed the number of Goel.


    The problem was solved smoothly.


    On Wednesday, she decided to go alone. It was impossible for Zac to rest assured. He must be there to protect her.


    Of course, Goel would go to the birthday party with them. He was not only Holy''s good friend, but also his spy.


    However, Holy didn''t live in the family villa, but lived with Alice. This way, he wouldn''t have any chance to be hurt by Elizabeth.


    It was not a big villa, but it was well decorated. The whole yard belonged to Holy. There were swing, slide and merry go round. It was like a mini children''s Park.


    The villa was equipped with the most advanced security system and more than ten bodyguards patrolling around the clock.


    Although Holy was only eight years old, he was already a gangster, and ordinary adults were no match for him. As for Alice, who joined the female special force at the age of 15, was proficient in shooting and fighting. She could easily knock down seven or eight men.


    If you want to sur


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ight because Zac was always the most eye-catching when he was standing out among the crowd.


    "Here comes Zac." She smiled with kindness. Elizabeth told her that they were now discussing the wedding with Zac''s family. She was very happy that Valery would become the crown prince''s wife after getting married, which would be of great help to the family in the future. She was so lucky to have her granddaughter.


    "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Vicki and uncle Baron." Said Zac politely.


    "Honey, we are family in the future." Vicki nodded with a smile.


    Essie coldly stared at her, with disgust and sadness in her heart. Because she didn''t like Lucy, she didn''t like her children, especially girls. She had never hugged them or smiled at them. Her eyes were always cold, without any tenderness, as if they were redundant and should not have come to this world at all.


    At this moment, she didn''t looked at Alice as if she were an outsider. Alice had been accustomed to that. As a result, she was cold to Vicki.


    "Mr. Baron and Mrs. Vicki, nice to meet you." Essie''s brisk voice broke the silence. This sudden move surprised Zac.

 Chapter 139 Tell The Truth Completely

    When Baron fixed his eyes on Essie, his eyes lit up with something unreadable.


    "You are..."


    "She is sister Essie, brother Zac''s girlfriend." Before Zac could introduce, Holy said quickly and emphasized the words "girlfriend."


    Baron was taken aback by what he heard and his eyes darkened.


    Vicki frowned and the wrinkles on her forehead deepened. Wasn''t he going to marry Valery? Why did he involve himself in this matter?


    "Daddy, grandma, I''m going to blow out the candles." Holy screamed.


    Putting away his disappointment, Baron put on a kind expression and sang the birthday song together with the children.


    At this moment, Mrs. Vicki was not in the mood.


    After chopping the cake, she asked Holy to take his friends to the yard to play. She wanted to make things clear with Zac.


    After the kids left, Vicki saw that Alice standing still and rolled her eyes at her. "It''s none of your business here. Get out."


    Without saying a word, Alice walked out silently. She couldn''t offend this old lady before she got the company. She had to endure.


    However, it was different to Essie. She was no longer a member of this family, and she didn''t have to endure the old lady anymore. Seeing that Vicki was still treating Alice coldly, Essie was full of anger in her heart.


    The four people sat on the sofa face to face. She reached out to hold his arm, and deliberately raised her hand with a purple heart, slowly stroking the hair on her chest.


    The light of the purple diamond was dazzling, which pierced into the eyes of Mrs. Vicki, as if Essie was to revenge silently.


    "Zac, did you quarrel with Valery?"


    She tried to keep calm. She wanted to know the truth first.


    Holding Essie''s hands, Zac said, "since you''ve already known, I don''t have to beat about the Bush anymore. I won''t marry Valery."


    When she heard this, Mrs. Vicki trembled violently. She almost jumped up from the sofa and said, "what are you talking about? Valery is pregnant with your child now. Don''t you want to desert her by saying this?"


    "I don''t love her. If I force myself to be with her, I won''t be happy," His tone was euphemistic. He was polite to her because she was his elder.


    Sitting beside him, Baron didn''t say a word even though he kept a straight face.


    Essie looked at him with a sneer in her eyes. In front of Mrs. Vicki, he had always been an obedient and meek man, but so many years had passed, and he still kept silent.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Vicki was filled with anger. But since Zac was the crown prince of his family, she didn''t show her anger. She was afraid that once she was shameless enough, her granddaughter would lose the chance to marry him.


    "Since you don''t love her, why did you have sex with her and made her pregnant?"


    Zac wanted to kill her. He had been bothered by this question. He was even angrier at himself. He couldn''t tell the truth.


    However, he had no choice but to keep the baby. For th


    n prince of his family, and Alice would help him. That was why he appointed her to be the deputy CEO.


    The old lady''s face softened slightly. Vinton and Holy were all her grandson. She agreed Baron to hand over the family business to Holy as long as it was not Alice to inherit the whole family. The only meaning of a daughter''s existence in a family was the political marriage that could bring more benefits to the family. If a daughter didn''t want to marry, then she would be useless to the family.


    At this time, Essie and Zac were on their way back.


    "Honey, you are different today." There was a charming smile on his perfect lips.


    "What is the difference?" She trembled slightly. Was she a little overreacting in the villa just now to arouse his suspicion?


    He reached out his hand and stroked her head, with infinite tenderness in his eyes. "You are very domineering, just like you shouted in the bar to raise me. You are very queenly. I really appreciate you!"


    Essie secretly let out a sigh of relief in her heart. She lifted the short hair on her forehead and slightly raised her eyebrows, showing her complacency. "Don''t worry. I will protect you. Don''t worry about anything."


    "Thank you, your majesty." Zac said with a teasing smile.


    In the villa.


    Essie lay on the sofa and put her head on his solid lap.


    "I didn''t expect that they knew nothing about us." She said thoughtfully while eating the cherries.


    "Uncle Baron has been in America these days, and Mrs. Vicki has stayed in the manor all day long. How does she know what happened outside?" Said Zac flatly.


    "All the things she knows is probably told by Elizabeth." She sneered, thinking that Vicki must be brainwashed by Elizabeth every day, and turned into a pawn by her completely.


    "They should be on their way to your family soon." Zac said with a deep smile.


    "Are we going to fight again?" Essie wiped her hands with her fist, as if she had seen a fierce storm.

 Chapter 140 A Play

    Holding her hands, Zac said with an evil smile, "a battle is between men."


    "If you weren''t the successor of your family, Elizabeth wouldn''t make great efforts to let her daughter marry you. She is counting on you to help her son to take the helm of her family. " She fed him a cherry and talked about it carelessly as if they were just talking about an insignificant chess game.


    Zac gently rubbed her nose.


    Great! She was not in a daze today. She became smarter. She even thought of such an in-depth clue.


    "That''s why I asked you not to get too close to Alice. The fight between them has nothing to do with us. Let''s just be an audience and watch the show quietly. "


    "Then who will be the future governor of the company in the future, which one is better for you and your family, Vinton or Alice?" There was a mist in Essie''s bright eyes. It was a common trend for a businessman to seek profit. Although the two families had cooperation on many projects, Essie believed that the ice house would eventually favor the side which was more advantageous to his family.


    Zac said with a smile. He had known that his wife was very profitable, and she was very clear about the core problems.


    Actually, Hengyuan divided into two factions secretly. One faction stood on the side of Vinton, and the other faction supported Alice. Although Alice was a woman, she had Holy by her side. From the moment when Baron appointed Alice as the deputy CEO, his intention was clear. He wanted to hand over the group to Alice and Holy.


    Vinton was now in the weak position, so he and Elizabeth had to seek an ally. They turned to look for a support from Zac''s family by marriage.


    When she saw that Zac was silent, Essie pinched him gently on his arm. "I guess in your heart, you will think that it''s better for your family that Vinton took the position." After all, Elizabeth was Mary''s best friend and Valery was pregnant with a baby of Zac. So they were sort of relatives. As for Alice and Holy, they had nothing to do with them.


    Zac flicked her forehead. "Why do you care more about the affairs of Alice''s family than about my family?"


    "That''s all I do for you. I know them better and we would win the game easily. Besides, as the crown prince of your family, you don''t have to compete with anyone all the time."


    Shaking his head, Zac laughed. He propped his hands against the back of his head and leaned against the back of the sofa. It was not about the power struggle in his family. It was just because his grandmother were still in charge, and his father, the Nine Tailed Fox boss, was also good at using power. Therefore, they maintained the quiet atmosphere on the surface.


    "Honey, it''s not easy to have a rest. You should cherish it." He said implicit.


    Essie sat up, finished the last cherry on the plate and smacked her lips in satisfaction. "In fact, if you tell me the gossips about your family, I would be very interested, such as that haunted yard. Is there a real ghost?"


    He pinched her chin gently. "If you want to know something, I can tell you. The ghost yard is a taboo. Don''t mention it at home afterwards."


    "I know. I won''t mention it again." She was well aware of what she shoul


    father and son, both of them spoke in the same tone.


    On the side of Zac, after the call, he went downstairs to keep company with Essie to watch the movie set at eight o''clock.


    The movie now was played "Shu Shan swordsman" by Nicole.


    "Nicole''s acting skill is really good, and she is a popular star, not like other actress who plays dumb and sweet, and not that silly. I don''t know why she become popular." Essie pouted again.


    "In the entertainment circle, acting skills are not the key point. As long as there are people supporting them and they will hype, everyone can become famous." Zac shrugged.


    "How long will it take that my Eva can act the heroine. Our Eva is beautiful, well built, well performed, good at singing and dancing. She should be famous. " Essie frowned again and tried to defend her best friend. Zac put his arm around her shoulder and said with a smile, "if someone is willing to support her, she will be famous."


    The problem was that she didn''t have such a strong background and she might have offended the producer.


    With a sigh, she continued.


    Now, she had stepped into the entertainment industry and stirred up her life, and she also knew the tricks in it. She knew very well that if it were not for Zac, she would not even be able to pass the initial exam of Beauty on Overpass, not to mention to success.


    She took a bite of the ice cream and looked up at Zac, "do you have any good roles to introduce to our Eva?"


    In fact, Zac had expected that she would ask him about that. With a smile at the corners of his mouth, he said, "stars and Sky Entertainment Group Limited are filming a mystical play of ancient costume recently. The heroine of the movie is going to pass the initial exam. You can ask her to take part in the play."


    Essie blinked.


    The so-called initial election was just a hype of popularity, but had it been decided before it got popular?


    "You might help Eva to pass through the back door, right?" She smirked.


    A slight wicked smile flitted across the curve of Zac''s thin lips. His tall body pounced forward. "Then it depends on if you can help me at this time."

 Chapter 141 Tempest

    The woman looked pale and coughed a little, trying to push him away. But she was not able to make it. "Yes, I do. But I can just dance for you. How about dancing?"


    Zac waved his slender index finger and said, "I''m not interested. I only accept French style kiss today."


    Taking a deep breath, Essie tried to escape, but she was pressed down and unable to move. She was like a helpless lamb, not able to resist the wolf.


    But one should never lose the moral integrity, for she wanted him to know that she was forced, not volunteered.


    After a long while, she felt dizzy and suffered from severe anoxia. She nearly fainted from suffocation.


    When he let go of her, she collapsed in his arms like a lump of cotton.


    He squinted at her. He wouldn''t force her. He was willing to wait, until she was willing to give her to him.


    After watching TV, they went back to their room.


    Lying on the bed, Ross mentioned that he would go back to the Rong''s house tomorrow.


    With a sneer, Essie said, "how energetic Mrs. Vicki is! She is at such an old age and still has desire to come to your house to keep her granddaughter company."


    Zac comforted her into his arms. "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it."


    "No." Essie waved her slender fingers and said, "I have to face it myself this time." Icy guy was on the side who did the wrong thing. If Valery and her family insisted on Zac abandoning her, he would be charged. But she was different. They came to force Zac to marry her, so she was naturally the victim. She had the right to protect her own interests. Even if they were elders, they were the main culprit in front of her.


    Stroking her head in a pampering manner, Zac asked, "are you sure?"


    "Don''t worry!" She patted her chest, "you have been raised by me, and I have to protect you."


    With a slight sigh, Zac said gently, "it''s so lucky for me to marry a woman like you."


    The next day, Mrs. Vicki and Elizabeth arrived at the house. They didn''t take Valery with them because they didn''t want her to be emotionally unstable.


    Mr. Albert and Mrs. Mary, Zac and Essie were waiting in the living room.


    Mr. Albert invited Mrs. Vicki sat on the most respectful seat with him, showing great respect to her.


    Mary and Elizabeth sat on the left, while Zac and Essie on the right.


    After taking a sip of tea, Mrs. Vicki said, "since everyone is here, I won''t beat about the bush. This time, I''m here to talk about what you''re going to do with Valery."


    Albert waved his hand and sighed, "they have their own opinions now. They don''t allow us to get involved in their marriage. We can''t poke our nose into their business." He had put the matter of Valery aside with only one sentence and let Mrs. Vicki ask his son about it. It was useless to call him. His son could do whatever he wants!


    The corners of Mrs. Vicki''s mouth twitched slightly. She of course understood what Albert meant by saying that. He was going to deal with it in negative way.


    Zac spoke slowly. His father had already thrown the ball at him. He had to take it. "I hav


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    controllably.


    "Mrs. Elizabeth, why couldn''t your kids see their father when they were children?"


    Elizabeth was like being stuffed a bone, and she swallowed hard. She said in a low voice unconsciously, "their father is very busy, and there are too many social engagements."


    "Really?" Raising her eyebrows again, Essie said ironically, "is he so busy? Or is it because he has a family then? His wife and children are waiting for him to come back home." She took out her phone, "the Internet is very developed now. You can search everything on the Internet. I did some research on Mrs. Elizabeth on the Internet yesterday, and I found that there are a lot of news about you." As she read the post on the Internet, she read, "a mistress broke the Cinderella''s marriage. Trying to make troubles... What a wonderful show! "


    Lucy''s marriage with Baron created a sensation in Dragon City at that time. It was a fairy tale praised as a modern Cinderella, envied by many people.


    The news of their marriage''s broken up was naturally the most shocking. All kinds of gossip news flew about it.


    When they heard this, Elizabeth, Mrs. Vicki and Mary were shocked and turned pale at the same time. It was like a pair of big hands uncovered the fake mask of someone.


    Taking a sip of tea slowly without making any sound, Albert believed his daughter-in-law would be very interesting in the following scenes.


    Zac tipped him a wink. "Do you think I have better taste in choosing a wife than you?


    "I can have a son!" Albert thought, lifting his thick eyebrows!


    A smile played at the corners of Zac''s mouth. "Sooner or later, I''ll take it over with you.".


    "Hurry up! Don''t just say that you don''t want your baby," said Albert with a blink.


    Zac turned his head around. He wanted to, but his wife didn''t cooperate. He couldn''t force her to make it.


    "These are all old memories. We''re talking about your business now."


    "It was really a long time ago. Just now you said it in tears, but how did you do it?" Essie sneered again.

 Chapter 142 How Dare You Rob My Husband Youre Digging Your Own Grave!

    "Alice and her little sister used to have a happy family, but you ruined it. You ruined it. You ruined their family, ruined their lives, and separated them from each other! You have been merciful and righteous now. When you decided to be the other woman and drove the former wife and her children away, have you thought about how sad the children would be if they couldn''t see their father or mother? Have you ever thought that the former wife would be more painful than killing her if she broke up with her child? How many years has it been since the last time Alice saw her mother and sister? And how many years has it been since the last time Alice''s sister saw her father and Alice? Who made this happen? It''s you! You are such a disgusting home wrecker! "


    Looking at Elizabeth''s reddened face, she paused for a while and continued, "I don''t know if you have a big crush on your mistress, but now you want to do the same thing for your daughter. It''s a pity that I''m not that kind-hearted wife who can allow others to destroy her marriage and family. I''ll defend myself to the end!"


    Zac gave his wife 999 thumbs up. If it was possible, he really wanted to stand up and applaud!


    Seeing that her daughter-in-law had been hit in the spot and was unable to fight any more, Mrs. Vicki had to save the scene by saying, "Zac and Valery have known each other since childhood. They were childhood playmates. If you hadn''t intervened in the relationship between them, they would have already married. Now you are the other woman."


    With a slight smile on her lips, Essie said, "Mrs. Vicki, my husband has never had a crush on Valery. He just treats her as his sister. As for how she framed my husband and swindled him into believing this child, I don''t think I need to explain to you in detail. What''s more, they were all free before marriage. Everyone had the freedom to make a choice, and others also had the right to pursue them. But marriage is different. It''s protected by law and moral. The husband and wife are private to each other and no one is allowed to steal! "


    Her eyes fell on the Buddhist prayer bead in front of Mrs. Vicki''s chest. "Do you believe in Buddhism? There are a lot of news about you on the Internet. Do you know that it is a serious sin to make a forced marriage of two persons in Buddhism? You have done it for the first time, and you are going to do it for the second time. When the Buddha knows that what you did, he would be angry, he will not let you go to the heaven when you die."


    Mrs. Vicki''s face turned deathly pale, and her hands were shaking with fury. Seeing this, Mary hastily said, "Essie, Mrs. Vicki is a senior, and you can''t be rude."


    "Yes." Essie turned to Vicki and said, "I''m sorry, Mrs. Vicki. I was too excited to offend you just now."


    Mrs. Vicki took a sip of tea, trembling slightly, to calm herself down, and then said in a deep voice, "that woman didn''t have a son at that time, so I had to let her leave. If we don''t have a boy in his generation, how can I face the ancestors of the family?"


    Essie squinted and got to t


    Letting her take the position to run the family and train the heir, he could do nothing but to enjoy the intimacy with Leila outside. It would also be a good way!


    An extremely scheming Nine Tailed Fox king like ice house couldn''t be underestimated?


    Anger smoldered in her chest. "Don''t forget that we are going to divorce after this is over," she threatened.


    A little blush was found between his eyebrows and spread quickly to cover his whole handsome face. Like a gust of wind, his long fingers swept over her face dangerously. "Are you so eager to leave me?" His eyes were as deep as ink. A flame wildly swayed inside, but it couldn''t light up the darkness around.


    She sensed that he was very angry and lowered her voice, "I was going to go to Istituto Marangoni for further education."


    Was this her reason? Was it not because of Hanson?


    His face softened a little and kissed her forehead gently. "It doesn''t matter. Go ahead. I''ll go with you."


    What? She was stunned. What did he mean? She didn''t get it!


    What did he mean by saying that he was going to a university with her? Was he degrading himself? He must be kidding!


    Essie gave zed a gentle nudge and changed the topic: "I have to prepare for the program in the afternoon."


    "Okay, but first." He lifted the corners of his mouth evilly, bowed his head and kissed her. It was impossible for her to leave him! She could only be his woman all her life!


    At lunch time, everyone was ready.


    Before the dinner, Albert had something to announce.


    "Since Zac and Essie have got the marriage certificate. From now on, Essie will be our daughter-in-law. When our ancestors come back in two months, we will put the wedding on the agenda."


    "That''s great!" Ivy clapped her hands and laughed.


    "Congratulations! Zac! Essie!" Said Daisy with a smile.


    Mary was shocked by the news. She didn''t expect that her husband would announce their son''s marriage at this critical time. Didn''t he intend to leave some room for Valery?


    What was he thinking?


    She was confused.

 Chapter 143 We Cant Be Lovers

    As long as she was recognized by the head of the organization, she would be officially promoted to the position of Mrs. Essie.


    The two elders doted on Zac very much. As long as he talked to them, they would not oppose him.


    It seemed that it was almost impossible for Valery to win back her position from the front.


    Essie was also very surprised, not knowing whether she should be happy or worried.


    It was good to get recognition, but after the wedding, it would be not easy to get away, right? If icy guy really wanted to marry her and let her be the "red flag", then she would be trapped by him for the rest of her life. Her husband was out having fun, and she could only go to the bar to get drunk. A standard resentful wife from a rich and powerful family.


    ''Oh, my God! How could my life be like this!''


    She turned her head to look at Zac. He was smiling happily, as if he was a hunter who set a trap and gained victory step by step. Her back felt cold. It seemed that her guess was further verified.


    At this moment, a pair of big hands held around her shoulders. He said in a gentle voice, "honey, call daddy and mommy."


    She came back to her senses and looked at Albert and Mary. "Daddy, Mommy," she called out.


    "Good girl." Said Albert with a kindly smile.


    Although reluctant, Mary had to pretend to be happy. She put on a fake smile and said, "we are a family now. Let''s eat."


    The servant began to serve the dishes.


    Marci smiled and said, "our wedding will be held very soon. Grandfather and grandmother will be very happy if they know that."


    "Yes, they will have a great grandson in a few months. It''s really a double happiness." Zac''s aunt responded.


    Albert coughed to cover his awkwardness. On hearing that, Zac''s aunt realized that she had said the wrong thing. She tried to ease the situation by saying, "I mean we should not let them take too much time, so that the two grandfathers can have a great grandson as soon as possible."


    Taking a sip of soup, Daisy smiled and said, "when will my eldest consin come back? Zac is married. He has to hurry up to look for sister-in-law. "


    Mary smiled: "yesterday, Walt called me. There was a sound proposal on the cooperation. He''ll be back after signing the contract." In comparison with her rebellious and unyielding son, her eldest son was more obedient and considerate. He was just like her mother''s warm little cotton padded jacket. But unfortunately...


    As she was thinking about it, she heard Ivy sitting at the end of the table sigh softly. "Walt is still looking for his little sun. If he succeeds in finding out that the girl and knowing that she was already married by then, won''t he be very sad?"


    "What little sun?" Daisy asked curiously.


    "Oh, my God!" "It''s his secret. I can''t tell others," she said, covering her mouth with her hand.


    "Since it''s a secret, how do you know?" Said Daisy, looking at her smilingly.


    "By accident." Ivy stuck her tongue out.


    A trace of hesitation flashed in Zac''s eyes. He didn''t expect his brother to have a sweetheart. It


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    lm face he had pretended previously was totally shattered, leaving only endless pain and depression.


    "I''m married. Don''t you really mind?"


    He reached out and held her hand. "It''s my fault. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have engaged to Sunny and made you sad. This must be my punishment for taking you away from me."


    She shook her head and said worriedly, "maybe we just can''t be lovers." It seemed that they had been missing a lot. Learning that he was going to travel to Maldives, she joined a travel team to find him, but he suddenly changed his schedule and went to Europe. She worked for a half semester and went to Milan to visit him. However, he went to America to visit his uncle. After graduation, she was admitted by Istituto Marangoni. She thought she would meet him face to face, but he gave up his further study and went back to his country.


    Although she kept trying to create chances for him, she missed him anyway.


    The so-called "destiny" meant that one would never meet the other in the right place at the right time, just like them.


    "If we don''t have the chance to meet, why do we still meet and fall in love with each other? It is all my fault. I didn''t try my best to keep you. From now on, I''ve done everything I can for you and for our future. Promise me, don''t give up on me, don''t give up our relationship. I will die without you. " He held her hands and kissed her possessively.


    "Hanson..." She was restless and confused about her future and was even worried about her freedom. She had already drawn herself into a fatal whirlpool, and deeper and deeper, and she seemed to be unable to get out.


    Iceni house was no longer a simple and carefree hobo. He was a scheming and unfathomable man. Every word he said seemed to have a purpose. And every word he said would fall into a trap he set carefully.


    "There are many girls in the world who are better than me. You don''t have to pay all your attention on me. After all I have already... Got married. "


    "Are you in love with him?" He tensed up his face.

 Chapter 144 Are You Done With The Hidden Rules

    This question had been bothering him all the time, making him nervous and unable to sleep or eat.


    That man was too excellent. He was afraid that she would fall in love with him.


    "It has nothing to do with love. He doesn''t love me and I don''t love him either, but..." She lowered her eyes which showed a sad shadow on her white eyelids. Some marriage didn''t require feelings but benefits and use. That was their marriage. He needed a wife and an heir. Yet none of these whom he loved could be given to him, so he could only find someone to replace his lover. And she was the best substitute in his eyes.


    "Forget it, Hanson. Let''s talk about the end of our class reunion." This topic was too heavy and dark, so she couldn''t tell him the truth. It was better to change the subject. She tried to smile at him, but before she could even start, the smile was blown away by a sweeping cold wind. So she withdrew her hand from his palm and took a sip of the coffee to calm herself down.


    He scratched his head, and his eyes and brows were covered with melancholy. After a long while, he opened his mouth slowly. "Will you attend the classmate reunion?"


    "Of course, I haven''t seen my roommates for a long time." She finally managed to squeeze out a smile. "All three of them stay in K city to develop their business. While I went to Yang City, I heard that they got together almost every week. I''m so envious."


    "You must be regretful now, right?" He sounded bitter and sad. She came to Yang City for him, but he was unable to keep her.


    Raising her head again, she took a glance at him and said, "I''ve never regretted it." She said firmly as if she was comforting him. At that time, her heart was lonely, no matter how prosperous and beautiful the city was without him.


    There was a sparkle in his dark eyes.


    She still cared about him. He was still important to her.


    That was enough.


    When Essie came back to the mansion, the hall was still full of people.


    As soon as Daisy saw her, she ran over and pulled her to the side of Ivy. "Sister-in-law, I hope that she will be a warm-hearted spectator today. Did anything happen to her?"


    "What''s wrong?" Hearing that, Essie was dazed for a second. Then she turned her eyes to look at Ivy. She was taking the business card that Hanson gave to her and chuckling.


    "She has been acting like this since she came back. She only looked at the business card and T-shirt and was smirking all the time. I want to know whose business card it is. She is as precious as a nurse. I don''t even bother to look at her. Is she suffering from temporary insanity?" Daisy was worried.


    Taking a deep breath, she thought, ''people who have a body of pursuing stars are really crazy. They can''t stop taking medicine!''!


    She half covered her mouth and whispered in Daisy''s ear, "she saw Hanson today, got his signature and business card."


    "No wonder." "I heard that a fan has shaken hands with Jim before. And she hasn''t washed her hands for thre


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    eturn me freedom. Don''t delay it for the whole day."


    "Honey, you can''t escape from the destiny." His voice was as light as a feather, but it was full of threat.


    She hurriedly moved to the bedside and grabbed his hand. "Well... Eva just signed up for the initial exam of the costume drama you mentioned last time, " She tried to distract him by changing the topic.


    Zac''s handsome face got close to her. He rubbed her lips softly, like the wings of a butterfly passing over her lips. "Are you going to do this for your bestie tonight and accept my hidden rules?"


    She swallowed hard. He was so close to her that she felt great pressure, making it difficult for her to breathe. "No... No way. " Her cheeks were as red as ripe Washington apples.


    She looked away in panic. "Did... Didn''t you say that you would make it up to me? "


    "Okay, I will serve you now." He almost swallowed her. She tried hard to push him away and turned her head away, so that he would not block her mouth. She was unable to speak. "I''m hungry. I want to eat some biscuits. Can you take them for me?"


    "Okay, eat me first, and then have some cookies." He kissed her on the lips, preventing her from speaking.


    The night wind blew in from the slightly opened glass window, and the faint fragrance of flowers quietly sent in, making the night more beautiful


    He was the blazing sun, melting her.


    She was a strong alcoholic, which made him intoxicated.


    He sucked her sweet scent, but she didn''t know that she would unwittingly submit to him, and let their souls erode into each other''s bone marrow.


    He put it near her red and swollen lips after he had done it.


    She punched him on the shoulder, then opened her mouth and ate it up.


    "Your hidden rule is over, right? Can Eva be the heroine now?"


    Zac smiled with a slight pull on his perfect lips. It was just a beginning. How could it be over so easily?


    "I can only make half the decision about it. You have to deal with another person."

 Chapter 145 Work Hard To Be The Heroine

    "Who?" Hearing that, Essie was dazed for a second.


    "Jim." Said Zac slowly.


    "Is he another investor?" She paused again.


    "The producer and the leading man." Zac replied carelessly.


    Oh my god!


    Essie yelled.


    The last time, Eva fought with Jim because of her, and she was sure that Jim must still hold a grudge against Eva. At that time, even if Zac can persuade him to let Eva take the role of the heroine, he will probably give her a hard time at the scene. Eva was so quick tempered that they might fight with each other soon.


    She cast a glance at the person beside her, cleared her throat and said, "don''t you think I''m going to follow his hidden rules?" Before she finished her words, a bleak cold light was shooting towards her. It seemed he wanted to kill someone.


    She shrank her neck in fright. Well, this joke was a bit too much.


    "Last time at the scene, Eva was mistaken that Jim was interested in me. So she jumped out to protect me and fought with Jim. I was wondering if I should find an opportunity to help them adjust their conflict?"


    Zac turned around with his head in one hand and pinched her chin in the other. "Whatever."


    So this weekend, Essie held a barbecue party in Zac''s mansion and invited Jim to come.


    Eva didn''t want to attend the party as she knew Jim would come here. Although he was a legend in the entertainment circle, she didn''t care about it at all.


    Essie held her shoulders and said, "Eva, in the entertainment circle, you are beautiful, talented and professional, and what you need is only a chance. This field don''t rely on talented people, but on powerful people. Money, hidden rules, hype, etc. These are common things in the entertainment circle. Is there a chance for you now? You don''t have to be a mistress. You don''t need to worry about being molested by lecher. You can be the heroine as long as you show some friendliness to him. Why not? "


    Eva pouted and said, "I just can''t stand such a playboy as him. He is totally a womanizer and he treats women as his plaything."


    "He is the superstar and is from a rich family. He was born at the top of the pyramid, and of course, he was extremely arrogant. As for romantic affairs, even if he didn''t want to play, the women would try their best to offer themselves to him. They were willing to accept any challenge. Besides, you are a game lover. There are countless handsome guys who have been tortured by you. You two are equal in this regard. " Essie giggled.


    After thinking for a while, Eva agreed with her. They got on the car.


    It was her first time to sit in a Rolls-Royce. She looked around and exclaimed, "Wow! Essie, you are a real celebrity. The TV station has arranged such a handsome car for you."


    "This is not the car of TV station, but Zac''s." Eva was her best friend and she didn''t want to hide the thing between her and Zac from her. And during this period, she had a lot of things to deal with, so she also wanted to talk to someone.


    Eva''s eyes widened. "Did your roommate make a profit from stock market speculation again?" Ho


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    gh gritted teeth.


    Zac pulled the worried woman aside right away. It seemed that they didn''t have any eyes or fists to protect her from accidental injury.


    Frustrated, Essie pressed her forehead against his chest.


    Oh my god. If they continued fighting, the heroine would be screwed.


    Zac comforted her while caressing her head. "There isn''t a female hero like Eva who dares to challenge him before. We''d better quietly watch the battle."


    With a sad look on her face, Essie asked, "can she beat the heroine into the bowl?"


    Zac drew a perfect smile and said, "there may be a miracle."


    At this time, Eva had used all his unique skills. Seeing that she was obviously in the weak position, Holy helped her, "beautiful sister, Jim has a gap on the left, hurry to cut his leg..."


    Ivy and her companions came to watch.


    After being knocked down on the grass a few times, Eva stood up and continued to fight, tenacious and invincible.


    Seeing that she was thrown again, Essie could not bear looking straight at her. She rushed over and said, "well, if you have to fight with each other, next time you''ll be in the underworld, but it''s time for barbecue and drinking."


    He released her from his grip, turned around and was about to leave when Eva kicked him.


    Unexpectedly, he turned round, bent over and caught her who was about to stand up.


    "You are nothing. You are no match for me. Go back and practice hard!"


    Unable to move, Eva could only glare at him with her beautiful eyes. "Let''s wait and see. I will beat you."


    "You are welcome to challenge me anytime." He let go of her, dusted off his clothes and walked to the backyard. His deep voice was full of arrogance, like a defeated cheetah.


    Eva jumped up from the ground, unwilling to give up. She just gave in because she hadn''t practiced for a long time. She began to practice wildly today when she got back. She must defeat this scum.


    Reluctantly, Essie thought that she still had plan B and she must let the heroine be willing to jump into her bestie''s bowl.

 Chapter 146 Bribe Me

    Essie placed a chicken leg stewed with honey for Holy on his plate and said, "enjoy it, and be careful not to be burned."


    "Thank you." Holly nodded with a smile. He blew on the chicken leg and took a bite. "It''s so delicious."


    "Okay, I''ll roast beef ribs for you." Essie touched his head lovingly.


    With a playful smile, Eva came to Zac, "how did you get married?"


    Zac cleared his throat and said slowly, "it''s just happening."


    Eva giggled and said, "love will come in time, won''t it? You two make a perfect match. I knew that you would make a good couple. But I didn''t expect it to happen so soon. "


    The corners of his mouth lifted. "A quick fight is always my style."


    Eva gave a thumbs up and said, "that''s why Hanson lost to you."


    When they were talking on the other side of the party, Ivy ran to Essie who was barbecuing for Holy and asked, "sister-in-law, why didn''t you invite my Hanson here?"


    She was shocked.


    Zac cast a cold glance at Ivy.


    "I really want to see Hanson here. When you hold a party next time, please invite him to the party, okay?" Ivy said with hope.


    "Okay... Okay. " Essie nodded perfunctorily.


    As if Eva had discovered a new discovery, her eyes were suddenly bright. She hurried to them, "little beauty, are you talking about Hanson?"


    "Yes. Eva, are you a fan of Hanson either?" Ivy asked, blinking her eyes in excitement.


    "No, I just know him very well." Eva smiled. "Are you his fan?"


    "Hanson is the most handsome guy, and he is the most brilliant people in the world!" Ivy nodded crazily.


    Eva purposely raised her voice and said, "it''s Hanson. He is gentle and elegant. He is a handsome and sunny man. He is a perfect warm man. He''s much better than the so called Playboy who is selfish and cool. People who take him as an idol must be blind."


    With a glass of champagne in his hand, Jim casually sat on his lounge chair and took a sip of champagne. "There is something that people who run dragon suit can''t understand," he said.


    So what? She would never put on airs again!


    A piece of beef ribs was stuffed into Shirley''s mouth and stopped her from talking. "Taste it! It''s very delicious," she said


    Eva was so furious that she bit the flesh in her mouth as if she were biting Jim''s flesh.


    Essie sighed and thought to herself, ''poor girl friend, it''s not easy for her to be the heroine. What a good chance she has! She meets such an enemy, Jim.'' Thus, she must play the plan B to keep on..


    After the barbecue, Essie smiled and suggested, "let''s have a fish competition? Fight in pairs. Draw lots to decide the opponent. The loser will be punished by the winner."


    "Okay!" Everyone agreed with her and followed her to the lake not far away.


    She took out the box and let him pick the lot first.


    When he saw the name on the paper, he frowned.


    "It seems that you are destined to be with Peter!" Cassandra smiled. There was a secret light in her eyes.


    She had fiddled with the box, and there was only one name in it. No matter which one Jonny pi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ight?"


    The woman was completely petrified.


    Zac pulled all the fish up and put them into the bucket one by one. But her bucket was still a piece of clear water. She was anxious, and her little head was working urgently. Soon she came up with an idea.


    "Excuse me, I need to go to the bathroom." She stood up and pretended to leave. After taking two steps, she suddenly stumbled and fell to the ground. She kicked his bucket into the lake with her foot. The fishes swam out happily and soon disappeared.


    She got up and looked at the empty bucket rippling in the lake. Her thick eyelashes fluttered as cunningly as wings of a butterfly. "Sorry, I didn''t mean it. You don''t have the bucket now, how can you fish?"


    You can''t beat me.


    Zac smiled. In his eyes, there was nothing but pampering and connivance. Her naughty and tricky look was so adorable in his eyes. He liked her quick witted and wilful evil nature.


    He stretched out his arm, grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms. "It doesn''t matter. I have a big fish. I won all the time."


    She smiled playfully, grabbed his collar and said, "I have one too. We have tied it up."


    He scraped her nose gently and said, "then both of us will be punished."


    Did she mean that? She was the one who suffered!


    "I''m going to see how things are going between Eva and King Jim." She took the opportunity to find an excuse to leave.


    "You have replaced the bait. There''s no need to see it." Stroking her earlobe with his lips, Zac whispered in her ears like breathing, which made her quiver a little. No wonder he was the king of Nine Tailed Fox. Nothing could be hidden from him.


    "You are not allowed to tell Jim about it." She covered his mouth with her index finger.


    She was frightened and took her finger out of his hand. But she was held back again.


    She could not help giggling, "you even eat my hand. You are not a dog."


    Drawing a slight smile on his perfect lips, he said, "you can keep it as a secret, but how are you going to bribe me?"

 Chapter 147 Her First Kiss

    Essie wiped the sweat off her forehead. It was all because of her carelessness that Zac had found an opportunity again.


    "Well... How about I make you some braised tenderloin with radish? Do you like it? " She tried to sound normal.


    He shook his head evilly.


    "Whatever you want to eat, I''ll cook for you. I can''t do anything else for you." She pouted, he bowed, kissed her and said, "do you want to get rid of me with just a few dishes?"


    "Don''t be too greedy." She pushed away his arms and stood up. "There are so many women here. I''m not the one to be with you and you can find more women if you like. If you want to solve your physical problem, go to find them." Before she finished her words, she fell into his arms again. He frowned slightly and asked, "do you want me to find another woman?"


    "I don''t want to, but you will." Essie angrily said. A man as excellent as Zac was always surrounded by women who begged for his love. Essie didn''t believe that he would be a man who could stay calm and still when being disturbed. He must be a playboy who had traveled through the ocean of flowers like Jim.


    "You can apply me to your private domain." He rested his chin on her shoulder, gently stroking her face. She turned her head to the lake and gazed at the sparkling waves caused by the wind. With a bitter smile on her lips, she said, "I don''t have that ability." In his heart, she was just a cannon fodder, and a substitute. How dare she expect too much from him?


    "You have the right, only you!" His tone was firm and domineering, like an arrogant emperor who declared the imperial edict and awarded his empress the authority of the sixth palace. Unfortunately, she was a quiet person. She didn''t like to fight with a home wrecker or a mistress. Moreover, she was not so kind to be a substitute. She didn''t want to be the substitute of others to make others happy and wronged.


    "I won''t use it. It''s all about your self-discipline." She picked up a stone and threw it into the lake. "Let''s go. Take a look at Eva and Jim."


    He heaved a deep sigh, feeling helpless and disappointed.


    Her erratic moves kept torturing him.


    As soon as they let go of each other''s hands and stood up, they heard a scream from the other side of the lake.


    Now, Eva had caught a bucket of crucian. There were only a few fish in Jim''s bucket.


    Obviously, she won.


    She didn''t know that Essie had changed the bait. She thought she was lucky and danced with excitement. She finally fell into the lake by accident.


    Eva could have swim, but she didn''t dare to get into the water anymore because she had almost drowned before.


    At the moment, when she fell into the water, all her fear was aroused. She waved her limbs desperately, trying to rise.


    Seeing this, Ivy and Daisy cried out.


    Seeing that, Jim jumped into the lake, so did William.


    When Essie and Zac arrived, Eva had been pulled back to the bank.


    When she was still in a coma, Essie was frightened.


    Jim gave her artificial respiration and mouth to mouth resuscitation. She passed out.


    The others heaved a sigh of relief.


    Then, Essie and Daisy helped he


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    in panic."


    Eva stuck out her tongue at her and laughed. "Man, including your husband, right? Are you tortured by your husband every night? "


    Essie threw a pillow at her and thought she had changed the topic far away.


    Eva lay beside her, holding the back of her head with her hands, and said, "I still can''t believe that you''ve married, you even married a life taking rich young man."


    With these thoughts in her mind, Essie sighed. In fact, it was easy for them to get married. They could easily go to the Bureau of civil affairs to poke the marriage license. It was hard for them to get divorced.


    There were a few besieged cities. If they accidentally broke in, they might never be able to get out, being trapped inside.


    "Sometimes, I felt like I was in a dream." The corners of her mouth slightly raised. A faint smile was like the night scene outside the window which was illusory and confused.


    Eva hugged her and comforted her. She knew that Essie still couldn''t let go of Hanson. She was clear about her previous love and efforts. It was very easy to fall in love with someone, but it was difficult to forget someone. "Take it easy. Time will dilute everything."


    Maybe.


    Essie lowered her eyes and didn''t say anything. After a long time, her eyes blinked as if she had thought of something, and she quickly said, "don''t tell Mandy, or she will kill me."


    "You can hide the truth from her for a while, but you can''t hide it forever. She will know it sooner or later." Eva sighed.


    It would not take her a lifetime. Five months would be enough. If she got divorced, it would have nothing to do with icehouse.


    "Let''s talk about it when it''s too late to hide it from Mandy."


    She said in a low voice and sat up from the bed. When she was about to go down, she accidentally saw the bed railing and trembled slightly.


    Why this bed looked exactly like the one in an ice house''s room?


    She walked back and forth along the edge of the bed for a few circles, and her big, confused eyes turned. As if remembering something, she hurriedly walked out of the room.

 Chapter 148 You Can Only Be Mine

    Although she had lived in the villa for several days, she had never been to other bedrooms. At this time, she pushed all the doors of the bedrooms one by one and looked carefully at the bed inside.


    When she got out, she was so angry that she wanted to vomit blood.


    All the beds here were exactly the same, only of different sizes.


    She was fooled by the man.


    She walked into the room in a huff. Right now, Zac had just taken a bath and was lying on the bed with his IPad.


    She walked to him with arms akimbo and glared at him. "I want to change the bed. I want the biggest bed in the next room. If you don''t change it, I will sleep in the next room."


    His dark eyes flashed in the light.


    His little secret was found so quickly!


    He put down his IPad and smirked, "honey, I think this one is nice."


    "Now it is Summer. It is too hot for us to sleep together!" She pouted and thought that they had gone too far to change the bed without telling her.


    "Try to cool down the air conditioner." The man said with a shrug.


    "Are you having a strange habit? You make all the beds the same. Aren''t you afraid of going into the wrong room?" She gave him a strange look as if he were an alien.


    Zac reached out his arm and pulled her into his arms. "The problem is I don''t have a hostess here. You can re arrange the room according to your likes and dislikes."


    Essie glanced at him and said, "first of all, change this bed."


    The man put his handsome face close to her. The slightly warm breath gently blew on her face, as if it was indirectly, "change it if you want. Anyway, as soon as you fall asleep, you will naturally roll to my side. The big bed or small bed doesn''t matter."


    The woman was in embarrassment.


    "No, I won''t. I just want to stay away from you." Who knows? She must deny it.


    Zac sighed, "why do you care so much? We spent a night as a couple. "


    She slightly trembled.


    She was not a virgin anymore. The first time was the most precious thing for women. The second time was no different from the last time. She wasn''t pretending. In her heart, sex and love were inseparable. She wouldn''t sleep with a man who didn''t love her, unless she was drunk.


    He changed his way to take advantages of her every day. He looked dissatisfied. It seemed that he hadn''t gone to see Leila for a long time. Was he worried that she would give up during the mission and use this fact to lure her?


    He didn''t need to do that at all.


    "You can have sex with other women." She murmured in a low voice.


    Zac frowned and an expression of sadness flew into his eyes. "In your heart, am I just a tool that you can push others casually?"


    "In your heart, who am I?" She asked back, with a wry smile on her face.


    He fell into silence.


    He still didn''t know what position she held in his heart.


    Or perhaps just an excessive emotional investment.


    Perhaps it was just an interesting game of pursuing.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    er women!"


    He trembled violently and turned around. His gloomy and cold eyes seemed to be lit up by fire, and in an instant they lit up. "What did you say? Idiot! Say it again." He was afraid that he misheard her, so he bent down and held her face in his hands. His hands trembled because of the sudden ecstasy.


    "Don''t leave me." Her consciousness was under the influence of alcohol, and she instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck.


    "Okay, I won''t go." He held her tightly, like holding a treasure that he had lost and recovered. She was capable of doing that. A simple expression and a few words successfully made him lose his senses.


    "You''re making a scene, Essie," He held her hands, took a deep breath and forced himself to keep calm.


    "You bastard! You don''t want me. You just want your childhood sweetheart, right?" She seemed to be irritated. Her eyes were full of drunk and deep resentment. Since she could not move her little hand, she lowered her head and had a hard bite on his shoulder.


    "I don''t know what I am doing when I am sober." She was so drunk and mumbled to herself, "I should hate you. But I was upset when you weren''t there or ignored me. Why?" She looked lost, like a child trapped in the maze, unable to find a way out.


    "Maybe you have begun to care about me, but you don''t know." Zac gazed at her affectionately, and his charming black eyes were filled with mist, which was almost full of tenderness.


    "I don''t care about you at all. I love Hanson. I just want to deal with the matter about Valery as soon as possible, and then I can divorce you and marry him." She shook her head and spoke incoherently.


    Zac frowned and there was a flicker of anger in his eyes. His words were like a thunderbolt from the blue, destroying his good mood.


    He pinched the tip of her chin, and his chest heaved violently because of the fury. "You can only be my woman for your whole life. Don''t have any other fantasy."

 Chapter 149 Mother-in-law Welcome A Home Wrecker

    The afternoon sunshine shone into the room through the opened curtains and awoke Essie from her sleep.


    She screamed. She felt dizzy and her bones seemed to have been torn and re installed. It was dangerous to separate at any time.


    She opened her eyes in a daze and saw a handsome face.


    "You awake." A man rested his head on one of his hands and looked at her with a playful expression. There was laziness and satisfaction in his eyes.


    "When did you come back?" Essie was a little surprised. Didn''t he plan to ignore her? Why did he come to her again?


    "Honey, why do you always snap at the critical moment?"


    The coolness from his fingers gave Essie a chill. She covered herself with the quilt quickly and took a look at herself.


    Oh my God! She was...


    "Zac, you... You... " She felt ashamed and annoyed at the same time. Suddenly, her face was covered with burning waves and she buried her head into the quilt like a snail. Then, she said, "Zac, you take advantage of me!"


    "Honey, it was you who took the initiative last night." Said the man in a low and deep voice lazily.


    "Nonsense, impossible." It was obvious that he seduced her when she was drunk.


    With a vicious smile, Zac reached out his big hand to caress her head. "Honey, don''t be drunk. You might have remembered it after careful consideration."


    "I don''t want to remember it. It''s better to cut off the memory all my life." She turned her head angrily, only to find that her stomach growled, and she had no appetite at all.


    The servant brought her lunch, including black chicken soup, braised beef in soy sauce, and white spareribs. All of them were her favorite food.


    She was starving and gobbled her food like a beast.


    "Honey, eat slowly. Don''t choke." The man beside her courteously "served" her.


    "Aren''t you going to eat something?" She pouted. Why does he look so energetic and full of blood vitality on the ground after he gets down to work?


    "I''ll eat after you finish eating." He smiled, his eyes filled with love.


    She didn''t care about anything, and she didn''t care how to eat. She never had a good image in front of him.


    "Honey, do you miss me very much these days?" He said lightly when she finished her last meal. But she still choked. She quickly picked up the soup and took a sip.


    "Don''t think too much of yourself. The peacock is on the stage. You are harassing me and squeezing me. I can do whatever I want in bed and get out as I want. I have a very good sleep. "


    "Really?" He frowned and asked, "then why did you get drunk last night?"


    "I... I didn''t mean it. I heard from you that the wine is the best in France. I just wanted to try. It was really nice, so I drank a little too much. I got drunk because of my carelessness. " She explained haltingly. She didn''t miss him at all. There was not a single trace of love at all. She just became a little dependent on him. When he was not around, she felt a little uncomfortable.


    "Then why did you say that I am yours and can''t be with other people?" Zac touched his chin and looked a


    c said later. Now, Valery, as a pregnant woman, was in the weak position, and she could fight back after the baby was born. Moreover, at that time, he didn''t have a crush on Essie and instead he would focus on the baby, so that Valery could use the baby to get Zac''s love.


    She turned to her and said, "Essie, I hope you can get along well with her. Although you''re Zac''s wife, Valery is the mother of Zac''s child. You''re in the same position."


    Thinking of that, she sneered in her heart.


    There was a world of difference among people. Some mothers-in-law would do everything for their son and daughter-in-law in case the couple quarrel with each other. Some moms were afraid that their son and daughter-in-law would live a peaceful life, so they had to make troubles.


    That was exactly what Mary was like. As a mother, she knew her son better than others. However, Mary didn''t know her son at all and did things with her own will.


    Maybe it didn''t matter as Zac wasn''t her husband. If she had a chance, she would ask aunt Minny back home and take care of her father-in-law. Could she stand aunt Minny to be in the same position as her?


    Holding Essie''s shoulders in his arms, Zac looked at Mary and said, "Mommy, you are the head of your family here, but in my home, Essie is the hostess. She knows what she should do. You don''t need to worry about it."


    Mary''s face turned pale. Apparently, he thought Mary was an outsider. It was better for him to marry Valery, but now he married Essie. He had even abandoned the family and left it in a mess. Things were getting out of control if she wasn''t involved in.


    Seeing her helpless expression, Elizabeth couldn''t help but frown.


    If Zac was a man who could listen to his mother as Baron did, it would not take much effort for Valery to get married.


    Now, she needed to think about how to deal with Essie. Back then, she had worked so hard and plotted it very hard to make her daughter pregnant. If she could get pregnant, she wouldn''t let others take away the fat in her mouth.

 Chapter 150 A Flash In The Pan (Part One)

    Now, Sage was sent to serve Valery again. And Elizabeth believed that she was the most suitable person to serve her.


    She had a lot of evil ideas and was bold. All of her family was depending on Valery''s family, so she was not easy to be bought off by others.


    She was kicked by Zac last time and stayed in the hospital for a week. In fact, she was afraid to go to the Zac''s house again, but when she heard that Elizabeth wanted to give her a small house to live in future, she immediately agreed.


    People died for money, and birds died for food!


    She decided to help Valery kick the tramp out regardless of her life.


    At this moment, Essie was having a walk with Zac in the garden. Mary asked them to stay for dinner. Zac was about to turn her down. He wanted to have dinner In his own villa, out of sight, out of mind. But to her surprise, Essie agreed without hesitation.


    "Honey, let''s have dinner at our own home, alone." Sitting on the stone bench, Zac suggested.


    Essie randomly picked another gardenia and put it under her nose. She said, "freezing guy, I''ve made up my mind. We''ll move back!"


    Zac was surprised. "Why?"


    "Here is your family''s house, and I''m the real lady. But now I''m living outside, but a mistress is living here. Does it mean that my ground has been occupied by another woman indirectly?" she said slowly, placing a piece of petal on the marbles table.


    Zac shook his head and laughed. What a strange little head! It was clear when it involved her own interest. He lovingly stroked her head and said, "if you move in, aren''t you afraid that Valery will keep bothering you all day long?"


    Essie winked and put her arm on Zac''s shoulder, saying, "ice guy, will you take my side no matter what I do?"


    "Of course." Zac nodde


    ce Valery has moved in our house, she must be taken good care of. You should pay more attention to her. Though their wedding hasn''t been held yet, Essie is the daughter-in-law of our family. She can take over the family with you and share your burdens. "


    Marry shuddered.


    What''s the meaning of this? Mary didn''t expect her daughter-in-law to share the power with her when she was just married.


    Did Albert want Essie to be on an equal footing with her mother-in-law?


    She felt awful. Although she had married Albert for more than twenty years, sometimes she could not figure out what he was thinking.


    "My daughter-in-law hasn''t seen our parents and held the wedding ceremony yet. She is not officially married yet. Let''s talk about it after the wedding." She tried her best to keep her voice calm.


    "Yesterday, I called them and told them that Zac is going to get married. Both of them are very happy. As for the wedding, it is nothing but a formality. She''ll take over the family affairs sooner or later. She should learn it earlier and get familiar with it. " Then he asked uncle Li to come here and help Essie to get familiar with all the things in the mansion.

 Chapter 151 A Flash In The Pan (Part Two)

    Albert, her father-in-law, was so kind, amiable, and he had a good eye for her. If she asked for a divorce someday, she would feel very sorry for him.


    Zac admired his dad. No wonder Albert was the head of the family, he was so wise. Zac would do anything to praise his father!


    While the servants were having dinner, Zac said in a careless tone, "Essie likes lively life and it''s too cold to live alone with me, so we decide to move back."


    "It''s time to go home." Albert smiled subtly.


    At the dinner table, the most upset one was actually Valery. The status of Essie was consolidated, which would be a great threat to her. The more power Essie had, the more threatened she would be.


    In the evening, Zac accompanied his father to play chess in the study.


    Essie was watching TV with Ivy. She heard that there were a few new Epiphyllum flowers in the garden and that they would bloom at 9:00 every night. She jumped up in a hurry and ran to the garden to wait for them in excitement.


    She had never seen the flash in the pan in the legend. Recently, she was designing a new series, so it was possible to find inspiration.


    When she came to the flower bed, she found that Valery was there. She also came to see the Epiphyllum, but she was not interested in it. She just heard that when the Epiphyllum was about to bloom, she made a wish for love, which would be good for her and she decided to come and have a try. Valery wanted to drive away Essie, and let Zac fall in love with her.


    Upon seeing Essie, she cast a stern glance at her and ask


    e, but it was the one that farthest away from the main house.


    When she passed through the bamboo forest, she didn''t notice the stone under her feet and was stumbled by it by accident.


    She felt a sharp pain on her knees. She clenched her teeth, stood up and limped forward.


    Seeing her embarrassed appearance, Ivy quickly stood up, "Essie, are you going to watch the Epiphyllum rain? Ah, your knees are bleeding. You fell? Why don''t you hide yourself in the pavilion for a while and let the servant send an umbrella over? "


    "I forgot to bring my cell phone with me. Since Valery is there, please arrange for someone to bring a blanket and an umbrella for her. Don''t let her catch a cold," Essie said breathlessly.


    She nodded and called a servant. Then the servant ran out with a blanket and an umbrella.


    Essie returned to her room. As soon as she took off the wet clothes, Zac came in. Seeing her curvy figure, he put on an evil smile and said, "honey, you''re so good. Have you taken off your clothes and waited for me?"

 Chapter 152 Too Difficult To Be Good (Part One)

    In a panic, Essie covered herself with a towel and asked, "How did you get in?" She remembered clearly that she had locked the door.


    "I have the key." Zac smiled mischievously. He came over and held her in his arms. When he felt the coldness on her body, he paused and asked, "Are you cold?"


    Getting wet in the rain, how could she not feel cold?


    "Let go of me. I need to change my clothes." She tried to push him away as hard as she could but only made a grunt in pain because she used up all her strength that she pulled her injured knee.


    It was not until then that Zac noticed that her knees were still bleeding. He held her in his arms and took her to sit down. From the corner of his eyes, he glanced at the wet clothes beside her. He frowned and asked, "What happened?"


    "I got wet in the rain when I went to see the Epiphyllum. And I fell on the ground on my way back." Essie said in a casual tone.


    Stroking her head tenderly, Zac took out the medical kit and disinfected the wound and applied some medicine.


    Then he asked Jane to cook some ginger soup to dispel the cold for her.


    When Jane turned around and was about to leave, Essie stopped her and said, "Please cook some more and send a bowl of it to Miss Xu as well." She urged.


    "Yes, my lady." Jane nodded and walked out.


    "Is Valery also wet in the rain?" Zac asked casually as he heard what Essie said to Jane. She pouted as she said, "Don''t worry. She was in the pavilion without getting wet in the rain. I want to send the ginger soup to her out of my simple concern just in case she might catch a cold."


    With a smile, Zac pulled her into his arms and said, "Honey, are you jealous?"


    She rolled her eyes and replied, "I''m not the kind of person who would think too much." She didn''t love him. How cou


    y''s fever was gone. Mary was relieved and asked Jane to make ginger soup for her.


    "Earlier this day, our lady Essie asked me to cook a bowl of ginger soup and send it to Miss Xu. But Miss Xu refused to drink because she hated the flavor of ginger." Jane muttered. She thought, ''It wouldn''t be such a drama if she drank it when I brought it to her.''


    Mary waved her hand, "She still have to drink it. Add more sugar."


    After Jane left, she turned to Zac and said, "You have to go to the company tomorrow. Go back to bed early. It is okay to just leave Essie, Jane and Sage here to take care of Valery." She made up her mind to let Essie to stay to serve in the ''care group''. Because she thought Essie were the culprit. It was Essie who cause Valery to catch a cold. She would never let the culprit to get away with it.


    Essie knew what Mary was thinking and what she was up to. She said nothing and decided to stay as her wish. She was fine with it.


    Zac frowned and said, "Mommy, it is enough hands for Sage and Jane to stay here to take care of Valery. Essie got wet in the rain and her knees were injured. Besides, she has to record the program tomorrow. She must have a good rest."

 Chapter 153 Too Difficult To Be Good (Part Two)

    Mary pursed her lips and said, "No matter what, she is liable to Valery''s cold. It is her duty to stay and take care of Valery."


    Zac''s eyes flashed a glow. "Mommy, I don''t expect you to give everyone a fair go, but please, at least don''t even lose the ability to tell right from wrong." Then, he lifted Essie up and carried her out of the room.


    "Zac!" Mary was outrage. She thought of what Elizabeth had said about those women who deemed to outlive their husband all possess the charm to bewitch their husbands. Now her son was indeed in such a situation. That was horrible.


    Zac came back to his room and put Essie on the bed. His eyes were full of love.


    "You idiot, don''t do such a silly thing again. What if you also catch a cold?"


    "I''m fine. I can take some medicine if I catch a cold." She smiled lightly, "Don''t you care about this child? I have to protect him for you. "


    "I care about you more. You just need to protect yourself well." His voice was like the night breeze, blowing softly. His gaze was so tender that his tender was almost flowing from his eyes.


    Her calm heart which was like a peaceful lake was dropped into a drop of water, rippling leisurely.


    He cared about her?


    Why did he care about her?


    She asked herself in her heart and then smiled with self mockery.


    Of course he cared about her. Without her, who would be his cannon fodder and who would be her substitute?


    Although there were a lot of women on the earth, it was not easy to find a woman who could be dealt with without worries.


    A sad smile quietly appeared on her face. She buried her head in the pillow, not letting him notice it.


    The next day, Valery spent the whole day in bed, blaming all her resentment on Essie. It was Essie who deliberately took a long time to fetch the blanket and umbrella


    will tell you a story and you will sleep?"


    At the corridor.


    After her son went into the room, Mary went to look for Essie. She had to warn her, in case that she would do something bad to the baby in Valery''s belly again.


    She didn''t sleep well last night, and she had recorded a program for a whole day today. When she came back, she was exhausted and wanted to take a shower before going to bed. Seeing Mary come in, she could only cheer herself up and greet her.


    "Essie, do you mind that I ask Zac to spend more time with Valery?" Mary smiled, but there was no smile in her eyes.


    "Of course not. You don''t have to ask me about this," Essie replied indifferently.


    "I know you can''t accept the fact that Valery have a son with her, but you have to understand that she is not a home-wrecker. She has known Zac for a long time, and that she has pregnant with Zac''s child before Zac knew you. She didn''t destroy your relationship with Zac. Instead, you got involved in their relationship. If it weren''t for you, she would have married to Zac by now." Mary said slowly. Now, Essie understood that she was the home-wrecker. She smiled slightly and said, "If you have something to say, just say it."

 Chapter 154 Collude In Doing Evil

    "Okay, let''s get to the point." Mary said in a serious tone, "I don''t want this accident to happen again no matter you did it or not. Valery''s baby is the eldest grandson of our family. If anyone dares to hurt him, I will not spare him. "


    "Don''t worry. I won''t do it for her anymore," In a soft voice, Essie said these words neither overbearing nor servile.


    There was a muscle on Mary''s face that twitched a little. Last night, she asked Essie to take care of Valery, but today Essie said such words to block her. She dared not challenge the authority of her mother-in-law if it was not for that Zac was protecting her.


    "Valery is pregnant. You are responsible for taking care of her. To be the lady of our family, you have to be tolerant and generous. If you are not mature now and can''t do this, you''d better temporarily not interfere in the affairs of our family. "


    Her voice was slow and low, but full of threats.


    Essie understood that she was quite unhappy about the fact that Albert asked her to help Mary with holding the house.


    She had no intention of taking part in the affairs of the family. She was thinking how to refuse Albert. What Mary said interested Essie, because she hated to do something that could please the opponent. She thought that her rejection just fitted in exactly with the wishes of her and Valery?


    "Mommy, you''ve thought too much about it. That kid was born in a concubine''s belly and can''t inherit the family property of the family. He won''t be a threat to me at all. He will only destroy the relationship between me and Zac if I hurt him. I''m not that stupid. As for the property of the family. Since Dad asked me to help you, I will do my best and live up to his expectations. " Her tone was casual, as if she was just talking about an insignificant game.


    Mary''s face turned gloomy. The word ''concubine'' pierced her eardrums. "If you can''t give birth to a son, then he''s not a concubine''s child."


    "Mommy, with the advanced technology now, it''s not difficult to have a son. Even if I don''t want to have a son, there is always a way. I''m sure you''ll be able to have a grandson." Essie smiled.


    "Okay, I''ll wait." Mary gritted her teeth and left.


    Essie closed the door and a mocking smile was shown on her face.


    The mother-in-law was just like Vicki. Mary was arrogant and domineering, while Vicki was insidious and cunning.


    Luckily, freezing guy was born with indomitable spirit. He was pretty unruly and not as blind and obedient as Baron. Otherwise, she must leave him immediately.


    When Zac came back, she had just taken a shower and was lying on the bed ready to sleep.


    He came over and said, "honey, you smell good."


    She raised her tired eyes and glanced at him, "is she feeling better?"


    "Nothing serious. she''ll be fine in a few days." He lay down beside her and added, "I really hope that her baby could be born as soon as possible." He heaved a sigh of relief. He would be free from this then.


    But Essie didn''t think so. She said, "It''s all your fault to sleep with Valery."


    Zac said nothing but with a helple


    ie?


    Pretending to be a couple was already a dangerous thing. It was inevitable to have feelings when they Got along with each other day and night and displayed affection in front of everyone.


    It might be impossible for them to get divorced once they were unable to control their lust for a while and had sex with each other. Besides, Essie could get pregnant just like Valery!


    No, she couldn''t bear to see that happen.


    "Are you coming to see me because you want me to help you deal with Essie?" She pretended to be calm and asked casually.


    "It''s also for you to help me." "I don''t care about the title. Anyway, I have a child to protect. I will let you be the lady of the house and keep me in the house." Her eyes twinkled as she spoke. She was trying to play a trick on her by working with her. She doesn''t care about her fighting for the position with her at all. She can''t marry Zac just because of their families'' issue.


    Leila replied with a slight smile.


    She had been against her for more than ten years. How could she not see through her little tricks?


    She wouldn''t be that stupid to get her hands dirty. Her victory wouldn''t do her any good. The best result was to get both of them in the fight.


    "Sorry to disappoint you. I won''t do anything that makes him unhappy."


    "It doesn''t matter. By then, Zac and his heart would be occupied by Essie. Just wait and see."


    She smiled, "take it easy. I haven''t finished yet." She tantalized her on purpose.


    "Can you stop playing tricks?" Valery was a little impatient.


    "I can only do a little, but there is someone, who can do a lot of things, and who knows well about Essie. She must be useful to you." Said Leila.


    "Who?" Valery''s eyes lit up with pleasant surprise.


    Leila deliberately paused for a while, took a sip of tea and slowly began to speak, "Essie has a good friend called Mandy. She also likes Zac. If she knows that her best friend stole her boyfriend..."


    Her voice was so low that no one could hear it, and a weird smile had already appeared on Valery''s face.

 Chapter 155 They Turn Against Each Other (Part One)

    Essie was a little surprised to receive a call from Mandy.


    She had already arrived at Dragon City and asked her to be her guide to go shopping with her.


    On the other hand, Eva had just come here yesterday to prepare for the initial exam of the War Emperor. After she had made a phone call to Mandy, Essie hastened to call Eva and invite her out. The three of them had a good get-together.


    Dragon city was a paradise where people could buy everything, ranging from cheap goods to the top luxury. It could satisfy all kinds of consumption level.


    Essie went to the hotel to pick up Eva first, and then they went to the pedestrian street to look for Mandy.


    Mandy was in a Starbucks. Her face was once gloomy. But when she saw the figures of Essie and Eva, she immediately smiled.


    "Have you waited long, Mandy?" Essie asked with a smile.


    "No, I just came back from the hotel." Mandy smiled. She didn''t expect that Eva would be here, and she was a little surprised. "You have been staying with each other recently?"


    "No, I just arrived yesterday to take part in the TV series''s initial exam, in which the heroine was snatched." Eva covered her mouth and giggled, "Mandy, are you on holiday or on a location today?"


    "I''ve taken a few days off, so I want to go shopping. By the way, I want to see Essie, and you''re also here. It''s really nice. The three of us haven''t been together for a long time." Mandy smiled.


    "Yes, I am always busy with extra actress. It''s rare for me to be with you." Eva held them in her arms.


    After they finished their coffee, they entered the market.


    When Mandy saw the Hermes store, she went in. Eva was not interested in luxury. She even couldn''t afford food and clothing. How could s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s stop talking about this. Let''s continue to choose our handbags." Essie waved her hand and tried to divert the topic. If she continued to say, she was afraid that she might have to talk about Zac.


    They didn''t stop shopping until noon, and then they went to the steak shop to eat beefsteak.


    Eva was the president of the Food Association. Her eyes lit up when she saw delicious food.


    She ordered two set menus and she wouldn''t stop until she was full.


    Mandy was speechless. "Aren''t you afraid of getting fat, Eva?"


    She smiled and waved her hand, "I''m group B blood, so it''s better for my body to adjust itself, and I won''t gain weight no matter how much I eat."


    With a mocking smile on her face, Essie said, "she has always eaten double dishes since she was a little girl. But she is the thinest woman among us. People with type B blood are really good!"


    "But I am too thin." Eva heaved a deep sigh and felt depressed when she recalled the way Jim looked at her breast. She crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked Essie up and down. Then she said, "Why do you have a perfect figure? You arranged your meat on the right place."

 Chapter 156 They Turn Against Each Other (Part Two)

    Essie smiled and said, "among us, Mandy has the best figure. She''s a D-cup woman."


    "She''s not as natural as you think," said Eva, pouting. Although she spoke in a low voice, Mandy heard it. She suddenly frowned and was a little displeased. "Eva, you are just jealous and hateful. Even though you are fabulous, you are still flat behind."


    "I don''t care. I won''t have a plastic surgery and I won''t have an operation." Eva stuck out her tongue. Her friendship with Mandy was built through a quarrel. Whenever they got into a fight with each other and each of them got red in the face, Essie would come out and be the peacemaker. She stuffed a piece of steak into each of her mouth to let them enjoy their meal.


    There was a silence on the table.


    After a long while, Mandy raised her head and asked, "how long have we been good friends?"


    Hearing such an inexplicable remark, Essie was stunned. They had known each other since eight years old, and it had been fourteen years.


    "We grew up together and knew each other very well." She smiled sweetly.


    "It''s true that they were playmates in childhood. But I doubt the relationship between us could be so good." Mandy''s eyes twinkled in the light.


    Hearing that, Essie''s thick eyelashes trembled slightly. She had been keeping her marriage from her all the time. It was inevitable that she felt a little guilty, so she just cut the steak, pretending not to hear what she was saying.


    Eva was a straightforward woman, so she pouted her lips and said, "why do we doubt each other?"


    Man


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    l married and I have to give up. Friends are more important than men. We have fourteen years of friendship to be with each other and it can''t be ruined by a man. "


    Essie was shocked. The mood changed so fast that she couldn''t keep up with it. "Is what you said true, Mandy? Do you forgive me? "


    "No. You didn''t tell me anything about your marriage but told Eva. You even didn''t take me as your friend." She pouted.


    "I was wrong. I will punish myself with one more glass of wine. Don''t be angry with me, okay?" Essie poured a glass of wine and drank it up. She was really surprised and excited. As long as Mandy didn''t get angry with her, she would drink the whole bottle of wine, not to mention a glass of wine.


    Mandy smiled and asked everyone to raise a glass of wine. Then she made a vow in one voice, "money is precious, but love is more valuable. If it is for a friend, both of them can be thrown away."


    While everyone was laughing, darkness crossed her eyes.


    ''I hate you, Essie. I won''t forgive you. Never!''

 Chapter 157 Divulge The Truth

    In the evening, after Essie came back from the business center, she was very happy.


    She was finally relieved.


    Mandy didn''t blame her any more. Their friendship was as strong as before.


    After having a comfortable shower, she leaned against the bedhead and began to watch TV program. She couldn''t help singing with it as she broadcast the theme song.


    Seeing that she was in a good mood, Zac asked her with a smile, "how was your day with two besties today?"


    "Excellent." She nodded her head wildly, "frozen guy, I''m so happy. When Mandy knew about our marriage, she was not angry at all. Instead, she even wished me happy. I don''t need to worry that our friendship would be destroyed by you."


    Zac raised his eyebrows in surprise, "is she really so generous?"


    Essie glared at him and said, "well, are you a little disappointed that she forgot you?"


    Holding the back of his head with both hands, Zac leaned against the bed side and said in a joking tone, "as for women, the more, the less."


    That was true him!


    No wonder he was an experienced hand shuttling through the flowers.


    Essie gave him a black look and turned to the TV.


    Zac flashed a gentle smile and said in a gentle voice, "but very few women are my type."


    Yes? Isn''t it a great honor for her?


    "What''s wrong with Mandy? She''s so beautiful, and she''s the anchorwoman of the TV. Many rich men are chasing her." She pouted.


    Zac flicked her forehead and said, "a woman is cuter when she is silly and confused."


    She glanced at him.


    Was he talking about her? Although she was a little brainless, she often fell over when she was walking, peeled fruit, made coffee and scalded her legs, and often forgot her wallet when she went out... However, she had many advantages, especially that she could eat, sleep and feed well.


    When she was thinking, a pair of big hands came in from her nightgown.


    Upon feeling this, she took out the wolf proof weapon she had prepared in advance from the drawer of the bedside table.


    "Ice house! You can only warm up the bed when you win."


    The man''s eyes swept across the cold light, and this was the permanent scar in his heart!


    With a wave of his hand, he snatched the cup, tossed it, and the ugly thing flew out of the window. "Honey, from now on, you only have the obligation to obey and have no right to refuse."


    The woman felt scared. Was he going to force her?


    "No..." Zac stopped her from crying out.


    The second day.


    At that time, Jim came to the garden to have tea with Zac.


    Essie guessed that he was discussing with Zac about the selection of the heroine of War Emperor, so she secretly hiding behind the rockery to eavesdrop.


    "If you want me to act the opponent play with that extra actress, you should expect me to act badly in every minute. Am I right?" Jim squinted his eyes, which were glittering in the sun.


    "You were so absorbed in the fighting with Eva." A humored smile crept onto Zac''s face.


    "I didn''t know that." Jim raised his eyebrows and changed the subject, "but I''m interested in something."


    "What is it?" Sai


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    tter and sour.


    Happiness was waiting for him not far from the right, but he turned to the left.


    "Counselor, our most beautiful classmate has been obsessed with you for so many years. Shouldn''t you give it a try today?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone began to incite, "kiss, kiss..."


    Embarrassed, Essie said, "it''s not a show, everybody..." Before she finished her words, his soft lips fell on her face. Then he took her hand and said, "I love her too. I will never break up with her again." He said in a firm and affectionate tone, but a sharp pain like a lightning piercing through the heart of Essie.


    If only he had been so firm at the beginning, she wouldn''t have married someone else, she wouldn''t have been involved in these mess.


    She drew her hand out and said, "well, our acting is done. Shall we drink to our first party after graduation?"


    "Okay." Everyone responded. They stood up and raised their glasses. With a clear clink, they drank all of them.


    After the dinner, they went away, for there was still one day''s activity tomorrow.


    She drank too much, not knowing whether she was happy or sad.


    She didn''t want to go back to the hotel, so he took her to the bridge to help her sober up.


    "Hanson, do you remember the first time you took me out? It was here." She narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at him drunkenly.


    "Of course I remember. It was our first date," Hanson''s handsome face was full of tenderness.


    "A date?" She was slightly shocked and shook her head like a rattle drum. "No, how could it be a date? You never asked me out when you were in college! "


    Hanson sighed in a low voice. "Then we have dinner together, watch a movie together, and go to an amusement park together. Shouldn''t it be a big deal?"


    She was dazed. Wasn''t it because he feel boring to have dinner alone? He invited her to watch the movie because he had two tickets? As for going to the amusement park, she remembered clearly that he said he was stood up and asked her to come for rescue.


    Why did it become a date?

 Chapter 158 Divorce Agreement

    He looked at her puzzled face and smiled bitterly. He said slowly, "I still remember five years ago, on the first day of the new school, a young girl wearing a white bubble skirt ran to me with a big bag on her back. She stared at me dully for a full five minutes. Then she stuttered: how could I go to the apartment for fresh student? I fell in love with this interesting little girl since then. The Dean wanted me to be the counselor of the second class. But I summoned up my courage and discussed with him, asking him to change my shift, because the girl I like is on the first class. "


    He paused and fondled her face. "Do you know why I can always be there when you go to the classroom, the library and the playground? Because I''m waiting for you there too. For me, every moment when we are alone with each other is a date. If I didn''t return to my family, I wouldn''t go to Milan at all. I just want to find a job in K city and stay by your side. After you graduate, we will get married. "


    Tears gushed out of her eyes like the flood behind a gate, and fell one by one into his fingers. "Why is this? Why did we become like this? "


    "It''s all my fault. My several years in family made me a mess." He held her in his arms. "I have already told my father that I will not marry Sunny. I am free now."


    She burst into tears on his chest. "But I''m incomplete. I have nothing left for you. I don''t deserve you. I don''t deserve you anymore!"


    "I don''t mind. It''s not your fault." He hugged her tightly for fear that she would be taken away by someone if he loosened his grip. He couldn''t lose her again. "I''ll take you away. Let''s leave here and go to a place where no one can find us, okay?"


    "Can you really let go of Bella?" She raised her head and looked at him with her teary eyes.


    "No one can compare with you. I love you. Essie, I really love you." He kissed her forehead, eyes and tears. "Tell me. You love me too. Tell me!"


    "I..." She didn''t know why she choked. The more intoxicated she was, the more beautiful she was. It was a face that could never be understood. She violently shook her head, trying to get rid of him. In his eyes, she was just a fool who made him suffer all day long. Her only value was to help him deal with Valery. After she gave birth to her child, she became useless to him and would be threw away like rubbish.


    She clenched her teeth, a wave of hatred rising from the bottom of her heart.


    "Essie? Why don''t you talk?" The voice of Hanson awakened her thoughts. She blinked her eyes and saw him clearly, "I love you, too, Hanson." She said weakly, as if she was mad at someone.


    Not far behind a big tree, someone was taking a video of everything in front of him with a flash camera in his hand. He believed that his employer would be interested if he saw it.


    The next day, at Dragon City.


    When the doctor had confirmed that there was nothing wrong with Valery, Zac took her back to the house.


    The moment he took out his phone and was about to call her, he received a message from an unknown number. He read it and saw a video.


    His beautiful eyebrows twisted i


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    urned into silent pain.


    The pain was so clear and strong that she could hardly believe her eyes.


    Why did he look like this?


    To put it straight, he wouldn''t have to work so hard to act, he should be happy!


    She put down her hand subconsciously in bewilderment.


    Just then, he rushed over and grabbed the knife in her hand. Before she had time to resist, he had already pressed her on the tea table.


    "Zac, I hate you, I hate you!" She screamed painfully.


    "I don''t care even though you hate me!" He looked at her with cold eyes, as if he was punishing her for her ruthlessness.


    After a long time of release, he straightened up and swept coldly at her tear stained side face, "from now on, we are business partners only."


    He walked out of the room and slammed the door. "Boom", the whole wall was trembling, and her heart was also trembling to pieces.


    After leaving the hotel, she did not return to Dragon City, but went straight to Yang City.


    She didn''t want to see him anymore.


    She would ask her lawyer to draft the divorce agreement tomorrow.


    Finney had moved out of the Legendary and lived in the apartment distributed by the company.


    She didn''t want to live in it anymore. After all, it wasn''t her house.


    She found a small apartment. She hoped that the life could be back to that time when she didn''t know Zac.


    Hanson had been calling her all the time. When he heard that she was back to Yang City, he immediately rushed over.


    "Did he hurt you?" He was so worried that he didn''t fall asleep for several nights.


    "I''m fine." She shook her head and said lightly.


    "If he doesn''t want to divorce you, I will go find him. As long as he is willing to let you go, I can promise him anything." His beautiful eyebrows were furrowed tightly. Their wrong marriage was torturing him every minute, which made him nervous, uneasy and even desperate. He was afraid of losing her.


    "I will send the divorce agreement to him in a couple of days. He should sign it." Her voice was very low, not knowing whether she was comforting him or herself.

 Chapter 159 A Third-Party Profit (Part One)

    "Really?" A starlight was shed into his eyes.


    She nodded. She wanted nothing but freedom.


    He held her face with hands happily and kissed her forehead affectionately. He said, "From now on, I will be with you every day, and I will never leave you again."


    "Okay." She tried her best to squeeze a smile at him, and at this time, he noticed that her face was so pale, and her lips were also pale, as if she was suffering from malnutrition. He asked, "Haven''t you eaten yet? How about I take you to eat steak? "


    She shook her head. In the past two days, she hadn''t had meals or had any appetite. She was very upset as if she had been empty.


    She was mesmerized by Zac as if he were some sort of poison which made her sick. Time was the best way for her to get rid of it.


    "Then what do you want to eat?" He asked.


    "I''ll cook some noodles later." She replied in a low spirit.


    With a smile on his face, he teased, "Do you want to try my newly developed braised noodles?" He was a perfect man who could not only work in the hall, but also cook in the kitchen. In the past, Florey was very busy and often had to work overtime. He had been cooking by himself since he was five years old.


    There was a glimmer of hope in Essie''s eyes again. She loved to eat whatever he cooked. "I don''t know if there is something you need in the fridge?" she asked.


    "Let me see." He smiled and stood up, taking out noodles, tomato, eggs and ham from it. "That''s enough."


    When he went into the kitchen, she was waiting for him like a little greedy cat.


    Quickly, a bowl of steaming noodle with gravy sauce was out of the pot.


    Her taste bud, which had been lis


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ad totally forgotten him.


    "Don''t talk nonsense," Alice pulled Holy away hurriedly.


    Taking a look at them, Zac said lightly, "Excuse me." Then he left with Leila.


    Holy pouted and said, "He must have quarreled with sister Yi."


    With a complex expression in his eyes, Alice stroked Holy''s head and said, "Don''t worry. They will make up soon."


    Not far away, hearing their words, Leila felt very uncomfortable. It was so hard for her to come back to the side of Zac. How could she let him to be taken away from her again?


    "Zac, do you remember Simba? You have not visited her for a long time now she has grown into a beautiful horse. If you are not busy tomorrow, can you come to my villa to see her?" She smiled faintly. Simba was a horse race in the pure blood of the England race horse. At her 21st birthday, it was given to her by Zac. When she took it to the Equestrian club, Valery was so jealous that her eyes almost popped out.


    "I have an important meeting tomorrow. I''ll go there when I''m free." Zac''s tone was flat, and his handsome face seemed to have been frozen, cold and deep.

 Chapter 160 A Third-Party Profit (Part Two)

    Leila felt a wave of disappointment in her heart but she didn''t show it. She still wore a beautiful smile and asked, "Can I ask you something?"


    "What is it?" Zac said, raising his eyebrows.


    "You are not serious about your relationship with Essie, are you?" She asked in a low voice carefully.


    Taking a sip of the champagne, Zac fell silent for a while and said coldly, "She is nothing more than a woman." It sounded like he was talking about someone unimportant.


    Leila smiled and felt relieved.


    She knew it. He couldn''t fall in love with Essie. Even if he had sex with her, it was just a physiological need.


    "Come on, Zac. Let''s dance. I haven''t danced with you for a long time." She lightly turned, like a butterfly flying.


    Zac nodded slightly, took her hand and walked into the dance floor.


    A piece of wonderful music rang. It was a waltz.


    He gently embraced her. Leila felt so satisfied. She enjoyed his company. Her beautiful dress spread like rose blossom petals.


    However Zac was thinking about something else at that time. His mind had drifted away into another space. In it, there was only a swaying little figure that would make him laugh, and also make him suffer.


    In the middle of the party, Valery showed up. She was like a meteorite that made a great tumult in the crowd of the dancing floor.


    It was not easy to drive away Essie, so she couldn''t let others take away her fruit of victory.


    The music hadn''t stop yet, and Zac and Leila were still dancing on the dance floor. She didn''t stop them at once, but secretly took several pictures of


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    redictable shadow.


    When he woke up, it swam in his head and when he fell asleep. It started to swim in his dream. His soul would follow it wherever it went and he was unwilling to let it go.


    He wandered around the night for a long time before returning to the villa.


    The Butler came over and gave him a fast envelope from Yang City.


    He opened the package and trembled violently when he saw several conspicuous words on the divorce agreement. The document was attached with a note, which read, "I won''t tell others that we are going to divorce before the baby is born, so you don''t need to worry that she will force you to marry her."


    He felt that he was like a fire and the fire was burning fiercely. He blacked out with serious headache and severe pain.


    He gave out a sad chuckle and dashed towards the door. He ran around the lake like an injured cheetah until he was exhausted and fell on the grass.


    Cold wind was howling in his ears. He looked at the dark clouds in the sky for a long time, and a chill of coldness came to his eyes.

 Chapter 161 Having An Affair (Part One)

    It was late at night.


    But Essie was still did not feel sleepy.


    She lied on the bed and played games to kill time.


    Suddenly she received an email. She opened it and saw a group of photos.


    She could recognize at a glance who were acting intimately with each other in the photo.


    She was unfamiliar with the e-mail address. And she didn''t care about the purpose of the sender.


    She knew that it was either bragging or giving a blow.


    Unfortunately, she would be disappointed.


    She knew their relationship very well.


    They loved each other but could not be together, so he could only take her as a substitute for the troublesome fool.


    He had a plan in his mind. He thought she would be at the mercy of him if he bombarded her with sugar coated bullets. She was stupid, silly, pudding-head, but she would not be anyone''s puppet, nor would she sacrifice her own marriage and happiness.


    Now, she was together with Hanson again. They were happy every day.


    Hanson was her happiest ending. He would never lie to her, would not make use of her, and would not treat her as another woman''s substitute. He was the only person who loved her in the world, and the only person who deserved her love.


    While she was thinking, she received a call from Hanson. They had separated for only three hours and he began to miss her now.


    "Have you slept yet, Essie?"


    "Not yet."


    "Are you missing me?"


    "No, I just can''t fall asleep." She blushed.


    "Then let me sing a song to lull you to sleep, okay?" His voice was as tender as the night breeze, which made her drunk and warm. "Okay."


    "What do you want to hear?"


    "I have you when I am young."


    "Okay." His magnetic voice came through the microphone. "I often think of the mottled homework at that time..."


    She


    had proposed a reform plan for Bella, attempting to save the empire which was on the brink of collapse. However, his father, Jobson didn''t trust him. In addition, Mrs. Xia also guarded against him. So his plan was rejected by the board.


    "Bella is yours. Does it have anything to do with me?" he said slowly. In this family, he was always an outsider. Jobson had never raised him, and there were not much family connection between the father and the son. Not to mention Mrs. Xia and her daughters, who had always regarded him as a thorn in the flesh.


    With a twist of his mouth, Jobson said, "Don''t you understand the old sayings? It is stated that ''Once the lips are gone, the teeth will feel cold''. If Bella went into bankruptcy, you would also lose everything."


    "I''ve lived for twenty years and I don''t have anything. I don''t care anymore." Hanson said with a shrug.


    "Hanson," Florey said, "Bella will eventually be yours. Now it has a crisis. How can you just stand by?"


    "One year ago, I wanted to save Bella, but they turned a deaf ear to my proposal. Now, everything is in a mess, and I don''t have the strength to help it gets back to normal again," Hanson said coldly.

 Chapter 162 Having An Affair (Part Two)

    "Mr. Yang is willing to help. As long as you and Sunny get married as soon as possible, he will invest in Bella. In any case, you and Sunny will get married sooner or later. It''s better to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau tomorrow..." Mrs. Xia had not finished her persuasion while she was interrupted by Hanson. "I''ve told my father that I don''t want to marry Sunny. Stop trying to have any design on me."


    "Hanson," taking a drag on his cigar, Jobson said slowly, "Bella didn''t encounter such a huge crisis before. You can be capricious for the time being, but now it is a matter of life and death. You have to give up on your concerns on your romance relationship. Do you know who is the real manipulator behind this acquisition?"


    "Who?" Hanson raised his eyebrows.


    "Emperor group. Its CEO is the second son of the Rong Family. He is very capable in business, and even the US''s most famous company, the Rock Group, entered into his pocket without the slightest effort. Only by cooperating with the Yang Family can we have a chance to fight against him." Jobson said sadly.


    After what seemed like a century, Hanson felt a spasm in his body. "Is his name Zac?"


    Jobson nodded.


    Hanson''s handsome face was covered by a heavy cloud. It turned out that Zac came for him this time. He wanted to take Essie away from him again? No way!


    He could have lost Bella, but he couldn''t lose Essie!


    "I''ll think about it." He perfunctorily answered and went out.


    The next three days were the last shooting recording of ''Beauty on Overpass'', and it was also the finals.


    The live show was being broadcast in the stadium of Yang City.


    As king of pop, Jing arrived at the spot again, the whole gym was seething with excitement.


    The first person he


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    day in the past two weeks. He must be very busy.


    "Do you mean the Emperor group of the Dragon City?"


    "Yes. You bumpkin have made a trip to the Dragon City. You have seen something, haven''t you?" Sunny laughed scornfully.


    With her fingers clenched, Essie was so furious that a fire was burning in her chest.


    It was Zac who did it!


    He must be avenging on Harrison, on her!


    The devil was born with a bloodthirsty nature of plundering!


    After getting out of the TV station, Hanson drove his car and she quickly got on it. She didn''t notice that there was a pair of deep and gloomy eyes not far away, which had been staring at her through sunglasses.


    When Hanson''s Maserati disappeared from his sight, a bloodthirsty ferocious look flashed across Zac''s perfect thin lips.


    Sitting in the car, Essie was upset.


    Hanson touched her head and asked, "Where do you want to go to celebrate?" He raised the corners of his mouth, using an attractive smile to cover the tiredness on his face.


    "I''m a little tired. I want to go home." She muttered in a low voice. The more he forced himself to act as if nothing had happened, the more she felt heartbroken.

 Chapter 163 Lets Get Away From Here (Part One)

    "Okay, I''ll take you home to have a rest. Then we''ll go to eat in a French restaurant, okay?" He smiled gently and turned at the next corner.


    She didn''t talk all the way. As soon as she arrived at the apartment, she lay on the sofa.


    "I''ll get you a glass of juice." When he was about to stand up, she stretched out her hand to hold his and said, "Don''t go, Hanson. Stay here with me."


    She knew she was going to lose him again. This time, it was a complete loss. But she couldn''t blame him for that. It was about the fate of Bella. It was about the prospect of tens of thousands of employees. As the successor of the board, he had the responsibility to protect Bella and the employees.


    Moreover, this undeserved catastrophe was all because of her.


    He sat down beside her and let her rest her head on his lap. "You little fool, I''m just taking some juice for you. I won''t leave you alone." As he spoke, she gently stroked her face.


    "I know," as she mumbled, tears welled up unconsciously. She turned her head so that he wouldn''t see the tears rolling down on his casual pants.


    The warm water made him slightly tremble. He looked down at her and said, "You should be happy since you won the championship. Why are you crying?"


    She sat up, her tears streaming down her face like the flood behind the gate. "Hanson, I''ve known everything about Bella."


    He trembled violently and raised his hand to wipe away her tears, but he failed. Her tears never stopped streaming down. Her heart had never been so desperate like this.


    "I planned to tell you after I get things done." His voice was low and sorrowful, as if there was nothing he could do.


    "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I''ll talk to Zac..." Before she finished her words, she was held tightly in his arms. "You can''t go


    and said in a low and hoarse voice, "Are you hungry? Let''s go out for dinner."


    She shook her head and said, "I just want to eat the braised noodles cooked by you." It was delicious and she was addicted to it.


    A smile appeared on his face. He pinched the tip of her nose lovingly and said, "Okay, let''s just have braised noodles."


    As soon as he entered the kitchen, two bowls of well cooked noodles with steaming aroma and freshness were served there.


    She ate with relish and even drank up the soup. Then she smacked her lips and sighed with satisfaction.


    He looked at her with a smile, and continued, "When I feed you up, I can do what I want to do."


    She was slightly stunned. "What is it?"


    He stood up and knelt in front of her with one leg. Then he took out a velvet box from his pocket, in which there was a huge pink diamond ring. She had refused him last time, and this time she had to wear his ring.


    "Essie, marry me. I can be your massager when you''re tired, and when you''re sleepy, I can be your pillow. When it''s cold, I''ll be your coat. When it''s raining, I''ll be your umbrella. I promise that I will only give you happiness and love instead of tears and pain."

 Chapter 164 Lets Get Away From Here (Part Two)

    "Hanson..." She said while her eyes were tearful, and her heart was beating fast, "I''ve sent the divorce agreement to him, but I haven''t received his signature. I''m so worried..." She lowered her head. It was obvious that the reason why Zac wanted to buy out Bella was that he did not want to divorce. He wanted her to be a substitute for him all her life.


    He caressed her head and comforted, "We''ll go to Milan first and then find a lawyer to talk to him. If it fails, we can go through a unilateral lawsuit to divorce." He knew very well that the purpose of Zac was to force him to give up her, but he would not make his wish come true. Since Bella was left in the hands of Mrs. Xia and her daughters who made it a mess, sooner or later he would have to give up. If Zac wanted, he would just take it. For him, it would be enough to be with Essie.


    Essie nodded her head. Even Zac was powerful, she will find a way to get the divorce done. She was stupid, but she was not stupid enough to sacrifice her marriage and love at the mercy of others.


    Hanson took her hand and put the ring on her ring finger. Then he embraced her.


    As soon as he got back, he had finished their formalities of going abroad.


    And then Essie threw the lease of the apartment. All the stuffs of the studio were left in his apartment.


    After Hanson booked the air ticket, he would fly to Italy with her this Saturday. Everything would be started all over again.


    All of this was carried out under the table. He couldn''t Jobson and Zac. However, what he didn''t expect was that Zac had already known everything.


    Zac was surprised. He didn''t expect Hanson would to be so determined.


    n? I want to see Hanson." She tried to keep calm.


    "You wouldn''t be able to see him before he got married." Jobson snorted. The look in his eyes was filled with coldness. He signaled to the bodyguards beside him, and the two of them quickly went forward and caught Essie.


    "What are you doing? Let me go!" Essie struggled hard, but the bodyguard was strong enough that there was no way for her to win the fight.


    "I won''t let you ruin Hanson''s wedding. As long as he gets married smoothly, I will let you come back," Jobson said. Then, he let two men catch her and walked outside.


    "This is illegal detention. Aren''t you afraid that I will call the police?" This time, Essie managed to raise her voice, hoping that neighbors could hear her and call the police to save her.


    Jobson said with a cold smile, "It would be better for you to save some energy. You don''t have to shout. It won''t work. I am the law in Yang City."


    Essie''s face turned pale. He was right. She couldn''t win a man as rich and powerful as him. Hanson must have been under his control now. He wanted to threaten Hanson with her.

 Chapter 165 We Wont Be Able To See Each Other Again (Part One)

    "Hanson is your son. How could you do this to him?" She said angrily.


    "Just because he is my son, he should do what he have to do," Jobson said in a cold and ruthless tone.


    When they came out of the elevator, they were stopped by eight tall and strong men in black.


    "What are you doing?" Apparently, Jobson understood he was not a good guy.


    "You can leave after leaving Miss Yi here," one of the men said.


    Jobson glanced at Essie and thought, ''Did this woman get into any other trouble?


    They seemed to be from powerful families. I had only brought two bodyguards with me. So I was sure that I would be no match for them by force.


    What''s more, whether this woman lived or died had nothing to do with me. If she died, it would be a better outcome since she would not be able to bother Hanson anymore.''


    "Let her go. Let''s go." He shouted in a low voice and left Essie behind as they left quickly.


    Looking at the man in black, who had an imposing manner, Essie could not help but shudder. Taking a step back to a corner, she asked, "What are you going to do?" She didn''t know what they came for. She got goose bumps every time she thought of the kidnapping that conducted by Valery.


    A man in black came up and said, "Mrs Rong, you don''t have to be afraid. Boss asked us to protect you. Please come with us. He is waiting for you."


    Boss?


    She was slightly taken aback. "You''re Zac''s people?"


    The man nodded.


    She sighed slightly. "Let''s go." She smoothed her clothes and walked out. It happened that she also wanted to see Zac.


    Zac sat in Legendary for a long time in front of the bay window.


    Essie left without hesitation, taking all her belongings with her. There was no breath of her now, only mem


    laid on the bed. Her face was wet with sweat and tears. "Are you satisfied?" She said weakly.


    His slender fingers touched her face. His eyes were like an ancient ice pool, deep and bottomless. Without saying anything, he opened the drawer and took out the divorce agreement she had sent him before.


    He pressed the lighter and the paper was lit by fire. It burned in the air until it was burned to ashes.


    "Don''t let me see it again!" His voice was like the cold wind from Siberia, freezing all her blood.


    She stared at him, dim and desperate.


    He stood up and put on his clothes. "Go back to Dragon City with me in the afternoon." He said faintly.


    A light flashed in her misty eyes. "I have something to do. After I finish it, I''ll go back with you."


    His face turned grumpy as he didn''t say a word. He stretched his hand into her hair and held the back of her head, "Do you want to see Hanson for the last time?"


    She shook her head and said, "I''m going to Bella. Could you lend me your lawyer?"


    Jobson was surprised to see Essie again. He thought that the abductors would have killed her, but to his surprise, she was safe and sound.

 Chapter 166 We Wont Be Able To See Each Other Again (Part Two)

    "If you come for the matter of Hanson, you''d better give up your intention. His wedding will be held next week. Before the wedding, you can''t see him again!" He lit a cigar and glared at her with a ferocious look.


    "You have misunderstood, Mr. Xia." With a faint smile on her face, Essie said, "I''m here to help you save Bella."


    "Just you?" Jobson sneered with a mocking smile on his face.


    With a faint smile on her lips, Essie said, "Do you really think you can fight against the Emperor by marring the daughter of Yang Family? As far as I know, Mr. Yang is very crafty and cunning. If the Yang Group''s stock suddenly plummeted, and he has done those shady business in private and was caught on the hand of others. Do you think he''s still willing to get in this to help you? I''m afraid that he would even go against you in his favor."


    Jobson twisted his lips and said, "Don''t talk nonsense here. You''re a female. What do you know about business?"


    Again, Essie shrugged. She was really talking nonsense here. However, in a business world, everyone had his / her own calculation and no one could be innocent. Last year, there was something wrong with the buildings developed by the Yang Group. The news had just been disclosed, but it was quickly suppressed. After that, there was no follow-up report. It was obvious that the Yang group was behind the closed door.


    From Jobson''s expression, she knew that she had hit the nail on the head.


    "Mr. Xia, I am really a trivial woman, and I don''t know much about the business. My husband, the president of the Emperor, Zac. He knows it very well."


    "What did you say?" Shocked, Jobson dropped his cigar


    here.


    After Jobson signed the paperwork and she check to make sure there was no problem with the application, she gave it to Florey and said, "Give it to Hanson. From now on, Bella will be his."


    Thinking of all the things she had done to Essie, she felt so guilty that she said, "Thank you." She said in a low voice.


    "This is the last thing I can do for Hanson." Swallowing the bitterness in her throat, Essie took off the ring on her finger and said, "We will never meet again in the future. Please give this ring to him. I believe that there will be a girl who is lucky enough to wear it."


    After a pause, she turned to Jobson. "You can cancel the wedding. The marriage with the Yang Family won''t do anything good to Bella, and Sunny can never be a good wife to Hanson. As for what happened today, please don''t let Hanson know it. It is me who likes vanity and has been used to a luxurious life. I don''t want to live a hard life with a man who doesn''t have anything. I am willing to come back to my husband. He can give up on me." Then she bit her lip and turned around to walk out of the room.

 Chapter 167 I Just Want To Act Against You (Part One)

    As soon as the imprisonment was released, Hanson rushed to the apartment to look for Essie. However, she had gone and the apartment was empty. When he came out, he received the message from Essie.


    "Sorry, Hanson. I can''t go to Italy with you! I have thought it over. Now I am the lady of the Rong Family, lofty and honorable, and suddenly I have to give up everything and become a loser. This is not worth it. Maybe like other women, I''m also a material girl. I don''t have confidence and courage to start a new life in a strange place. Love is very important, but bread is more important. If I can only choose one, I would rather choose bread. In the past, I hated you for choosing Bella and giving up on me. Now I understand that you made a right choice. Only the rich could finally be together. The poor couples would feel sad for everything, they won''t be happy. Please forget me. Find a girl who can do anything for you. I don''t deserve your love."


    Looking at the message, Hanson was on the verge of breaking down.


    He didn''t believe that she was such a material girl who loved vanity. There must be someone forcing her to send the message.


    He dashed into the office of Jobson and shouted, "Tell me where Essie is now! Did you lock her up?" He was pounding the table and roaring.


    Taking a drag on his cigar, Jobson replied, "I saw her show up with her husband''s men. I think by this time, she should have returned to her husband''s side."


    Hanson was so angry that his eyebrows twisted into a ball, and the veins on his forehead were rolling. When he turned around, he was about to go out to look for Essie, but he was st


    g to let out..."


    ''Hum, it made your eardrum numb and your nerves collapse.''


    She sang one song after another, and her throat was a little sore. The man was expressionless, and his whole poker face completely ignored her existence.


    She got a little angry and stood up, singing and dancing on the bed. However, she was a little overexcited and fell back.


    She closed her eyes with scream, thinking that she was going to fall. But before her scream ended a strong arm stretched over like lightning, and held her in midair. As he gently took her back, she fell into his arms.


    "If you have had enough. Go to sleep now." He said lightly, let go of her and lay back on the bed with a cold look.


    He showed his true colors. He wouldn''t use sugar coated bullets with her any more.


    This was better, and she wouldn''t be confused.


    She turned off the karaoke app and lay down. After a long silence, she asked in a low voice, "Have you really given up on buying Bella?" She had to make sure that he didn''t lie to her again. Since he lied to her before, she could not trust him again.

 Chapter 168 I Just Want To Act Against You (Part Two)

    He put down the business weekly and turned to look at her. His eyes were even darker than the night outside the window.


    "You don''t believe me?"


    With a hint of mockery at the corners of her mouth, she continued, "Should I believe a person who once lied to me?"


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "Why not? A man who had once abandoned you, you also came back to him again, didn''t you?"


    She pouted: "He was forced to do that."


    "Me too," He whispered as if he was talking to himself.


    She sneered, "You deserve it." She suffered because of him.


    "Why do you love him so much? Is he better than me?"


    She gave him a gentle push. He was so oppressive that she was unable to breathe normally. She turned her head and took a deep breath. Then she slowly said, "Arrogant as you are, he can outperform you by only one move".


    He frowned and looked at her with a fierce look, "Which one?" He said through clenched teeth.


    "He know how to cook braised noodles. Can you?"


    There was a hint of mockery in her eyes. A rich young man like him who didn''t know anything about cooking. Not even knew how to cut a vegetable. How could he even know how to cook noodles?


    Zac was stunned for a moment. His dark eyes flashed with a hint of disdain. "Nothing is impossible for me in this world. You can just wait and eat tomorrow."


    "That''s a deal. Don''t brag." She giggled in her mind, but she knew that an arrogant man like him couldn''t stand any provocation. If he went to the kitchen to cook noodles tomorrow, he would certainly perform the biggest drama of this year.


    "Of course it tastes better than his." He groaned a


    , she was a fool that made him headache. She decided to be stupid as he thought she was. She would see what he could do to her?


    He sighed, with his eyes mixed with helplessness and connivance.


    "Which song do you want to listen?"


    "The song you sang last time, that ''waiting for you''." A triumphant smile crept over her face.


    His magnetic voice came from the quiet room. She closed her eyes and gradually calmed down. Maybe she was really sleepy, but she couldn''t sleep just yet. At least she had to let him sing this one song ten times before letting him go.


    "Freezing guy, you have such a nice voice. It''s a pity that you don''t want to be a singer."


    "I will only sing for you." He stopped and answered in a low and gentle voice like a breeze.


    "Holy crap! I wouldn''t believe you!" She murmured. He must have sung this song for so many times in front of his first love whom he grew up with. She was not a little kid, so she wouldn''t be deceived so easily by him.


    His song stopped abruptly, and his face turned black. It seemed that they were in a crisis of trust.

 Chapter 169 It Really Ticks You Off (Part One)

    "You idiot, if you want to monopolize me, you can say it directly. You don''t need to be jealous." He used a teasing tone to cover up his ridicule and dissatisfaction with her.


    As soon as Zac finished his words, Essie got up in a hurry, put her hands on her hips, glared at him and said angrily, "I''m not interested in you at all. I''m a neat freak. I hate it when you touch another woman and then come to touch me. Don''t touch me again. You are dirty!"


    "So I should keep my integrity for you?" He turned around, with his head resting on one hand, and looked at her playfully.


    "It is a clean living. If you go out and have sex with someone else, you might be sick." She snorted.


    He reached out his hand and stroked her head. With a worried look on his face, he said, "stupid fool, I find that there are more and more white dots in your head. It''s really troublesome."


    Troublesome? Troublesome again?


    She couldn''t stand to hear the word again. She was furious and even her hair was squeaking.


    "Zac, if you are bothered by me, why do you have to do everything to force me back? Do you have self-abuse tendency? It''s asking for trouble for yourself!"


    "Probably!" He shook his head and sighed, "I''ve been used to being mistreated by you. If you don''t do it for several days, I''ll feel very uncomfortable."


    "Well, I can''t let your hard work be in vain. I promise I''ll make you happy every day in the future." She said through gritted teeth.


    "It doesn''t matter. Beating is a kiss, torturing is love. If you don''t beat, you may don''t want to love." He smiled with a sense of ease.


    She sulked and went to bed directly, leaving him alone.


    Many


    idiot will like it." He murmured and began to cook noodles.


    Essie quietly walked away, feeling waves in her heart.


    When Zac served the braised noodles to her, she looked up at him carefully and let out a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, the oil did not splash on the face, or there would be a blemish on such a perfect face.


    "Have a try. It''s delicious, isn''t it?" His eyes were full of expectation.


    She picked up the chopsticks and took a bite of beef.


    The little demon, who had occupied her left heart, was about to stir. Upon hearing the sound, she jumped up and exclaimed, "that''s the most delicious braised noodles I''ve ever tasted!"


    But at the sight of his injured finger and arm, the angel from her right ventricle came out, fought fiercely with the little demon, and finally defeated the little demon. She found out in her heart and said truthfully, "it tastes good."


    A charming smile was like a drop of ink sank into water, spreading slowly from the corners of his eyes to the tip of his eyebrows. He said, "is it better than that he did?" He asked with confidence in his voice.

 Chapter 170 It Really Ticks You Off (Part Two)

    She pouted secretly. Giving him some sunshine would make him look good. She had thought to say that it was almost far away and gave him a blow. But now, the kind-hearted angel took the advantage. She only smiled and said, "the taste is different. Anyway, it''s delicious." After saying that, she buried herself in eating and ignored him.


    He was not disappointed at all. As long as his wife loved to eat, his whole morning''s hard work was not in vain.


    After eating the noodles, she touched her stomach satisfactorily and decided to go shopping with Eva.


    In this period of time, Eva had been in Dragon City to participate in the initial exam of the War Emperor. Now, she had successfully broken into the semi-finals.


    This time, Essie was determined to go shopping crazily.


    They arrived at the Time Square. The first thing Essie went into was the Patek Philippe store, where she wanted to buy a watch for fun.


    Eva was shocked when she saw the price on the tag. She could not afford even the cheapest one.


    Essie was on the urge to turn around and leave. She had always been leading a frugal life, so it was a bit inappropriate for her to spend so much money on her own.


    However, when she thought that her task today was to cut someone''s meat, she gritted her teeth and stretched her finger. She gently slid across the counter and pointed to a platinum watch which is six hundred eighty thousand dollars.


    The price of this one was pretty cheap. She wanted to buy a more expensive one, at least one million dollars. But her fingers suddenly stiffened when she moved. It seemed that she


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    aid nothing. They continued shopping.


    In the evening, when Essie came back to the mansion, she brought many packages of gifts. She came back with many bags.


    Seeing that Zac was sitting on the sofa, she deliberately put her Booties on the tea table to make him jealous.


    "Frozen guy, I bought a lot of things today." She showed the watch to him and continued, "look! This watch is worth only six hundred and eighty thousand. It''s so cheap!" She then took out her Hermes bag, the Gucci shoes, and La Prairie cosmetics. She specially turned on the calculator and calculated the price of every item. She smiled with satisfaction, "I''ve spent 1.8 million for you today. Is the reward great?"


    Taking her in his arms, Zac drew a slight smile and said, "finally you are willing to spend my money. Such being the case, 1.8 million is a small sum. You have to spend more in the future."


    Essie was shocked. In her imagination, he should be pissed off and cursed her. ''Why is the picture so gentle and weird? Is icy guy mad to say something ironic?'' Essie thought.

 Chapter 171 Out Of Sight Yet In The Mind (Part One)

    "Okay. How about I spend five million dollar for you tomorrow?" She tried to sound him out to see if he would change his face at once. However, he still smiled at her with connivance and love in his eyes. "The card belongs to you and you can spend as you like. You don''t need to report to me."


    "If I spend five million dollars a day, will you go bankrupt?" She pouted.


    "You silly girl. I will always make far more money than you spend. How can I go bankrupt?" He shook his head with a smile, feeling her words were childish.


    And she began to feel that what she did today was very childish. Her fighting spirit had already disappeared without a trace. She had spent a whole day trying to piss him off. Unexpectedly, he didn''t even frown. She wanted to hide in the corner to draw circles to curse him.


    It was one point eight million dollars! If the money was donated in a poor in mountain area, it could help a few children who were forced to drop out of school due to the economic issues. How could she buy a watch and a handbag? She was such a fool!


    What''s more, on would hanker after a petty advantage.


    Besides, she had eaten the braised noodles cooked by him in the morning and spent one point eight million dollars of his money in the afternoon.


    He just wanted her to deal with the woman who got pregnant. She couldn''t just stay idle and do nothing by getting benefits.


    Therefore, she waved her hand decisively and said, "Let''s go back to the Rong Mansion."


    Zac touched her head with a smile. "No rush. Have some fun first."


    "You tried so hard to force me to come back, didn''t you just want me to solve the problems for you?" She sniffed.


    He put his arms around her waist and pulled her into his arms. He res


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    y and Daisy who was watching TV on the sofa, rose to their feet happily and took Essie to sit in the middle of the room. They hadn''t seen her for a long time and were really worried that she had a quarrel with Zac.


    "Sister-in-law, I''m glad you''re back. I was worried that you wouldn''t be able to attend my birthday party," Ivy said with a big smile on her face. It would be her birthday in two days. She had planned to throw a party in the Fairy Wood Garden of Rong Family.


    "I just went back to Yang City for some private affairs. I came back after I was done there," Essie smiled again.


    "That''s great that you didn''t quarrel with each other." Daisy patted her on the shoulder.


    "It doesn''t matter. Even if you quarrel with each other, you will end up with a kiss soon." Covering her mouth, Ivy giggled.


    Essie stood up. She held his neck with one of her hands and pinched his nose with the other. "I planned to stay in Yang City for a few more days. However, he ran to pick me up when he was unable to bear the loneliness. So I came back in advance."


    Zac pecked her lightly on the lips and said dotingly, "Honey, I can''t sleep without you."

 Chapter 172 Out Of Sight Yet In The Mind (Part Two)

    He was deliberately showing off their love in front of someone.


    Ivy and Daisy looked at each other as they rub their arms. "Oh, my God! I''m gooseflesh all over. I know that ''absence makes the heart grow fonder''. But please don''t irritate me. I''m still single. Okay?"


    "When you have a boyfriend, you might be more clingy than them," Daisy giggled.


    Ivy sniffed as she said, "I just like Hanson. As for other boys, I have no interest in them." She propped her chin with both hands and began to have an anthomaniac look. She didn''t notice the cold light from Zac beside her.


    How dare she brought this up!


    Being ignored like a scene that had been taunting her, Valery''s face was livid with rage and jealousy, and her features twisted into a hideous form. She said, "Ivy, I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed. Your Hanson has already fallen in love with someone." She said that in a voice dripping with sarcasm, while her eyes were fixed on Essie coldly.


    Essie was astonished. How did she know that she had something to do with Hanson?


    How did she know that?


    Ivy puckered her lips, "I know, it is Sunny. But there is news yesterday that his wedding with Sunny has been delayed until the end of the year. Maybe it won''t be held."


    Valery turned her head and looked at Zac. When she met his cold and sharp eyes, she shivered and realized that she had spilled the beans. In order to cover the fact that she colluded with Mandy and set a trap for Essie, she immediately said, "I have a friend in the entertainment weekly. She told me that some paparazzi had recently photographed Hanson being with another woman. I think he might have a new girlfriend."


    "The paparazzi are always making groundless reports. The girl he dated must be an ordinary friend. As a designer, it is normal for Hanson to have frequent contact


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ce each style was so unique and mesmerizing.


    Essie selected a pigeon blood red diamond necklace, a pair of bauhinia flower petal shaped emerald diamond earrings and a platinum diamond bracelet for the birthday girl. And also, she selected a sapphire necklace and a three colored gold bracelet in the shape of pear for Daisy.


    Ivy looked at Daisy and said with a mischievous smile, "Cousin, you need to keep a low profile at the party. You can''t steal my attention, because..." Suddenly, she raised her voice. It was hard to conceal her excitement. "Because Hanson is coming to my party!"


    Essie coughed to ease the breath.


    Noticing her surprised expression, Ivy chuckled and said, "Sister-in-law, don''t be surprised. I know you didn''t expect me to invite him to come. I was giving it a shot to invite him on WeChat. But to my surprise, he accepted."


    Daisy poked her forehead and said, "No wonder you came to me early in the morning to pick up jewelries. Turns out it is your idol would come."


    Heaving a sigh in her heart, Essie thought that it was better for her to not see him anymore. She could only cherish him in her heart. They''d better not see each other again before Bella return back to normal.

 Chapter 173 The Girls Are Going Crazy

    In fact, Zac and Essie were not present at Ivy''s birthday party, but the gifts were sent on time.


    As for Ivy, she was not too disappointed at all. She had been completely dominated by Hanson.


    Hanson was not interested in her party at all. He had come to the party all because he wanted to see Essie. When he had been told that Essie had something to deal with and could not come, he had been extremely disappointed. He had intended to leave, but considering that he might be able to use Ivy in the future, he reluctantly stayed.


    He was handsome, gentle and elegant. He was even more stunning than he was on TV. He was like the prince coming out of a comic book. Girls were so excited that they all came to him to say hello.


    Not far away, there were two beautiful eyes staring at him.


    The owner of this pair of eyes was incomparably beautiful. Her small oval face, delicate features and honey skin were full of sunshine. Looking at her, she was like a blossoming Du flower, beautiful and attractive.


    Her name was Christina, Leila''s little sister. Because of her sister, she had a close relationship with the Rong family, and also the senior schoolmate of Ivy, so she was on good terms with her.


    After seeing Hanson''s graceful demeanor on the TV, she fell in love with him immediately. Now that the real person appeared, how could she miss the opportunity to know him?


    But she didn''t join the girls, or he wouldn''t have noticed her.


    When Ivy came out of the make-up room and saw that her handsome boy was "being besieged" by these anthomaniac girls, she rushed over to help. "Today is my birthday and Hanson is mine. You can''t harass him."


    This was the declaration of her possession of him. The girls all left sulkily.


    She handed a glass of champagne to Hanson, "my friends are all your fans. They will be a little excited to see you. Please don''t mind."


    "It doesn''t matter." Hanson shrugged. She took a sip of champagne and asked, "does your cousin treat my junior well?"


    "Okay. But he has never treated a girl as well as his wife." Ivy giggled, completely unaware of the malicious look on Hanson''s face. He didn''t believe a word of what she said in this text. He knew her character best. She was definitely not a person of vanity. It must be Zac who forced her.


    "I thought she would come to your party." He answered in a careless tone.


    "She has gone out for a romantic moment with my cousin. Absence makes the heart grow fonder. She wants to have a happy day alone. I think the party is too noisy." While speaking with a smile on her face, Hanson was so angry that he gritted his teeth tightly. The hatred was spreading like a torrent in his heart.


    At this time, Christina walked over and looked at Hanson. She smiled gracefully and said, "you must be Hanson. I''ve seen the show of Beauty on Overpass. I''m glad to see you in person today."


    "This is my senior sister, Christina," Ivy introduced.


    "Hello." Hanson nodded to her with no expression on his face.


    Christina didn''t think too much about it. The first time they met, it was inevitable for people to be alienated. She smiled slightly and said, "they''re singi


    es you very much. She just puts all her heart on you. As her good friend, I won''t see her sad. You can rest assured that I will find a way to help you. "


    "Thank you, Miss Valery." Said Hanson in a low voice.


    "Let''s leave our contact information to each other so that we can contact each other conveniently." Then she took out her phone.


    Hanson nodded and exchanged his phone number with her.


    A sinister smile appeared on Valery''s face. When she saw Ivy coming, she stood up and said, "I''m leaving now. I''ll help you arrange a meeting for you and Essie." After saying that, she walked to the direction of Ivy. Now that she had achieved her goal, she would "help" them to make a good match in the future, so that they would get married.


    "I''m a little tired, Ivy. I''d better go back first. Happy birthday to you."


    "Okay. Be careful on the way." Ivy nodded her head and showed the grilled steak to Hanson.


    "Hanson, let''s have it. It''s specially roasted for you."


    "Thank you." Hanson smiled gently. Maybe it was because Valery wanted to help him to see Essie, he felt a little comforted.


    Christina brought the baked chicken wings to him and said, "Hanson, have a try to mine. The chicken Ivy took to you is the cumin, and my is the ginger soup."


    "Thank you, Miss Christina." Hanson said politely.


    "Since we all know each other, you don''t have to be so polite. Just call me Christina." Christina gave a soft smile. Her misty eyes twinkled with hope.


    Seeing what she was doing, Ivy felt a little sad.


    She invited Hanson to her party. How could Christina compete with her?


    "Christina, your chicken is not as delicious as mine. I''m the best barbecue chef," She pouted.


    Christina smiled and did not care about what she said. "Today is your birthday. Your baked food is certainly the most delicious. I dare not compete with you." She said in a joking tone.


    Hearing what she said, Ivy didn''t become unreasonable. She had to build a good image in front of Hanson.


    "Christina, how''s your sister recently? Is she affected by the marriage of my cousin? " She asked casually.

 Chapter 174 Fierce Competition (Part One)

    "It''s all right. I know there won''t be a result, so I might as well end it earlier." Christina shrugged. She had never thought her elder sister and Zac could end up being together.


    Hearing their conversation, Hanson''s eyes twinkled, "Christina, is your sister named Leila?" There was only one word different in their name. He thought it should not be wrong.


    Christina nodded and said, "Yes. My sister is the special guest in the second stage of ''Beauty on Overpass''. Hanson, you should know my sister."


    "Yes, I know her." A touch of indescribable gloom flashed across Hanson''s eyes. "What''s the relationship between your sister and the cousin of Ivy?"


    "They used to be together. So they could be counted as first love for each other." Christina said with understatement.


    Hanson frowned and looked at Ivy with a worried look. "Last time at the opening ceremony of Yang City fashion week, I saw your cousin and Christina''s sister appear. Will he still date with her sister secretly?"


    "I don''t think so." There was uncertainty in Ivy''s tone. Because after Essie returned to Yang City, her cousin took Leila to the ball.


    This matter had been fired up in the upper class circles, with all kinds of conjecture and deep speculations.


    Of course, Christina knew that as well.


    "Their relationship between them is always ambiguous and vague. Outsiders are not clear about it. However, after all, we have been together for so many years, it is normal if there is still affection between them." She said faintly.


    Hanson was furious secretly. Zac was in a dilemma with his ex-girlfriend on one hand and on the other hand he had a bossy grip on Essie. Zac was really greedy, disgusting, despicable and hateful.


    Noticing his


    rewball, you''re framing me." He reached out and pinched his round face.


    "Didn''t you take sister Qin to the ball the other night?" He pouted and thought that he had been depressed for days. He had to punish Zac since he betrayed sister Yi.


    Holding his forehead, Zac didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh. What a naughty boy! He was trying to frame him to death. How could he be wronged like a baby!


    "Sister Qin and I are good friends. This ball is a normal appointment between two friends," he explained.


    "I don''t believe you. You are first loves to each other." Holy stuck his tongue out and said, "Brother Zac, don''t you know that there will be many misunderstandings if you stay with your first love alone? At the ball, everyone is saying that you still remember your first lover. And you are still connected with sister Qin. When I grow up, I will never be as insidious as you are. You always keep one eye on the bowl and the other on the pan. "


    Zac was almost past out.


    He could not help cursing this little screwball in his heart. How could he ever be able to prove his true love to Essie again?


    Essie glanced at him with a sneer.

 Chapter 175 Fierce Competition (Part Two)

    The pictures that were sent to her must have been taken from the ball that evening.


    It seemed that even an eight year old child could tell that he was a fickle lover.


    "It turns out that when I was away, your brother Zac didn''t behave well. How should I punish him tonight?" She touched Holy''s head and looked at Zac with a faint smile. There was coldness in her eyes.


    "Punishment him for kneeling on the computer CPU and not allow to eat for a whole day," Holy said as he smiled gloatingly.


    A bad boy who threw stones at a man when he was down and tried to sow discord between Essie and him!


    Zac crazily reached out his big hand and rubbed his little head.


    Holy made a funny face to him, bowed his head and took a bite of the muffin, and said, "Sister Yi, brother Zac has a first love. Do you have a first love?"


    "Yes, I do." Essie nodded her head intentionally and took a sideways glance at Zac. His handsome and unparalleled face had been silently covered by dark clouds. At the same time, this little devil stirred the thorn in his heart.


    "Is he handsome?" Holy asked.


    "Yes!"


    "Is he awesome?"


    "Awesome!"


    "Is he nice to you?"


    "He is very nice to me, He only loves me, no others."


    They chatted with each other and ignored the man in front of them, gorgeously.


    The man had to drink the juice madly to vent his rage.


    After hearing this, Holy rolled his big black eyes and blinked in confusion. "Then why did you break up with him and marry brother Zac? Although brother Zac is handsome and excellent, he is too fickle in love. Besides, he is not faithful to you. Isn''t it a loss for you to marry him?"


    Zac had an impulse to throw this little screwball into the lake


    ith what he had said. He had promised his wife that he would do anything for her as a compensation to make up for the days of being harassed by Valery. If he didn''t agree with this small request, he might need to sleep on the sofa every day.


    He pinched Holly''s round face and said, "Well done, you''ve figured it out."


    Holy laughed a little complacently. Men conquered the world, women conquered men. This is called everything has its vanquisher.


    Essie looked at them thoughtfully.


    There was no permanent friend or enemy in a business circle, but only everlasting interest. As an investor, Rong Family should take comprehensive management into consideration.


    She took a sip of juice and gently opened her mouth and asked, "Holy, is your competitor powerful this time?"


    "Yes, they are awesome. Even brother Jim also participated in it. We all want to be the CBD developer," Holy said.


    "It seems that there will be a fierce competition," Essie said flatly. She thought, ''If Alice can take charge of this case, I have to help her out in this case. Otherwise, I''ll be of no use to be the young hostess of the Rong Family.''

 Chapter 176 I Only Have One Wife (Part One)

    After sending Holy back home, Zac decided to explain more to Essie about what happened at the ball that day. He was sure that she had convicted him mercilessly in her heart, or even sentenced to death.


    He would die more pitifully and miserably than a convict in the Guantanamo Bay detention camp.


    "That night, Leila and I just got along like friends. Nothing else."


    Essie sneered in her heart.


    Friend?


    It should be boyfriend and girlfriend!


    "You don''t have to explain to me. I don''t care who you are with and what you do." Her expression was as cold as wind.


    "I know." A wry and injured smile emerged on the corners of his mouth. Zac knew that she didn''t care about it at all. She only liked Hanson. It was he who wouldn''t let her go and forced her to stay with him.


    "Anyway, I don''t want you to misunderstand me." His voice was quietly like a sweeping autumn wind.


    Mistake?


    A cold smile crept up on Essie face.


    ''Aren''t you still have contact with Leila? Can you completely forget her and stop loving her?


    Even an eight year old child could tell that you are a couple. What''s the point to hide your relationship?


    If you would be honest to me and tell me that I am just a substitutes of Leila, it would make me feel better.''


    "Let bygones be bygones. We don''t have to talk about it anymore."


    "There is one thing that I should borrow from Holy. A married person is supposed to avoid arousing suspicion. I will pay attention to it in the future, and I hope you can do the same." His words were more like a warning than a promise. He wanted her to keep away from Hanson.


    "I will do what I should do. Don''t push me to do anything else," She said coldly and looked out of the


    and we''re so wealthy and noble. No one can compare with you!"


    Daisy nodded to show her support for Daisy, "Sister-in-law, you are right. The daughters of the Qin Family could never be a match of the daughters of the Rong Family!"


    Hearing this, Essie was in a daze for a second. "She is member of the Qin Family?"


    "Yes," Daisy said slowly, "The senior schoolmate of Ivy is named Christina Qin. She is the sister of Leila."


    "No wonder." Essie raised her eyebrows and her eyes glimmered with a hint of indescribable deep color. It seemed that Sunny had a strong opponent, either Ivy or Christina, both in terms of wealth and family background, they were far better than Sunny. And they were not nobody like Essie who could be casually framed and bullied by Sunny. The three women were just like a drama. If they really fought with each other overtly and covertly, it was unsure whether Hanson could deal with it.


    Ivy was a good girl. Although sometimes she would be a little capricious, her essence was simple, innocent and kind, and she was totally different from Sunny. It would be a pleasant thing if Hanson could be with her.

 Chapter 177 I Only Have One Wife (Part Two)

    There was no future between him and herself. Her only wish was to find a girl who could love him, bring him happiness.


    When she was lost in her thoughts, the voice of Ivy came again, "Sister, which one do you think is more beautiful between me and Christina?"


    "Both of you are beautiful and of different kinds," Daisy scratched her head


    Seeing this, Ivy wrinkled her nose and thought, ''What kind of an answer is that!''


    She picked out several photos of Christina from her mobile phone, and handed them to Essie and said, "Sister in law, you''re the junior schoolmate of Hanson, so you should know the type of girls he likes better. Can you help me have a look at the photo of Christina? Which type of girl do you think Hanson likes between me and Christina?"


    Before she finished her words, she heard Valery''s voice from the stairs, "You can let her have a look. You are actually looking for the right person. She knows your Hanson best. If you want to attract him, you have to change yourself into the type of girl like Essie. I''m sure that Hanson will love you very much." She covered her mouth and laughed enigmatically. Now she got the goods of Essie. She wouldn''t stop until they taught her a good lesson.


    Essie coldly glanced at her and said, "If you keep silent, no one will think you''re dumb."


    "Oh my God! I''m so scared!" Holding her arms and making a gesture of trembling, Valery said, "Don''t feel guilty? Are you trying to block my mouth?"


    "Oh, my God! Valery, I''m talking something important with my sister-in-law. Please don''t mess around." Ivy pouted as she glared at her. She knew that Valery and Essie didn''t get along well with each other, so sh


    Zac.


    "Doing antenatal examination is also an important thing for Valery. As her husband, how can you not be here?" Mary stressed on the word ''husband'' on purpose to remind her son of his due responsibility.


    "How about telling the doctor that you want to see him tomorrow? Zac will be free tomorrow," Valery said in a low voice.


    There was an expression of impatience on Zac''s face. He could have gone with Valery. He was also concerned about the baby''s health, but he was pissed off by Mary''s word. She made him feel even more uncomfortable. He believed that Essie was more upset than him. There was a big gap between them, and he didn''t want to see it get worse because of Mary''s deliberate messing up. It would get worse that one day it was impossible to fix it at last.


    "Mommy, you''d better go with her today. Remember it would be better to do the prenatal checkups on time. Please don''t delay it." He looked at Mary gloomily, "Although we are at home, please watch your language. I have only one wife." As he spoke, he pulled Essie into his arms. Seeing that, Essie was also cooperative and hugged him.

 Chapter 178 What Do You Mean (Part One)

    "Mommy," the angry look in Valery''s eyes almost made it popped out. She turned around and looked at Mary. Tears filled her eyes at the sight of her. She was so sad which made Mary pitied her very much.


    "Zac, you didn''t register with Valery. You can say that you are not her husband legally, but you have sex with her, and she is pregnant with your child. You are the de-facto husband of her. It is your responsibility and obligation to take good care of her and the baby, and you can''t deny it." Mary''s voice became a little sharp.


    "Mommy, if you want me to live with two women at the same time, I tell you that''s impossible. Valery is still so young. She definitely has the opportunity to pursue her own happiness. Why should she waste her youth here with me?" Zac said in a cold and resolute tone.


    With tears streaming down her face, Valery said, "You''re my happiness. You''re the only person that I can get together with in my whole life. If you want me to accept another person, you can''t do that unless I die."


    "If you are willing to be with me for the rest of your life, to sacrifice all the happiness that you should have, I have nothing to say. But there''s one thing I need to let you and mommy know. I, Zac, would only have one marriage in this life. I have only one wife in this world. That is Essie. If she leaves me one day, I will never marry anyone again, living alone all the rest of my life," He said extraordinarily seriously and firmly. Then she shifted her eyes from Valery and Mary, then to Essie, as if he said that for her sake.


    The three people in the hall astonished at the same time.


    Raising her eyes again, Essie looked at him secretly.


    He said this just to get rid of her and to get rid of Valery. Did he really mean it?


    It was as if a heavy bolt had struck her. Valery felt her body was stiff and she


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e asked, looking at him in confusion.


    After intentionally pausing for a while, he continued, "The other title is ''Your Husband''. It is also one of my duties to accompany you as your husband." His voice was light, like a breeze, blowing her peaceful heart lake.


    ''Is he trying to use a sugar coated bullet to hit me again?''


    She was already wearing bullet proof clothing, so she wouldn''t be attacked so easily.


    After a long time of silence, she smirked and said, "In the hall just now, what you said must have irritated Valery. How could she be willing to be an illegal wife of you for the rest of her life? She had only tricked you with a trick to retreat. After she forced me away, she would take the advantage of it to get the upper hand."


    Zac smirked, "Her wishful thinking with Elizabeth will definitely fall through."


    "What if she has an obsession and will pester you for a lifetime?" Essie sneered again. Back then, Elizabeth had been pestering Horace for nine years. She wouldn''t stop until Horace finally married her.


    "It''s impossible for such a person to live on the earth." A light of coldness flitted across Zac'' eyes. Even if she was a member of the Xu Family, he would not be lenient to destroy her.

 Chapter 179 What Do You Mean (Part Two)

    With a hint of slyness on her face, Essie added, "If I divorce you, will you really not marry again?" She made fun of him on purpose.


    "I don''t think the word ''second marriage'' would come into my mind, so you won''t have the chance to leave me." He suddenly pursed the corners of his mouth and his expression became extremely serious.


    Her heart skipped a beat. Was he taking her for a substitute? Wasn''t he afraid of a forever headache?


    "Don''t talk so early. You will meet a lot of women in the future. Maybe you will feel for one of them." She pouted. People like him, in his seventies or eighties, would also have a group of women throwing themselves at him. It was impossible to count on him for always loving her only. Besides, it is not entirely impossible for him and Leila to be together. Maybe one day, the elders of the two families have come round and decided to make peace and accept the marriage again.


    "It doesn''t matter. You will know what kind of person I am when you spend all your life with me." He reached out and stroked her head, with a hint of helplessness in his tone.


    "Then you would need to pray that the baby in Valery''s belly is not yours. Otherwise, you have to let me go. I would rather die than be a stepmother, especially as a stepmother of the child of Valery." She snorted. She was still the auntie of the little kid. It was weird for the auntie to be the stepmother.


    With a self-assured smile on his face, Zac thought that he didn''t have to pray to God. She would belong to him all her life.


    The Emperor building was located in a prosperous commercial area. The ninety-nine floors towered into the clouds, grand and magnificent.


    As soon as Zac and Essie entered, the attention of everyone was drawn.


    Zac never brought any woman to the company, and Essie was the first.


    "Hello, Mr. President," The receptionists immediately stood up to greet


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    he digital photo frame on the left.


    There must be many photos in it?


    She was curious and took the frame. It was closed. She pressed the key to open it but required a password.


    She rolled her eyes and type in the birth date of Zac.


    Incorrect password.


    The policeman had reminded not to use a person''s own birthday as a password. That icy guy was so smart that he would not do such a silly thing.


    She thought about it and type in her own birthday.


    Wrong again.


    Silly, how could he use her birthday?


    She patted her head and wondered whether it was Leila''s birthday?


    She was about to give up, but her hand suddenly stopped and with a trace of expectation, she continued to input ''20150401''.


    Main screen.


    No way! It couldn''t be true! This guy used their marriage registration date as a password!


    A ray of sunshine shone into the darkest corner of her heart, making her feel strangely warm.


    She clicked into the photo frame. To her surprise, the pictures were all hers. All taken at Yang City and Dragon City, and the painting she had painted for him. He scan it and save it in the digital frame. She continue to check on...


    What?


    How could he take photo of her and even kiss her while she was asleep?


    What did he mean?

 Chapter 180 Four Beautiful Girls In Dragon City (Part One)

    He was so annoyed to see her. Why did he even put her picture on the desk? Was he masochistic?


    She puckered her lips, and for some reason, her beautiful face turned red, like a little stone fell into a quiet lake, and the water splashed and rippled.


    She closed the digital frame and put it back to where it was so that he wouldn''t notice and then lay back on the boss chair to recall everything happened in Yang City.


    She had a good time those days because of him. The scars of disappointing in love on her heart had been healed.


    It must be him that made Sunny to dance ''little apple'' in the square. Otherwise, who else was able to force the daughter of the Yang Family to do that?"


    She really didn''t know what he was thinking.


    He thought she was stupid and pudding-headed, yet he forced her to stay with him and kept feeding her bullet coating with sweet.


    He felt her a headache at sight of her, yet he wanted to put her photo in front of him and see it all day long.


    ''Is this the combination of contradictions?''


    While she was racking her brains to figure out the whole thing, a blast of discussions broke out on the Emperor Group employees'' Forum.


    The CEO was married!


    His wife came to his office today!


    The lucky girl was actually the champion designer Essie in ''Beauty on Overpass''!


    What an explosive news.


    The young female employees burst into tears. Their admirable, adorable and respectable CEO already had a wife. And they would never have a chance even to dream about him again.


    After the meeting, William walked to Zac''s side and said, "It is a sensational news in the company today. I heard that your wife has come." His tone was ambig


    a beautiful girl again?" A low and deep voice came from the side, Vinton didn''t turn his head, he wiped the saliva spilling over the corners of his mouth, and said, "Walt, these two are not ordinary beauties. The taller one is extraordinary. It''s out of the ordinary world. The fairy charm which is exceedingly pure and is unique in the world. The shorter one is delicate and pretty, like a tulip in bud." His words hit the nail on the head. Over the years, he had met countless women. All his ability had been spent on women.


    Following his eyes, Walt looked to the direction where Vinton was staring at. Suddenly, his eyes became unusually bright when they fell on Essie. "It''s her!"


    He ran quickly towards the training field like a gust of wind. Vinton was a little shocked and said, "Are you kidding me? You are even more impatient than me."


    Essie was swinging her club and ready to serve. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the running Walt. She turned around and found him familiar. It seemed that she had met him somewhere before?


    "Little pineapple, do you still remember me?" Walt asked in excitement.

 Chapter 181 Four Beautiful Girls In Dragon City (Part Two)

    Little pineapple?


    After a moment''s pause, Essie asked, "You are..."


    "Big coconut! The big coconut from Maldives!" Walt said.


    The door of her memory was opened again. When she was a freshman in University, Essie went to Maldives to look for Hanson, but he went to Europe. So she stayed there alone for a couple of days. Later, she met a handsome man on the beach. On a whim, she secretly took him as a model and painted a picture. Unexpectedly, he discovered it. In this way, they became familiar with each other and played with each other for a few days. However, because she was alone, she was afraid of meeting a fraud, so she didn''t dare to tell him the truth, so she asked him to call her little pineapple. And he asked called himself big coconut directly.


    "What a coincidence! I didn''t expect to meet you here, big coconut." She smiled.


    "Yeah, I haven''t seen you for so many years. You should have graduated from the University, right?" Walt asked with a smile.


    She nodded. "What about you? Are you coming to travel or work in Dragon City?"


    "I''m from Dragon City." Walt shrugged.


    At this time, Eva and Vinton came over.


    "Walt, turns out you know this beauty!" Vinton narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    He was a very handsome man with fair skin, like an egg that had just broken its shell, a slender and charming eyes, and a faint red lips like the first blooming cherry. At a glance, he looked even more beautiful and charming than a woman.


    Walt was another type. He had wheat colored healthy skin, delicate and deep facial features and a pair of deep and dark eyes like black crystal that could see through the previous life. The tem


    had been playing with Walt and his brother since childhood. However, he had a closer and better relationship with Walt. But he had nothing in common with Zac, so their friendship was not so close.


    This sudden news took her by surprise. On the one hand, this big coconut was the brother of Zac. On the other hand, this Vinton should be her brother with the same father but a different mother.


    Zac walked to her side and wrapped his arms around her waist, which was the sign of his sovereignty over her. A muscle twitched on Walt''s face. "You..."


    "She''s my wife, her name is Essie," each word was said clearly and slowly by Zac.


    A spasm of dizziness struck Walt''s heart. "Are you really married?"


    "You''re back. How could you play golf here instead of going home? Of course you don''t know what happened to me." Zac said with a smile.


    Walt said nothing. Even in the United States, he was always keeping a close eye on his actions. He knew that he had married to someone in order to get rid of Valery, but he didn''t expect that the woman he married was the little sun he had been looking for!

 Chapter 182 The Hatred Of Snatching Love

    "It turns out that the reason why you don''t want to marry my sister is because of her." Vinton pouted, with a somewhat gloomy expression on his face. As soon as he came back, he heard his mommy was talking about something about Valery. His mommy was full of righteous indignation and exasperation, which made his ears hurt. So in these two days, he had to go out and play golf.


    Of course, he also hoped that Valery could marry into a wealthy family, which was good for him to compete with Alice for the position of the successor of the family in the future. But since he was unwilling to marry, why did she keep purchasing him? It was too wasteful. As the daughter of his family, she didn''t have to worry about getting married?


    "If you were her, who would you choose?" Zac asked slowly. As a typical playboy, he was not sophisticated at all and his favorite was women, so he asked as he had wished.


    Vinton was silent for a moment. If it were him, he would definitely choose the little honey in front of him. His sister was also a beauty, but she was not so good-looking, figure or temperament as the little honey.


    But no matter what, she is his twin sister. He shouldn''t be the outsider. "But my sister is pregnant after all." He murmured.


    "If we are in a normal relationship, I will definitely marry her, but I hate those who plot against me most." There was a bit of coldness in Zac''s tone.


    Vinton fell into silence. It was well known that Zac was cold-blooded and decisive in Dragon City. Now that his sister was allowed to give birth to the child and agreed to bring him up, it was beyond doubt that the sun had risen in the West. As a man, he also hated to be cheated by a woman. Fortunately, such a woman was settled down by his mother. If she was willing to have an abortion with money, his mother would give her some money. If she was not willing to, her mother would force her to take medicine or take the operation. Once there was a young model died of massive haemorrhage on the operation. Her mother gave a large sum of money to her family members to help him deal with it.


    "Since we meet by chance, how about playing together?" Suggested Jim.


    "Okay." Vinton nodded and they walked across the hall.


    Meanwhile, Essie and Eva were sitting on the bench nearby to watch the fight.


    Taking a sip of the juice, Essie was gazing at the beautiful men on the lawn. As the well-known president of the handsome Association, she appreciated everything, including Vinton even though she didn''t like him.


    "Essie, tell me the story about pineapple and coconut." Eva smirked.


    "We met during my trip to Maldives. He is just a friend. I didn''t expect him to be brother of iceberg." Essie said in a casual tone.


    "He is late." Eva muttered meaningfully. She had seen a lot of men. From the excitement on Walt''s face, she knew that he had feelings for her bestie. But now that she had become her younger sister-in-law, it could only be unintentional.


    Essie didn''t hear what she said clearly. She sighed slightly and said, "the world is big. It is small actually."


    "The world is big


    at you need to do is to shoot the club. If it flew away, I''ll change another one as long as you won''t hurt yourself."


    Jim had seen many rich and handsome men, but none of them showed off their love to their wife.


    The two sides began to serve. In an elegant gesture and powerful force, the small white ball flew out of sight in an instant, like the wind whistling.


    In Jim''s eyes, Eva was just making things worse. Because she not only hit the ball until it was far away from the hole, but also threw it out. The crowd scattered quickly, and Zac pulled Essie into his arms to protect her.


    Seeing this, Leila was so jealous that her heart was twisted. They were not just deceived.


    With a loud bang, the iron rod fell heavily on the grass.


    Eva stuck out her tongue awkwardly, "sorry, I didn''t mean it."


    Essie walked up to her, patted her on the shoulder and said, "it doesn''t matter. This is a golf party, not a real game."


    Leila sneered. It was true that birds of a feather flock together. It was very easy to make friends.


    Jim went to rescue the ball and shot the ball to the exit.


    Now, it was time for the last member of the team, Essie.


    "We''d better stay away, in case of a frightening flying pole performance again." Leila might have reminded everyone to stimulate her. Christina and Vinton retreated several meters away.


    "Iron rod has no eyes. If we fly out, the area within ten meters is dangerous. You''d better hide in the pavilion," said Jim with a sneer.


    "Honey, don''t worry. Hit it as you like." Standing beside her, Zac encouraged her.


    "Don''t worry, honey. I want to catch a bird for our team." Then she winked at him playfully. Hunting a bird was a golf phrase. They made five holes. If one could only strike four, then he would capture a bird.


    Zac stroked her head. His wife was professional. She even knew that phrases.


    Leila hummed and thought that she must google it online.


    Catch a bird, don''t fly the iron rod out, and hit the birds in the sky!


    Essie turned around and glanced at her with a wicked smile.

 Chapter 183 Quarrelsome Lovers (Part One)

    The little white golf ball flew out and landed besides the hole in a graceful and professional posture, and the strength of the stroke was not strong nor weak. The golf ball rolled twice and then fell into the hole.


    "Yeah, it is in!" Eva was so excited that she danced around.


    Everyone was surprised!


    Essie put the club on her shoulder and turned around. She put her hand on her waist and cracked a smile. Two dimples on her cheeks could be seen on her face. "What do you think? I played a nice Birdie, right?" she asked.


    "Just a sheer luck." Leila snorted. She had been hoping to watch this stupid sparrow make a fool of herself. She didn''t expect that Essie could play a wonderful hole in one something like that. What a hateful bitch.


    Christina looked at her sister and sighed. Her sister was obviously jealous. ''Why did she have to do this? They had already married. The best result was to let go!''


    With his arms crossed in front of his chest, Jim looked at Zac and smiled evilly, "Zac, your wife never shows up, did you teach her that?"


    Zac touched his chin, a sharp look in his eyes. Judging by the posture she swung the club, he could tell that she was a master! It had nothing to do with luck!


    It seemed that his wife still had her own secret that hadn''t been fully discovered yet!


    Vinton walked back to Walt''s side, eyes full of pity. Although he had seen a lot of women, it was the first time that he had seen such a charming and naughty woman like Essie. What a pity that she had been married by others.


    "No wonder my sister is defeated by her," He muttered to himself in a low voice.


    Something cold flashed through Walt'' eyes. This woman should have been his.


    Now it was their team''s turn to en


    hing to do with Essie?


    Essie was also noticing the unusual expression on Christina. It seemed that what Ivy said was right. Christina was going to be Ivy''s rival in love. But, this girl seems to be very simple, unlike her sister''s hypocrisy, and she won''t play tricks behind the scenes.


    Zac was annoying of hearing the name of his rival in love. His face was expressionless, except that his eyes were as cold as an iceberg, which looked gloomy and deep.


    He didn''t care whether it was the little mad girl at home or Christina who was sitting opposite him to get involved with Hanson. It was their own business. He just needed Hanson to give up quickly and stop thinking about his wife.


    Eva''s eyes swept over her bestie''s face. It was really a sensitive topic to talk about Hanson. She''d better change the topic. Hence, she smiled faintly and said, "Girls, handsome guys, it will be the final stage of the audition for ''War Emperor'' in a short time. There will be a live broadcast. It is said that I am going to play opposite to Jim. Would you like to come?"


    "Great! Eva!" Vinton immediately echoed, "I''ll take a group of fans to cheer for you."

 Chapter 184 Quarrelsome Lovers (Part Two)

    "Thank you, Mr. Xu!" Eva let out a soft smile, which was so beautiful as if a blossoming peony. Astonished, Vinton took out a business card from his pocket. "Give me your number, and we can go out and have fun when we have time."


    "Okay." Eva took the card and gave him her telephone number.


    With a sneer on his lips, Jim thought that Eva was cold to him, but gentle to Vinton. It seemed that she wasn''t as naive as he thought she was.


    ''Oh my God, why do you get so close to Vinton?'' Essie worried.


    After Vinton saved her phone number, he looked at Jim with a smile and said, "You must show mercy. You can''t bully our Eva. And of course you can''t apply the hidden rules to her."


    He wanted to have sex with this beautiful woman.


    "I won''t do that even if she volunteered to sleep with me."


    Eva chuckled and covered her mouth. "Jim wouldn''t like me. He likes pretty girls with nice shapes, such as Joplin, Hanna..." She listed a number of female stars that had been romantically linked with Jim. All of them were found to have physical surgery by paparazzi. "I don''t know if Jim has a quirk for big boobs or the silica gel."


    Eva''s words amused Vinton. He liked the spicy character of her, because it was so special.


    There was a sullen look on Jim''s handsome face. "Artificial are better than basin. If it doesn''t have a good hand feel. What''s the difference with touching a skeleton?"


    Eva was boiling with rage. Her hair was making smoke. She took a sip of wine, trying to suppress her anger. Then she turned to Vinton and said, "Mr. Xu, do you think it is better to be natural like me? Or do you think I should have had


    k and thumbed up, "It''s so delicious!"


    "The chef here is a Michelin five-star," Zac said, with a smile at the corners of his mouth.


    "Wow, it came from a Master! No wonder it tastes so good," Essie said. Then she put all the rest of steak into her mouth.


    "Slow down. There are still several dishes left. Please eat slowly." Zac''s words were like a sharp knife, stabbing in Leila''s heart. She felt really hurt and broke out in a cold sweat.


    ''How could he truly fall in love with her since he was just want to use her?


    How could he spoil her in front of me without scruple?


    Did he forget that his original intention was to use her to force Valery away?


    Had he fallen in love with another woman and stopped loving me?''


    Numerous questions surged in her heart and upset her.


    In the opposite, Essie was eating with relish, but she was eating like chewing wax.


    However, she was not alone, there was another person with the same feeling as her. It was like his heart was cut by a knife. Hatred was surging like waves.


    Walt clenched his hand that was holding the knife.

 Chapter 185 Brothers Fought Against Each Other (Part One)

    He had already manipulated a perfect plot. Valery, Elizabeth and Vinton were all part of his maneuvers. They were moving as he planned. But what he hadn''t expected was that his little sun would appear in the halfway and get involved in the deadly whirlpool he had created.


    God liked to make trouble with him, but even God couldn''t stop him. He wanted everything of the Rong Family, also the girls. He would not let anything to slip under his eyes.


    After dinner, Essie and Zac sent Eva to the apartment she rented before going back to the Rong Mansion.


    As they were waiting for the traffic light at the link road, Zac turned his head to look at Essie and said, "I didn''t expect you to play golf so well."


    "I used to be a golf caddy during my four years in college. I learnt it from the coach in secret," She explained lightly, lest he would doubt her.


    "Your cerebellum seem to develop pretty good. I think you are not that dumb," he lifted the corners of his mouth and said jokingly, with a look of affection on his face.


    "My IQ scores more than 160, why am I stupid?" She folded her arms across her chest and puffed out her cheeks while glaring at him. She was just a little muddled, but the geniuses with high IQ were all muddled in some ways.


    "You scores more than 160 in IQ test? I didn''t see that!" Zac said in a playful tone, with an expression that he couldn''t believe. Teasing the little idiot had already become one of his favorite things to do.


    "Geniuses are not revealing their talent easily. People with low intelligence like you would never understand the world of people with high intelligence." She could pout because of her discontent. He had got dual-master degrees in architect


    when they were still in their mother''s belly. And they compete for status and women after growing up. Now Zac won. But everything belonged to him, he would get them back bit by bit.


    Zac''s eyes fell on the pigeon in the plate. "I knew it would be here when my brother came back. Mommy has been treating us unfairly since we were little boys. I often doubt that he is the real son of my mother and I was picked up by her from outside." He smirked.


    Walt also smiled, but there was no smile in his eyes.


    If only he was the one who was brought in from outside, everything would be easier.


    Daddy and Mommy always let his brother do things by himself and never cared about him. But they had been very serious to him. They always inculcated him and coached him in a patient way. He believed that they wanted him to be the heir of the family business. After all, he was the eldest son of the family. However, both his grandparents showed specially favor to his younger brother. They doted his brother very much and they even afraid that his brother couldn''t take over the family business in the future so they made the decision right away.

 Chapter 186 Brothers Fought Against Each Other (Part Two)

    It seemed that Essie had nothing else to do, so she simply admired the two handsome men in front of her.


    It had to be said that they didn''t look like twins at all.


    Zac''s striking handsome face was a perfect combination of his parents'' essence and advantages, coupled with his unique aura and charm. But it seemed that Walt''s appearance was inherited only from the Rong Family which was not inherited any of Mary''s gene.


    It was said that the nine sons of a mother would turn out to be really different.


    It sounded reasonable.


    While Essie was lost in her thought, Mary and Valery came in.


    Walt was not surprised to see Valery. He had known that she moved in the family since he was in the United States.


    It was really out of his expectation that Essie could tolerate her existence. Was it because she loved Zac too much?


    When Albert and others arrived, they started to eat.


    At first, Walt picked up a pigeon for Mary, and Zac picked up a pigeon for Essie. Then, in the end, Essie picked up a pigeon for Albert respectively.


    Mary sighed deliberately, "Walt is so considerate who realize to take good care of his mother first. Zac, look at you, you forget your mother after you have a wife."


    Casting a sidelong glance at her, Albert said, "According to your standard, this daughter-in-law is more obedient and filial to this old daddy than my two sons."


    Hearing his words, Valery curled her lips. She thought, ''Filial?'' ''I would say she is buttering him up, right?'' Now that Albert was partial to her and supported her, she should try her best to please him.


    Mary patted him on the shoulder and said, "Valery is also filial to you. She just can''t move because of her pregnancy. Otherwise, she would have picked it up for


    atched the ''Beauty on Overpass''. Receiving the permission and praise of Professor Jacob, you would definitely become a shining star in the design field."


    Unlike the high-profile golf course she had played yesterday, she smiled faintly and looked very modest. "I''m just starting. I''m still far from enough."


    Walt raised his eyebrows and said, "I still like the confident girl yesterday."


    Essie, on the other hand, winked under the cover of her long and thick eyelashes. She was so arrogant yesterday only because the icy guy''s first lover belittled her. That was why she had to show off to defeat her enemy. This was her real reaction. She was a quite humble person in the first place.


    "''Play to win'' are required in the sport field. Talent and stability are required in the design field, so I have a different attitude to them.''


    "That makes sense." Walt touched his chin and smiled. The little sun was still as naughty and charming as before.


    "I still remember what you told me in Maldives. You went there for a man you liked. Is the man you loved Zac?"


    Upon hearing this, Essie hesitated for a second. At that time, she didn''t know this icy guy.

 Chapter 187 United In Order To Fight For Love (Part One)

    "Those are bygones. No need to talk about it again," she replied lightly.


    "Yes, it has been four years." Walt smiled bitterly. Now she had totally forgotten him, while he always thought of her and looked for her desperately.


    After a moment''s silence, he said, "Do you bother by the things between Zac and Valery?"


    "I don''t mind what happened before I knew Zac." Then she shrugged, pretending to be nonchalant. In the Rong family, there were Valery and Mary who bore malicious thought every single seconds. They always wanted to kick her out of the Rong Family, so she must be very careful with every word she said and every action she moved.


    Walt said as his eyes darkened, "It is good that you don''t mind. Then your relationship won''t be influenced."


    "Don''t worry. My relationship with Zac is more firm and strong than that of great granite." Essie burst into laughter to prove that she thought the same as what she said. Although, she herself thought the smile was a bit too exaggerated. Acting for just a few months would be okay for her, but if she had to act the whole life, she would definitely be crazy. At times, Essie really admired Zac. He was really good at acting. The way he acted as a perfect husband who never changed in any way really impressed her. Even though he felt she was a headache for him, he was able to endure it. Sometimes she even thought that even Jim did not had the prominent acting skill as Zac did.


    Walt didn''t want to hear such words. The better their relationship was, the more strike it would be on him. However, he did not show any difference, and he remained a gentle expression on his face. "We''ll be a family in the f


    y guests here. Why is there not a single person today?"


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea to have so many people around. You know, we''re both a public figure now. And if we''re recognized, they would come to have photos with us and asked for our signature. It''s so annoying," Nancy said that on purpose to reassure her.


    Essie nodded. Then they sat down in the corner.


    Nancy ordered a cup of Blue Mountain coffee. Then Essie ordered a cup of cappuccino.


    After having a sip of coffee, Nancy said casually, "A rich man is chasing after me recently and is very loyal to me. Do you think I will agree or accept it?" She made up this excuse in order to completely dispel Essie''s concerns. This made Essie believe that she would no longer have any yearning for Zac. In the future, even if she sold Essie to someone, she would never think that she was the backstabber and would still count money for her.


    "From what you said, it''s obvious you have the answer," Essie said with a smile on her face. She was very happy that Nancy was able to put down Zac and the past behind her and accept a new relationship.

 Chapter 188 United In Order To Fight For Love (Part Two)

    After they chatted for a while, Nancy stood up and went to the washroom.


    Not long after she left, Hanson came in.


    When their eyes met, Essie''s heart skipped a beat. "Hanson, why are you here?"


    "I just came in for a cup of coffee. I didn''t expect to meet you. You always say that destiny ties us together yet leave no result for us, but in fact, it is." Hanson gazed at her without blinking. His eyes were full of longing. In the morning, he received a call from Valery, who told him that he could see Essie at two o''clock in the afternoon. So he rushed there, ignoring all the social engagements. Valery didn''t want him to tell Essie that the person who sent the message was Valery. Therefore, he thought that he could only say he just happened to come here.


    Hearing that, Essie''s heart twitched slightly. They were doomed to be parted away from each other. Anyway, Zac wouldn''t let her go. He was very possessive. If they ever tried to be together, he would make them suffer all their lives. It would be hard for everyone to live without anything. Maybe now love had the upper hand for a short time. It didn''t matter. But it wouldn''t last forever and they would definitely regret for it.


    "Hanson, let''s be friends in the future," she said faintly.


    "Essie. I know the message was sent under the threat of Zac. He forced you to do so. You''re not a vain person," Hanson grabbed her shoulders and said with an irresistible resentment.


    "It has nothing to do with him." Essie shook her head and said, "I changed my mind. It will do us no good to sacrifice Bella. You would be blamed by all people. I''m not as free and indifferent


    orner. The two looked serious, as if they were talking about something. Out of curiosity, she snuck behind the screen not far away to eavesdrop.


    Their attention was on each other, and they were not aware of her existence. And what they had said, all clearly floating into her ears.


    Although Ivy was embarrassed, there was more anger in Essie''s eyes as she looked at them.


    She didn''t expect that she was actually a couple with Hanson, let alone a woman who was vain to marry her cousin just for power.


    Without saying anything, Essie turned around and walked out. She couldn''t explain to Ivy as Hanson, was present.


    At this moment, Ivy didn''t know how to face Hanson. If he knew that she had eavesdropped on his secret, he would never talk to her anymore.


    Seeing that Essie left, she hastened to slip out of the coffee house as well.


    Essie stood under a sycamore tree on the sidewalk, and after a long time of cold wind, her messy and sad mind regained consciousness.


    It was such a coincidence that she ran into Hanson at first and then Ivy.


    Was it really a coincidence?

 Chapter 189 Got Into Trouble Through Clever Means

    When Nancy came out, she pretended to be surprised. "Essie, I just saw Hanson. Did you meet him?"


    Essie nodded and said, "Yes, I also say hello to him." It seemed like she didn''t want to talk much about it.


    There was an imperceptible darkness flashed in Nancy''s eyes. "You have Zac, and you can totally let go of Hanson."


    "We are just friends now." Essie shrugged and dragged her to go shopping to end this topic. There was a deep resentment in Nancy''s heart. She would not let her have a good time. She would take revenge for robbing her love.


    When she arrived at the Rong Mansion, she found that Ivy and Valery had already come back.


    Seeing Essie in the living room, the face of Ivy darkened immediately. She stood up and went upstairs, completely ignoring her. A hint of sinister and insidious smile crept into the corners of Valery''s mouth. It seemed that her goal was achieved. She had successfully made Essie became the rival in love for Ivy. As long as she pushed harder, Ivy would cooperate with her to deal with Essie now.


    Then Essie followed upstairs and went to the bedroom of Ivy. The door was not closed. She knocked, "Can I come in, Ivy?"


    "No. I don''t want to be in a relationship with hypocritical people," Ivy said without scruple. Essie had been blacklisted.


    Essie walked in directly and closed the door in case someone might hear them.


    "Do you want to hear the story between me and Hanson?" she asked in a low voice.


    There was no answer. Instead, Ivy pouted in displeasure. With a slight sigh, Essie continued, "Hanson was my first love. I fell in love with him when I first saw him in college. At that time, I was just like you, full of admiration for him. I thought I had the whole world as long as I had him. I have done a lot of crazy things in order to win his love. I still feel unbelievable when I recall the past that I did actually do all those things. The most pathetic thing is that I have never known his heart. I don''t know if he loves me as much as I love him. One day, I finally summoned up the courage to express my feelings for him, but I didn''t expect that he would marry Sunny soon. At that time, I was very sad and felt that my world was totally destroyed. At that time, I met Zac. We were like enemies to each other. We always quarreled with each other. Thanks to him, I decided to forget Hanson completely and start all over again."


    There was a doubt in Ivy''s eyes, which was different from what she heard in the Mint Coffee House. "Didn''t you dump Hanson?"


    "We haven''t started yet ended." A sad smile appeared at the corners of her mouth. "When I knew that in fact, Hanson also loved me very much, I had already married Zac. He and I are not meant to be together. I would rather he treats me as a woman admiring vanity so that he could forget me and accept a new love. " She said lightly. It was unnecessary for Ivy to know the entanglement among them later on.


    "Did you say that on purpose today?" Hearing what he said, Ivy widened her eyes in surprise. Essie nodded slightly and said, "Since it has no result, let''s just forget it completely."


    "Don''t you love Hanson


    seen with her own eyes what happened between Essie and Hanson today, and had no idea of their story, she would have hated Essie to the core.


    But now, she was relaxed.


    "Valery, don''t overthink it. Sister-in-law has already been married, and according to the intimate relationship between her and my cousin, she will have a baby soon. It is impossible for her to be with Hanson." She said with a cunning smile, "I''ll make sure to ask my cousin to keep my sister-in-law by his side forever so that Hanson would not see any hope in it. Then of course he will give up on her, and love me."


    Hearing this, Valery almost fainted. Did Ivy get a blow in her head? How could she come up with such a ridiculous idea!


    They were not likely to form an alliance because they were thinking in the different channel.


    She ate a few red grapes angrily and stopped talking.


    At this time, Essie was watching ''Gourmet Paradise'' in her bedroom. Today, it broadcast the cooking of Saut¨¦ed Crab in Hot Spicy Sauce.


    She stared at the screen with desire and kept licking her lips.


    Holding the greedy cat in his arms, Zac said, "Honey, I can tell that you want to eat spicy crab now."


    Essie nodded her head heavily and said, "How about I go shopping and buy some to cook by ourselves tomorrow?


    Holding the back of his head with both hands, Zac leaned against the sofa and said, "You don''t need to buy it. There are crabs in the pond behind. You can ask the kitchen to cook them tomorrow."


    Essie happily put her arm on his shoulder and said, "It''s a nice house, and it''s self-sufficient and free to eat anything you want. It''s pure and clean."


    The corners of his mouth were raised slightly. Holding her chin between his fingers, Zac said, "my dear wife, this is also your home."


    Shrugging, Essie said nothing. It was still too early for her to say so. Now there was a vicious mistress and a proud mother-in-law who had been busy trying to get her out of here at any time.


    The most important thing was that her husband didn''t love her, and she didn''t feel belonging to this home at all.

 Chapter 190 A Miscarriage (Part One)

    After the movie ''Gourmet Paradise'' was over, Essie started to browse at the programs at 8 pm. Today is the first day of the new play ''the Diamond Family'' starred by Jim.


    "It seems that Jim has acted in this movie in his true nature," She giggled.


    "I like his comedy more," Zac said with a mysterious smile. Jim liked to break through and seldom accepted any drama of the same style in one year.


    "In fact, he is not suitable to act in a romantic drama," Essie touched her chin and said in a feigned serious tone.


    "Why not?" Zac said, raising his eyebrows.


    "A substitute for a kiss scene? Even the bed scenes are not real, so what is the point of watching them?" She squinted her eyes, looking like a wanton girl.


    Zac was speechless. It was uncertain if Jim would spurt blood if he heard that?


    "Honey, you need to understand that he is a germaphobe."


    "Humph!" There was a disdain look on Essie''s face. How could he possibly be a germaphobe since he had slept with so many women? Didn''t he afraid of being infected?


    "I''m a germaphobe, too. If you have sex with other women outside, don''t come back and touch me. Otherwise, I''ll vomit all over your body."


    A weird expression flashed on Zac''s his face. This little fool always don''t trust him. This was a very serious problem and he had to find a solution to it, or he will be in danger to be wronged by her at any time.


    "Honey, you can see from TV that all men come back home in the middle of the night when they have an affair. I go back home early every night to accompany you,"


    "Who says that it has to be done at night?" She pursed her lips. Looking at the grey wolf beside her, she recalled these things had happened a lot in the daytime. Wh


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    he replied straightforwardly, "My parents are not local residents. They came to work in the Dragon City. How could I have any relatives here?"


    Zac shrugged. With a playful smile at the corners of his mouth, he said, "I know. I reckon that you might be my wife in my previous life. That''s why we are familiar with each other when we meet again."


    She pouted and said, "Not to me. You are so strange to me. I don''t feel familiar with you at all."


    "Of course you are not. Because muds filled you brain. You certainly could not remember anything." Zac pinched her chin. He knew that she was pretending to be stupid on some things, but on some things she was really stupid and her brain cells were completely blank.


    Essie made a face at him and said, "Fortune favors fools." Only a fool who was open-minded, and not calculating on everything which could live the happiest and simplest life.


    "Yes." Zac sighed slightly. "Then, being your husband will be a headache." Being misunderstood or wronged, his sincere love to her was completely ignored.


    It was just a joke, but it irritated Essie.


    He said he had a headache because of her again!

 Chapter 191 A Miscarriage (Part Two)

    How could he force her to stay with him since he thought she was a headache to him? How could he keep bothering her and torture her to death every night since she was a headache to him?


    "Since I''m a big headache to you, then be more generous and let me go," She muttered sourly.


    His face immediately darkened. "Don''t have such unrealistic dream again." He said it word by word in a bossy manner.


    She snorted as she said, "Unless you lock me with the chain all your life, otherwise as long as I find a tiny chance, I will fly far away." There was some sort of fit in her tone. He didn''t love her at all. And he got headache every time he saw her. What''s more, he trapped her to death, because of the strong possessive desire of his bossy character.


    His beautiful eyebrows twisted. He was about to get angry, but he secretly took away his anger, and changed it to the evil smile. He raised his hand to touch her underbelly, "Maybe when you have a child, you won''t think about leaving anymore." He had been off guard all the time, and if everything went smooth, she would have been pregnant in these two months.


    But Essie shook his hand off and refused, "I don''t want to have a baby!" She had been secretly taking birth control pills without telling him. Their marriage was nothing more than a play. How could they implicate an innocent baby?


    There was a dark light in the eyes of Zac before he said, "If you don''t want to have a baby by yourself, you can only ask for others'' help." There was a threat in his voice. He just wanted a child with the same blood with them, so he would never have another child with another woman.


    She trembled slightly. It was not


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    it! She could only watch them on TV, but she didn''t have a bite. How could she know whether they were delicious or not?''


    She took a bite of the crab meat. It tasted good. Sure enough, it was cooked by a chef.


    Valery had eaten a lot too. Spicy food was the most delicious for pregnant women.


    Since this woman had carefully trained him, Zac was already able to bear spicy food. He ate a piece of spicy crab, yet his face didn''t change at all, and he didn''t gulp down cold water as usual. Seeing this, Essie gave him a thumbs up. "Very good! Ice guy! You''ve made progress!"


    "I have to follow you at the table." The corners of Zac''s mouth drew a charming arc.


    Walt glanced at his brother with jealousy in his eyes. The more they loved each other, the more resentful he was.


    After lunch, Sage accompany Valery went for a walk along the lake. When they were walking, Valery suddenly felt a dull pain in her stomach. She thought that she had eaten something bad, so she immediately went to the bathroom. She didn''t expect that her lower body was bleeding.


    "Sage!" She screamed in horror, "I''m bleeding!"

 Chapter 192 No One Can Rest In Peace (Part One)

    "What happened? Why are you bleeding all of a sudden?" Sage was frightened. For pregnant women, bleeding was a big taboo. It was likely to be a sign of miscarriage. She hurried to find Zac.


    At this time, Zac was ''making trouble'' in Essie''s studio, which made her unable to concentrate on her design drawing.


    Although it was said that the man was obscene after being fed, Essie thought it was very suitable for him.


    Hearing Sage''s voice, Zac ran out of the ward in a hurry. Essie followed him.


    The driver drove the car near. Sitting in the back seat, Valery cried out loud, fearing that she would have a miscarriage and lose her child.


    Essie also went with them who was now in another car behind them.


    She was confused and wondered why there was a sign of miscarriage all of a sudden since the servants took care of Valery in turns?


    In the hospital, the authoritative expert in obstetrics and Gynecology had been waiting for her. As soon as she got out of the car, Valery was sent to the emergency room.


    Fortunately, the child was saved in time.


    Elizabeth and Mary rushed here as soon as they got the phone call from Sage.


    Elizabeth''s eyes flickered up when she saw Essie was also there.


    ''Is this bitch here to take pleasure in the misfortune of Valery? She must be cursing Valery''s child, hoping that she could abort as soon as possible. Fortunately, God was on Valery''s side and kept her child safe. Otherwise, she would have been pleased with herself.''


    "Sage, how did you take care of you Miss? Didn''t you see everything goes well in the prenatal checkups last time? Why did she bleed?" She stared at Sage and frowned tightly. Her face was very gloomy. This child was her d


    now a thing''s heart. I think that the woman was still holding a grudge against me because I kicked her last time, and she wanted to get back at me by harming Valery''s abortion." Zac snorted, a murderous look flashing across his eyes.


    It was reasonable.


    Sage was trembling with fear. "The child is my lady''s. I will protect him with my life, how can I hurt him?"


    "Sage, don''t worry. I trust you." Elizabeth patted her on the shoulder and turned to Zac. "Zac, you put the blame on Sage. Do you want to hide the real criminal?"


    Zac sneered. "Aunt Elizabeth, I think you want to wronged innocent people instead of taking the culprit away? It''s a great pity that it is in the Rong Family instead of your Xu Family. What I hate most is to confuse right and wrong and misrepresent deliberately." While saying that, he took his cellphone out of his pocket and said, "I''ll call the police superintendent Li to take Sage to the police station for several days. I believe that the truth will be revealed soon."


    Hearing that he would take her to the police station, Sage was so scared that her eyes turned dark and she almost fainted.

 Chapter 193 No One Can Rest In Peace (Part Two)

    Elizabeth''s face turned livid with rage. She had planned to take the opportunity to poke at Essie and say something more cruel. But it was out of her expectation that Zac stood out to point out the wrong and transferred it to Sage. That was out of her expectation left her no choice.


    Seeing this, Mary stood out and said, "Well, I think it was an unintentional mistake. We should not call the police."


    Hearing her words, Elizabeth quickly found a way out. She waved her hand and said, "Forget it. Forget it. Since Valery and her child are fine, I will not investigate it." As she spoke, she let Sage in to take care of Valery who was still in a coma. Like a panic mouse, Sage hurried into the VVIP ward, fearing that Zac would arrest her.


    "Zac, you stay here with Valery. We''ll go back first," Mary said. At this time, what daughter-in-law needs most is her son. In addition, if her so is not here, it will be also convenient for her to teach this foxy Essie a lesson.


    How could Zac not know what was on her mind? "I''ll come to see Valery tomorrow. My wife was wronged today. I have to comfort her." Then he put his arm around the shoulders of Essie.


    Mary and Elizabeth blushed with anger at the same time.


    "Zac, I think you should make it clear here. Valery almost had a miscarriage and was staying in the ward. While Essie looked good. Why does she need you?" Elizabeth said harshly.


    "Aunt Elizabeth, you''re wrong. It hurts more mentally than physically. If anyone dares to wrong and hurt my wife again, I won''t spare you!" Zac said in a cold voice. It sounded like a warning.


    Elizabeth


    him, but he could not let her go, because his soul had been integrated with hers and could never be separated with her again.


    "Will you blame me if Valery miscarries?" She suddenly spoke out. The crisis wouldn''t have happened if she hadn''t wanted to eat spicy crabs.


    "Little fool, it has nothing to do with you. If she really miscarried, it only means that she is not blessed to have this baby." His low voice was dripping with soothing words.


    She slightly let out a sigh, straightened up and broke away from his arms. "I''m tired. I will take a shower and go to sleep." After that, she stood up and went to the bathroom. She was tired every day in the Rong Mansion. Why did women have to pregnant with nine month to give birth to a baby? She hoped that Valery''s baby would be born right now, so that she could get rid of the unhappy ocean.


    Looking at her indifferent back, Zac sighed, and his heart was filled with helplessness and depression.


    The next day, as soon as he left, Daisy went to find Miranda and hurt her grandson. How could she let go of her?

 Chapter 194 A Trump Up Charge (Part One)

    Essie was doing design in the pavilion in the garden. She had expected that Mary would come. She looked indifferent, like a pool without any ripples.


    "I know Zac want to help you, but everything is clear in my heart. I don''t expect you to be such a scheming person who can come up such a means to harm Valery''s child." She frowned coldly, showing a cold expression, and her usual gentle mask was completely shattered. In her eyes, it was she who had adopted a gentle way to settle the matter, and then, it was her who made Essie feel that she was easy to deal with. And that often, Essie bullied her beloved daughter-in-law and her beloved grandson. ''Today, I am going to show that little bitch how capable I am.''


    "He who has a mind to beat his dog will easily find his stick. I don''t care what you say," Before she finished her words, Mary slapped on Essie''s face hard. Instantly five red fingerprints appeared on her face.


    "It is just a small warning. The Rong Family is not the place where you can have all sorts of ups and downs. If Valery and her baby have any more damage, I will kill you."


    As she spoke, a voice not far away came, "Mommy, what are you doing?"


    It was Walt who spoke. Standing beside him was Albert. They were walking and talking about business when passing by and saw what just happened.


    There was a gloomy expression on Albert'' usually gentle face.


    As her mother-in-law and the hostess of the Rong family, Mary was supposed to teach her vicious daughter-in-law a lesson. She did not see there was anything wrong in it. Hence, she remained calm.


    Hearing that, with tears in her eyes and pity in her eyes, Essie knew it was the best time for her to dress up like this, because she had been wronged so much as to be


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    t to her at that time was because of his first love, Luce, and this time, it was for her daughter-in-law.


    Standing next to her, her eldest son was also silent, completely not speaking for her. He had always been the sweetest and most obedient. Unlike Zac, who had always disobeyed her, today did he also feel that she was wrong?


    ''This woman is indeed a seductress in her own eyes. She seduced all the male members in the family so much that they were all dizzy. All of them can''t tell the difference between right and wrong.''


    She would never allow that happen, let alone apologize.


    She was her mother-in-law. She should have her own dignity. Even if she slapped her or wronged her, it was because that bitch was restless and she deserved it.


    Seeing her hesitation, a touch of anger flashed through Albert''s eyes. "Okay, if you don''t apologize, I apologize on your behalf." Before he finished his words, Essie said in a low voice, "Dad, it is okay. I''m fine. Mom was just being angry and misunderstood me. As long as she can cool down, it doesn''t matter to slap me a few more times. I''m a junior. I should be filial and help the elders solve the problems."

 Chapter 195 A Trump Up Charge (Part Two)

    Albert nodded slightly. He was very satisfied with her performance. She was sensible and reasonable. "It''s rare to have a daughter-in-law so well behaved. You should treat her well in the future. Don''t be angry with your family for an irrelevant outsider." He had made it clear that he didn''t want Valery to be a family member of the Rong Family.


    Mary didn''t say anything. She was sulking. She knew very well that Albert had a grudge against her because of the fact that Elizabeth had kicked Luce out of his life. But for her sake, he did not show it.


    Perhaps that was why he didn''t like Valery, so he would support Essie.


    Seeing that she was in silence, Albert just ignored her and let her reflect on herself. Then he left with Walt and Essie.


    "Brother, daddy, please don''t tell Zac what happened today. I don''t want to affect their relationship because of me," On her way back to the mansion, Essie said so. In fact, she knew that they wouldn''t tell this to Zac, but she had to show her tolerance and magnanimity, so that they would know that she had nothing to do if the relationship between Zac and Mary went wrong. Because she had never done anything to sow dissension between them.


    Albert nodded with appreciation in his eyes.


    As the future hostess of the Rong family, she should be generous, tolerant and magnanimous. Mary was narrow-minded and vindictive. If it wasn''t for keeping the secret of the family, he would not have tolerated her like this.


    When she went back to her room, Essie put ice on her face in case that Zac came b


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    what do you want? Do you prefer me to be gentle or domineering? " He smiled evilly and began to fondle her body.


    "What are you doing? I''m working," She said sweetly and patted him on the hand.


    "Entertain first then working." His low voice was with a kind of bewitching power, as if he wanted to hypnotize her and allow him to plunder her.


    "No! Get out! Don''t bother me!" She turned around and pushed him gently. Her strength was so weak that it seemed she just wanted to pretend to resist.


    With a bad smile at the corners of his mouth, with a wave of his hand, he cleaned up the table...


    Walt walked out of the hallway to Essie''s room. Standing at the door, he wanted to have a look at Essie. He heard the sound of love making from the room indistinctly.


    He couldn''t help clenching his teeth, and the veins on his forehead rolled. His eyes were burning with jealousy.


    She was supposed to be his woman, lying in his arms, but was taken away by his brother.


    The resentment in his heart had already been aggravated.

 Chapter 196 Speak Ill Of Her

    Valery came back after staying in the hospital for two days. She wanted to continue the battle with Essie.


    Essie, on the other hand, was trying her best to ignore Valery''s existence. Out of sight, out of mind.


    In the evening, Zac accompanied his father to play chess in the study room. Then, Essie went to the garden alone. Last time it was raining, she didn''t see the Epiphyllum booming. She had to go to try her luck this time.


    She had decided to push out the Epiphyllum series, the advertising text was: seize the most beautiful moment.


    In the garden, Walt was wandering aimlessly like a ghost. When he saw Essie, he quickly walked over.


    "Why did you come here alone? Didn''t Zac accompany you?"


    "He''s playing chess with Daddy." Essie said with a smile.


    "Would you like to take a walk with me?"


    "I want to wait for the Epiphyllum booming." Essie''s long curly eyelashes fluttered like butterfly wings.


    "Epiphyllum?" Walt was slightly shocked. "Is there a Epiphyllum in the garden? When did it happen? "


    "When you were in America." Essie smiled and said, "last time I came here, it was raining. The weather is so good today, so I think God will bless us."


    "It''s just a flash in the pan. I''ve never seen it before. Then I''ll wait for it and see what it looks like." Said Walt with a smile. He was not interested in flowers, but the person who come to see flowers.


    They came to the southwest corner of the garden. Several flower branches were falling under the green leaves of the Epiphyllum.


    Looking forward to the result, she looked at the Epiphyllum with her big beautiful eyes twinkling in the moonlight.


    "So this is the Epiphyllum." Said Walt, rubbing his chin with a thoughtful look.


    "The Epiphyllum only appears for weaver. It''s said that it blossoms for love." Essie said with a smile.


    "Perish for love too." Walt listened to her words with a trace of sadness in his eyes.


    "A beautiful thing will be unforgettable forever even if you only have it for a short moment. Just like love, not all lovers can be together, maybe they were forced to be separated for various reasons, but the days being together would become the best memory and be remembered forever." Said Essie, looking at the flower bud which was about to bloom.


    Hearing her words, Walt had all sorts of feelings. The days spent in Maldives with her were just like the Epiphyllum, short and beautiful. The seed of love was quietly buried in his heart, quickly took root and sprouted, growing healthily. Unfortunately, the feelings were only unilaterally. Before he planted seeds into her heart, his younger brother had got ahead of her.


    "Luckily, you and Zac get married. There will be no regrets between you two." He managed to squeeze out a smile from his stiff mouth.


    She smiled lightly, and her smile was as vague and bleak as the night in autumn.


    Freezing guy hoped that the woman who eventually got married was not her. She was only the second chance to him.


    And she would probably never love anyone else, except for Hanson.


    As she lost in her thought, the flower bone flower in front of her began to slowly bloom.


    She hurriedly took out her phone and recorded this wonderful moment. After a while,


    id not know why, but after being reprimanded by grace yesterday, she understood.


    She was so furious that she thought of Lucy at that time subconsciously.


    She was the mastermind of the incident between Elizabeth and Baron at that time, in order to revenge Luce for her dubious relationship with her husband. She had always hidden this secret in her heart, and Albert didn''t even know it. He just thought that she was meddling in the affairs of the Xu family. To this end, he took Minny into his home to punish her and made her suffer.


    Now, he scolded her for the sake of Essie, and asked her to apologize in person, which made her, as the hostess of the Qi family, feel so disheartened.


    She didn''t understand why he protected her like this, but thinking of Luce, she was completely awake.


    Because she took after Luce!


    He must have known it, so he was partial to her in every aspect.


    He recalled that he had an affair with Luce. Now his son had helped him realize his dream.


    At this moment, she trusted what Helin said without any doubt. She even hoped in her heart that Clarissa was such a dirty bitch, so that she had a sufficient reason to drive her away.


    Since Valery was satisfied with Mary''s reaction, she decided to get to the point now.


    "Have you noticed that since Walt came back, Essie has kept a good relationship with him. Last night, when Zac and Daddy were playing chess, she secretly invited Walt to the garden to see the Epiphyllum... " She stopped it on purpose. Mary''s face had turned ghastly pale. No wonder Walt helped her yesterday. It turned out that Essie had been seducing Walt in secret for a long time.


    An imperceptible wicked smile appeared at the corners of Valery''s mouth, and she said, "I know women like Essie like to be surrounded by men, and I hope that all men will fall at the feet of her and throw themselves at her feet."


    Mary snorted.


    She was truly a copy of Luce, who looked innocent and harmless on the surface but was skittish in the bones.


    After Mary went back to the house, she immediately went to find Walt. She wanted to know whether he was really bewitched by Essie or not.

 Chapter 197 The Trick Of Mother-in-law

    At that moment, Walt was in the studio of Essie.


    He wanted to ask Essie to make an evening dress for him for the party. Of course, he did that in order to get close to her.


    As the door of the studio was not locked, Mary pushed the door slightly open and peeked inside.


    Essie was measuring Walt''s size.


    His figure was quite perfect. The perfect clothes frame and the solid muscles were partly hidden and partly visible through the thin shirt.


    "I guess the gene of your family has been transformed. Each one of you is in great shape, and we ordinary people just can admire it." She grinned.


    "If ordinary people can be as beautiful as you, then that''s a savior for men." Said Walt with a smile.


    "I thought that you rich young men are all arrogant and unfaithful, so I didn''t expect you to be interested in me." She playfully blinked her eyes.


    "There are many beautiful women, but few of them are attractive. Many of them will be stunning at the first sight, but they will get aesthetic fatigue over time." Said Walt, whose eyes drifted across her face. Only she could make him never be tired of looking at.


    "Is it called that off with the old love and on the new one?" Essie smiled. That was a common character of men.


    "Oh, no, I am misunderstood." Said Walt with a look of grievance on his face. "I''m not such a person." He was a playboy before, and he treated women like clothes when he was young. But since he met her, his heart was quickly captured by her, and there was no room for anyone else.


    "I was just joking. Don''t take it seriously." Essie waved her hand and said nothing. It was none of her business even if Walt was always indulged in the new thoughts. His girlfriend should care about that.


    After measuring, she drew several sketches and then explained the whole process to Walt to let him choose the most delightful one.


    "You''re indeed a talented designer. The drawing is ready in such a short time." Said Walt.


    "A customer with perfect face and perfect figure like you is the source of my inspiration. What color and style are you going to wear? You don''t need to think about whether to cover them or not." She smiled and thought that it was very difficult to design clothes for her customer who had an obvious figure problem. She once designed a dress for a girl on a blind date 99 times, who was 155 cm tall and 70 kilograms weight, all day long. Then she succeeded in her blind date and bid farewell to her single days. She felt that this time she was lucky to wear Essie''s clothes and was promoted to be a loyal customer. She also introduced her ill roommates to her.


    "Do you still remember you asked me to be your exclusive male model in Maldives? Are you still going to keep your promise?" Said Walt in a joking tone.


    "You are the master of a magnificent family. I can''t afford to pay the bill!" Essie made a face and stuck out her tongue at him. She was now cooperating with several companies, and they were launching the men''s products. Her clothes were very popular. The clothing parts that are made by factory are processed. And for the personal tailored part, she will per


    Zac was expressionless. He didn''t even look at her before he closed the elevator. In this world, only one person could make an exception.


    Disappointment was written all over her face. She ran here on purpose to attract his attention, but he completely ignored her.


    However, she was deeply attracted by his handsome appearance and strong momentum.


    She had been looking for an opportunity to walk into the CEO''s office the whole morning.


    The marketing department just sent some documents here. When she saw that director general went to the bathroom, she stopped him, "leave them to me first. I''ll hand them over to director."


    After the staff of the market department left, she secretly picked up the documents and entered the elevator while others were not paying attention to her.


    In the office, Zac came back after the meeting. Hearing the knock on the door, he said in a deep voice, "come in."


    She opened the door and walked in. Glancing around, she looked at Zac and said, "Boss, the market department sent this to you."


    Taking a slight glance at her, Zac said, "are you new here?"


    "My name is cherry. I am a new intern in the CEO''s office," She introduced herself. She was glad that Zac finally noticed her.


    Zac nodded, "you can leave now."


    She blinked her thick eyelashes and didn''t move. "Boss, I''m sorry for what happened this morning. I was afraid of being late because of my first day of internship, so I wanted to borrow your elevator. Won''t you get angry and deduct my salary?" She said in a sweet and innocent tone on purpose. Someone told her that he liked simple and cute girls.


    At this time, Amy, the director of the CEO Office, hurried in and said, "I''m sorry, boss. She''s a new intern and doesn''t know the rules. I must take her back to teach her manners."


    "Amy, I saw that the file was covered with ''Urgency'' and I brought it because I''m afraid that boss would use it in a hurry." Cherry explained herself. She was extremely looking forward to being helped by Zac, which indicated that she had successfully attracted his attention.

 Chapter 198 Find A Wife For The Son

    But to her disappointment, Zac only said in a low voice, "she is not fit for the CEO office."


    His words poured cold water on her. She shivered and thought, ''does he mean to ask me to leave the CEO office?''


    "I''ve just arrived, so I don''t know what happened. If I do something wrong, I''ll definitely correct it. Please don''t transfer me to other department."


    Zac was as cold as ice. He turned his eyes to the computer, as if not hearing what she said. Amy knew what he meant, and immediately pulled cherry out of the office.


    "Your internship is over. You don''t have to come here from tomorrow on." Amy said to cherry in a cold voice.


    Cherry''s face turned pale. She said, "you''re going to fire me? But boss just wanted to transfer my position."


    "Only the formal staff would have the possibility to be transferred. You are an intern, and you haven''t even signed the formal internship contract. If you make a mistake, you have to ask for leave." Amy said sternly.


    "Was I wrong to send a document?" Cherry was not satisfied.


    "Although you are an intern, the code on employee is delivered to you two days ago, requiring you to bear in mind. It was stipulated that only the top executives were qualified to go to the CEO Office unless the CEO called others in. Others could only report work or express their thoughts and opinions by email. As for our CEO Office, the biggest taboo is that don''t get close to our CEO with ulterior motives. In other words, if you dare to show a little improper desire for our CEO, you will be fired. " Then Amy came back to her office.


    Cherry was quite depressed. She gave a phone call to Mary as soon as she got out of the Emperor.


    The news that she was fired surprised Mary. She rushed over.


    "What''s wrong with you? How could you irritate Zac the moment you came in?" Disappointment was written all over her face. Cherry was deliberately arranged by her to the CEO''s office of the Emperor. She was required to get close to Zac and distract his attention from Essie.


    If Valery couldn''t win his heart, she had to find someone else. The reason why she dared to be so presumptuous was that her son was fascinated by her. Only by transferring his son''s feelings and making him fall in love with another woman, could he get rid of this vile woman, Essie.


    "I broke the rules of our company because I was too anxious to let him notice me. In fact, he has a good impression on me. He didn''t intend to fire me at all. He just wants to transfer me away from here. It is his subordinate who made the decision without permission. " Cherry was very angry and depressed.


    "Forget it. I''ll officially introduce you to each other this afternoon, but..." Something strange flashed through her eyes. She whispered in her ear.


    As soon as he was about to leave the office, he received a call from Mary, who asked him to have an afternoon tea with her.


    Arriving at the most high-end afternoon tea room on the West Street, as soon as Zac entered, Mary immediately introduced the person next to her to him, "do you still remember aunt Tracy in the United States? This is her daughter cherry. She just graduated from Columbia University and was ready to come to Dragon City for her career development. "


    "Aunt Mary,


    h families in Dragon City. I guess she is going to choose a wife for you." Said Ivy smilingly.


    Walt frowned unconsciously. Was it possible that his mother had been too angry for Zac, so she had to make a move on him?


    "Should I go out and hide?" He said half jokingly.


    "It doesn''t matter, brother. You can have some fun with a few women inside. After all, your girlfriends are changed weekly." Said Daisy with a smile.


    A strange smile appeared on his face. What Daisy said completely ruined his image. Before, he was a playboy and had a lot of women to go through, but now he only had one person in his heart, and there was no other person.


    "I fell in love with someone else. I don''t like any other women except her," He put on a serious look.


    "No way, brother, you are still thinking about your little sun?" "If you can''t find her for your whole life, you will never marry others, won''t you?"


    "I''ve found her." Said Walt slowly with a meaningful smile on his face.


    "What? You found her. Why wasn''t you with her? " Ivy was shocked.


    "I''m still in the heat of pursuing my happiness." Said Walt in a casual way. His eyes wandered on Essie.


    Essie didn''t participate in their conversation and was checking the guest list with her head down. There was some depression in Walt''s heart. No matter how she frowned, there was still hope for him. But she was so indifferent as if what had happened to her had nothing to do with her. It could be seen that she didn''t care about him at all. She only cared about Zac.


    It was him who was born first, but his grandfather allowed Zac to inherit the family business. He knew Essie first, but Zac married her.


    Can''t Zac just follow the rule of '' first come, first served ''?


    While he was thinking, another voice of Essie came through, "after a while, I will design the invited card and hand it to the printing company so that they can print it out overnight. Tomorrow we can send it to our guests."


    In the corridor of the second floor, Valery was staring at the people in the living room, with a malicious expression glimmering in her eyes.


    ''Wait and see, it won''t be as smooth as you think, Essie.''

 Chapter 199 The Blind Date Event (Part One)

    When Zac came back, Essie was sending the drawing of the invitation card to the printing company.


    He glanced at her and raised his eyebrows. "You are going to throw a party?"


    "It is mommy. She is going to hold a ball to invite rich young ladies who are single in the Dragon City at the age of 18 to 30 to the party and to choose brother''s wife." Essie smile, "Perhaps she is really not satisfied with me. That''s why she decided to select the daughter-in-law for her other son by herself."


    Zac frowned. Was his mother too idle? Mother found a pregnant woman to bother him. And now she was bothering brother to find a wife. But finding a wife was something personal to brother. What was it anything to do with mommy? Beside, brother changed women faster than changing clothes. Would he care about just any particular woman?


    When he was thinking, Essie said, "I have never held a ball. What should I pay attention to?"


    Zac was shocked. "Did Mommy leave the ball to you?" He thought she was learning and helping there.


    "Yes, it''s my first time to arrange such an important thing. I can''t screw it up." Essie nodded.


    There was a flash of fire in the eyes of Zac.


    ''What the hell?


    She sent a girl called Cherry to the company to harass me the day before yesterday, and now she asked my wife to arrange a ball alone.


    So mother is deciding that she will not leave me and my wife to be in peace at all, does she?''


    "Don''t worry. I''m here." Zac wrapped his arm around her shoulder. Even if it was his mother, she couldn''t bully his wife.


    He then explained some dos and don''ts to Essie. When the two of them walked out of the room, they happened to meet Walt at the stairway entrance.


    "I heard that mommy is going to hold a blind date ball for you?" There was a touch of ridicule on Zac''s face.


    Walt rolled his eyes, "I


    down the venue reservation and have to ask Zac to help you book it at this time?" She finally found an excuse to snub her.


    "The venue was prepared yesterday, but someone called to cancel in the name of Essie," Zac said.


    "This kind of thing has never happened in our Rong family. How could she make trouble for us when it is her turn to handle?" Mary said with a sharp voice.


    "That''s because someone brought the devil into our house." Zac''s eyes were as sharp as a sword. He looked at Sage who was eavesdropping in the corner. Last night, in accordance with Valery''s instruction, she called the printing company and the hotel by pretend to be Essie, and then she took out her cell phone to book the site, in which case Essie wouldn''t be able to save the situation.


    When Sage met his eyes, she shivered and fled like a mouse.


    At the same time, Mary also cast a glance of Sage. In case this was done by Sage, if she would take this opportunity to make trouble with Essie, she would definitely irritated her son. Then he would definitely be enraged to drag Sage out. At that time, Valery would also be involved. She believed that she''d better make small things into little ones, and small things turned into nothing.

 Chapter 200 The Blind Date Event (Part Two)

    "All right. It''s not a big deal. We''d better plan for the ball as soon as possible."


    "Mommy, as the hostess of the Rong Family, shouldn''t you teach these frivolous people a lesson?" Zac snorted.


    "I have my own discretion," Mary replied perfunctorily.


    Zac knew that her mother meant to cover up someone. A trace of cruelty flitted across his face. "Mommy, my patience is limit. You''d better warn those thugs not to challenge my patience again and again. I will remember all the blame by myself, and then I''ll make them pay it together."


    Mary''s mouth twitched. "I''ll look into it. Perhaps someone must have played a trick." She had to remind Sage not to do such a childish thing again.


    Tiffany called. She had booked a Sumptuous Banquet Hall at the Pleasure Sea View Hotel.


    Zac didn''t want to argue about it with Mary anymore. He went to set up the venue with Essie.


    Essie''s original plan was to create a fantastic effect, but it was too late. The second choice was to decorate it into the royal court style.


    In the afternoon, Mr. Wang sent the re-printed invitation card to her, and then Essie asked the servant to send the invitation immediately.


    After she got the invitation, Ivy''s classmate called her and asked about the condition of the ball. When she learned that the invitation was to pick up a wife for the young master of the Rong Family, she was very excited. Then the message spread for ten to one hundred, and the whole celebrity circle was shocked.


    The debutantes and ladies were so excited. Although Walt was not the royal highness of the Rong Family, he would also be the eldest grandson. If anyone could marry him, that would also be an extraordinary honor. The most important thing is to have the support


    of admiration in their eyes.


    Unfortunately, the amazing second son of the Rong Family had already had a beauty by his side, and the throne of the crown prince had long fallen to the Yi family.


    The girls also noticed Valery who stood behind. But tonight was not a good time for gossiping, so they had to behave very decently in order to compete for the position of being the eldest daughter-in-law of the Rong Family.


    "Cousin, the rich ladies of the entire Dragon City have come today. Gentle, lovely, lively... Is one of them your favorite?"


    Covering her mouth, Ivy chuckled.


    A fake smile crept up on his face. Walt only liked this one girl who now stood beside Zac.


    The host of the ball was the host of Dragon City satellite TV.


    According to the revised process handed over by Mary, and after reading the opening remarks of the ball, she slowly said, "The second young mistress of the Rong family is very talented. Before the opening of the ball, we invite her to play a song by piano for us."


    A cold light flashed in Zac''s eyes. It was not until this moment that he realized why his mother had asked whether Essie played the piano or not.

 Chapter 201

    "Are you trying to embarrass my wife on purpose?" He leaned over and whispered in Mary''s ear.


    "What are you talking about? I asked her, and she said she learned it before we came here." Casting him a stare, Mary said in a sharp tone, "The daughter-in-law of the Rong family is very popular and behaved very well at any parties of celebrities. Do you want an exception for her?"


    "No woman in the world can compete with my wife." Zac snorted and took Essie''s hand. "I''ll play with you."


    Essie smiled and said indifferently, "No need for that. Is it okay for me to play just any song?"


    "If you really don''t know how to do it, you can play ''Twinkle Light''." A mocking smile broke across Valery''s face as she started to picture how Essie was mocked by the whole world. ''Mommy is so smart. She will become the laughing stock of the whole upper class tomorrow. I''m afraid that she won''t show up in public in the future, '' Valery thought to herself.


    Essie didn''t give any response to her. She took her as a group of invisible foul air.


    She walked gracefully on the stage, with a calm expression and elegant demeanor.


    Her graceful and calm composure surprised Mary.


    "Then I will begin my performance." She smiled like a blooming lotus.


    When the sound of the piano rang in the quiet banquet hall.


    Mary''s and Valery''s faces were convulsed violently at the same time.


    What she played was the ''Rachmaninoff Piano Concerto No. 3 in D minor, Op. 30'' of Rachmaninoff, which was ranked as one the most difficult ten piano concertos in the world. And it was one of the Hall Level piano concertos that the famous pianist played to show off their skills.


    And the piece played by Essie was the most difficult part.


    Her fingers were full of life energy and illusion power. A series of running notes ran like ten thousand horses galloping, mighty and powerful, and sometimes like a waterfall pouring out, shocking.


    The applause burst out in the banquet hall.


    Zac was also shocked.


    His little fool not only excelled in golf playing but also played the piano skillfully.


    How many secrets she had not discovered by him?


    "Sister-in-law is awesome! I can''t play this concerto well until now." Ivy gazed at him with admiration.


    "I also failed to handle many of them. It was too difficult for me. Sister in law is so good at playing." Daisy was overwhelmed with admiration.


    Valery was so angry that she almost fainted. The difference in her heart was like that she had fallen straight from the moon to the bottom of the Great Rift Valley. It reminded her of her enemy in her childhood, Cathy. She could master the world''s top ten piano concertos. And she was always playing the piano in front of guests and made her invisible.


    She hated Cathy so much that she cursed her a hundred times every day before she went to sleep.


    This Essie is like a copy of Cathy, who cast a huge shadow on her.


    Except her family background, she was outperformed by Essie in every aspect.


    Mary''s face turned blue and her lips trembled. She was wounded by the tramp. She had planned to humiliate her, so that her two sons would lose interest in her. But she didn''t expect to make a fool of herself. She turned her head t


    ng her lips.


    "Cousin has already had his little sun. Of course he won''t be serious to any of them. He is just having fun." Ivy lowered her voice, but Mary was sensitive enough to hear it.


    "What little sun?" She turned to her and asked.


    "Nothing... Nothing." Ivy stuck her tongue out and shut her mouth immediately. But Mary wouldn''t let her go. "Tell me. Don''t hide it from me. Or I''ll hold half of your pocket money next month."


    Her movement was aggressive.


    Ivy made a helpless face. "Then if I tell you that you can''t give me half a month more pocket money?"


    "You little devil, you are learning to bargain now." Mary poked her forehead. "If you tell me everything you know, I''ll give you an extra half month."


    With a secret laugh, Ivy coughed and said slowly, "The little sun was a girl cousin met in the travel. He looked for her for a long time. He finally found her a few days ago."


    "He has a girl he likes?" Mary asked in surprise. Could it be Essie?


    "Yes, he is still in the process of pursuing her." As she spoke, Ivy picked up the zero degree cocktail on the table and had a sip.


    "Are you telling the truth?" Mary''s face flashed a subtle light.


    Ivy nodded firmly.


    A cloud of suspicion filled Mary''s heart.


    ''Did I make a mistake?


    Walt did not have a crush on Essie? Just treat her as a sister-in-law?''


    She turned around and looked at Walt through the crowd. He was talking with the girl with a smile on his face, seeming to have a good chat.


    Walt was always gentle and considerate to girls. Unlike Zac, who was cold and didn''t know anything about tenderness at all. She recalled back then they were little kids. Whenever Valery came over to their house to play with them, if she fell over and cried, it was always Walt who helped her up. And he also tried to find a way to make her laugh. But Zac did not notice it at all. He was as cold as an iceberg.


    She didn''t know why Valery had fallen in love with Valery, and on top of that, the girl just wanted to be with Zac. If Valery liked Walt, she would have been married by now. And she didn''t need to be tormented like this even if she had a baby.

 Chapter 202 Good At Playing Dumb (Part One)

    ''A home wrecker is a home wrecker. This kind of bitch never use usual means to deal with a man. No matter how cold and heartless he is, this bitch can manage to melt him.''


    Over the years, she had never seen Zac showed any tenderness to any woman, even to Leila. She was so worried about his sexual orientation.


    But now, in front of the little foxy girl, he was like a reborn man. He was gentle, considerate and obedient. He almost became a slave for his wife.


    If Walt was really obsessed with this woman, he must take Zac as his enemy.


    ''I hope I made a mistake. He just treat her as his sister-in-law. That''s why he gets close to her.''


    At the end of the ball, it was Walt who had chosen the daughter of the Liu family to spend the night with him.


    In his eyes, women were just playthings for him to satisfy his physiological needs, except one person.


    Recently, he was so depressed that he needed to release his anger.


    Zac had taken his wife away and they had sex in the Lamborghini for three rounds.


    "It''s almost twelve o''clock. Let''s go back. I have something to do tomorrow morning." Then Essie got up from the man and dressed herself.


    "What is it?" The man sighed softly, with a look of dissatisfaction in his eyes.


    "Private things," the woman said indifferently, and returned to the front passenger seat. She closed her eyes and pretended to sleep, in case of being harassed again.


    She didn''t expect that she would fall asleep on the way.


    When they arrived at the parking lot, Zac didn''t wake her up. Instead, he gently lifted her up and carried her towards the mansion.


    When he came to the stairway, he met Mary who was about to go


    kissing it gently, Zac said, "So you have to show your Majesty in front of her. Be tough and let her be afraid."


    Essie paused again.


    If Mary heard this, would she faint with anger?


    "She is your mother." She said while flicking his forehead.


    He said seriously, "It''s the right thing for us to be filial to Mommy. However, we can''t make a compromise on major problems. Otherwise, she will make mistakes one after another and even have irreparable consequences. At that time, she will not only hurt us, but also herself."


    Once again, Essie leaned her head against his chest and it was what she thought. If Baron could be so sensible and understanding at that time, her family would not be broken.


    "Icy guy? Is it a good thing or a bad thing to be your wife?" she muttered half-jokingly and half annoyed.


    "Be it a good thing or a bad thing, you can''t avoid it. If you are a fool, just accept your fate." His voice was profound and his eyes were filled with infinite tenderness and affection.


    "I''m born to be rebellious and never yield to fate." She raised her head and wrinkled her nose at him.

 Chapter 203 Good At Playing Dumb (Part Two)

    He turned over and put on an evil smile. "I can conquer you in bed first, and then your heart."


    "Go away. I''m sleepy. I want to sleep." She clenched her small fist and beat him on the shoulder. Her delicate strength seemed to resist but actually accept him.


    "Honey, I know you haven''t had enough good time in the car, so I want to make it up to you now." With a snicker, he lowered his head and kissed her on the lips...


    The next day, when she woke up, it was already noon. Suddenly, she remembered that she had made an appointment with Alice and her brother to enjoy the lotus flowers there. In a hurry, she jumped out of bed.


    "Are you hungry? I will ask the servant to bring lunch here. " A low voice came through from the side. Zac thought that she was hungry.


    "No. I''m going to look for Alice and Holy." She then entered the bathroom, took a quick shower and changed into a set of casual clothes.


    "You said yesterday that you have some private thing to do, and that''s it?" Zac said as he raised his thick eyebrows. An indescribable deep look could be seen on his face.


    "Yes. Alice and Holy invited me to the Southern lake to watch the lotus blossom." Essie nodded.


    A sharp light flashed in the eyes of Zac. As soon as the bidding meeting developed in the CBD came to an end, some people were invited to meet this little fool right way. It seemed that somebody had other plans.


    "Isn''t she always busy? Why does she have time to invite you to watch the lotus blossom today?" he pretended to ask in a careless tone.


    "No matter how busy she is, she still have to spare some time to accompany Holy, just for a b


    , I''m late," she said apologetically.


    "It doesn''t matter. We are just going to have lunch. Let''s go together." Alice asked with a smile.


    Essie nodded. She hadn''t had breakfast and was already hungry.


    Holy wanted to eat pizza, so they went to the Pizza Hut nearby. After eating, they rent a boat to float on the lake.


    All over the lake were lotus leaves in the field. They were lush, just like a young girl''s green dress.


    Flowers were scattered on the leaves. Some were in full bloom. Some were like fairies who had just come out of the bath. And some, were in bud, like stars in the clear sky.


    When Holy took a sip of the juice and turned his eyes from the lotus leaf to summer, a strange look flashed through his eyes. "Essie, what''s wrong with your neck? Are you injured?"


    Essie choked as she just remembered the red mark on her neck.


    ''Oh, my God! I was too busy to notice it and forgot to wearing concealer to cover it.


    This icy guy is a devil! He always makes troubles for me!'' thought she.


    "Yesterday, I was bitten by a bug." She smiled in embarrassment.

 Chapter 204 Went All Out (Part One)

    "It must be a big bug, since it bit so hard." Holy stuck out his tongue, looking terrified.


    ''It was indeed a big bug!''


    Essie thought to herself.


    In the CEO Office of the emperor group, the man sneezed.


    Holy turned his head to Alice and said, "Sister, what brand of the ointment do you apply to me after I was bitten by mosquitoes? It''s very effective. Tell Essie to buy it and apply it on her."


    Alice coughed and said with a little embarrassment, "Holy, don''t worry. Sister Yi will be fine in a couple of days. She doesn''t need to apply any ointment for that."


    "Why not?" Hoyle blinked his big beautiful eyes confusedly.


    Not for children!


    Essie change the topic in a hurry. "Look, Holy. How beautiful these flowers are!"


    "The flowers here are blooming well," Holy continued, looking around the lake. Finally he didn''t struggle with her neck and began to recite the ancient poem, "There are lotus flowers could be picked in the south of the Yangtze River, lotus leaves spreads endlessly..."


    With a gentle smile, Alice caressed his head, eyes full of affection.


    "Sometimes, I really hope that Holy can grow up quickly." Her voice was light like a breeze, with slight sadness.


    There was a sudden bitterness in Essie''s heart.


    She could almost see the heavy burden on her sister''s shoulders. She had to protect Holy, to fight against Elizabeth and her son, and to endure the malicious abuse of Vicki.


    She didn''t know how she got through all these years. How much could Baron protect her?


    In comparison, she was happy, loved and protected by her mother and a step father who treated her as his own daughter.


    They rebuilt a happy family for her, so that she could grow up hea


    tion." Actually, she was saying this to Essie. She didn''t think that she could persuade Zac to hand over the project to her. She only needed to sound out Zac''s attitude and know the result.


    "Alice, can you tell me the advantages of your development plan and the weakness of your biggest competitor?" She must weigh the pros and cons before she came up with a way to persuade his icy guy.


    Alice nodded and told the development program and the competitor''s plan in detail to her.


    Time went by so quickly, dusk soon came, as soon as the three of them went ashore, they met Elizabeth and Vicki, who also came to watch the lotus blossom.


    "Grandma..." Holy trotted towards Vicki and called her in a very intimate way.


    "My sweetheart, slow down, be careful of falling," Vicki said in a hurry. She treated her grandson like a treasure and granddaughter like dirt.


    Elizabeth was shocked when she saw Essie and Alice together.


    It was an awful thing.


    If they cooperated with each other, it would be a bad thing for both Valery and Vinton.


    "What a coincidence. Are you here to enjoy the lotus blossom?" She asked tentatively.

 Chapter 205 Went All Out (Part Two)

    "I took Holy here for fun, and happened to meet Mrs. Rong, so I invited her to join us on a boat," Alice answered flatly.


    When she heard the word ''Mrs. Rong'', Elizabeth''s heart twitched, feeling very uncomfortable. ''The title should be my daughter''s! How dare this little bitch steal it away?''


    Vicki still held a grudge against Essie and looked at her, with a more gloomy face than the sky before the storm.


    "There are some people who don''t know much about each other. You''d better keep at a distance," she said sourly.


    With a polite smile on her face, Essie greeted politely, "Vicki, Mrs. Xu, I have to go now. I have something to deal with." After saying that, she left with the driver. Indeed, some people could not be seen.


    At the sight of Essie walking away, Alice pulled her mouth coldly and said, "Xu family and Rong family have a lot of business dealings with each other. Mrs. Rong is going to be the hostess of their families in the future, we are bound to keep in touch with each other." Her tone was flat, as if she was talking to a common person.


    "It''s hard to say how long she could still sit on the position." Elizabeth spat on the ground.


    "Well, no matter what outcome it is. Valery won''t be able to be in that position." Holy added, "If you force other people to eat something you don''t like, they will spit it out. Now my classmates are laughing at me. They said that there was a sticker in my home and she was so shameless that she stick herself to a man who doesn''t want her. I feel so ashamed that I don''t want to go to school now." As he spoke, Holy ran to the side of


    heard Alice call her ''little mother'', Elizabeth would tremble with anger.


    ''Bitch, you can''t be proud for long. As you fail, I''ll kick you out of the position of vice president.''


    Before she went back to the mansion, Essie visited an underwear shop first.


    The man was deeply resentful of her pajamas.


    ''Honey, is this the taste of a genius designer?''


    ''Honey, please don''t pollute my eyes. If I wake up in the middle of the night, I will think of the vicious bell.''


    ''Honey, from now on, I''ll design pajamas for you, okay?''


    God witnessed that she wore old-fashioned pajamas for self-defense. He wouldn''t let go of her every night even she was so low-key and dressed in an ugly pajamas. If she dress more beautiful, wouldn''t she be torn into pieces?


    But today, she was going to throw caution to the winds.


    Pajamas, a necessary divine weapon for the honey trap.


    ''As long as I could get the CBD commercial city development case for Alice, I will go all out to help her. The worse scenario would be that she would not be able to walk in a few days.''

 Chapter 206 Self-Injury Trick

    Zac came back very late. As soon as he entered the door, Essie walked towards him. Her small mouth opened, revealing a lovely smile.


    "Honey, you''re back. Are you tired?"


    Zac''s heart trembled like a plucked string.


    In addition to putting on a show of affection, this little fool had never taken the initiative to call him ''honey''.


    ''Does she a changed woman after upgrading of her brain?''


    Before he could respond, she pounced on him like a happy bird, twined her arms around his neck and gave him a hot kiss on his cheek.


    He took advantage of this opportunity to hold her in his arms, he was very romantic in front of her.


    Mary was taking a walk with Valery in the garden. She frowned at the sight of the two forgetful people in the hall and coughed, "This is in public area. Behave yourself."


    It was really a torture for Zac to release the woman in his arms. He hadn''t finished yet. Her rarely response made him ecstatic. How he wished she could be melted as part of him instantly.


    "Mommy, we will go to our room first," he replied flatly. He then carried her in his arms and carried her upstairs, not even casting a glance at Valery.


    Valery was so angry that she wanted to cry. If he had given her one tenth of his tenderness he gave to the little bitch, she would be very satisfied. But he was so stingy, and was reluctant to give her at all.


    Mary patted her on the shoulder, "Right now, Zac is young and ambitious. You are pregnant, so you can''t accompany him. When the baby is born, you will have the chance."


    ''Will I?''


    Valery wasn''t confident in this at all.


    When they were in America, she was naked and stood in front of him. He didn''t touch her as if he didn''t have any feelings for her.


    "Mommy, what do you think Zac likes about her?" He was the center of nearly all the girls, no matter in Dragon City or in America. He was always surrounded by beautiful women with yellow skin, fair skin and black skin. But he was like an iceberg living in the north pole, who was cold as ice. People would doubt his sexual orientation if he was not accompanied by Leila.


    "She''s good at seducing men." Mary''s eyes flashed cold light. She won''t be the only one who good at seducing men. She would certainly find her an opponent.


    Zac walked into the room and put the shy beauty on the sofa. He continued what was happening in the living room.


    While he was kissing passionately, a drop of warm tear fell down from her eyes and dropped between his fingers.


    He let go of her in a hurry, and a flicker of panic flashed through his eyes. "What''s wrong?"


    She shook her head, and another drop of tear fell down.


    "Is it my mommy and Valery who makes things difficult on you again?" He frowned. If he was not at home, they would unite in two against one. This little fool would inevitably suffer wrongs by them.


    "No, I just feel sad," Essie murmured. Then, she sat up.


    "Aren''t you having a good time with Alice and Holy watching lotus today?" He gently touched her tears and felt a little uneasy.


    If this little fool acting abnormally, there must be something wrong.


    Essie walked to the window and opened it. A gust of night breeze blew in, ruffling her hair. "The


    ot act in another tricks in a short time.


    She was not in the mood to please him anymore. She had hidden her new underwear.


    She decided to play the self-injured trick before the bidding result was announced.


    This evening, instead of ''torturing'' her, the man also seemed to be in the same depression as her.


    The next day, when she woke up, he was no longer beside her.


    She went to the garden alone and happened to notice that he was talking about something with Valery.


    Could it be that Valery was also here to inquire about the result of the bid?


    Then she hid herself quietly behind the rockery.


    "Zac, my sister asked me to ask if the bidding results of the CBD commercial city have been decided. I know it''s a work business and it''s not convenient for me to get involved. But she keeps badgering me, so I have no choice." Valery put on a helpless expression.


    Essie snorted in her heart again. It was Elizabeth who asked you to ask this question. My sister wouldn''t ask you this favor!


    Zac cast a deep and sharp glance at Valery, and said, "The project proposed by Hengyuan Co., Ltd is very similar to that of another company. I''ve discussed it with my dad, and we both decided to abandon both of them."


    "Do you mean that our bidding has failed?" She pouted her mouth and pretended to be sad, but in fact, she was ecstatic in her heart. ''Great! This time Alice was over. She would be blamed for failing the bid. She would have to step down from her position for that. Otherwise she wouldn''t be able to soothe the anger of the board of directors. No matter how much her father wanted to protect Alice, he couldn''t. She just couldn''t bite off more than she could chew and fight with my brother. She deserved it.''


    "It''s the confidential information of the company until the result is released to the public. You just need to keep it to yourself and do not reveal it to others, not even to Alice," Zac said as a sly light flashed across his eyes.


    "I know. Don''t worry. I won''t tell her." Valery nodded, a bright smile spreading across her face.


    And the people hiding behind the rockery was almost collapsed.

 Chapter 207 Am I Dumped (Part One)

    Every word was like a dagger stabbing into her heart time after time. She was overwhelmed by the pain.


    This was how important she was in his heart.


    He didn''t care whether she was alive or dead. Without her, he could look for another substitute. There were many women in the world anyway.


    She left quietly, running like an injured deer on the road.


    She had to spend all her strength so that she could not think about it and could not suffer.


    She didn''t know how long she had been running until she was blocked in the way by the Emerald Lake. Unable to go any further, she collapsed on the grass.


    Her heart was filled with sorrow and resentment, and she was also filled with sadness. The only thing she could do was to cry.


    She covered her face with her hands, letting tears run between her fingers. Her grievance and despair were gone.


    He would not let her go, nor would he be able to be together with Hanson. Would she be destroyed like this all her life?


    She covered her chest with one of her hands. It hurt so much that she could hardly breathe.


    At this moment, a voice came from the side, "Little pineapple, what''s wrong with you? Do you feel uncomfortable?"


    She wiped the tears on her face, but his keen eyes saw everything.


    "Why are you crying? Did my mommy bully you again? " He asked with concern.


    "No, she didn''t." Essie shook her head.


    "Did you have a fight with Zac?" Clenching his teeth, Walt said, "If he dares to bully you, just tell me. I''ll beat him."


    "Brother, I''m fine," Essie said perfunctorily. She could only let the bitter water flow into her stomach, and let herself digest slowly and unable to spit it out.


    Walt frowned.


    Her eyes were swo


    ith these words, she turned around and left without even taking a look at Zac.


    With a touch of injury on his face, Zac sighed and followed them.


    Watching their back, a malicious and cold light flashed across Zac''s eyes.


    He took the grasshopper made by Essie on the lawn. There was a pleasant scent left by the beauty on it.


    He stood up and took it away. The rest of the things were thrown on the ground.


    When Essie went back to her room, she sat on the sofa and played the game on the pad, ignoring the man.


    She hated him, so much that she gritted her teeth and even her hair was bursting with anger.


    "Don''t be silly. I''ll help you solve it. Don''t be sad any more." Zac sat down beside her and put his arm around her shoulders.


    ''Solve it? The bidding proposal was ready to be given to others. How could you deal with it?''


    She angrily shook off his hand, lay down on the sofa, grabbed a pillow and covered her head, trying to hide herself as an ostrich.


    "What? Aren''t you happy that I''ve decided to protect your self-defense plan?" His voice was soft, like an invisible hand touching her turbulent heart lake.

 Chapter 208 Am I Dumped (Part Two)

    She shaken hard, and there appeared a surprised and confused little face behind the pillow.


    ''Help me keep the plan?


    What do you mean?''


    "Didn''t you abandon the proposal of Hengyuan Co., Ltd?"


    "I intended to. But my wife is such a little fool. It''s not easy for her to think clearly. I must support her this time."


    With an unfathomable smile on his face, she was confused.


    ''Did he mean that he should hand in the tender to Hengyuan Co., Ltd?


    But she had told Valery in the pavilion that he would not adopt it.


    What trick was he playing?


    Which one is true and which one is not?''


    She sat up from the sofa, rolling her beautiful black eyes.


    ''Anyway, I have to confirm the news today, so that I can inform my sister to prepare for it. I don''t want to be caught by Elizabeth unprepared.


    "When I passed by the garden just now, I overheard the conversation between you and Valery..." Her voice was getting lower and lower, and finally couldn''t be heard anymore. It was disgraceful to eavesdrop. But for the sake of her sister, she had to be honest. If he was just bluffing her, the marks should be revealed now.


    Zac flicked her forehead as if punishing her, "Did you run to the lake and cry just because of it?"


    She looked down, her thick eyelashes casting a gloomy shadow on her eyelids.


    ''Not only for this, but also for my own situation.


    He didn''t care whether I was alive or dead. I was even dispensable as a substitute, without any value at all.''


    Seeing that she did not speak, he sighed in a low voice. He took her into his arms and said, "Little fool, sometimes, what you hear with your own ear


    to share the good news.


    Elizabeth was overjoyed to hear that. She would do her best to kick Alice out of the company. The position of vice president would be inherited by her son.


    Though she was reassured by Zac, Essie was still a little worried before the result was announced officially.


    After all, it was not a decision that Zac alone could make. Albert was the final decision-maker.


    In the beginning, they chose the Jing Group. Because of her interfering, which led to the change of Zac''s mind and he voted for Hengyuan Co., Ltd. They didn''t know if he could persuade Albert and the board.


    Elizabeth had already lobbied the board of directors of Hengyuan Co., Ltd to mention the impeachment of Alice. It was uncertain whether Baron could keep Alice intact or not. After all, he had a powerful Vicki, so if she was to be angry, Baron would go soft on her.


    On the day of the press conference, Essie woke up very early. Seeing that the man sleeping next to him was still in his dream, she open his eyelids and said, "Hey, icy guy, it is seven o''clock. Won''t you get up?"

 Chapter 209 Welfare To Her Husband

    "I''m not going to the company today," Zac mumbled, like a mumble in sleep.


    "You don''t attend the press conference?" Essie was shocked again. Did he forget that?


    "I''m not going," Zac said. He put his arm around her waist and said, "Honey, let''s have some more sleep."


    "You are the young master of the Rong''s Group. Why don''t you attend such an important thing?" Hearing that, Essie curled her mouth. They were in different positions and mindset. She had been worried for two days, but he behaved indifferently, as if he didn''t care about that at all.


    "Honey, if I have to take part in anything, how can I have time to accompany you?" A faint smile played at the corners of Zac''s mouth. "Don''t worry. Your problem has been solved. You don''t have to worry about it."


    How could he not know what she was thinking about?


    She was so nervous that she felt like she was the bidding woman. It seemed that Valery really made too much pressure on her.


    Hearing his words, Essie felt relieved.


    Leaning her head into his arms, she closed her eyes and continued to sleep.


    When she woke up again, it was already over ten o''clock.


    As soon as they went downstairs, they saw the sullen looking Valery sitting on the sofa.


    She turned around and saw Zac. She said hurriedly, "Zac, didn''t you tell me that you wouldn''t consider the proposal of Hengyuan Co., Ltd? Why did you give the bidding intention to Hengyuan Co., Ltd in the end?"


    "This is the final decision made by the board of directors. Now Hengyuan Co., Ltd gets the bidding intention. You must be very happy, right?" A smile crept up on his face, but there was no trace of smile in his eyes. Instead, there was only ridicule. In order to compete for the position of CEO, they didn''t even care to sell out the interests of the whole group. She and her mother was really stupid as a pig and didn''t even know the fact that ''If the lips are gone, the teeth will be cold''.


    The corners of Valery''s mouth were stiff. She managed to squeeze out a smile. When she glanced at Essie, she was even more angry.


    Elizabeth told her on the phone that the next day of the bidding, she saw Alice with that little bitch.


    ''Is she plotting against me?''


    When her eyes met at Essie''s indifferent expression. She looked like an outsider and knew nothing about this matter.


    But she was still worried, and so was Elizabeth. In the afternoon, Elizabeth came to the Rong Mansion to sound out what had happened.


    The tender went to Alice was a heavy blow to her. Her carefully planned scheme was only one step away from success. She wondered where exactly went wrong.


    At the sight of her, Zac smiled. "Aunt Elizabeth, you just got the bidding intention and you''re here to thank me already. You don''t have to thank me that much. After all, we have cooperated for so many years. It''s common to share benefits with each other." These words were like a thorn in Elizabeth''s throat, making her unable to swallow or spit.


    Elizabeth forced a smile and said, "This is not a big deal. All you need to do is to be nice to Valery."


    Sitting next to her, Valery lowered her head, feeling wronged. He didn''t treat her well, not even as g


    ls that you plays with. I''m talking about the girl that you are going to have a serious relationship and plan to get married. You call her little sun, right?" Mary said. Her elder son and younger son were two extremes. One was indifferent to women and didn''t even look at women. The other was interested in a group of women, who wandered about in different places. Not any one of them could last more than a week.


    Now that both of them had had a crush on Essie, this foxy woman might be a magnetic king. Positive and negative pole could be attracted by her. They would not reject her at all.


    There was a trace of sadness in Walt''s eyes when he heard her words. The little sun was the only girl who could make him fall in love with, but his brother had taken her away.


    "Mommy, she hasn''t accepted me yet." He replied nonchalantly, for he didn''t want to talk much with Mary.


    "Is there any girl you can''t get?" Mary said with a smile.


    "I have another competitor, a very strong one." Walt shrugged.


    "How can he be stronger than the young master of the Rong Family?" Mary smiled at him. Her son was the best of the best. No one could match him.


    "Mommy, you don''t need to worry about me. It''s not easy to get married. But I won''t consider it until I''m thirty years old." Walt patted her on the shoulder, trying to end this topic as soon as possible.


    Actually, Mary wouldn''t let him go so easily. She would feel uneasy if he didn''t give her a stable girlfriend.


    "It''s almost the festival of seventh of July of the lunar calendar. I''ll prepare a family feast. You take that girl home and let me see her."


    Walt was embarrassed.


    "Mommy, she hasn''t agreed to be my girlfriend. How could she possibly come to see my parents?"


    "It''s just a dinner, not a formal meeting with the parents," Mary said.


    "Mommy, don''t make it difficult for me. I will ask her to go to the top of the mountain to watch the stars on the sky. Don''t get involved. If she misunderstands me as a gigolo, then there will be no hope." Walt begged for mercy, which made her have to give up. However, she must find a way to see her.

 Chapter 210 Couldnt Piss Off The Bossy Husband (Part One)

    After that night of the socialite ball and Essie''s amazing appearance in the evening dress of the Epiphyllum collection, SUMMER 100¡æ had drawn the attention of the Dragon City socialites.


    Mary didn''t allow her customer to come to the Rong Mansion to disturb them. She and her customer communicated online, but advanced customized tailoring needed to be communicated face-to-face.


    After considering for a while, she decided to open an exclusive shop.


    Zac helped her choose a two floor large store located in the Central Commercial Street.


    The first floor was an exclusive shop for clothes, and the second floor was her studio, which tailored customized clothes for her customers.


    As an exclusive model, Eva and Zac also took a proactive investment in this new shop, so the shop had four initial shareholders.


    All the six shop assistants were chosen by Zac himself. They were all of the best figures and looks, but Essie didn''t know about them. They had another identity, bodyguards.


    Essie divided the exclusive shop downstairs into two parts, one for women and the other for men.


    The men''s clothing series also had its own brand called SPRING 100¡æ.


    The design of the shop was run by Zac personally.


    Zac was the youngest winner of the Pritzker construction award in the world.


    In his eyes, the CEO was only a side occupation, and the architect was is formal occupation.


    After the decoration of the exclusive shop, Essie also planned to shoot an advertisement of a micro movie, which would be used as a brand promotion film.


    After all, the two major shareholders were the supreme tycoons, so they had the right to be capricious.


    The main roles of the movie were two spokespersons, including herself, and one more figure who was none other than Jim. Since he was so popular, the fans of the movie must have rushed to her shop to buy her products.


    But she had to ask Zac to persuade Jim to join t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    .


    Zac was not satisfied with this script. There were shadows of confusion and Hanson in it all the time. He strongly requested to rebuild it, but the woman insisted without hesitation.


    "This is my publicity video. It''s up to me."


    "I am the producer and I have the right to make any changes," said the man in a very domineering way. He would allow her to do anything, but it had to be nothing with Hanson.


    "The first love story is mainly about women''s dress. Each plot is equipped with corresponding clothes. I have designed it, and the clothing must be changed as well if the plot changed," Essie protested fearlessly.


    "Yes, change all of them!" the man said coldly, like an emperor who gave orders and allowed no one to disobey his imperial edict.


    Seeing how obstinate the man was, Essie knew it was his strong possessive desire in the middle of the way. It is unlikely he would yield to it. She could do nothing but soften the contradiction. "If you don''t like me to act in this play, then just let brother and Eva act it. Although it''s only a ten minutes'' play, they need to change six sets of clothes. Next week is the final of the audition for the ''War Emperor''. Jim and Eva are only available this week. How can I design six more sets of clothes in a few days?"

 Chapter 211 Couldnt Piss Off The Bossy Husband (Part Two)

    She put the difficulties in front of him, making him understand that what he had proposed was impossible to complete.


    His gloomy and cold eyes blinked in the light. He opened another script.


    This story was about a loser who made a successful transformation which mainly applied to men''s wear.


    The hero was a boy in IT industry. He had a secret crush on the campus beauty, but he didn''t have the courage to express his love for her. He could only silently stay by her side. After failing again and again, the hero developed a shocking super software and owned his IT company. However, his muse was about to marry another man. The leading character went to the church to stop the wedding and express his love to her. It turned out that she had always liked him.


    The advertisement of this movie, "SPRING100¡æ offers you the confidence and courage to press ahead."


    "You can act this," Zac said, putting the script on the table.


    "You narrow-minded mean man," Essie muttered angrily.


    The man reached out and grabbed her into his arms, with one hand covering her left chest, as if trying to hold her heart. "I can be very generous, as long as there is only me here."


    With a sneer, she touched his chest with her index finger and asked, "Will you only have me here?"


    "Who else can it be?" There were sparkles in the eyes of Zac. He only had one heart and only for one woman.


    "Your heart rests in your body. I can''t see it." Essie pouted as she knew where she was and she wouldn''t be dreaming in vain.


    He sighed and put her head on his chest. "You can hear, and yo


    " Evan praised. She and Walt had been ready. As soon as the filming of Essie and Jim came to an end, they would enter the shooting of their first love story.


    "She has many gifts," Walt said in a low voice, staring at Essie not far away.


    Eva glanced at him, and the gentleness in his eyes was hard to hide. It was not a good thing for a brother to fall in love with the same woman.


    "She and your brother are a perfect match," she said on purpose.


    Walt didn''t say anything, a cold light quietly flashing across his eyes. He completely disagreed with it because she was supposed to be his.


    As soon as the director called ''cut'', Zac walked over and held his wife to comfort his jealous heart.


    Sensing the threat, Jim immediately stepped away.


    It was better to stay away from a husband who was tyrannical.


    They were showing off their love in front of everyone, Essie felt embarrassed. She pushed him away and said, "I''m thirsty. I want orange juice." She needed to find an excuse and sent him away. She had something to talk with Jim.

 Chapter 212 Immersed In The Role (Part One)

    "I''ll go buy it." The man dotingly touched her head and left to find the convenience store.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and walked up to Jim.


    "Jim, you can observe our Eva''s acting skill later," Essie said with a smile on her face. The final was coming next week. She had to make a good impression of Eva on Jim.


    Jim didn''t reply. It was weird to watch a tomboy play silly and sweet, just like watching the lunatic to play rich and handsome.


    "Eva has been working very hard. She didn''t want to be involved in any hidden rules. So she was banished from the entertainment industry by the agency. She had no choice but to play in trivial roles," Seeing that he didn''t say a word, Essie continued.


    "Didn''t she hook up with Vinton? She will become famous soon." A mocking smile tugged at the corners of Jim''s mouth. ''There''s no purity in this big dying tank of the entertainment circle, '' he thought. This trivial role player just didn''t want to be the mistress of old and rich guy. Now that she met a young and handsome rich guy, wouldn''t she want eagerly to throw herself into his arms?


    "She won''t get up to hook up with Vinton." Essie covered her mouth and chuckled, "Can''t you see that she just used Vinton as a gun to piss you off?"


    Jim was stunned. Then he frowned and said, "What a crazy woman!"


    "You deserve it! You took her first kiss away by the lake that day!" Her long and thick eyelashes fluttered shrewdly like a butterfly''s wings, and her tone was light and ethereal, but it made Jim almost jump up from his chair, as if seeing a legion of aliens fly down from the sky.


    "He first kiss? Are you kidding me? "


    "Our Eva is very conservative." Essie curled her lips as she continued, "She locked up in her room and cried for a long time after you took her first kiss that day."


    No matter how bad Jim''s impression of Eva was, she was absolutely


    big E-commerce companies were scrambling to get the exclusive right of selling clothes on the Internet.


    Essie smiled. Her pretty eyes looked like two pieces of gold, shining with golden light.


    However, there was a trace of gloomy on Zac''s face.


    It was the second cooperation between Essie and Jim after they perform a love duet in the second phase of ''Beauty on Overpass''. This time, it was obvious that Jim was exerted to promote the brand SUMMER 100¡æ.


    Therefore, Essie became the gossip girlfriend of Jim.


    The fans thought them a great match and were satisfied with the result. They strongly demanded them to be together.


    As a bossy husband who saw the gossip news, he was, of course, extremely upset.


    ''How can Jim be a good match to my wife?


    I am the one and the only one who is perfect for my wife, okay?''


    He really wanted to announce their marriage to the public on newspapers tomorrow, but this little fool wouldn''t let him do so. She wanted to increase the shop''s popularity through this publicity stunt. She had learned all the publicity stunt of the entertainment circle. She also threatened that if he dared to make their marriage public, she would let him have nightmares every night in the old-fashioned nightgown.

 Chapter 213 Immersed In The Role (Part Two)

    What a strong threat!


    And she also had the lace version, the lady version, the wild version, the front version, the back version... She hadn''t wear any of them for him to see yet.


    In order to enjoy her sexy body at midnight, he had to put up with it.


    Since Eva won the popularity, the agency noticed that her contract would expire this month. Her agent, Cassie brought over the contract and wanted to renew it.


    But, in fact, Essie had already given her a heads up beforehand. As soon as the contract was due, she would be joining the Star Media of Zac, a giant company, so that she could take advantage of it in the future.


    On the day of the final stage of audition of War Emperor, Eva finally had her fan group and the cheer array led by Vinton. What a powerful fans!


    When Eva was doing makeup at the backstage, Vinton''s blue enchantress was sent in.


    The selection of the War Emperor was the most intense in the history of the entertainment circle. He had to select even the heroine of Jim''s play himself. It was the first time that he had such a large-scale audition.


    Those actors and actresses who had a little fame also came to participate in the audition, hoping to take the chance to work with the super star, Jim, to shoot up into the sky.


    Wendy who was Eva''s junior schoolmate, was one of them. Ever since she became the mistress of President Jin of the Jin''s Group, her career in the entertainment industry had been spacious and flat. The agent company had since valued her most.


    As the saying goes, ''Those who suit their actions to the times are wise''.


    People like Eva, who didn''t know the situation, could only be banished.


    xpression. It turned out that when a tough woman was not spicy, she was also feminine.


    He suddenly had an urge to make fun of her and make her reveal her true self.


    When the two hugged each other according to the plot, he quietly turned off the microphone, lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "Hey, you trivial role player, I heard that it was your first kiss by the lake that day?"


    Eva was shocked and her face flushed immediately.


    ''Damn it! How did he know?''


    Her eyes burned with fury, and all the feelings she had prepared vanished into thin air.


    ''Bastard! You did it on purpose! You want me to fall into your trap?'' thought Eva.


    She wouldn''t let him fulfill his wish.


    She wanted to be as devoted as possible. From the beginning to the end, she needed to devote herself to the play.


    Hence, tears burst out and instantly wetted her face.


    Jim was shocked. He thought she was worrying about the loss of her first kiss indirectly. He felt heavy instantly.


    Was it necessary to be so grievous? It''s just artificial respiration? He was not interested in kissing a peppery!

 Chapter 214 Opponents Always Meet

    "Little pepper, why are you crying?" Suddenly, he changed the lines, and the script ran far away.


    Eva gritted his teeth. While removing her attack, she pushed him away and turned around. "Little monkey, yesterday I was hurt by a poisonous insect transformed by the sacred mountain old witch by the lake. I am quite poisonous now. You''d better stay away from me, or you will also be poisoned."


    In the auditorium, Essie took a deep breath. She had read all the lines of the performance, and the lines were completely different. Oh, shit, these two people must have fought against each other again!


    A hint of viciousness flashed in Jim eyes, ''What? Poisonous insect! Did she curse me?''


    "Pepper, the poison is huge. Let me operate to dispel it for you." He was going to hit on Eva''s back, but he did not expect that Eva turned around. So his big palm fell right on her chest.


    All of a sudden, the shyness and anger from Eva''s neck rushed to her face, making her face blush, like a ripe Washington apple. Fortunately, the flashlight around her was on to cover her abnormality.


    But Jim could see that clearly.


    He was shock by the accident. Even though she was wearing a dress, he could feel her breast was so soft. It felt good even though it was small.


    Seeing that he didn''t put down his hand, Eva was furious.


    ''Son of a bitch! How dare you take advantage of me in public! You wanna die?'' thought she.


    But there were thousands of people watching, and it was not good to show it too obviously. She rolled her eyes and said, "Ah!" She fell on the floor, and said, "Little monkey, it''s useless. My heart is being attacked by poison blood. I''m going to lose consciousness soon. Get out, or I''ll hurt you."


    Suddenly, she changed into a ferocious demonic beast.


    They are going to have a fight?


    Jim sneered. He looked into the eyes of Eva who revealed some provocation. He said, "Can you defeat me?"


    "I''ve been practicing for a long time. Today, let''s talk about the old and new wrongs together," Eva glared as she said.


    She kicked the air and raised the curtain which began the fight.


    The audience thought it was a show, and kept applauding.


    Only Essie knew it was a real fight. She wiped the sweat from her forehead and couldn''t bear to look at them anymore.


    The director and supervisor at the backstage were all confused, and the plot of the speech had completely changed.


    "Director Liu, what happened?" Assistant director couldn''t help asking.


    "Maybe it was an intentional test of the actor''s on-the-spot performance." The director rubbed his chin. Jim never liked to play according to the routine, so it was not strange that he suddenly changed the script.


    "Don''t worry. We will shoot as king Jim acts," The supervisor said. No matter what kind of tricks King Jim was playing, the audience would buy it.


    In the past few days, besides acting, Eva practicing karate very hard. She had made obvious progress in her fighting skills. Unfortunately, she was still no match for Jim.


    Jim cast a sardonic glance at her and said, "You can''t defeat me no matter how hard you practice."


    Eva was furious, "If a tiger doesn''t get angry, who do you think I am?" When she struck him across the chest, Jim moved quickly.


    The audience burst into a loud ro


    not dreaming, right? Pinch me a little harder."


    Smiling, Essie pinched her arm and asked, "Does it hurt?"


    "Ouch! I''m not dreaming!" Eva scratched her head and laughed.


    She went back to the stage again and received the most enthusiastic applause and flowers. Eva was in a complicated and excited mood. She never thought there would be such a day.


    Jim walked to her elegantly and put the champion crystal crown on her head. "The trivial role player, do you know why I asked you to act?" He whispered in a very low voice just like his lips, and the words just came out into her ears.


    "Why?" Eva said nothing but just moving her lips.


    "In order to create more chance to punish you." The corners of his mouth lifted into a devilish smile.


    Eva felt that ice water was pouring down from her head. The joy and excitement disappeared without a trace. She knew that a bad man was not fair and kind-hearted. Did he want to punish her? Well, I''ll take the challenge. Let''s see who will laugh until the end?


    "I''ll wait!" Eva glared at him and clenched her teeth.


    As soon as she went backstage, Vinton came in with his 999 roses. "Congratulations, Eva."


    "Thank you, Mr. Xu." Evan said with a smile.


    Vinton watched her, bewitching, "How about going out to celebrate tonight?"


    Eva shook her head and said, "I''m afraid I can''t make it today. I''m going to sign with Sino Star and attend the celebration party. It''ll be very late. Let''s fix it some other day."


    "Okay, I''ll call you then." Vinton shrugged. He was not in a hurry. He knew that if he took the pepper in one bite, he would choke himself to death.


    "The movie will start shooting in two days. Would you like to come and visit my shift?" Eva wanted to use him as a gun for self-defense and see how Jim would handle her?


    "No problem." With a coquettish smile, Vinton made an ''OK'' gesture.


    A cold light was projected over from not far away.


    Jim''s eyes were sharp and cold. He looked coldly at the two of them with a mocking tone.


    Did this trivial role player plan to ask for Vinton to back her up? What a stupid woman! By that time, she would be eaten by him, a hungry wolf, and it would be too late to cry.

 Chapter 215 Find A Mistress For Her Son (Part One)

    The opening of SUMMER100¡æ was originally an extremely normal thing. However, it became an event that set the whole city astir. It was the front page news of the entertainment magazines because King Jim and Nicole all came over to attend the ribbon-cutting.


    There were too many fans and crowds, so they had to send the armed police to maintain the order.


    The big LED screen hanging outside the exclusive shop was playing the advertising video of the movie, ''Love, don''t wait'', which was about the two protagonists'' limited edition clothing. They were sold out in an hour.


    To Essie''s surprise, all the men''s suits in the advertising video were purchased by female fans and gays.


    "I got the vest King Jim wears!" A sunshine waved the booty in his hand and screamed out of joy.


    "This is the pant Walt had worn." The toy boy next to her showed off.


    Essie covered her forehead with her hand, seeming to be in a sweat.


    Such a superstar effect was really strong, and King Jim''s god-send charm could kill all the people in an instant.


    Because Essie was the designer of the costumes in ''Beauty on Overpass'', her brand SUMMER100¡æ had become a popular name brand among the young. And she was the beloved designer. On top of that, the micro movie, ''Love, don''t wait'' and the indirect over hype by the ''War Emperor'', SUMMER100¡æ had become well-known to every household in the entire country.


    The shops on the Internet were also quite popular. The moment the same limit clothing of the two main characters opened the booking channel, they were all booked.


    At the same time, Albert was also keeping an eye on SUMMER100¡æ. This was a very unique and successful marketing case.


    "Is this your idea?" He took a drag on his cigar and looked a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    came to customized tailoring shop doubled. It was difficult for Essie to deal with, so she decided to hire two assistants.


    After the recruitment notice was posted online, there were many applicants.


    After several rounds of interview, Essie selected two assistants who were both good at fashion and sewing. One of them was Amy, a chubby and lovely girl. She had just graduated from University, and the other one was Jacy. He was arrogant and was also a new graduate.


    In order to assist in managing the affairs of the Rong Mansion, Essie didn''t have time to come to the shop so often. All her clients had to make a reservation in either the internet shop or exclusive shop.


    In the afternoon, she had a total of four clients. The last one was supposed to arrive at four o''clock. But then she got a call and it would be delayed till five o''clock. So she had to wait one more hour.


    Next to the studio, there was a small lounge with magazines and coffee inside. Customers could drink coffee and wait there if they arrived early.


    Essie looked at her watch and made a cup of coffee for herself. She asked Amy and Jacy to come in and have a rest together.

 Chapter 216 Find A Mistress For Her Son (Part Two)

    Amy and Jacy fell in love with this place at the first day they came to work because they could drink blue mountain coffee which was only available to rich people every day.


    "Amy, Jacy, how are you doing these days in your duty?" Essie took a sip of her coffee and asked with a smile.


    "Very accustomed to it. We like it very much." Amy said with a smile, "The decoration here is fantastic!"


    "Yes, I fell in love with this place as soon as I came in." Jacy ran his fingers through his forehead and replied, "Ms. Yi, the designer for the decoration of this shop is super. Well, the room is great. From the wall, the floor, to the furniture, all of these are impressively graceful and stylish."


    With a slight smile on her face, Essie continued, "Well, he is the youngest designer who has won the Pritzker building prize in the world. He must be good in his job."


    "Wow." Amy cupped her chin with her hands and said with admiration and worship on her face, "Miss Yi, you have a lot of celebrities around you. Do you think we will have the chance to meet them in the future?"


    "If you behave well, you will have a chance to meet them." Essie smiled again.


    "Can I have a chance to meet Jim?" I''ve been in love with him for a long time." Amy exclaimed, her eyes lighting up with excitement.


    "I also want to see Jim. He is my prince charming, my happiness and the spring of my life." Jacy responded more dramatically than she did.


    Essie felt a bit uneasy. No wonder people would say that ''How many people on the earth, there would be how many fans of Jim. She used to think it was too exaggerated before, but now she believed it. Jim is really appealed to both male a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    hing about what had happened in Dragon City. Cherry was well aware of this, so she could bring Jenny to meet Essie and let her know what a terrible thing her mother-in-law was doing.


    Essie was shocked. It never occurred to her that her mother-in-law, Mary, in order to separate her and Zac, who could have done such a despicable thing behind her. But she kept quiet and her face was as calm as water, as if she had not heard what Cherry had just said.


    "Miss Jenny, let me take a measure you, okay?" She picked up the tape on the chopping table.


    Cherry thought that she didn''t hear her. So she began to talk as she went to took the measure tape, "Aunt Mary is really kind to me. As soon as I came to Dragon City, she arranged me to work in Emperor, in the CEO office!"


    "Then you can see Mr. Rong every day, right?" Jenny smiled.


    "I''m working, not like you. Are you going on a blind date? Or is aunt Mary preparing a special ball for you?" Cherry couldn''t help giggling. She stole a glance at Essie from time to time.


    Essie looked calm, as if nothing they were talking about had anything to do with her.

 Chapter 217 Take Them All! (Part One)

    Jenny flushed, "I met him when we were in high school. After so many years, he must have forgotten me."


    "So you should do your best to make him fall in love with you." Cherry refrained herself from laughing. She knew that he must not do anything that would make him unhappy with her. He must put her into the blacklist and then he was dumped by Mary.


    "I remember that he didn''t talk to girls before. He was as cold as ice. Will he still be like this?" Jenny was a little nervous.


    "I believe he just hasn''t met the girl he likes. If he met the right girl, he must be gentle to her," Cherry patted her shoulder to comfort her.


    A tinge of expectation appeared on her face. "In fact, I fell in love with him at the first sight of him. He is so handsome. I have never seen a boy as handsome as him."


    "Yes, he is so handsome and excellent. The girl who can marry him must have saved the universe in her previous life because she is so lucky," Cherry said. She took a peek at Essie. She was so jealous.


    Hearing what they had said, Essie felt her heart skip a beat. Had she saved the universe in her previous life? Or did she just destroy the universe, so she was punished by God. She was sentenced a life imprisonment in this life. So that was why she was imprisoned, worshiped, and enslaved by Zac.


    After she paid the deposit, Jenny left with Cherry. After she got out of the exclusive shop, Cherry was extremely confused, because Essie kept a straight face from the beginning to the end and she didn''t seem to know Zac. She could not help wondering whether her relationship with Zac was just like the one between her and Jim, who was o


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    . Someone will help you find it and send it directly to your CEO office." Essie snorted.


    Zac was shocked. It was true that somebody had done that before.


    "Did Mommy call you?"


    Essie sneered and thought to herself that he admitted it.


    "Freezing guy, since your mommy has found someone to replace me, you should let me go, right?"


    Zac smiled bitterly. Didn''t she trust him at all?


    "You little fool, what do you think of me?" His voice was depressed.


    Overbearing, selfish, independent, unreasonable... Thinking of all the negative words she could think of, Essie didn''t speak them out, but just said rashly, "You are the person that I want to get rid of, but I can''t get rid of."


    At the thought of it, a sad look slowly emerged in his face. He asked, "You hate me, don''t you?"


    She shook her head, "I dislike you, but I don''t hate you. If I hate you, I must have loved you." Her tone was filled with helpless sadness.


    He was like hit in the vital part by a bullet, and his face became dark and pale. Depressed, he walked to the window with a frown. Sorrow filled his eyes.

 Chapter 218 Take Them All! (Part Two)

    "OK, I''ll take it." His voice was weak and hoarse, like the cold wind that forced in from the gap of the window.


    She lay on the bed again, closed her eyes and stopped talking.


    He stood quietly in front of the window for a long time, without moving, as if he were an earth without a soul. Then he left the room. He didn''t know where he went and he didn''t come back for dinner.


    At midnight, she lay in bed alone, guessing that he wouldn''t come back tonight. She couldn''t sleep, so she count the sheep with her eyes closed. When she counted to one thousand, the door was pushed open.


    She quickly closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    Soon enough, his hot breath was surrounded her, with a slight smell of wine.


    He drank!


    She didn''t open her eyes and continued to pretend to be asleep.


    The room was as quiet as ice. She could almost hear her racing heart. His breathing constantly slapped on her face, letting her know that he was still beside her.


    "You little fool." His voice suddenly sounded from the air, very light, very low, as if it was his lips. "I know, in your heart, I am dispensable, but in my heart, you are unique, no one can replace you, so I can''t let you go, I can''t lose you."


    Hearing what he said, Essie''s heart contracted violently. The one of a kind? What''s the meaning of this? The unique substitute or...


    She immediately stopped thinking and dared not think too much. She was afraid that the beautiful soap bubble that she had imagined from her own dreams would be so much. She couldn''t bear the huge loss caused by it that it would collapse in


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    eyes became mad, as if he was on the verge of collapse by her. "If you really want me to accept it, then I will accept them all!" He said angrily.


    Instead, Essie put on a smile and wrapped her arms around his neck, and said, "Don''t be angry. I didn''t really mean to ask you to take them."


    He gasped with astonishment. Seeing the secret expression on her face, he realized that he had been tricked. He was angry and funny, and said, "You''re getting more and more courageous." How dare she make fun of him!


    Then Essie smiled and said, "I really ask you to take them. But you should know that taking them is not taking them as lovers."


    He pinched her chin tip and said: "Don''t keep me in suspense. Be honest, how will you want me to take them?" ''This little head is so clever and full of various ideas if it functions well, '' he thought, ''I''d like to know what ideas she has come up with.''


    Essie rolled her black eyes and said, "You should take them this way..." She whispered in his ear. He shook his head and laughed. It was a very interesting idea.

 Chapter 219 Listening To The Good Wife (Part One)

    Mary requested Zac to go to the celebrity ball on weekend as she scheduled. Zac agreed happily.


    Dressed in a beautiful and luxurious dress from Epiphyllum collection, which with the unique design of Essie, Jenny drew everyone''s attention.


    Zac also looked at her. "Who is she? Why haven''t I seen her before?" He asked.


    "She is the daughter of Mr. Chen, the CEO of the Chen''s Group in Yang City. She came back from America last week," Mary said. There was a slight smile on her face. Judging from her son''s tone, she was certain that her son was interested in Jenny. Jenny was the most attractive and charming girl to the upper class girls in the country. That was why she chose her.


    Zac nodded. "I''ll go and say hello." Then, he walked towards Jenny.


    Mary was overjoyed to hear that. As long as her son could be with Jenny, she would be able to get rid of Essie.


    As soon as she entered the room, Jenny saw Zac standing out among the crowd. He was wearing a luxurious midnight blue evening dress. Although he had concealed his arrogance and unruly temperament, he still looked like a king who looked down upon everyone in the room. The powerful aura around him made people dare not to look up at him.


    When he approached Jenny, her heart beat faster with excitement.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Rong." Her voice trembled uncontrollably.


    "Me too," A faint smile played at the corners of Zac''s mouth.


    "My name is Jenny Chen. I''m 22 years old and just graduated from the University of Columbia." She was a little nervous, and it seemed that she was reporting something to Zac.


    "You look gorgeous in this dress, Jenny." Zac was not interested in her personal information at all. What


    o my home," Zac said.


    Hearing this, Jenny was stunned and then beamed with delight. Was he taking her to meet his parents? She had heard that the Rong Family would require the parents to agree to select a girlfriend before they went on dating. And that was exactly what he meant now?


    "Okay... Okay." She bowed her head shyly and her heart almost jumped out of her chest with excitement. It was great that he liked her. She would soon become the happiest woman in the world.


    Zac gazed at her with an imperceptible, mockery smile that used to dominant on his face.


    On the other side, Mary had returned to Rong Mansion.


    In the living room, Essie and Ivy were watching TV. Upon seeing this, a wicked smile appeared on Mary face. This little fox would soon be released from the Rong Mansion, and her husband and two sons would regain their sanity and consciousness as before.


    Seeing that she came back alone. Ivy asked in surprise, "Aunt, where is cousin? Didn''t he come back with you?"


    "Men have affairs. It''s impossible for him to stay at home every night for a woman," Mary said in a voice dripping with sarcasm.

 Chapter 220 Listening To The Good Wife (Part Two)

    Ivy turned to look at the big clock at the corner of the wall. It was already ten o''clock in the corner of the wall. There would be nothing good if the man didn''t go home after the ball. In a hurry, she tugged at Essie''s sleeve and said, "Sister in law, make a call to cousin and ask him what he is doing now."


    Essie nodded and took out her cellphone, pretending to make a call. Mary stopped her in a hurry, "It is the chamber of Commerce of the city, and they wants to consult with him about the invest of the land. You''d better not call to interrupt him." She couldn''t let this coquette spoil her son''s relationship with Jenny.


    "I see," She murmured, as if she was talking to herself. Then she put down the phone and said, "Since it is business, there''s no need to ask."


    Mary cast a sharp glance at her and went upstairs.


    ''You little fox, enjoy yourself here for a few more days. It won''t last long.''


    When she disappeared in the corridor, Ivy covered her mouth and whispered, "Sister-in-law, I think it''s a little weird. It''s so late now. Who dares to discuss business with my cousin?"


    "Yes, you''re right. We''d better hurry up and call the cousin. What if..." Daisy was stunned by her words. She didn''t finish her words, but she knew what Daisy meant. Essie waved her hand to show her indifference and said, "It doesn''t matter. I trust him."


    Seeing that she was so assured, it was useless for the two to say anything more. They looked at each other and continued to watch TV.


    It was already midnight when Zac came back. And Essie was still lying in bed, waiting for him.


    In fact, she was not relieved at all.


    Men were


    in his eyes. "Honey, you know that sometimes a sham act can really be done." He teased.


    A fierce look flashed through Essie''s eyes and she questioned, "So, you and Jenny are not acting tonight?" No wonder he came back in the middle of the night.


    Zac was very satisfied with her reaction, which indicated that he was not completely transparent in her heart. "If I say that I will not turn a sidelong glance away from the dress you design tonight, and will you reward me?"


    Glaring at him, Essie hailed, "The reward is to allow you to sleep nearby." Then she turned over and pretended to be dead with him on her back.


    He keenly captured the subtle change of her expression, smiling.


    ''I still have a long way to go. I don''t need to be in a hurry to show my existence in her heart, '' he thought.


    "Honey, what''s your arrangement tomorrow?" he asked in a low voice.


    Hearing that, Essie turned around in a hurry. It seemed that she had almost forgotten something important. "You''re like this tomorrow..." she said She raised her head and whispered in his ear. Zac nodded with a smile.

 Chapter 221 The Husband Is Having A Mistress

    Early the next morning, Essie left the Rong Mansion and went to her studio, so as not to ruin the man to have a mistress.


    It was almost lunchtime. Zac picked up Jenny.


    Before dawn, Jenny got up to do her make-up. She was determined to leave a good impression on the parent of the Rong Family. However, she didn''t feel nervous. As a future mother-in-law, Mary would definitely put in a good word for her in the presence of her future father-in-law and other elders, since she wanted to make a good match for herself and Zac.


    Zac asked her to keep it a secret and not to tell anyone. He wanted to surprise his family, so she didn''t call Mary in advance to avoid making him unhappy.


    At the sight of Zac, she smiled sweetly and happily.


    "Zac, will your family like me?" She changed her calling, half closed her eyes and asked shyly.


    "They will love you if you behave well." A weird smile quietly appeared on Zac''s face.


    In the Rong Mansion, Mary was drinking tea and chatting with Valery in the garden. When they heard that Zac had brought some guests back, they went to the hall together.


    At the sight of Jenny, a sudden shiver ran down Mary''s spine. She had never expected that Zac would bring her home.


    Valery was also shock. Her feeling about the woman was not good.


    "Valery, this is Jenny," With a half-smile on his face, Zac glanced at Mary indifferently, "Mommy, you two are already familiar with each other. I don''t need to introduce more."


    Mary''s face turned a little pale. Her original plan was to let Zac and Jenny be in a private relationship. When the time was ripe, they would come and tell Essie the truth and drove her away. After all, she had to hide it from Valery, or there would be trouble between her and Elizabeth.


    Now, when Zac took her home all of a sudden, it was unexpected for her. It totally messed up her plan.


    "Zac, why didn''t you inform us in advance that you had brought a friend back?" Mary complained.


    "Mommy, I think Jenny is not just a friend," As he said, Zac put his arm around Jenny''s waist. Although their act was short, it was enough to show an intimate relationship.


    Seeing this, Valery was very angry and said, "You... You and she... " She trembled and could not even speak.


    Looking at her excited expression, Jenny asked in puzzlement, "Zac, she is..." She hadn''t finished her question when Zac stopped her. "Let''s have lunch first. I''ll tell you everything after lunch."


    "Okay." Jenny nodded her head.


    In the dining room, the atmosphere was particularly weird.


    There weren''t many people dining in the restaurant this noon. And it was a special day chosen by Essie.


    Albert was going to the CBD commercial mall to take part in the cornerstone laying ceremony. Allen had an appointment. Ivy and Goel went to visit the relatives with the third wife of Albert, Sally. Marci and Walt would not come home for lunch as usual. And Daisy went to Emperor to meet William.


    There were only the four of them to have lunch together.


    Zac treated Jenny as the way he treated Essie who was very tender. And he kept picking up food for her.


    Mary was supposed to be hap


    om obediently.


    Mary''s face was no longer pale. She looked so angry that her facial features were distorted. "You''re just messing around!"


    A faint smile played at the corners of Zac''s mouth. He said, "I am doing what you want me to do. I take Cherry and Jenny into the house. I don''t want you to worry about them anymore."


    "Mommy, why did you do that?" It seemed that she had been betrayed by someone. Disappointment was written all over Valery''s face. She couldn''t handle Essie, and now two more came, even squeezing out her position. How could she get the position?


    With her son by her side, Mary was helpless. The goal was achieved, and it was no need for him to pay attention to them. "Well, from now on, you four have to get along well and be filial to Mommy together. If you can''t satisfy Mommy, then I''ll have to take the fifth and sixth wife in." He sneered and went out.


    As soon as she saw him leave, Mary rushed over to take hold of Valery''s hand. "Relax. I just want to distract Zac''s attention, so that I can get rid of Essie."


    But Valery didn''t get any comfort.


    She couldn''t imagine what benefits could she get even if she drove away Essie. Since there would be other women to get in, what benefits would they bring to her?


    In order to drive Essie away, Mary had tried her best. She even had the second choice and accepted other people to be her daughter-in-law. But Valery was different. Her goal was to be the hostess of the Rong Family in the future. Both Essie and any other woman to get involve were her enemies.


    "Mommy, I''m tired. I''m going upstairs to have a rest," she said and walked outside. She wanted to make a call to Elizabeth and asked for her help.


    At the studio of SUMMER100¡æ studio, Essie was designing the winter collection of this year.


    Amy who went out to eat, rushed to upstairs like Colombo who discovered the new continent. She gasped and said, "Hey, sister Yi, come down quickly. Here comes a very handsome, cool, fashionable guy. I have never seen such a handsome guy before. You have to satisfy your eyes, or he will leave soon."

 Chapter 222 Fight Fire With Fire (Part One)

    When they arrived at the exclusive shop, she saw a familiar face at the door.


    "Are you talking about him?" Essie pointed at the man. Her curiosity decreased from one hundred degree to Zero degree.


    Amy nodded, with a hint of excitement in her eyes, "Well, sister Yi, I have a new dream man now."


    As excellent toy boy, Jacy was clinging to the man, he acted as a shopping guide when he was trying to show his close relationship with the man. "Oba, our SUMMER100¡æ is the most popular fashion brand in Dragon City now. King Jim and Nicole are wearing our brands. Oba, you have a nice figure and muscles. Our clothes fit you well."


    Essie coughed to break in, "Jacy, invite your Oba having a cup of coffee upstairs? Then she turned around and went upstairs.


    Amy went to make coffee immediately.


    When the man came up, Essie walked to him, with one hand on her waist and the other on his shoulder, "Let me introduce to you. This is the handsome and the extremely talented designer of this exclusive store and studio. He is the genius designer of Harvard University, the Academy of architecture."


    "Oh, my god. Harvard University!" Amy crossed her hands and rested her chin on her hands. She looked up at the man and said, "Oba, I admire you so much. You must be the most powerful man in the world in my heart."


    Jacy squatted down and put on an adorable look. "I''m willing to be your pet. Take me."


    Zac was helpless. What a funny couple!


    He rubbed Essie''s little head and said, "My dear wife, keep a low profile!"


    Wife?


    Amy and Jacy looked at each other surprisingly.


    "Sister. Yi, he called you wife?" Amy''s dark eyes widened.


    Essie coughed to continue


    ile. "Babe, you have killed three birds with one stone."


    First, after he took Jenny home, all Mary''s plan was exposed. She would never dare to introduce other girl for him again. Second, Valery thought that she met a new rival, she would pay all her attention on them and wouldn''t deal with Essie specially. Third, when Valery found that Mary had secretly introduced a woman to Zac, she would surely be difficult to get along with her. There must be a gap between them. And they would not be able to work closely as before.


    Hearing what he said, Essie flicked the hair at her temples and sighed. She had no choice. What else could she do since she had such a mother-in-law, who was too fussy?


    Before, she had thought that the reason why Mary didn''t like her was because of Valery. Now she realized that Mary didn''t like her simply because she just did not like her at all. Mary would rather introduce another woman to the icy guy than accept her. Just like how much Vicki disliked her mother, for no reason. The only way she could explain the reason behind this dislike was that the five elements intertwined.

 Chapter 223 Fight Fire With Fire (Part Two)

    "Freezing guy, I really want to get along well with your mom." She looked down despondently, very depressed.


    "I know." Zac stood up and held her into his arms. He couldn''t understand why his mother couldn''t accept his little fool? She had been deviated from the normal track, even unreadable, as if his idiot was her enemy.


    "I think we''d better move out after dealing with the matter about Valery. We don''t have to live together and of course, there will be less conflicts between us," he said in a low voice.


    She nodded her head. In the past, because of her mother''s infertility, the Yi family''s grandparent had great resentment against her mother. So Yi father directly took them to another city. When they didn''t live with each other for several years, their resentment dissipated, and in the end, they had no choice but to accept her mother as their daughter-in-law.


    After a while of silence, the sadness on her face slowly disappeared. "Freezing guy, is the other woman easy to deal with, that Jenny?"


    The man''s attraction was so strong that the small stars he sucked in were willing to be reduced to satellite and revolved around him. It was difficult to get rid of them.


    Zac shrugged with a touch of agitation on his face. Noticing that, she smiled and said, "If she doesn''t want to leave, keep it for the moment. After all, you need to shoot at them, so that Valery will think that you have taken Jenny as your mistress."


    A shadow flashed in the eyes of Zac. Seeing that woman was calm and relaxed, she didn''t worry at all. "My dear wife, aren''t you afraid that I''m getting serious while acting?"


    "Will you?" Essie rolle


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    in astonishment. "How could you drink tea with me? Did the sun rise from the West today?"


    "Although we are enemies, I feel a little sad when I think that I may not see you anymore." A weird and gloomy smile appeared on Valery''s face.


    "What do you mean?" Essie was really good at this field and pretended to be silly.


    Instead of answering her directly, Valery kept her guessing deliberately. She picked up the glass on the table and took a few sips of the fresh grape juice. And then she slowly opened her mouth and said, "You don''t know what happened at noon today, do you?"


    "Can you speak faster?" Essie asked impatiently. ''Tell me what you have got to say. Don''t waste my time. I hate slow and unhappy people the most.''


    Valery ate a small muffin cake and her face looked calm and composed, for what she was going to say might give Essie a fatal blow.


    There was a dead silence.


    "If you don''t tell me, I''ll go," Essie said, trying to get to her feet.


    Valery rolled her eyes at her. Finally, she opened her mouth and said, "Zac came back this noon with a woman named Jenny."

 Chapter 224 Mistress Number Four Is Coming to Challenge (Part One)

    Before she finished her words, Essie jumped up from the stone bench as if he was stabbed by a needle. Her two eyebrows twisted together.


    Apparently, Valery was satisfied with her reaction. She was obviously had no idea about it.


    To conceal the feeling of fear, she took the cup of green tea on the table and took a swig. Pretending to be calm, she said, "So what? She might just be an ordinary friend of his."


    The corners of Valery''s lips curled up, and she smiled sarcastically. She thought that Essie was really good at pretending to be calm, and perhaps she was crying hard in her heart now!


    "She is not an ordinary friend. She is the lover that mommy introduced to Zac. Mommy is not satisfied with you, so she found some beauties for Zac in order to drive you out of the house." Valery sneered and said, "Let me tell you. Besides her, there''s a Cherry in the Emperor group. She serves for Zac in the office. I guess within a month, you''ll be driven away from this house."


    With another violent convulsion, Essie''s hand holding the cup was also trembling slightly. The more panic she showed, the more frightened she was. Then, Valery''s cautious thoughts were revealed.


    "Why should I believe your words?" She pretended to be doubtful.


    "How can I make up the story all of a sudden? Everyone in the Rong Mansion knows that Jenny has been brought back by Zac. If you don''t believe me, you can ask the housekeeper." Valery shrugged.


    "Why would Mommy find a mistress for Zac? Aren''t you at home? Is she not satisfied with you? Or you just can''t win Zac''s heart. She is too disappointed. She decided to give up on you and force other women to take over your position?" Essie got straight to the point, hitting


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    omers with door-to-door service. Sage helped Valery sit on the sofa in the coffee room, and she found that no one else was in the studio, so she immediately told the news to Essie. Then, she said, "It seems that in a few days, Jenny and Cherry will move into the Rong Family''s house. Don''t you worry about that at all?"


    With a heavy sigh, Essie frowned and looked helpless, sad and disappointed. "Last time, after you told me about the two women, I asked Zac and he admitted. Cherry was the daughter of mommy''s best friend Tracy who was in America. The other one, Jenny was the niece of mommy''s another friend Grace. Their relationship with my mother was perfectly good, the same as yours. Zac had a good impression on them. He said they had their own merits. Since he is satisfied with those girls, and he can be filial to mommy and make her happy. Why not? " She paused for a moment and continued, "But he said that as long as I could turn a blind eye to his behavior and have no quarrel with him, I could be kept in the family. If I have a quarrel with him, he will immediately divorce me. And choose one from Cherry and Jenny, to marry him."

 Chapter 225 Mistress Number Four Is Coming to Challenge (Part Two)

    A spasm struck Valery''s heart. She couldn''t believe that he lined as the woman he would marry was among Cherry and Jenny, not her?


    "Do you really want to turn a blind eye to it and let go of it and push Zac to the two foxes?"


    Hearing that, Essie lowered her eyes. As her thick eyelashes quivered, two drops of tears fell down on her face. She said, "I''m different from you. I''m just an ordinary person. I don''t have any family background. I''m not able to fight against them. Mommy doesn''t like me. She wants me to leave. The only thing I can rely on is to take good care of Zac. If Zac hates me, I have to leave. I don''t want to be beaten back and live a poor life as before, so I can only endure it." As she spoke, she suddenly changed the expression on her face. She clenched her fists and the anger was shown on her face. "Although I hate you very much, I hate both Jenny and Cherry more. After all, you know Zac ahead of me and have his child. It''s natural for you to fight against me. They are just the mistresses. They know that Zac has married and shamelessly meddle in our marriage. I will never let them get away with it. If I had to yield my place, I would rather give it to you than give it to them."


    She ground her teeth and said these words, which made it easy for Valery to hear. She thought this woman was a sensible who clearly knew the importance of arrival first, but once she took the position of the future hostess, she could no longer stay out of trouble. If she didn''t take any action, the two foxes would do it as well. The war had just begun.


    As she was thinking about it, there was a client visiting the studio. Essie


    ng your holiday, I suggest you go to the exclusive shop downstairs to choose one."


    "I''m not interested in those clothes. If I buy the ready clothes, I''ll definitely go to the Prada, Versace and not come to you," Cherry said in a sardonic tone.


    Essie put down her measurement tape and said, "Miss Cherry, I''m sorry. I can''t accept this order."


    Cherry snorted and said, "Ms. Yi, can''t you answer it? Or don''t you want to?"


    "Ms. Cherry, I guess you don''t come here for any clothes, do you?" A touch of contempt flitted across Essie''s eyes. ''Home wreckers are getting more and more unscrupulous nowadays, '' she thought.


    "You''re right. I''m here to advise you to see the situation clearly. Zac doesn''t like you anymore. You have to be smart. If you divorce as soon as possible, he will give you a large compensation to let you live comfortably in the rest of your life. Otherwise, he will not give you anything except your divorce." Cherry laughed hysterically. She was now the most happy woman in the world. How could she not seize the chance to get the position as the legal wife of Zac?

 Chapter 226 The Fourth Mistress Was Taught A Lesson

    "Even without me, it''s not your turn to stand by Zac. There''s someone else with Zac." Then, Essie glimpsed at Valery, who was sitting in a corner of the coffee house. Her face was livid with rage and who was ready to vent it.


    Cherry thought that she was just a guest, so she ignored her and said, "You said the woman named Valery, didn''t you? I''ve heard about her. She is pregnant, isn''t it? I know that Zac didn''t like her at all and she had no chance to be the hostess of the Rong Family at all. I''m going on a holiday with Zac. Maybe by that time, I will also get pregnant. How about asking her to be your company and leave with you together?"


    Cherry laughed hysterically. Those extremely sarcastic words were undoubtedly adding oil to the flames. Valery suddenly slapped the table and roared, "Sage, teach this bitch a lesson!"


    "Yes, Miss!" Sage pulled up her sleeves, summoned the four bodyguards at the door and let them in to capture Cherry.


    "What are you doing?" Cherry was frightened and she screamed in horror.


    When the shop assistants downstairs heard the noise, they all rushed up quickly. "Miss Yi, what happened? Can I help you?"


    Asked one of them. It was Zac''s order. He told them not to expose the identity of bodyguards, but they did not take any action when they found that it was not Essie who was caught.


    "Nothing serious. It''s just a little conflict between two clients. You may go to handle your business. Don''t worry." Essie then waved her hand to say goodbye to them.


    "Call us if you need help." The shop assistants nodded and went out.


    Sage closed the door to prevent her screaming from disturbing a passer-by.


    "Who are you?" Cherry was shocked to see the pregnant woman swaying her big belly to walk towards her.


    "She is the second daughter of the Xu Family, Valery, called by you just now," Essie said coldly again.


    Cherry''s face immediately turned pale. Even her lips lost color.


    Valery walked up and slapped Cherry''s face hard. Her face was soon swollen.


    "Help! Someone is killing me!" Cherry was terrified. She raised her voice and screamed.


    Sage picked up a piece of rag from the tailored table and covered Cherry''s mouth. Then, she slapped on her own face twice and said, "I''ll beat you to death! You shameless bitch! I''ll see how dare you seduce Mr. Rong!"


    Valery picked up a scissor from the table. Under the light, the sharp edge of the scissor gave out a cold and fierce light. She said, "I''ll poke it on your face, and then I''ll see whether Zac will like you or not." There was malicious expression in her eyes. She couldn''t help gritting her teeth in hatred at the sight of Cherry''s pretty hybrid face. She wanted to poke her into a beehive.


    Seeing that she was about to disfigure herself, Cherry was trembling violently. She couldn''t help rolling her eyes and she almost passed out. When Valery was about to cut down the scissors, Essie reached out her hand and grabbed her wrist. "Don''t be too harsh on her. Just teach her a lesson. She is gaining the momentum at the moment. There are two backing for her, Zac and Mommy. If you destroy her face now, you might not be able to stay in the Rong family


    py?"


    "I feel great only when I''m with you." He caught her hand when she wasn''t looking and kissed her on the mouth. Only she could cure his hidden disease, not any other women.


    "You sex maniac." She thumped him on the shoulder with shyness. Whatever he wanted, she didn''t stop him. As long as he was satisfied, he would not do anything else.


    Two hours later, he sighed contentedly, held her in his arms and lay on the sofa for a rest.


    She felt drowsy but was thinking of another thing. So she asked, "I heard Cherry told me that you are going to have a holiday this weekend. Is that true?"


    Zac frowned. Needless to guess, his mother must have arranged this. There was not a moment of peace for him.


    "If mommy wants to go on a holiday, Cherry can accompany her. I am not interested in joining them,"


    "If you don''t go on a holiday, your mom will find a way to arrange other things. I think it''s better to give her a hand." With another sigh, Essie knew more than enough of what the woman would do. Mary was an extremely stubborn person.


    "No matter what kind of thing it is, I can refuse it. There is no need to wrong myself." There was a cold expression on Zac''s face.


    "Why don''t you go out together since you have two more concubines?" A weird smile climbed up Essie''s face again. They three woman made a good show and the four women got more excited. If Mary wanted to make Cherry a special treatment for her, she had to ask if the other women agree or not.


    Zac understood what she meant. He rubbed her nose and said, "You are always smart." Before Valery''s child was born, he had to accompany his mother to make trouble. After that, he had to take a tough attitude and not to let his mother make trouble again. As a son, he was obligated to be filial to his mother, but as a husband, he was more obligated to protect his wife and marriage.


    As soon as they got home in the evening, Mary proposed to go on a holiday in City C, and Zac agreed without hesitation. Originally, Daisy was very happy, but she didn''t expect that her son brought three women with him, including the pregnant Helin.

 Chapter 227 The Little Secret Was Discovered

    Zac didn''t want to let Valery come. After all, she was pregnant and it was inconvenient for her to move around. But she cried so sadly and threatened that she would go by herself if he refused to take her. So he had to take her there.


    Cherry was very disappointed. She felt even more resentful at the sight of Valery.


    When Jenny saw Essie, she was stunned. She had never expected that Essie would be the wife of Zac. Jenny caught a glimpse of Cherry, and she suddenly realized that Cherry must have taken her to Essie''s place to make clothes for her the other day on purpose. Cherry was a hypocritical, cunning woman in Jenny''s heart.


    Despite this, Mary''s mind was still in a mess. Her plan was not like this. She was looking for someone to replace Essie. Fortunately, Albert was in A City and had not returned yet. If he knew this, he would skin her alive.


    The luxurious private plane of Rong family was decorated like a presidential suite.


    Cherry was not from a rich family. She was born in a middle class family. Her mother, Tracy, and Mary were schoolmates. They were on good terms. So Mary was fond of her, while Jenny was not a real rich girl and she had to work for tuition fees. Sitting in the luxurious private plane of the Rong family, both of them were very excited. They loved Zac''s unparalleled handsome face. And more importantly, his wealth and power were unparalleled. They thought it was OK to be lovers. It was much better to be a lover of rich man than to be a wife of a poor guy. Moreover, this was only temporary. They would seize all the opportunities to go to the upper class.


    Zac glanced at them with a sneer on his lips. In this world, only the muddleheaded Essie would accept the him even though he was poor and foolishly took out all her properties just in order to rescue him from a "rich woman".


    Essie, on the other hand, didn''t get jealous at all. "We four can play mahjong at the same time. It''s great! We are friends from now on. I''m Essie Xia, the eldest one. You call just call me Essie. Jenny is the second, and Valery is the third. Cherry is the fourth. I have made a schedule for us. Everyone is supposed to treat each other equally and has a day to be with Zac in a week. On Friday, you will have a rest and gather your energy. On Saturday, we can play together and have a rest on Sunday. "


    Both Cherry and Jenny were totally petrified to hear that. They felt so shocked.


    How generous, tolerant and selfless she was!


    Valery suspected that Essie must have been badly hit and mentally ill.


    Mary didn''t think the same way. If she was right, Essie just pretended to be generous to fool her son because Essie''s position was shaken and she had to do something in case she was divorced. ''Well, it''s impossible for her to succeed as long as I''m here. I won''t give up until I get rid of you.'' Mary thought.


    Zac closed his eyes for rest, pretending not to hear wh


    was a little unhappy about that. Even if Zac had new lovers, he still liked to be with Essie. How could Essie to be so attractive to Zac?


    Zac was upset for being interrupted by his mother. "Mommy, I want to sleep a little longer. You can go play by yourselves."


    "Wake up. We are waiting for you downstairs." Mary said unhappily. She didn''t want this vacation to be destroyed by the little fox.


    An hour later, Zac finally left and went downstairs dressed.


    Thinking that he wouldn''t come here anymore, Essie took the medicine out of the box secretly and was about to eat it. However, the door was pushed open again.


    "Are you hungry? I will ask the servant to send food here." The voice of Zac came from the door. She was frightened. Her hand shook and the pill fell down from her palm.


    She picked it up in a hurry, fearing that Zac would see it. But his keen eyes had watched her every move.


    "Are you taking medicine? Are you uncomfortable? " He ran over.


    "Um... It''s just the vitamin that I take every day, " She was so nervous that she hid the pill behind her, but forgot to put the box away. Zac glanced sharply at the box, and then turned into a rage.


    He grabbed her shoulders violently and threw her on the ground like a hawk pulling a chick.


    "You don''t want to have a baby with me?" His eyebrows twisted. His eyes were full of anger, as if he wanted to kill someone.


    Essie was a little scared. She struggled to get up and kept backing up. As she was blocked by the wall, there was no way out. "No, I don''t want to have a baby." Essie murmured. Her voice was low, like she was talking to herself, but Zac heard her without difficulty.


    "Why?" He pinched her chin. The scorching anger from his breath burned her face.


    Because she was just a substitute and he didn''t love her at all. As long as there was a chance, she would escape from his control. Therefore, children were completely unnecessary for them.

 Chapter 228 Essie Was Framed (Part One)

    But she didn''t say it out loud. She just said in a light voice, "We have a deal that we shouldn''t plan to get pregnant before the birth of Valery''s child."


    Zac''s somber eyes flickered. He would definitely win this time. She would give him everything in her life, and no more illusions could be heard. "It''s up to me whether to have a baby or not." He let her go, grabbed the medicine box on the table, threw it away and threw it out of the window.


    "If you throw it away, I can buy another one. You can''t force me to have a baby." She gritted her teeth and fought back bravely.


    A lightning flashed on his face, and a flame of fury almost burned her to pieces in his dark eyes. But soon, he concealed all his anger, leaving behind a strange and profound look. "I will choose a medicine with the least side effect for you," He said coldly and went out.


    This unexpected response made her stunned.


    Did he agree her about not having a baby?


    In fact, many women scrambled to give birth to babies for him. He didn''t have to force her to do that!


    It was peaceful in the villa on the first day. Maybe everyone was tired after the journey, so they went to bed early. The next day, however, the situation was not very peaceful. At first, it was Jenny who got stung by a jellyfish when she was swimming in the pool. Then, it was Cherry who was allergic to peanuts butter. As a result, she was in a lot of rashes all over her body.


    With a pleased smile, Valery was drinking juice in the garden, while Sage stood by her side to serve her.


    "You''re awesome, Miss. Now two foxes can''t pester Mr. Rong any more."


    "How could I give them the chance?" Valery said with a sneer.


    "Miss, why don''t you do something for Essie? She


    mory serves me right, you are the only one who has ever been out of this villa except for Sophia. Can I suspect that you bought all these?" There were only a few people in the villa. It was easy to find out who did that.


    "I just went out to buy some of persimmons for our lady. She really craving for it. I didn''t buy any other things," said Sage, who was guilty, hiding behind Valery.


    For fear that some possibilities might be found out by Zac, Valery quickly said, "Zac, even if you want to cover up for Essie, there is no need for you to slander Sage. Since Cherry and Jenny have nothing against Sage, they won''t be a threat to me. Why did Sage hurt them?"


    Zac sneered, "It''s neither black nor white. You two know it better than anyone else whether you''ve done this job or not."


    Seeing that her son was intentionally shifting the responsibility, Mary was extremely angry. It was obvious that he was protecting Essie. "Zac, if you think that the evidence is not enough, I will continue to investigate. If it is really her who did it, I want you to divorce her, and we will never allow such a vicious woman to be the hostess of our family."

 Chapter 229 Essie Was Framed (Part Two)

    "Mommy, I have the final say on my marriage. I won''t blame her even if it was done by her. If she really did it, that was because someone pushed her to do this." After that, Zac held up the hand of Essie and took her away. Mary trembled with fear. She knew what her son was referring to. She did it for him. For the sake of the Rong Family, she couldn''t just let this fox, who was fated to conquer her husband, stay in their family. She must have destroyed their family and made them turn upside down.


    When they went back to the villa, Essie looked very calm, not affected by Mary''s accusation at all.


    She had been accustomed to it. No matter whether the matter was related to her or not, she would be sure that it was she who did it.


    Alas, she inherited her mother''s genes and didn''t know how to please her mother-in-law.


    "I''m hungry. I''ll go to the kitchen and find something to eat. Do you want to eat?" She patted on Zac''s shoulder.


    "I asked Sophia to make chicken feet with pickled peppers for you and put them in the fridge." Zac rubbed her nose. He knew what she liked to eat, so he had specially asked Sophia to prepare it.


    "Thank you, honey." Then she stood on tiptoe and kissed him on his cheek. He purposely turned his head and her kiss fell on his lips.


    "You''re annoying." She gave him a playful blow on the shoulder, turned around and walked towards the kitchen.


    Looking at her back, Zac sighed. Although she looked calm on the surface, he knew that she would be more or less sad. If her mother still made troubles for him like this and beat up this couple, when could she open her heart to him?


    Essie c


    little fool was actually a very simple person, indifferent, easily satisfied, and her mood came faster and went faster. When she was confused, she was cute and adorable, which made him want to protect her well, when she was clever, she was quick witted and could be a good partner to him. She was irreplaceable. Even if she did not love him and loved someone else, he would not let her go.


    "Icy guy. I love it very much. It is so tasty. Aren''t you going to eat them?" She put one of them to his mouth.


    "I only want to eat you." He snickered, his eyes fixed on her, and gradually became warm. Suddenly, she realized that she was wearing a swimsuit. She quickly took out a night robe from the wardrobe and put it on to amuse herself.


    "Honey, don''t you know that you are more beautiful with yourself half covered?" His narrowed eyes twinkled with excitement.


    Timber wolf!


    She turned her head, pretending that she hadn''t heard his words. She went on eating her chicken claws. After she killed the last one, she licked her hands and asked, "Icy guy, when will you buy me new drugs?"

 Chapter 230 Trapped

    Suddenly, Zac''s face darkened. How much was this woman afraid of bearing his child?


    "We''ll have it when we get back." He said gloomily.


    "Then we will take measures these days, okay?" the woman suggested, ignoring the lightning shining on his face. "The only thing you can do is to pray." He tried hard to control his impulse and said through his teeth.


    Then Essie took out her phone and opened the calendar. She solemnly calculated the calendar. After a while, she laughed and said, "It is in safety period, don''t worry."


    Zac was confused. He pulled her up from the chair and said, "Then I can do whatever I want."


    She panicked and tried to escape, but it was too late. The imprisoned lamb was too weak to fight back.


    He was punishing her this time, until Sage screamed downstairs and interrupted him.


    They rushed to the hall. When they entered, Valery was crying out with her hands on her stomach. Her lower body was already red. Mary hurriedly called the ambulance.


    The ambulance came in a short time. The nurses sent Valery to the car, and Mary and Zac accompanied her. Essie and Sage sat in the car that followed after them.


    Why did she bleed again? They didn''t eat spicy crabs this time? With these thoughts in her mind, Essie wondered if Valery''s bad deed yesterday, and if that was why she had gotten retribution today?


    Sage sat beside them, wiping away her sweat constantly. Last time when Valery almost had a miscarriage, Elizabeth had already punished her heavily and reduced her salary for several months. It seemed that this time it was even more serious. If it really got aborted, it would be so terrible?


    The others were waiting outside of the emergency room when Valery was pushed into the emergency room.


    "Sage, aren''t you always by Valery''s side? What was going on this time? She was quite okay when we saw her at the beach." Mary asked hurriedly. She was afraid that her grandson would be hurt.


    "I don''t know, either. I remember clearly what can''t be eaten, and I haven''t given it to miss." Sage said, scratching her ears and cheeks.


    Zac didn''t say anything but frowned deeply. His face was extremely serious. Then, Essie held his hand and said, "Don''t worry, Icy guy. The baby should be fine." Although Valery had done many evils, the child was innocent after all. Even if there was retribution, it should not be him.


    Sage pouted her mouth and replied, "Hypocrite."


    Zac cast a cold glance at her, which scared her to shiver. She shrank to the corner and stopped talking.


    After a long time, the doctor came out.


    "Doctor, how is our miss? Is her baby safe?" Sage asked hurriedly.


    "Fortunately, she was rescued in time and the mother and the child were out of danger, but..." The doctor was about to say something, but hesitated with a bad expression on his face.


    "But what?" Mary''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Ms. Xu''s blood test report shows that this bleeding is probably caused by medicine. It''s not sure if this child will be affected." the doctor said.


    "Drugs?" Sage was stunne


    y his side and took her as the substitute for him and Leila. She was just a nobody to him, but she had her dignity which could not be trampled on as he pleased.


    He suddenly grabbed her shoulders and his face was as pale as paper, like an injured trapped beast. He roared painfully, "Can only you be happy with Hanson?"


    "What about you? Are you really happy with me?" She looked at him, tears full of eyes. She raised her head again and again, trying to block them back, but they were still pouring out uncontrollably. She was so stupid and confused, why should he torture himself to death every day.


    ''My little fool. In my whole life, only you can make my life complete!''


    He yelled at her in his heart, but didn''t speak a word, as if he was mad at her. The thought that she only had Hanson in her heart, he was jealous to the point of going crazy. He didn''t want his full enthusiasm to be in vain any more.


    "Can''t you see if I''m happy or not?" His voice turned cold. As long as she cared a little more about him, she could understand him. Unfortunately, her heart was completely closed to him.


    "I am not a mind reader, and you said that ears and eyes are deceptive. If you force a smile or just are acting, I can''t tell that because I am stupid." She looked down, with tears gathering on her eyelashes slightly.


    "Then you know if you are happy or not, right?" He lifted her chin and forced her to look at him. "Tell me the truth, when you were with me, you had never been a little happy?"


    After taking a glance at him, she looked away. His aggressiveness made her feel very oppressed. "Well, when you were still a poor hobo, we were happy in the small cabin." She nodded her head honestly and then turned the tone. "But now, there is nothing but trouble that can''t see the end of trouble." Even if there was temporary happiness, it was like fireworks, quickly swallowed up by endless darkness.


    "If I am still a hobo, will you fall in love with me?" He asked in a low voice. Anyway, he felt a little comforted.

 Chapter 231 She Committed Suicide (Part One)

    She kept silent for a while, and answered in a low voice, "I don''t know, maybe yes, maybe not." After a pause, she continued, "But certainly not someone as you now."


    "Am I now worse than a jobless vagabond?" He raised his eyebrows. There were so many women admiring him, but they did not only care about him, but also the huge Rong''s Group behind him. Only she, a muddleheaded woman, had a strong brain, who always think in a back channel way. She even hoped that he was just a homeless person.


    "You are too complicated now. You can''t give me the life I want." She said it in a direct way - a shameless mistress, and a poor mother-in-law. All of these almost made her breathless.


    "I can give you whatever you want, but please give me a little more time." He reached out his hand and wiped off her tears.


    "You just need to remember our agreement. We will talk about other things later." She wouldn''t give all her hope to him before the birth of her daughter.


    "I will keep my words and you can''t back out." His solemn and firm tone confused her again. Did he confirm the identity of the child, or at that time, she had no use for him and could be kicked away?


    A day later, the testing department''s officer came. They had tested that the chicken soup contained drospirenone and ethinylestradiol. That is to say, someone put contraceptives in the chicken soup which caused the symptoms of Valery''s miscarriage.


    Mary took out a medicine box and said, "This is the box found in the kitchen''s trash can. Whose is it?"


    Jenny and Cherry looked at each other and immediately shook their heads.


    Essie was shocked, ''Did anyone put the drug into the chic


    dy, in front of Mrs. Rong, I am... I can''t lie. I did see you with the medicine box as soon as I came in. I don''t know how you made it. Maybe you have hidden it in the kitchen in advance."


    Zac kept silent all the time. He didn''t defend for Essie.


    Mary thought that he believed in Sophia. After all, Sophia had been working in the Rong Mansion for many years and she would not lie to him. Silently, she took out the surveillance video again. It showed that the video of yesterday and the day before yesterday was damaged. Nothing was left except that Essie went to the kitchen and for the birth control pills.


    "Essie, now all the evidences indicate you. What else do you want to say?" She snapped.


    "I have nothing to say. I''m used to it. You can think as you like." Essie smiled coldly again. The woman had admitted her as the woman in the video for a long time. The so-called evidence was nothing but the evidence that showed to Zac.


    "Zac, look at this woman. She has done such a vicious thing, and she is so righteous. I don''t know how big storm she will wave in the future." Mary spluttered.

 Chapter 232 She Committed Suicide (Part Two)

    Zac''s face darkened. He looked at Essie with disbelief and disappointment. "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have tolerated you again and again. So that you would committed such a despicable thing."


    After a round of spasm, Essie asked, "Even you don''t believe me?"


    "Here are the witness and the evidences. How can I believe you?" Zac snorted.


    "I didn''t drug Valery. I have nothing to do with it!" Essie almost shouted.


    "I will never believe a word from you! It''s impossible for me to keep a wolf by my side. You can go back tomorrow. You don''t need to go back to the Rong Mansion. You''re no longer a member of the Rong Family. Go back to Yang City. I''ll send a lawyer to talk with you about other things." Zac said coldly. His voice was like the collision between the icicle and the icicle.


    Mary was overjoyed. Her son meant to divorce this little fox. He could finally drove the fox away?


    Cherry was already very happy. She smiled a little. As long as Essie left, she would be Zac''s wife.


    Lowering her head, the look on Jenny''s face was complicated. She seemed to be lost in her own thoughts.


    Biting her lips again, Essie burst into tears, which wet her face instantly. "Zac, if you don''t believe me, I''ll make you regret it for the rest of your life!" She ran upstairs, crying.


    Looking at her back, blankly and abnormally cold, Zac seemed to have made up his mind. Mary walked up to him and patted him on the shoulder. "You''d better have a clear look at her face. There are a lot of women in the world. You''d better leave her as soon as possible and find a better one." After saying that, she immediately winked at C


    it. Otherwise, if there is anything wrong with the baby in the future, I will not let her go." Her voice was cold and indifferent.


    Zac''s heart twitched. It never occurred to him that his mother would say something like that. This was the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law. She had to show some respect to them even though she did not feel sad. Now, she was kicking her when he was down, as if they were his enemies.


    "I''m tired. I''m going back to my room." He stood up and went upstairs without waiting for her response.


    Jenny also stood up. She frowned and looked very troubled. When she walked to the exit, the decoration of her cellphone dropped and she bent down to pick it up. Suddenly, she heard Mary''s voice, "Cherry, from now on, you have to show your attitude to me and seize the heart of Zac. I really hope you can be my daughter-in-law."


    "What about Jenny? It seems that Zac likes her very much too." Cherry asked intentionally.


    "Although she is a nice girl, I prefer you more," Mary smiled.


    Hearing their conversation, a vicious look flashed across Jenny''s face.

 Chapter 233 The Truth (Part One)

    The next day, Zac and Mary went to the hospital to visit Valery.


    When she knew that Essie tried to kill herself, Valery was surprised and happy. Now that she was dead, her chance of being a wife had come to light.


    However, she didn''t believe that it was Essie who did that. Essie was not a fool. She thought that committing a murder to her child at this moment was only a chance for Cherry and Jenny to make use of?


    "Zac, I think that Essie was wronged again. It must be someone who tried to frame her by my child. She was wronged and took things too hard, so she tried to commit suicide." Anyhow, Essie was already dead. It wouldn''t be a good threat to her any longer. So she had to take this opportunity to make Essie innocent. On the one hand, she could get a good impression of Zac for her. On the other hand, she must find out the real murderer and prevent her from getting away with it. The real murderer could never get away with it, or even gain any profit from it.


    "Valery, stop messing up. She did it. Sophia have seen it with her own eyes." Mary said in a hurry. In fact, she was aware that it wasn''t Essie who had done it. The loophole was too obvious. She wasn''t a fool. She just used her to get rid of Essie. As for who was the real murderer, they''d better stop looking into it.


    "The chicken soup was cooked by Sophia. I thought she should have been suspicious. Why should we have to believe her?" Valery continued with a sneer.


    Zac looked at her with gentleness in his eyes. "I didn''t expect you to be the soberest one."


    "Although I don''t like Essie, I don''t want her to be wronged and die for no reason." Pursing h


    . I have nothing to do with it."


    "The other day when everyone went to the beach, you sneaked into the kitchen and put the medicine into the chicken soup. I happened to go to the fridge to get cheese, and I saw it clearly. Later on, in order to hurt sister Yi, you shifted the charge of poisoning to her and gave Sophia one hundred thousand dollars to make her lie to testify against sister Yi." Jenny said word by word, stressing each syllable.


    "Miss Jenny, I did not receive any money. Don''t wrong me." Sophia explained in a hurry with a frightened look on her face.


    Cherry tried her best to keep herself calm. She was not worried about her any more since the evidence had been destroyed by her. She continued, "Jenny, I know you have always been jealous of me. Auntie Mary favors me more than you. When you have no hope to win over me anymore, you will find a way to set me up, won''t you?"


    "Jenny, if you want to testify against Cherry, you must have evidence," Zac said.


    "Of course I have." Then she took out her phone that she recorded the conversation between Cherry and her.

 Chapter 234 The Truth (Part Two)

    She pressed the play button and slowly came the voice of Cherry, "I put the drug and Sophia was also bribed by me to set Essie up. You don''t have any evidence and you can''t report me..."


    Cherry was throbbing violently, her face as pale as paper. Suddenly, she laughed and said, "I did that, so what? She hurt me first. She asked Sage to buy those jellyfish and peanuts butter, and she also deliberately framed Essie. Unfortunately, I heard what she said to Sage, and I was almost disfigured because of allergy. Shouldn''t I repay her?"


    "You can pay her back, but you shouldn''t have bribed Sophia to set up Essie." Zac snapped.


    "I just wanted to do aunt Mary a favor by the way. Didn''t you see how happy she was when she knew that Essie was dead?" Cherry laughed bitterly.


    "You..." Mary was embarrassed.


    Cherry averted her gaze at Jenny and said, "I didn''t expect that you would be so insidious. Last time, you threatened me with this matter and forced me to quit. I didn''t agree with you to leave Zac. So you found such a way to get rid of me."


    "Haven''t you done enough harm to me?" Jenny glared at her. She thought to herself, ''If I get rid of her, Zac will belong to me forever.''


    "Unfortunately, everyone is going to be disappointed." Zac sneered, picked up the phone and dialed a number. "Honey, you''ve wronged. Now you can come back to life."


    Hearing this, everyone shivered and looked at each other.


    Half an hour later, the sound of a car''s engine came from the outside. When Essie came in again with a pleasant face, Cherry hid herself behind the sofa as if she had seen a ghost. The others were shocked too.


    "You... Ar


    had someone take Valery back to the Xu Family to take good care of her. She didn''t want any accident to happen to the baby in her belly, and the whole Rong Mansion was quiet all of a sudden.


    Lying on the lounge chair at the terrace, Essie seemed to have just won a battle, with unprecedented happiness on her face.


    Zac came in with a medicine bottle in his hand. "Take this later."


    Finally, he brought her the medicine.


    She took it over smilingly, with complete incomprehensible words on it. It must have been bought from abroad.


    "Thank you, freezing guy." She smiled, not noticing the hidden cunning in his eyes. "Take only one piece every day. Don''t eat too much."


    Nonsense! Who would take more medicine when he had nothing special!


    She pouted and opened the bottle and took one immediately.


    Sweet?


    No way. Her husband was so strong, and the birth control pills were also as delicious as candy. No wonder he asked her not to eat too much.


    "Honey, take your medicine. Are you relieved now?" He smirked.


    She took a deep breath again, and it was too late to escape.

 Chapter 235 First Love That Was Nothing (Part One)

    The storm of ''mistresses'' had just subsided, and before she could breathe a sigh of relief, thee man''s first love showed up.


    It turned out that at her 25th birthday, she was holding a birthday party at the Moonlight club and invited Zac to attend it.


    Since Essie came back from Yang City, Zac had never seen Leila again. But Leila was not willing to quietly quit. She believed that the purpose of their marriage was just to get rid of Valery. The person he really loved was her. Although he was temporarily enchanted by Essie, she could not replace her position, and she did not allow her to replace it.


    When she saw the invitation card in the bedside table drawer, Essie felt very unhappy. She wondered if she would have a sour tongue after drinking dark plum soup in the morning?


    When she heard the sound of Zac''s footsteps after taking a bath, she pretended to look at the cellphone without seeing anything in the drawer.


    Zac stole a glance at her. The invitation card was deliberately put in the drawer of the bedside table. He liked to see her sulking because of him, which made him feel that she had him in her heart.


    And when Essie saw that he didn''t show any anger, she got even more depressed.


    ''This guy is so bold. Doesn''t he need to report to his original lover in advance if he wants to go out to have a private date with his first love? Isn''t it necessary to apply for her permission?''


    "Let''s watch a movie tomorrow night. I heard that the ''Nine Demon Pagoda'' is a good one. I want to watch it," she said deliberately.


    "Aren''t you going after the ''Nirvana in Fire'' every night? Aren''t you going to chase it


    s eyebrows and showed a mischievous smile.


    "How is that possible? I can sleep early and get up late if you''re not here. I can get enough sleep." She stared at him fiercely. The big bad wolf was getting more and more difficult to satisfy. He would torture her not only in the night but also in the day. He''d better not to come back both day and night so that she could be stay quietly by herself.


    "In that case, I won''t come back tomorrow night. Have a good sleep." His gentle voice was like a night wind from the window that blew in but caused a great disturbance in her heart.


    She was angry and near to lose her senses. She jumped up from the bed with her hands on the hips and stared at him angrily. "I think you''d better bring your first lover back. I''ll make room for you and I''ll go back to Yang City." She was just a substitute. Now that his true love came here to find him, how could she refuse to give in?


    It seemed that it was a little too much for Zac. He wanted to see how the dull melon would be jealous for him, but he knew that too much jealousy would hurt her stomach.

 Chapter 236 First Love That Was Nothing (Part Two)

    He stretched out his hand and pulled her into his arms. Then he opened the drawer and took out the invitation card. "Well, I''m not kidding. Tomorrow is the birthday for Leila. Would you like to go with me?"


    Essie was startled and thought, ''Is he kidding me? He wanted to take me with him? What did he mean?''


    "It''s your old lover''s birthday. If I go there, won''t it ruin the chance for you to chat about the good old days?" She pouted. That was a sweet talk. Zac reached out his finger and lightly clicked on it. "Right now, Leila and I are only good friends. You are my wife. I hope you two can be friends too."


    Friend? How is that possible? Have you ever seen a rival in love turn into a friend?


    Enemies in love are incompatible as fire and water. They are incompatible with each other. It''s the relationship that only one can survive between you and me!


    Besides, Leila hated her for stealing other people''s love and her replace. She would never be friendly to her.


    "You can go by yourself. I don''t want to go with you. I stay at home and watch TV." She pushed him away, sat beside the bed and held the pillow.


    "You have no choice, you have to go with me." He changed to a firm tone.


    "I don''t know her very well, so why must I go with you?" It was none of her business to celebrate the birthday of his first love. Did she have to go with him to congratulate him? To be a substitute of them was enough to feel bad, depressed, and to be reminded all the time, even if she was a grass root, she had self-esteem.


    "Because I have to go. From now on, as long as I appear in public, you must be with me. You can''t be absent without


    an get the upper hand.


    "Honey, let''s go and greet other friends," She called him ''honey'' intimately. Only she had the right to call him like that. Even if he loved Leila, she didn''t have the right to call him like that.


    Leila''s pretty face twitched. Apparently she was irritated by how Essie addressed him.


    "Excuse me." Zac nodded to her and left with Essie. Watching their intimacy, Leila was jealous.


    At last, Christina entered the club. Her male partner was bright and handsome, as if she was a prince who had just walked out of a comic book.


    This tall and familiar figure sent Essie into a spasm.


    Since they parted in the Mint Coffee House, she had never seen Hanson again. These days he was very busy. He successfully purchased a real estate public company, and held a famous BD group in A City. Not only did he let Bella win, but also became the most powerful leading company in Yang City, surpassing Yang Group.


    Hanson also saw her. She was always the most beautiful star among all the make-up artists, making him infatuated with her and heartbreaking at the same time.

 Chapter 237 You Did Not Stand A Chance In Front Of Me

    After they parted in the Mint Coffee House that day, he was dejected and almost desperate. He could only depend on alcohol anesthesia to sustain his life. Unable to bear it any longer, Florey told him that Essie had gone to see Jobson, and that she had traded for him, Bella. It was not until then that he learned her feelings for him. She was waiting for him, waiting for him to take her away. He couldn''t let her down, and even by any means, he would get her back.


    Zac noticed the subtle change of the person beside him. He looked at Hanson walking towards them and put his arm around her waist, as if announcing to him that she was his. He didn''t want to see Hanson, nor did he want her to see him. It took him so much effort to occupy a little place in her heart. He couldn''t let Hanson grab it again.


    "Long time no see, Essie." Hanson looked at her deeply. There were thousands of words and endless love in his eyes. But he could not show it. He had to endure it until he could compete with Zac.


    "Long time no see, Hanson," Essie said in a low voice. Only she knew that today was actually Hanson''s birthday, but she had to pretend that she didn''t remember. She couldn''t even tell him ''Happy Birthday'' because she wanted him to forget her completely.


    Zac looked at Christina, "Are you dating Mr. Xia now?" His tone was casual, as if he was just asking a casual question. When his eyes met Hanson''s, there was a dark fire stone flower in the air.


    A mixed feeling rushed into her mind, and she couldn''t tell whether she should be happy for him or sad for herself when she saw him being with another woman. But she knew that she still couldn''t totally forget him. Maybe it was because she had been in love with him for so long and she didn''t want to forget him at all, because she couldn''t let herself fall in love with the person by her side. At least, she wouldn''t do something like a moth darted into the fire before the birth of Valery''s child.


    Christina smiled shyly. She wanted to be Hanson''s girlfriend, but he wanted to start with his girlfriend first. "Hanson and I are just friends." She explained haltingly, but her hand spontaneously took Hanson''s arm, as if afraid of others to rob him. Hanson didn''t keep away from her either. He was thinking of using Christina.


    Zac nodded slightly. "We''re going bowling over there. Excuse me." He didn''t want to let Essie have too much contact with Hanson, so he left with her. They played for a while before Hanson, Christina and her sister came too.


    "Let''s have one round, Zac." Hanson came over and challenged him.


    Zac shrugged and accepted the challenge.


    Essie didn''t say anything but cast a meaningful glance at them. She went to the sofa and sat down, watching the game. Christina and her sister followed Essie. Leila asked her sister to go to the bar counter to bring her cocktails because she wanted to send her away.


    "Are you sad to see that my younger sister is together with Hanson?" She asked.


    "Miss Qin, it''s my own business." Essie replied.


    "What about you and Zac? Do you want to pretend to be the real person and won''t leave this position?" Leila said


    of him or Hanson, she couldn''t tell.


    After sitting at the bar counter, she ordered a cup of long island ice tea. Zac frowned slightly. Because only people who was disappointed with love would drink that. This was what she always ordered on that fool''s day. Now that Hanson had a new girl to serve, was she feeling uncomfortable?


    "This wine is not for you." He said gloomily, and exchanged a glass of zero degree cocktail named rainbow for her.


    "It is just a cup of wine. Not a person. What is in it not fitting for me?" She sneered.


    "Long island ice tea is the most famous wine for being lovelorn. Are you lovelorn?" His voice was like the rainstorm around the waves. She understood what he meant. His desire of control and possessiveness came to naught again. She couldn''t let him hurt Hanson again because of her unintentional move.


    "Is it appropriate to ask your wife about that?" She asked.


    "Well, I''m sorry that I made a slip of the tongue. I''m such a good guy. My wife must be good too." He curled his lips into a faint smile, which sent a shiver down Essie''s spine. He was indirectly warning her. If she dared to make him disappointed, he would punish her without hesitation.


    She didn''t respond immediately. She took a sip of the rainbow that the bartender had adjusted for her and then slowly opened her mouth, "I hope both of us can be as good as before." There were plenty of women here. It was much more difficult for him to keep a distance from them and keep himself clean.


    It was time to cut the cake. The waiter served the five tiered birthday cake and everyone went to sing the birthday song together.


    After she made a wish, Leila blew out the candles and asked Zac to cut cakes with her. They cut cakes together every year, and she was expecting no exception this year.


    Zac turned his head to look at the little woman beside him. Although she looked calm without any dissatisfaction, her eyes were deepening, as if they were dyed by the night outside the window.


    And her rival in love was staring at him sinisterly, as if ready to swoop in at any time.

 Chapter 238 It Was All About Face

    "Leila, let Christina cut the cake with you this time." He handed the knife to Christina.


    "Okay." Christina also didn''t think it was a good idea for Zac to cut the cake with her elder sister anymore. After all, he was married and his wife was here to watch them. It was better not to draw any attention from them.


    Leila felt disappointed. This was the worst and saddest birthday she had ever had in her twenty-five years.


    After the cake was finished, she took advantage of the time when Essie went to the make-up room, and walked towards Zac.


    "Zac, can we get along with each other as before?" As she frowned, her eyes were full of resentment.


    "Leila, we are always good friends," Zac said in a low and deep voice.


    Leila''s heart ached. His family name was Rong while her family name was Qin. They could only be friends and could not be a couple in their lifetime.


    "Zac, I know why you are married to Essie," she said it after taking a sip of champagne.


    Zac was shocked. "What do you want to say, Leila?"


    A strange smile appeared on Leila''s face. "You and Essie got married just to get rid of Valery. You don''t love her at all."


    There was a muscle on Zac''s handsome face. "Who told you that?" asked him.


    "It''s Essie. She admitted in person that you and her are just partners. You don''t love her and she doesn''t love you. The one she really loves is Hanson, and the one you love is..." She stopped talking. She wanted to tell him that she was the one he loved, but she dared not say anything more when she saw his gloomy face and angry face. It had been so many years since they were together. However no one admitted their relationship in advance. It was obviously not a good time to confess it now, as they had never done that before.


    Rage was rising in Zac''s eyes. "When did she tell you?"


    "The first time you took her to a party, I was also there. But I didn''t go to see you, actually." Leila answered haltingly. She thought that Zac was mad at her because Essie had told her that he didn''t want her to know. But when she saw that he was getting more and more intimate with Essie, to the point of making it serious, she couldn''t help but tell him about it.


    Blue veins stood out on Zac''s forehead. Raising his head, he drained the glass in one gulp.


    As soon as Essie came out of the dressing room, she saw Hanson, who was standing not far away from her. He had been waiting for her specially since she had been taken care of by Zac all the time. It was only by this moment that he got a chance to meet her alone.


    "You gave me birthday gifts every year, even when I was in Milan. Have you not even given me a blessing this year?"


    He could not hold back the pain in his heart and his voice was trembling slightly. She bit her lips, made a wish and said in a low voice, "Happy birthday, Hanson."


    "You haven''t forgotten, have you?" He looked at her with calm eyes.


    She did not answer. How could she forget it? Everything about him was imprinted on her mind.


    He knew that she had acquiesced in his words, so his face flashed a glimmer of light. "That day at the cafe, did you do it on purpose to


    that in front of outsiders from now on." This was another rude and tough order.


    Didn''t he try to justify himself?


    Essie pouted again. He was indeed from a noble family and cared a lot about dignity and his face.


    "In fact, what I said to Leila that night was only a temporary measure." She thought it necessary for her to explain, in case he thought she was an outspoken person and thought she would bear a grudge.


    "Really?" He raised his eyebrows and listened to her explanation with great interest.


    "Leila, right? Isn''t she your old lover? I''m afraid that she still remembers you and wants to get back at me. When the time comes, she and Valery can work together to deal with me. Both of them are the daughters of the rich and powerful families. If they form an alliance with money and power, do you think I will be able to stand it? Can I handle it? So I made up these words to make her stand on my side and fight against Valery with me."


    "Anyway, don''t make our marriage a condition in the future, okay?" He flicked her forehead as a punishment.


    She frowned and looked at his serious face, as if their marriage was holy and inviolable. It was just a cooperation, but they had to be covered with a layer of gorgeous gauze. Wasn''t it hypocritical?


    Icy guy, the reason why you agreed to help me and refused to divorce me was because you wanted me to come to Dragon City to stop your marriage with Valery, isn''t it?" She was about to tear up this piece of cloth.


    "Do you still think so?" He frowned slightly.


    "Is there any change?" She sneered.


    He lowered his head and sighed, his breath drifting in the sea breeze. "I admit that I had this idea at the beginning, but later I had another one."


    "What idea?" She pouted.


    "Let you be my real wife." He said solemnly and frankly.


    That''s because you can''t marry Leila. You take me as a substitute by the way! She thought to herself.


    "So you forced me to stay with you no matter I wanted to or not." She muttered, as if talking to herself, but her voice was not low, as if she wanted him to hear it on purpose.

 Chapter 239 Terrible Possessiveness

    "I am only married once and only have one wife. Now that you get this position by accident, there is no way back." He put his arms around her waist peremptorily as if he had locked her in his arms.


    "What if I die earlier than you? Do you marry another woman then?" She rolled her eyes at him.


    "Wherever you go, you are my women. If you die earlier than me, I will be with you soon and no one can take you away from me!" It sounded like he was joking, but his expression was serious and firm, without any hint of joking.


    Essie suspected that Zac had ruled the universe in his previous life. He was so possessive that he wouldn''t let her go even if she died.


    When she was in a daze, he said again, "if I die first, I permit you to marry again. It doesn''t matter whether you marry Hanson or anyone else, because you are a woman and need to be taken care of." After taking a pause, he continued, "anyway, there''s only one way for you to get rid of me. That''s to stride over my body!" He was so arrogant and dictatorial, but she was not angry at all, instead, she felt sour in her heart. If she had to live with him for her life, she hoped they would be together forever, and then have a grandson and a great grandson, but...


    "Don''t be so absolute. You haven''t passed the test of Valery yet. If you are her child''s real father, I will stride past you by your side. Then I will be separated from you and we will have nothing to do with each other." She needed to remind him to keep their promise in mind and never go back on his word all the time.


    He shrugged his shoulders. His carefree look confused her again.


    Was the child his or not? Or was he not sure about it?


    She scratched her head worriedly. As long as she stayed with an ice house, her IQ would be seriously overdraft and it would be useless.


    Just as she was thinking, a man''s light voice came with the wind, "honey, the moonlight is so charming and the night is so beautiful. Shall we enjoy the beautiful scenery here?"


    "I... I''m going back to the car. " The woman was stunned for a moment and came to herself belatedly. When she realized what had happened and wanted to stand up and run away, she had been knocked down by the man on the grass...


    The opening ceremony of War Emperor was about to be held at Hengdian film and television base.


    Essie came to take a visit and prepared to play a little part.


    Zac knew that she was worried about Eva and worried that Eva would fight with Jim on the film set. As a director, producer and male leader, it was as easy as for Jim to roll off a log to put obstacles in Eva''s way. Based on Eva''s explosive temper, she certainly wouldn''t eat humble pie. It would be no wonder that the two didn''t get along well with each other then.


    This was the first time that Essie had come to Hengdian. After she put all her belongings into the hotel, she took Zac to go sightseeing in a scenic spot. The TV series would not start until tomorrow, so they could hang around and have a look today as a tour.


    "Freezing guy, this place is ancient and beautiful. The Legend of Sword and Fairy was filmed here." Walking along the scenic spot of Riverside Scene at Qingming Festival, Essie took her mobile phone


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    feel hot with so many clothes on. I dressed so cool. I am not hot at all." Said Essie, waving her hand.


    "They put a sticker from you. Of course they don''t feel hot." Zac smiled. Although Essie''s brain was often confused, she was more meticulous than ordinary people. She could think of things that others didn''t expect.


    With her chin in her hands, and without a blink, Essie stared at Jim and Eva who were fighting in the scene and asked, "ice house, do you think they are really fighting or just acting?"


    "Real fighting." Zac said casually.


    "What?" Essie scratched her head, wondering how they could start a fight as soon as they meet.


    Zac smiled and put his arm around her shoulder. "I was just kidding. They are acting a fight scene, of course they have to fight for real."


    Essie frowned at him and thought, ''is it funny to play tricks on me?''


    At this time, the make-up artist came to inform her to make up. She would act as the fiancee of the host. Several hundred years ago, she had protected the host from being hit by the flame palm and then vanished into thin air.


    "Ice guy? I''m going to hang the wire to fly in the sky later." Her thick eyelashes flickered, and her face was full of expectation.


    "Watch out!" Zac stroke her head in a doting manner.


    "I''m not afraid of anything as long as you are with me." Essie patted on his shoulder and smiled. Zac took the opportunity to kiss her. "You''re right. I''m a citizen favored bodyguard. I fight ten to one!"


    The scenes Essie would act happened in the evening. When she was wearing makeup, she surprised not only Zac, but also Jim.


    Essie wore light purple silk clothes, with her black hair hanging down like a waterfall. A golden hairpin was put in her hair, which was shining in the limelight. A cool breeze brushed her face, but she didn''t move. She was just like a peony in the dark night, blooming in full bloom.


    "My fiancee is the combination of Miss Little Dragon and Rong Huang." A sly smile appeared on Jim''s face.


    "Don''t overdo it. She is my wife." Zac snorted and pretended to be jealous, completely ignoring the evil look from the dark corner.

 Chapter 240 An Accident

    It was the first time that she had been lifted on wire. With excitement and freshness, she flew up and down in the air of a few meters, like a fairy.


    There was not even a moment when the eyes of Zac were looking away from her. On the one hand, her elegant and fairy like posture fascinated him, and on the other hand, he wanted to ensure her safety.


    Just as she was fighting with the Demon Warlord, the lifted arm suddenly took a turn, and the steel wire on the wire machine slipped out of its track. The people in the air almost fell straight.


    Helplessness and fear overwhelmed her. As she fell, Essie closed her eyes in despair, thinking that she would be smashed to pieces by the accident.


    However, after a long time, the expected fierce collision did not come. The floor was soft and not hard at all, and her body did not hurt.


    But she didn''t dare to open her eyes. Her heart was still pounding in extreme fear until she heard an anxious voice, "You little fool, are you all right? Open your eyes and look at me. "


    She nervously opened her eyes a gap and found herself lying in the arms of Zac. His face was pale and the corners of his mouth were slightly trembling, as if he had not recovered from the scary scene just now.


    "Icy guy, are you the one who caught me?" Tears welled up in her eyes, and her small hands held his clothes tightly.


    He nodded and asked with concern, "Did you hurt anywhere?"


    She shook her head. Luckily, the wire was only five meters high. Otherwise, it would have been more or less injured even if she had been caught by him, and his arms would have been damaged due to the strong impact.


    Jim was also hanging in the air. The SWAT team put him down. Eva, who was changing her make-up, in a hurry running out after hearing the accident. It was a little relief to see that Essie was safe and sound.


    "What''s going on?" Jim roared in rage.


    The Swat immediately checked Essie''s wire and found that the screw hanging on the wire had been loosed.


    "Haven''t you checked it before?" Asked Jim sullenly.


    "I went to have dinner after checking the machine. It is impossible to get loose." The security guard said with confusion.


    "In the future, before actors and actresses are allowed to go to wire, the machine must be strictly checked again," the assistant director reminded.


    Jim moved this scene to the back and asked other actors to continue their acting. His assistant hurried to inform the second heroine, Melanie who had just arrived Hengdian this afternoon to come to the film set., waiting for Evan''s story to be finished. Then it was her turn.


    Melanie came faster than she expected. Before Essie removed her make-up, she arrived.


    "I heard there was an accident as soon as I arrived. Are you okay?" She walked closer to Essie and asked.


    "I''m fine. Thanks for asking." Essie shrugged and gave a glance at her from the mirror. She hadn''t had much contact with Melanie. And what she asked surprised her a little.


    Melanie was one of the four most famous actress who ranked same as Nicole. And she was also called the most beautiful lady in the entertainment circle. It was said that she was Jim''s secret girlfriend. However, no matter it was at celebrities parties or in friends'' part


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e taught. Don''t worry. I will take good care of you from now on," said Jim as he nodded, with an evil and attractive smile on his face. His tone was ambiguous and intriguing.


    Essie smiled, with two lovely dimples on her cheeks.


    Zac wrapped his arms around her shoulders and whispered in her ear, "My dear wife, are you the mediator or the matchmaker?"


    Hearing that, Essie was stunned. Matchmaker? How was that possible?


    One of them was a game love affair, the other was a playboy and the other was a playboy. She couldn''t imagine what would happen between them.


    "No, I don''t think they are a good match." She shook her head vigorously.


    "What do you mean?" Eva heard her talking to herself and asked curiously.


    "Zac wants to eat spicy meat, but he is always afraid of spicy food, so I say it is not appropriate." Essie made up an excuse quickly. Then, she picked up a lamb kebab without pepper and handed it to Zac.


    "Don''t be so nervous. It doesn''t matter if I eat a little spicy food." Eva smiled, "The taste of people in this River City is the most diversified. We can eat sour, sweet, spicy and numb food."


    "You are easy to be satisfied." The corners of Zac''s mouth were slightly raised. In a pampering manner, he stroked the head of Essie.


    Looking at the sweet couple, Jim jokingly sighed, "Alas, I even want to get married as you are so affectionate."


    Zac raise his eyebrows as he joked, "If you really meet the right person for your marriage, you must not hesitate. Do what you have to do quickly, or else you will be defeated by others." If he could not be more resolute and domineering, the next second, his little fool would be taken away by Hanson.


    Jim curled his lips and pretended to be dissatisfied, "You''ve taken away the best one. I don''t know how to find again. All I can do is to rob from you?"


    With a sharp eye, Zac said, "If anyone dares to covet my wife, he will regret living on the earth." She said those words one by one, threatening and destructive.


    Squinting at him, an idea occurred to Essie. If he knew that she was this evil woman, Cathy one day, would he still protect her like this and never let her go?

 Chapter 241 Someone Was Playing Tricks

    Jim deliberately make a shiver and rubbed his arms, "Wow, wife domineering guy is indeed the most horrible and most ferocious species in the world."


    "Good that you know it." Zac said in a low voice in a domineering manner.


    After the barbecue, Jim went back to his villa in Hengdian. Zac went back to the hotel with Essie and Eva. They had to rest early and went to the filming site early the next day.


    Eva''s play was the first scene. She entered the dressing room at seven o''clock.


    She sat on her dresser. While the dresser was about to apply makeup for her, she waved her hand and said, "I have cosmetics with me. I can use my own." This is Helena Rubinstein''s makeup. It was from the cooperation supplier of SUMMER 100¡æ. And Essie seldom wears makeup, so she gave it to her. Actors and actresses always wore make-up, and they had to use a good make-up in order not to damage the skin.


    The makeup artist asked her assistant to put the makeup on the table next to her. Soon an actress came and sat there for makeup.


    When Eva was putting on the wig, her junior sister, Wendy, went into the dressing room. They were playing the first opposition acting today.


    "Eva, I heard that there was an accident yesterday. It was your friend, Essie, hanging on the wire. Is she all right?" Wendy asked with a gloating look in her eyes.


    This was how the entertainment circle of the Internet worked. All news would spread over the country with supersonic speed. Last night, there were more than ten thousand comments on Essie''s micro blog. They were all sent by fans, who were very concerned about their idol.


    "She is fine. Thanks for asking," Eva replied casually.


    "The people in the special skill group were so careless. They even didn''t notice that their screw was loosed." Added the makeup artist.


    "Is there any problem today?" Wendy asked in a strange voice, her eyes shining with coldness. Today, Eva would hang wire.


    "I''m not worried at all." Knowing that she said that on purpose, Eva shrugged her shoulders indifferently. It was said that Jim had deducted the salary of the special skill team for three months. Anyone who dared to ignore the checking of the machine would be fired. It was known to all in the entertainment circle that those who had been fired by King Jim were not accepted by other crew. It was impossible for them to work anywhere anymore.


    "That''s good." Wendy said with a smirk.


    As they were talking, the young actress next to them frowned. The dresser had just finished applying makeup for her. She felt uncomfortable with the makeup. "Miss Li, what kind of rouge are you using? Why do I feel hot on my face after that?"


    "Hot?" The make-up artist was a little surprised, "We all used Olay''s make-up. How could it be hot?" There was a rash on the actress''s face. Eva also saw it from the mirror and screamed, "Are you allergic?"


    The actress screamed in high voice, and the dresser quickly took her to the bathroom to wash her face.


    Hearing the scream, Clarissa and the staff outside rushed in. Since the wire accident yesterday, her vigilance had risen to the maximum. No matter it was an accident or anything else, she had to be careful.


    "Eva, are you okay?" She ran to Eva.


    Eva sho


    ed look and walked over to put his arm around her shoulder. "Don''t worry too much. Jim and I are around, no one can''t turn the tables."


    "The entertainment circle a mess. This is so terrible." Essie made a face.


    "You just a passersby. You will return to your fashion circle after finishing the shooting." Zac stroke her nose with a teasing smile.


    "I''m worried about Eva. She''s straightforward and doesn''t have any tricks. Probably she won''t notice was someone was plotting against her." Essie sighed.


    "Don''t worry. I have arranged Demi to be her agent. She is very experienced. I''m sure she will take good care of Eva." Zac patted her on the shoulder.


    Demi was a well-known agent of same fame as Riley, who made many stars popular and was very good at doing things. Everybody in the entertainment circle respected her.


    Hearing that Zac had let Demi take care of Eva, Essie felt much more relieved.


    The scene which was shot on the next day needed to be computer synthesis, so they had almost done it in the studio. The night before yesterday, Jim asked the staff to get the stage prop ready.


    Eva would have to walk on a weave bridge that hung at a position five meters above the ground. Jim asked the staff to build the bridge and after making sure that it was okay, they went back to have a rest.


    At midnight, there was dead silence in the studio.


    A black shadow sneaked in and climbed up the hanging bridge along the long ladder. There was a flashlight shone on his waist, with a saw in his hand, and cut the rope of the hanging bridge into a few unnoticeable small holes.


    If someone climbed on it, the rope would not hold the weight and break, causing the person above it to fall.


    And the people in the crew would only think that it was an accident because the ropes were not strong. No one would suspect it was a man-made accident.


    He stamped on the rope with his foot, feeling very satisfied with his masterpiece. Then he slowly climbed down the ladder. A cunning smile climbed on the corner of his mouth, thinking that he could do it without being noticed.


    When he was about to sneak out, a strong searchlight came in.

 Chapter 242 No Misfortune If You Did Not Ask For It (Part One)

    The men in the room were frightened and wanted to run away. But it was too late. When Zac gave him a heavy punch, he fell to the ground with a groan. His face and nose bone, and teeth were broken.


    "Be gentle. Leave him a chance to speak." Jim sneered.


    "I only used three percent of my strength. I will only cripple him and not kill him." Zac''s eyes became bigger and colder.


    Jim''s assistant, Henry, turned on the light and poured a basin of ice water on the man''s face. He spat out the blood on his face to make sure he could identify who he was. As Jim''s right-hand assistant, he clearly remembered every face in the crew, including the group play, body double and special technical personnel that was temporarily invited.


    "Boss, he is David, new member of the special technical team."


    Jim took a chair and sat beside him, crossing his legs. "Tell me, who gave you orders?"


    David was so frightened that his whole body was shivering and his piss came out. "It is... It is..."


    The next morning, everything went well in the studio, as if nothing had happened.


    After Eva put on her makeup, she was going to shoot a on the suspension bridge.


    Melanie and Wendy waited on the other side. When Eva came down from the suspension bridge, they would enter the scene that the three of them fought together.


    When the staff put a ladder for Eva and invited her to go to the suspension bridge, Jim''s voice came from the camera, "Change the story for the moment. Melanie, Wendy, you two go to the hanging bridge too. When you walk over, Eva will go then."


    Melanie paused, "Why do you change the plot? I... I have acrophobia, I don''t want to go."


    Wendy''s face turned pale. "N


    k your neck!


    Eva sneaked to Essie and whispered, "What''s going on?"


    Essie patted Eva''s shoulder and said, "Let''s just wait and see."


    "Rumor has it that she is King Jim''s girlfriend? It seems that it is fake." Eva snickered. Seeing Melanie''s pale face, she had an unspeakable pleasure. She still remembered that Melanie put on a show and slapped her in the face just to vent her anger on her. She thought, ''Who told you to avenge me in the name of public interests? Now that King Jim is taking care of you. You are out of luck now."


    "Really? I don''t know that. But it must be past its due date." The corners of Essie''s mouth turned upwards again.


    At that time, Melanie was shivering in horror, as if she was summoned by death.


    "Melanie, pull yourself together and face it bravely. Don''t offend King Jim for such a trifle." Terrified, her assistant tried to talk her out of it.


    Melanie stood up gingerly, holding on to the back of the chair and climbing the ladder to the hanging bridge at the speed of a turtle. She dawdled for a long time before she began to move forward, while murmuring, "God bless me."

 Chapter 243 No Misfortune If You Did Not Ask For It (Part Two)

    When she walked to the center, she heard the crack of the rope on her feet. She was scared to death. She squatted down and tightly grasped the ropes on both sides. She screamed, "Help! The rope is breaking --"


    But she didn''t know that the rope on both side was cut too. With a ''snap'' sound, the hanging bridge was completely cut off. Melanie in her screams was like free fall, and fell heavily on the air cushion.


    The staff rushed around her and asked about her condition.


    Because of the buffer effect of air cushion, her body was intact, but the refitted part was miserable.


    Her chin where she had the plastic surgery, was broken.


    The staff called an ambulance and sent her to the hospital.


    Eva rubbed her chin. "She was so scared just now. Did she know that the rope would break?"


    "Maybe she went through the time machine here yesterday." Essie sneered again.


    Melanie stayed in hospital for a few days, thinking that things had gone by this way. However, one day when she woke up in the middle of the night, she found that she had been taken to an empty room.


    In front of her were two masked men in black.


    "Who are you? What are you doing?" she asked in horror.


    "Do you know David of the special skill group?" A man in black took out a picture and put it in front of her. The picture was like the picture of a horror movie, which was extremely horrible.


    Melanie covered her eyes and screamed in horror: "No, I don''t know this man."


    "But he knows you. He told everything about you hired him to do." The men in black snorted. Melanie was trembling, "Let me go. How much money do you want? I''ll give it to you."


    Th


    into her background and expose her past before she became famous. Fans from all walks of life would blame her for that.


    The crew of ''War Emperor'' announced that the second heroine should be replaced by Zoe.


    People in their circle knew that Melanie was screwed and she would be banned forever, and she would never get a chance to rise again. As the saying goes, "Do ever asked for misfortune by your misdeeds."


    In the Xu family''s manor, after watching the news, Elizabeth was extremely disappointed.


    She let out news about Essie hooked up with Jim, and help Eva to get the leading heroine, in order to stimulate Melanie and Wendy''s hatred. So that she could take advantage of their sabers to get rid of Essie. She didn''t expect that the saber was so weak that it was cut off in a few seconds.


    "Mommy, that bitch is so lucky. She always got out of the way." Valery was furious.


    "Don''t worry. There are plenty of chances. She can''t just get away with it every single time." Elizabeth snorted coldly. Her eyes looked particularly weird, as if she had come up with a more vicious idea.

 Chapter 244 Stealing A Kiss Of A Beauty (Part One)

    On the festival of the seventh of July, Mary prepared a family banquet in Rong Mansion, but Zac wanted to spend the time with his wife alone, so he took her to the top of the mountain to watch the stars.


    Far away from the pollution of city lights, the sky at the top of the mountain was exceptionally bright, and the stars were exceptionally bright.


    "Where is the Milky way?" Essie had never seen a few stars in a big city except the bright moon which was hardly covered by the lights.


    Holding her hand, Zac pointed at a silver ribbon in the sky from the north to the south, looking across the sky, and said, "That is the Milky way."


    "What?" Raising her eyebrows, Essie said, "This is the Milky way! It''s so different from the photo!"


    "Although it is far away from the city, there will still be pollution of the light. If we go to the place where there was not any light, there will be a vast expanse of Milky way which looks totally different from this." Zac said with a smile.


    "Sounds like you''ve seen it before." Essie gave him a reproachful glance.


    Zac shrugged and didn''t answer. He had been to many places and seen many spectacular scenes that no one had ever seen before.


    With her hands on the back of her head, Essie blinked her eyes and said in a teasing tone, "It was a night of seventh of July. In the evening, isn''t there a group of magpies would gather together and make a bridge between the east and west bank of the Milky way to enable the couple to meet each other? Why don''t I see any magpies?"


    Zac stroked her white and delicate nose and said with a teasing smile, "If they chose to meet each other, they would definitely choose some deserted places like the South Pole and Nort


    er big eyes without blinking, and pouted her mouth.


    He didn''t dare to let her hear it. It must have something to do with Leila. He probably wanted the two families to be reconciled and agreed to their marriage, so that these young lovers could get married.


    "Icy guy, let''s hope that the Vega can hear your wish!" She said in a low voice, so that she could get released and leave freely.


    "Don''t you make a wish?" Zac clicked her head.


    "Of course I will." She closed her eyes and put her hands together, but her mind was blank and she didn''t know what wishes she should make.


    Hanson? It was impossible for them to be together. An icy guy? He didn''t love her. How could he live happily with her for the rest of his life?


    When she was sad, Zac said in a low voice. "You are only allowed to make a wish about me. You are not allowed to make a wish with someone else in it." His tone was arrogant and domineering.


    She was in a total mess. Was it necessary to control her heart in such a way?


    "You can control me, my body, but you can''t control my heart, unless you become a cadelle into my heart." She glanced at him peevishly.

 Chapter 245 Stealing A Kiss Of A Beauty (Part Two)

    "Your heart will be mine sooner or later." His fingers swam around her waist and covered her left chest, just like holding her heart.


    Her long and dense eyelashes flickered, and a glimmer of light flashed through her eyes like a meteor. She suddenly knew what wishes she wanted to make. If she could not escape from his palm, then...


    "Well, now I solemnly want to make a wish. Don''t interrupt me." As she spoke, she closed her eyes again in a serious manner.


    She prayed in her heart that icy guy could forget Leila. And his heart would only think about her. This way, who could take control of who might be a question.


    Seeing that she put down her hands and opened her eyes, he asked, "Done?"


    She nodded slightly.


    "What wish?" He raised his eyebrows.


    "None of your business." She crossed her arms, looking at him playfully.


    A streak of shadow drifted across his handsome face. "As long as anything that has nothing to do with me can''t be achieved. The fairy couple have worked hard to get an once-every-year permission to see each other. They won''t do anything to break up a couple."


    Essie made another bite of her tongue, and a piece of mystery flashed through her beautiful big eyes, "According to what you said, if you should have made a wish that has nothing to do with me. Surely you won''t realize it."


    Zac touched his chin and smiled. "How do you know it has nothing to do with you?"


    "I guess so." She pouted.


    "You are so stupid. Can you guess right?" He flicked her forehead.


    "I am not your mind reader." She covered her forehead and sniffed.


    "Do you need me to tell you?" He held her by the shoulder with a touch of ridicule.


    "No, it won''t


    th a clothes rack. Every cloth suits you well and you don''t need to customize anything for you."


    With a charming and confident smile on his thin lips, Walt said, "If I had not a perfect body shape, how am I dare be your exclusive model?"


    Essie was speechless. They were truly twins. Both were so confident and so full of themselves.


    "When the new series is out, you and the Eva are going to shoot promotion photos. Please spare some time then."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll prepare my time for you. Whenever you need, I will be there," Walt said with a smile.


    It was getting late, so she stood up. Essie had an appointment with the customer in the afternoon.


    When she arrived at the door of the room, Mary walked towards her and said she need to talk to her.


    After entering the room, Mary closed the door as if she was afraid of being heard by others.


    "Mommy, what can I do for you?" Essie asked calmly. She hadn''t done anything wrong since she came back, so she didn''t worry that Mary would stir up trouble.


    "I heard that you appointed Walt to be the spokesperson for your small brand?" Mary asked angrily.

 Chapter 246 What Are You Afraid Of

    Essie nodded, not knowing what she meant.


    "Shut up!" "Don''t you know who Walt is? How could the young master of Rong family show up in public like this? "


    Essie snorted secretly, thinking that her mother-in-law was indeed a troublemaker. Recently, she couldn''t make trouble on Essie then she turned to Essie''s store.


    "Mommy, it''s Walt''s own decision. If you don''t think it''s appropriate, you can ask him to resign from the position of the spokesperson." Then she shrugged, with no expression on her face.


    "Since it is about your studio, you should make it clear to Walt. After all, I am an outsider." Although she had seen what happened in the garden with her own eyes, she couldn''t just speak it out to her eldest son, or he would be rebellious. Her younger son had a conflict with her because of this little tramp, so she couldn''t fall out with her elder son.


    "Then what reason should I tell him? Can I just tell him directly that you don''t agree?" Essie asked on purpose. In her opinion, her mother-in-law wanted to alienate her from Walt, making her another enemy at home.


    "You can tell him that his status is not suitable to show up in public. He is the president of the financial company, which is affiliated to Rong''s group. How would the employees think of him if he becomes a spokesman?" Said Mary.


    But in Essie''s heart, she was sneering. Mary wanted to stop Walt as a villain, but she didn''t want to get her hands dirty, and let her daughter-in-law to be the scapegoat for her.


    "Your concerns are reasonable. I will discuss with Walt and let him make a decision for himself. After all, he is not only the spokesperson of Summer 100 Degree, but also one of the shareholders. I can''t make the decision alone." Essie said slowly.


    "Do it as soon as possible." Mary said and walked out. She didn''t hope that Essie would persuade Walt successfully. However, she had other plans.


    Essie sighed. Looking at the tough way of her mother-in-law, she wouldn''t stop if Essie didn''t change the spokesperson. However, the exclusive store had just opened, and the publicity of the micro movies had already reached the depths of people''s hearts. The male wear brand Spring 100 Degree used the glorious image of the president of a big company and became the overlord way that no other middle-class brands had. It was highly welcomed by white collars and new rich people in the city. If she abruptly changed the spokesperson to someone else, even if it was a super star or a super male model, it would not be more effective than Walt, the great CEO.


    The moment Zac came back, he saw her sitting on the balcony with a sad face and sighing.


    "Honey, what''s wrong?" He held her in his arms.


    "Frozen guy, if your brother doesn''t act as the spokesperson, who can replace him?"


    "Is Walt over enthusiastic to be the spokesperson?" Zac frowned.


    "No, it''s not. It is mommy who don''t think it''s a good idea." Essie then added, "actually, Mommy''s concern is reasonable. After all, your brother is the CEO of the company and a son of a rich and powerful family. It''s not appropriate for him to show up in public. But n


    sighed heavily and said, "Icy guy, you''re uncertain and moody. As your wife, I am so worried. Is this the saying that being with the emperor like accompanying a tiger?"


    It seemed that the woman had no idea why he was angry. His anger hit on the cotton wall again, and he was deeply hurt.


    The woman''s brain was like a sieve. She had saved the affair of Hanson very clearly, so she could get rid of all her husband''s affairs.


    He flicked her forehead hard as a punishment.


    "Ouch!" She felt wronged.


    "I have to flick your forehead harder, then you can understand why I am angry." He snorted and picked up the phone. He wrote a pile of words and sent it to her. "Remember all of them. I will check it at night. If you make a mistake, I will flick your forehead."


    Looking down at the file, she was petrified. It was his file in detail about what he liked and what he didn''t like.


    Now she knew the reason why the man lost his temper. He was very likely to get angry with her when she told Ivy about Hanson''s habits.


    Some cunning torment flashed through her eyes like meteors, "frozen haws, they are not detailed enough. There are only things you like and dislike. What about others? What are you afraid of?"


    Zac''s deep eyes flickered. He had always been fearless. Even if someone held a gun against his head, he remained calm. But now there was something that made him scared, he was afraid of losing her.


    But he didn''t want her to know that since she had no place for him in her heart and didn''t care about him at all, he didn''t want her to make fun of him.


    "What am I afraid of? I haven''t thought of it yet." He replied faintly.


    How is that possible?


    It was human to have his weakness. No matter how powerful people were, they also had something to be afraid of.


    It must be this guy who was reluctant to tell.


    "Are you afraid of cockroaches?" She covered her mouth and snickered.


    He turned his eyes and looked at her in a very strange look, as if she was a alien from Mars. She stuck out her tongue and rolled her eyes. "Are you afraid of mouse?"

 Chapter 247 The Ghost House Was Haunted Again

    He reached out his hand and flicked her forehead. "Keep in mind what I wrote to you first. If you can''t remember it, you will be punished to copy it for ten times."


    With her forehead in her hands and her nose wrinkled, Essie said, "you know I''m a fool. I''m so stupid, but you deliberately sent so many messages. How could I remember that?"


    "Aren''t your IQ more than 160? Did you just brag about it? " A sneer cracked his lips. ''how could you remember Hanson''s habits so clearly?'' He thought.


    Essie pouted. She thought to herself, ''what a mean guy! I just told Ivy a few tricks to win Hanson''s heart. It''s not a big deal. Does he have to be so mean?''


    "Hey, freezing guy! If you are not happy with what I said to Ivy in the living room, just say it out. You don''t have to put me in an awkward situation."


    With his thick eyebrows raised, Zac suddenly pulled her into his arms and imprisoned her. He pinched the tip of her chin with one hand and said, "is asking you to remember my likes and dislikes is to make things difficult for you?"


    "You have to let me remember tonight. It''s evening now. How can I have extra time? Besides, if I can''t remember it, I will be flicked on the forehead. And I will be punished to write them down for ten times. Don''t you deliberately make difficulties for me? " She angrily shook off his hand, pouting her lips.


    "This is called a small punishment commandment. You should be blamed for what you said. If you don''t take it seriously, how can you think clearly?" He said in a mocking tone.


    "I''m really smart today," Taking advantage of his unprepared moment, she lifted her foot and stepped hard on his foot, as a revenge. He snorted and lay down on the sofa with her in his arms. "Really?"


    "I help Ivy to pursue Hanson in order to make him completely give up hope on me. Is that not what you want?" She quipped slowly, like a pair of soft hands patting the tip of his heart. He bending his mouth, hailed, "so, should I reward you?"


    "Forget it. Don''t be so petty. It''s not funny at all," she said, casting him a glance.


    Zac raised his eyebrows and said, "even so, you must remember the thing I gave you. I will carry out a random examination in the future. And if you make any mistake, you will be punished..." He deliberately choked and lowered his head to put his thin lips close to her ear. "You have to serve me. If you''ve made a mistake, you''ll be punished for one night, and so on."


    "Shame on you!" She clenched her fist and beat him on the shoulder.


    In the evening, Mary specially ordered the kitchen to cook Walt''s favorite roast doves and many other dishes, because he had to bring "little sun" back to see her.


    "I really want to see what the little sun looks like. Walt has missed her for a long time. Is she beautiful like a fairy or a rosy glow in his painting?" Ivy was very curious about it.


    "Walt have seen all kinds of girls. The girl who can capture his passion must be very excellent." Daisy smiled and said.


    Zac pulled Essie into his arms. "No matter how great my brother''s sun is, it can''t compare with my wife."


    "Don''t talk big. Walt and his little sun will be the protagonists. We have to keep a low profile all t


    d you hear something?"


    Zac said calmly. Of course he heard that. Living in the Rong''s house since childhood, this kind of voice was quite familiar to him. He was not afraid of anyone, and did not pay attention to the people like ghosts, not to mention that he never believed in the so-called ghosts. It was just superstition.


    "It should be the sound of wind blowing the bamboo tip."


    "It didn''t come from above. It seemed from somewhere." She pointed at the direction of the ghost house.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here." He tightened his grip on her arm, and she buried her head into his chest to avoid looking into the dark forest again. Soon, they walked out of the bamboo forest and went to the garden which was planted Epiphyllum.


    "Put me down." She took two deep breaths.


    Zac put her down and sat with her on the chair in front of the Epiphyllum.


    The Epiphyllum had already bloomed, and the white flowers were gorgeous.


    But the crying sound of the bamboo grove took her attention away.


    "Ice guy, is there really a ghost in that yard?"


    "Little fool, there are no ghosts in this world, only people have ghosts in their hearts." Said Zac as he put his arm around her shoulders.


    "I heard that the ghost''s real body was the brain waves. After a person died, the brain waves floated in the air. If someone had the same frequency with it, you could see it." Said Essie seriously.


    "Honey, you have read too many miraculous novels." Zac touched her head with a smile. Her reaction was childish. She pouted with dissatisfaction. "The sound of human cry is different from that of the wind blowing on the bamboo tip. I can tell that what I heard just now is exactly a cry."


    "How about this? Some years later, when our ancestors died, I will tear this ghost yard down and let you see if there is a ghost in it?" Zac said with a smile.


    "You must be kidding me." Essie rolled her eyes at him. She didn''t believe that this guy had lived in Rong Mansion for more than twenty years and couldn''t tell the difference between crying and bamboo tip. Maybe he didn''t want to tell her and deliberately played odds with her.

 Chapter 248 I Was Scared To Death

    Essie looked confused and curious. Zac quietly changed the topic and distracted her thoughts. "Grandpa and grandma will be back next month. We have to start preparing for our wedding."


    "Wedding?" She was shocked because she had never thought of holding a wedding ceremony with freezing house. Zac saw Essie was in a daze and slightly nodded her head, "after the wedding, there will be a honeymoon trip around the world."


    "You don''t have to hold the wedding ceremony so soon, do you?" She said haltingly. She was worried too much. If Mom knew ice house was the heir of Rong family, would she accept him? Would she come to the Dragon City for the wedding? At that time, she must meet the Xu family. Although her name had changed and her appearance had changed, the Xu family could not recognize her, but she could recognize them. She still remembered them. All the sad memories in the past would surely be recalled.


    As for icy guy, would he want to marry his evil girl, or punch himself?


    All of a sudden, her mind was filled with all kinds of worries.


    "It still has three months to go before Valery''s baby is born, and we will get married after three months. Besides, it''s said that this year is not a good time to get married, so I think we should set the wedding next year. In this way, we will have plenty of time to prepare." Her analysis sounded plausible. In the dark, Zac furrowed his eyebrows. He couldn''t know her inner worries and anxieties, so he thought that she was deliberately procrastinating.


    "Don''t you want to hold a wedding ceremony?" He asked gloomily.


    Being keenly aware of his displeasure, she said in a low voice, "of course I want to. The happiest thing in a woman''s life is to wear a wedding dress and walk into a church. If you agree to marry me three months later, I''m destined to be entangled with you for a lifetime. I certainly want to have a wonderful wedding with you, but we should choose a lucky day to get married. We should take a good omen and get a happy marriage in the future. There will be full of children and grandchildren. It''s not a lucky year this year. We should avoid it. " That was a good excuse.


    "You''re superstitious." He flicked her forehead.


    "This is not superstition, but tradition." Essie shook her head and said, "I bet the elder in the family will share the same idea with me." She said, unconsciously letting out a sigh of relief. What was she worried about? Her mother-in-law was there, and she would definitely try every way to delay and hinder their wedding.


    Zac didn''t respond. After a moment, he put his hand on her belly and said, "my dear wife, if we hold the wedding ceremony next year, you will look awful in wedding dress when you have a big belly."


    Nonsense!


    She shook off his hand, "no, I won''t. I take medicine every day."


    Zac''s deep eyes flashed in the darkness, giving out a strange light. During this period of time, he had better be careful. He couldn''t ask her for too many times. Otherwise, he would accidentally hurt the baby that might secretly appear in her belly.


    When they returned to the hall, Walt had already sent Nita to her home.


    Mary was not very satisfied with this girl, mainly because of her bac


    nd three nights." His voice was like a cold wind, which made Essie shiver.


    Basement! The word scared her the most.


    Her memory gathered in a terrible torrent and rushed to her. She turned around and curled up in his arms, trembling all over. "I don''t want to go to the basement. Don''t lock me up. I''m afraid. I''m afraid of the basement most." She was a little incoherent and her voice was trembling slightly.


    Her reaction made him panic. He immediately held her in his arms and said, "don''t be afraid, you idiot. I''m just saying. Even if you made a mistake, no one dared to lock you up. Mommy doesn''t have the right."


    She nodded and then shook her head, as if her thoughts were in a chaos. "I am really afraid of the basement. Don''t lock me in it, don''t lock me..." Essie said and buried her head into Zac''s arms and didn''t dare to look into his eyes.


    "No, no, No. no one can lock you in..." Worrying that she might suffer from claustrophobia, Zac turned on all the lights in the room while comforting her gently.


    Seeing that she was still shaking, he hurried to sing for her. He remembered that she had said that she was not afraid when hearing someone singing. Sure enough, not long after, her body no longer trembled, and her breath gradually became even. He breathed a sigh of relief, and his tense nerves slightly relaxed.


    If he was right, her somber phobia should have something to do with the basement. And the word "basement" was prohibited. No one was allowed to mention it in front of his wife.


    "Are you feeling better?" He asked in a low voice.


    She nodded, "freezing guy, go on singing. Don''t stop."


    "Okay." Feeling sorry for her, he stroked her head and continued singing. His singing had the function of hypnosis, exploding the shadow of fear in her heart slowly.


    Gradually, she fell asleep again, with her hands grasping his collar tightly.


    He gently stroked her tear stained face, feeling pitiful. If he knew who the bastard was to make his wife suffer from somber fear, he would make him regret living on the earth.


    At the Xu family''s Manor on the other side of the Dragon City, Valery sneezed.

 Chapter 249 The Ring Of Purple Love Was Stolen

    Today, Essie had another four appointment with her clients. She had been busy all morning. When she was washing her hands in the washroom and preparing to have lunch, Valery came over.


    "Long time no see, Essie. Isn''t your life boring without me in the mansion?" She covered her mouth and laughed insidiously.


    It was not boring, but easy.


    Emotionless, Essie said, "You don''t stay at home to keep the baby safe, why do you come to me today?"


    "I just finished the birth test today. The doctor told me to walk more often, which is good for natural birth, so I come here to go shopping and see you by the way." She paused and raised her voice, "the doctor said my baby is healthy and not affected by medicine. So I came to tell you the good news."


    "You should tell it to Zac, not me. I have nothing to do with your baby," she said.


    "Of course I will inform Zac in the first place. He will be very happy when he knows it." After hearing her, Valery laughed hysterically and said, "don''t think that I won''t compete with you even if I go back home to have a peaceful life. I won''t give up being a member of the Rong family until I die. You won''t be able to lead a peaceful life there."


    Essie sneered, with a hint of mockery on her face. "Valery, I''ve never treated you as my opponent, because you''re not qualified to be my opponent yet."


    The color left on Valery''s face changed. "Right now, Zac treats you well. But he just wants to have some fun. After a while, when the curiosity fades away, I''m afraid that he will be tired of seeing you. Everyone in the upper class circles knows that he still loves Leila, but he was forced to leave because of her family name, so he chooses you. "


    Essie snorted. Essie was very clear about the relationship between Zac and Leila. It was unnecessary for Valery to remind her.


    "Even if I have nothing to do with the new, I''m still his legitimate wife, granddaughter-in-law of the Rong family. What about you? What''s your relationship with him?" Essie sneered.


    "I''m his child''s mother. I''m more important than both of you." She put her hands on her big belly, which looked like a cubic sword.


    "The baby is more important, not you. After the baby is born, you are worthless." Essie said with a mocking smile.


    Her words hit a nerve to Valery. In the eyes of Zac, she was indeed a role model. He only wanted to have his child and abandon her. Apparently, he only took her as a tool.


    "The baby is mine. Even if he was given birth to, I won''t leave him to you. I will bring him up by myself. If Zac wants him, unless he divorce you and marry me." Valery threatened.


    "That''s exactly what I want to say. You''d better not bring him to Rong family. In the future, the father and son relationship between him and Zac must be very thin. By that time, Zac will have many children, and he can completely ignore your child."


    Essie''s gentle and touching words hurt Valery a lot. Unlike women who had conceived for ten months, a man wouldn''t have much feelings if his child wasn''t brought up by himself. Besides, Zac couldn''t have only one child with him. Even if neither of them was pregnant, the other women would have children with him.


    so many gold and silver jewelries and they had been an ordinary items like pearl shells in Valery''s eyes. And her purpose must be to make trouble and then make her can''t stay in Rong family forever.


    If Purple Love was gone, how could Mary forgive her? By that time, she was sure that Zac would not talk to her any more. He would take her to the Civil Affairs Bureau right away. Although she really wanted to leave him, she definitely wouldn''t leave in this way.


    After she thought it over carefully, she picked up her phone and dialed Alice''s number. Knowing that Alice was free in the afternoon, Essie went to her villa.


    When he heard that her ring was stolen by Valery, Holy was so angry that he jumped up from the sofa and said, "it turns out that the daughter of the evil witch is not only insidious and cunning, but also a thief."


    "I know she has a safe box, in which there are her jewelry. She would definitely hide Purple Love in it." "Holy and I will go to the manor and find a chance to take it out quietly," said Alice.


    "The safe box is equipped with password. You can''t open it easily." Said Essie worriedly.


    "Don''t worry. I can handle it." Holy giggled, as if he had a well thought out plan.


    Thinking that he was just joking, Essie smiled and touched his head, saying, "Holy, you''re still a kid, and maybe you''ll be capable of doing this when you grow up."


    "Essie, Holy is not kidding you. As long as it is under the control of the computer, he can crack it." A mysterious light flashed in Alice''s eyes. "He''s not only a common primary school student, but also a little hacker." Only she knew that Holy''s uncle was a hacker employed by the Pentagon. After knowing the news of his sister''s death, he had been training Holy secretly. Now he was a very powerful hacker.


    "Wow, Holy is so great!" Without raising more questions, Essie gave a thumbs up.


    Holy raised his thick brows and said proudly, "don''t worry. I''ll get your ring back."


    With a mysterious light flashing in her eyes, Essie said, "don''t worry." Essie leaned forward and whispered something to Alice who nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 250 The Villagers Had Their Own Ways

    When Essie returned to the mansion, she was still in peace. There was no sign of fear of losing Purple Love in her eyes. If Essie guessed it right, Valery would soon arrive there.


    As expected, after dinner, Valery walked into the house of the Rong family with a big belly.


    In the past few days when Valery was away from the Rong Mansion, it was always quiet. As soon as Zac saw Valery, he frowned unconsciously, as if seeing a maggot.


    "Valery, are you feeling better?" Mary helped her sit on the sofa and asked her with concern. There had been a gap between Mary and Elizabeth since Cherry and Jenny had been involved. Mary really hoped that she could fix their relationship.


    "This morning, I went to the hospital for the prenatal examination. The doctor said that everything was fine, so I came to tell you now." Valery smiled. Elizabeth had told her no matter what happened, Mary was the person Valery had to rely on, so Valery must have a good relationship with Mary.


    "That''s good. I''ve been worrying about you all the time. I''m finally relieved today." Mary said in a gentle tone, which was totally different from that how Mary treated Essie.


    On the other hand, Essie didn''t want to be bothered to argue with Mary. Since Mary didn''t take Essie as her daughter-in-law, Essie didn''t have to be polite to her.


    Valery shifted her eyes to Essie''s bald ring finger and cut to the chase. "Essie, where is your Purple Love? You always wear it on your finger, don''t you? Why didn''t I see you wearing it today? "


    "I am going to take a shower, so I take it off." Essie tried to keep calm.


    ''You are such a bitch. You''ve lost the heirloom of the Rong family. What an unforgivable crime! I''ll see how you explain it to Rong family later.'' Valery thought to herself.


    "Did you really lose your ring?" She pretended to be surprised.


    Mary was shocked. At the same time, Zac also trembled with shock.


    "What are you talking about? It''s an expensive ring. How could I lose it?" Essie put her hand into her pocket unconsciously, as if she wanted to hide some secret.


    "I went to your studio this afternoon. Your assistant said that you lost your ring and went to the police station. Did they make up a story and lie to me?" Said Valery unhurriedly.


    Essie knew very well that Valery was lying. She just wanted to find an excuse to tell Mary and Zac the fact that Essie had lost the ring. If she went back to the studio in the afternoon, Amy and Jacy would close the door and beat her till she had a miscarriage.


    Mary''s face turned ghastly pale. "Did you really lose your ring?"


    Essie shrugged, trying to make her voice sound calm, "No. It''s just a common platinum ring. It is not Purple Love."


    "Whether they are lost or not, we will know it as long as you wear it." Said Valery with a sneer.


    "You''re right. You''d better take your ring here. I can rest assured after I see it." Said Mary.


    "In the afternoon, I took it off and put it in the safe box of the studio. I didn''t wear it back." Said Essie sl


    er to set my mind at rest. I can''t bear you messing around here." As Mary said so, she was ready to go outside. At this time, Zac''s voice came through unhurriedly, "Mommy, isn''t daddy going to invite uncle Xu and his family to dinner tomorrow? I will let Essie wear it at the party. "


    Mary was shocked. Looking at his calm face, she couldn''t help but feel a little confused. Was her son trying to find Purple Love back his in one day?


    If it was stolen, how could they find it back so easily?


    "Okay. But tomorrow night, if I can''t see Purple Love, it means that Essie has really lost it. At that time, don''t blame me for arresting you." She wanted to block her son''s way of escape, and she couldn''t let him find any other excuses to delay the time.


    "If she really lose it, I''ll take the punishment with her." Zac said with a light smile.


    Mary stared at her son. This was the most severe family rule. It was not easy as to be beaten, transcribe family rules or be locked in the basement. It was to force a divorce and expel her from the family.


    They went upstairs together.


    To be honest, Zac was still a little worried.


    "Honey, if you can''t make it tomorrow, you must tell me immediately and let me figure out another way. Don''t take it alone."


    With a casual look, Essie said, "don''t worry. I''m a genius with 160 plus IQ."


    Zac touched her nose. He was always relieved when she was full of confidence. The question was that she always suck in trouble easily.


    The next evening, Albert had invited Baron and his family to dinner at the highest grade seafood restaurant in Dragon City. It was an advanced celebration for their cooperation in A City and a usual party for friendship.


    Elizabeth and Valery had been well prepared for this. They swore that they would let Essie lose her face and would not be able to raise her head in front of the entire Rong family. The Essie had to leave.


    While waiting, Mary could drive Essie away as long as she proved that Essie really lost Purple Love.

 Chapter 251 The Real And False Diamond Rings

    Zac didn''t show up at the party with his father, because he had to go back to Essie''s studio and pick up the Purple Love.


    Hearing this, Albert frowned and looked at Mary. Something passed his eyes.


    Mary didn''t say anything. She was determined. She wouldn''t buy her son more time to look for the Purple Love. It was a good opportunity to drive Essie away. She wouldn''t miss it.


    When Zac and Essie arrived at the door of the hotel, they happened to see Elizabeth and her daughter getting off the car.


    With a traditional long dress and a pair of lace gloves, Essie looked noble and elegant. When Valery saw that, she was very jealous, pouting her lips. Then she fixed her eyes on Essie''s gloves and said, "you even wore a pair of gloves. The gloves are just trying to cover up the truth."


    "It won''t be long before the show begins." Elizabeth just smiled coldly and shut her mouth immediately when she saw that Baron''s car also driving in. Instead of coming with Elizabeth, Baron came here from the company with his daughter Alice. They happened to see each other downstairs.


    "Why do you take her here? Don''t you feel ashamed? " After getting off the car, Baron just let out a cold hum. He really hoped that he had never had such a shameless daughter like Valery.


    "There are the only two families here today. As the half daughter-in-law of the Rong family, of course, she has to come. Besides, even in public, our daughter, Valery, can be here and she is still the victim. You should blame Zac " Elizabeth pouted and said with conviction.


    "A daughter was like her mother, which is true." With an ironic smile on his face, Baron took Alice to walk away. He didn''t want to be entangled with Elizabeth and her daughter anymore. He had given up the idea of protecting his daughter, because she had nothing like him at all.


    Hearing his words, Elizabeth''s face turned pale. It was not only scolding her daughter, but also mocking her. She had won the position of the hostess, but she also lost the respect of Baron.


    At this moment, Vinton called and said, "I have an appointment and will not attend the party tonight."


    "You unfilial son!" After hanging up the phone, Elizabeth cursed harshly. She was exasperated at the fact that her son failed to live up to her expectations. If Vinton could work harder, Alice would not be able to replace him as the vice CEO.


    At the entrance of the hotel, after greeting to Elizabeth and her daughter, Essie and Zac walked towards Baron and Alice.


    It was the second time for Baron to meet Essie, but Baron felt like he had known Essie for a long time.


    He sighed, "Miss Essie really looks like Cathy. She''s about the same age as Cathy."


    Alice shrugged. An indescribable complicated look appeared on her face. "It''s a pity that she isn''t."


    Baron didn''t answer her, and his eyes grew dim. Yes, if Essie was Cathy, how could she change her name and don


    ng that Albert didn''t say anything, Mary kept silent herself. She didn''t want to be blamed for this. After all, it was Essie who lost the heirloom of the Rong family, so Essie had to be punished.


    A look of complacency showed on Valery''s face, as she thought she had won. However, Elizabeth suddenly felt a little uneasy for she was a cunning fox. Just now, Essie''s words had clearly pointed at her daughter. It seemed that Albert had treated her daughter as a thief when Elizabeth looked at him.


    Just when she was about to defend her daughter, the door of the box opened and a man came in. He was Dean, the servant of the Xu family. "Miss, you have left the ring at home. Mrs. Vicki asked me to bring it to you as quickly as possible." He carefully held the ring in front of Valery. All the people present saw clearly that this ring was exactly the same as the one on Essie''s finger.


    "Isn''t this my Purple Love? How could it be..." She paused on purpose. She had mentioned that the ring was lost shortly after Valery left. Now that it was in the hand of the servant of the Xu family, was it necessary to tell the truth?


    Valery''s face was as red as a tomato. She had put the ring in the safe box, but how the servant got it and brought it to her?


    Elizabeth was as embarrassed as Valery. She felt humiliated. But she didn''t show it on her face. With a calm look, she picked up the ring from the servant, and handed it to Essie. "You''re wrong, Essie. This is not your Purple Love. It''s a gift prepared by Valery for you. She asked the jewelry store to make it for you. I didn''t expect that it is designed in the same style as Purple Love."


    "Really?" Hearing that, Essie was a little surprised, but she didn''t want to argue with them anymore. Instead, she took over the ring and said, "I''m sorry, Valery. It was my fault. This ring is very beautiful. Thank you very much. You''re my best friend." Then she put it on the other hand.

 Chapter 252 An Unsolved Problem

    Valery felt so depressed that she almost fainted. She had thought that she would save her love, Purple Love, for the sake of self-appreciation. But she didn''t expect that she would give it to someone else so easily.


    Sensing something was wrong, Mary tried to lighten the atmosphere. "Valery and Essie used to get along very well with each other in Rong family. They are like sisters. In Valery''s absence, Essie missed her very much. She also told me that she wanted to visit her in the Xu family."


    Elizabeth added immediately, "Yes, you are right. My daughter, Valery, said that Essie was very nice to her during her stay in the Rong family. So, I have to give her a gift."


    Of course, Baron took the hint and sighed, "Albert, you have a good daughter-in-law."


    "Zac has always been a rebellious king since he was a child. I can''t interfere with his affairs any more. If I interfere too much, he would run away from home, and he won''t come back again. So he can do whatever he wants." Patting his shoulder, Albert turned his tone, "Something is predestined. No one can predict the future, in the end, we might still be relatives by marriage." Her words sounded ambiguous and intriguing.


    Upon hearing this, Valery felt happy and thought that her future father-in-law had accepted her as her daughter-in-law.


    Both Essie and Zac thought that he was comforting Baron to prevent him from being embarrassed, so they didn''t take it seriously.


    Baron thought so, too. He waved his hand and said, "Valery doesn''t have the luck to do that. If Cathy still..." He stopped and didn''t continue. Ever since he met Essie at Holy''s birthday party, he thought of his other daughter now and then.


    Hearing what he had said, Essie couldn''t help clenching her fists under the table cloth.


    "Dad, why did you mention her? She was thrown out of the house, and she was no longer a member of our Xu family anymore," Valery shouted angrily at her father as he mentioned Cathy in front of her.


    "Nonsense. Cathy was never thrown out of the Xu family. She just chose to live with her mother. She will always be a member of our family, my daughter, your sister." Baron said with certainty.


    "Daddy is right. Kinship is a mystery. It can''t be severed by anything. Cathy will get back to the Xu family someday in the future." Alice chipped in.


    At this moment, Essie''s internal organs were twisting into a ball, and all kinds of sour, sweet and bitter feelings crowed her chest. But she did not show any emotions, as if she were wearing a mask, and her face was only gentle and quiet. Only her eyes were darker and darker than the night outside the window.


    Elizabeth didn''t want to waste her time on them. Whether Cathy would came back or not didn''t make a difference to her. She wasn''t a boy, and she had no right to fight against Vinton for property.


    Holding the glass in his hand, Albert clinked glasses with Baron and said, "Cathy was a nice girl. She''s smarter than other kids. Now she''s grown up and more or less has a problem with her. She''ll go home when she''s solved."


    He was afraid that she couldn''t untie it. Baron heaved a sigh, raised his head and took a sip.


    With


    arther and farther. I''m the only one that can stay in your mind now. Everyone else can be ignored."


    Thinking of this, Essie sighed and felt sad for no reason. She wondered what made him hate the childhood self so much. If he knew who she was, would he divorce her without hesitation and not even allow her to be a substitute?


    She took off both rings and put them on the night stand. Then she took a shower to calm herself down.


    There was nothing else to do. Zac picked up the ring in his hand and played with it. He carefully compared the two rings, and a sharp cold light suddenly flashed through his eyes.


    When Essie came out from the bathroom again, he quickly drew her to him and said, "You silly fool, Neither of these two rings is the Purple Love. They are all fake diamonds. Have you been cheated by Valery?"


    "Really?" Essie took them over and asked, "But why didn''t I find anything different?"


    "Of course you can''t tell, you have no experience." Zac stroke her head.


    "You sounded like you are very experienced. Although Purple Love is yours, there are no devices here. Is there something wrong with the naked eye?" She pouted.


    Zac thought that she was worried that if she didn''t find Purple Love, she would be blamed by his mother. So he put his arm around her shoulder and comforted, "Don''t worry. Mommy doesn''t know the truth now. We''re secretly looking for it. I''m sure we will find it." The man who dared to steal something from the Rong family was doomed to lose his life! His eyes were glaring with cruelty.


    "Oh, gosh, maybe you have mis-evaluated it. It needs a device to identify the real diamond and fake diamond. If the real diamond can be seen with the naked eye, then why does the appraiser need to do?" She took a closer look at the diamond ring in her hand and took out the other one. "This one is bright and shiny. It must be true."


    Zac smiled and shook his head. "My great grandfather started his business with jewelry. He made a rule that every inheritor must be capable of identifying a jewelry. Therefore, even without any tools, I can tell if it''s true or false."

 Chapter 253 The Home Wrecker Got Revived

    Upon hearing this, Essie knew that she couldn''t hide anything anymore.


    The freezing guy was so smart, his intelligence was far above hers, his deep eyes were as sharp as a cheetah''s, and he could easily see through all the secrets.


    Now, she had no choice but to confess everything.


    "Actually, what Valery took was just a fake Purple Love." She murmured as if to herself.


    Zac was surprised. "Then, where is the real one?"


    She took his hand and led him to the painting on the left wall. The wall painting frame was actually the most advanced wall style contact insurance in the world. Only she and Zac could open it. After checking their fingerprint, pupils and password, the door of the safe opened automatically. She took out a wooden box and opened it, which was the unique diamond, Purple Love.


    "Do you remember last time I told you that I wanted to put something in the safe? What I put inside was the Purple Love."


    Zac gently flicked her forehead. "You are becoming more and more unscrupulous. How dare you cheat me!"


    She smiled awkwardly and scratched her head. "I just feel that I am too confused. I always lose things. Purple Love is such an important thing. If I lose it one day, I will be dead. So I came up with an idea. I keep the real one in the safe and then ask someone to make some artificial ones from Taobao for me. After all, no one could recognize them without checking them carefully."


    Zac pretended to be angry. He sat down on the sofa with his arms crossed in front of his chest. Wearing a gloomy face, he said, "No matter what, you shouldn''t have lied to your husband."


    She grabbed his shoulder from the back and gave it a massage. "I didn''t tell you because I was afraid that you would be unhappy when you knew it."


    He pretended to ignore her, and kept his angry face. She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him on the cheek. "It''s my fault this time. I won''t do it again."


    "Whether I can forgive you or not depends on your performance tonight," he snorted from his nose. Before he finished speaking, she hit him on the shoulder and said, "I don''t want to talk with you anymore. Go to sleep." Then she got on the bed and pulled up the quilt to cover her head.


    He smiled helplessly, stood up and lay beside her. He wouldn''t let go of this confused and empty minded girl tonight, and he had to give his wounded heart a good treat.


    In the Xu family''s manor, Elizabeth was angry for the whole day. She was so scheming that she lost to a young fox. It was simply a great shame.


    After a night of romance, Vinton finally came back. When she saw his casual appearance, Elizabeth wanted to beat and scold him, but she shut up when she saw that Walt was also there.


    Walt sensed her depression. He smiled and sat down in front of her. "Aunt Elizabeth, are you blaming me for going out with Vinton yesterday?"


    "It''s none of your business." Elizabeth sighed, "Walt, you and Zac were both from the same mother. How could you two have totally different personalities? If only Zac is half as good as you! "


    "Are you still wor


    y held his hand and said, "Zac, I''m a little hungry. I want to have some England small muffin."


    "Okay, I''ll get it for you." Zac turned around and changed his direction to the kitchen.


    Bastard! Cursing in her heart, Essie gritted her teeth and ran upstairs.


    It was lunchtime when Zac came back to the room. Essie was so angry that she couldn''t help but burst into an explosion.


    "You little foo, there are only three months left. Can you hold on a little longer?" He sat down beside her and put his arm around her shoulder. She angrily shook off his hand and pushed him away. "Zac, I really can''t understand. If you think you are obligated and responsible, you''d better marry her. And be responsible for her. Don''t eat the rice in your bowl and look at the pot. You can''t have it both ways. Do you understand?"


    "I have a wife. It''s impossible for me to marry her." Zac said in a firm tone.


    "It doesn''t matter. We can get a divorce. I can give the position of Mrs. Rong to her. I don''t want to be your wife at all." Essie was almost roaring. Everyone had his own bottom line, and he had touched it. He had crossed her bottom line. There was no way that she would put up with it.


    "Essie Yi!" He grabbed her shoulder and his eyes became fierce. "After the baby is born, I will give you an explanation. I will not break my promise to you. Now I just want you to endure it for three months. Can''t you just bear it for three months?"


    "Three months is short for you, but is different for me. Since your mother welcomed her in, I''ve been living in hell, as if I''m suffering a lot every day. Now that she''s gone, I can finally catch my breath. But you brought her back. Do you want to torture me on purpose? " She became very emotional. She could stand it if it was Mary who did that to her, but he couldn''t do that to her. He was the only one who supported her and the only one she could rely on in this family. If he wavered and supported Valery, would there be a position for her in the family? What''s the difference between her and her mother?

 Chapter 254 Leaving Alone

    Zac held his head in his hands in frustration. Maybe it was his carelessness that he didn''t take her feelings into consideration. Although she was tough and tenacious, she was under too much pressure that she couldn''t take it any longer. "How about you move to the villa, so that Valery won''t disturb you."


    She heard every word clearly. He was talking about her, not them. He wanted her to move out alone, while he and Valery could stay in the Rong Mansion.


    He was really temperamental and moody. He changed his face only after one day.


    That was right. His son was his biological son, while his wife was just a piece of cloth for him, and he could change his clothes at any time. Not to mention, someone as his substitute that he did not love.


    She clenched her teeth and squeezed a few words from them, "Okay, that''s it." Then she started to pack up her things.


    Zac sighed deeply and said, "Don''t be in such a hurry. Let''s have dinner first."


    "I have no appetite. You go and take care of your Valery. Don''t worry about me." She said angrily, took the clothes out of the wardrobe and threw them into the suitcase.


    Zac stood nearby at a loss, watching her filling all her belongings. It was so resolute and decisive, as if she didn''t want to come back any more. His heart was like being cut by a sharp knife, and painful twisting into a ball.


    "I will take you back after Valery gives birth to the baby." He said feebly.


    "It''s better to go directly to the Civil Affairs Bureau." She snorted.


    He seemed to be stimulated by her words. He rushed up and wrapped his arms around her from behind. "Essie Yi, I will keep my promise, and you must keep yours."


    "Then let''s wait and see. If you break your promise, what you can get will only be my body!" She threatened, with intense hatred in her eyes.


    The nerve on his handsome face was shaking violently, which made him frozen to the bone. He also had pressure and was about to go crazy by the torment. But he could only bear it. Six months had passed, why did he care about the remaining three months?


    She removed his hands and walked out of the room while he was at a loss.


    In the living room downstairs, seeing that she was going to leave, Mary walked towards her hypocritically. "Where are you going?"


    "I will stay in the villa for a few days," Essie replied indifferently. Although she didn''t say anything, she could tell that there was a smile hidden in her eyes. Laughed and elated! She didn''t care about this place and her son at all.


    "You are leaving because you are upset with me, aren''t you?" Wearing an aggrieved look on her face, Valery felt very happy. She left on her own. Since Zac didn''t come with her, it fully indicated that he cared more about her and the baby.


    "It''s none of your business." Essie didn''t bother to explain anything and went out directly without looking at Zac who followed all the way along.


    Sitting in the car, she looked out of the window. He also kept silent, as if he was mad at her.


    The car stopped at the gate of the villa. The butler and servants came out to receive them. "You can go now." Essie opened the door and got out of the car, and walked into the vil


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    st friends now." Essie shrugged and continued, "We have competed with each other for so long, but neither of us won. Are you a little disappointed?"


    "Who said I didn''t win? I''ll marry Hanson soon." Sunny was stubborn.


    "I heard he had canceled the engagement with you." Essie smirked again.


    "That''s hearsay. We are fine." Sunny stared at her fiercely. She would never admit defeat in front of her and let her laugh at her.


    "It doesn''t matter. Only you know clearly. No matter what, you are still a match and I wish you a good husband." Essie smiled faintly again and accompanied Finney to see the crystal. She didn''t pay any more attention to her.


    Sunny, however, did not want to let go of her so easily. Christina this fox was just too arrogant, she even worked in the CEO office. It would be a good chance to use Essie to give Christina a blow.


    After leaving the crystal store, she secretly called Hanson who was having afternoon tea with Christina in the tea room. Upon hearing that Essie came to Yang City, she was now in Rainbow Sky Business Street, he rushed out of the building like a gust of wind after he told Christina that he needed to deal with some business in the company.


    The place where he drank the tea was not far from the Rainbow Sky Business Street, so he rushed over to Essie right before she went out of the shop after picking up the crystal with Finney.


    When she saw him, Essie was frightened. What a day today? She just ran into her rival in love, and now here came her first love.


    "Hanson, why are you here?" She asked in a low voice.


    "I was just passing by and found someone looked like you, so I came to have a look. I didn''t expect that it was really you." Hanson just found an excuse, "When did you come back to Yang City?"


    "I just arrived in the afternoon," Essie replied.


    Finney knew that Hanson was her cousin''s first love, so she decided not to be the third wheel and to give them some time to talk about the old times. "There''s a Starbucks in the front, you can sit down and have a good chat. I''ll go to the shopping mall on the opposite and come to you later."

 Chapter 255 You Are Welcoming Your Mistress, I Looked For My First Love (Part One)

    Essie nodded. When she entered the Starbucks, she ordered a cup of latte and Hanson ordered a cup of Mocha.


    "You came here alone. Didn''t Zac come here with you?" Hanson stirred the coffee in his cup.


    "He is busy with his work and doesn''t have time for me." She lowered her eyes and replied in a low voice. He saw her sad expression. "Is it because he doesn''t have time, or he wants to stay with his pregnant mistress?" He snorted with a tinge of smocking at the corner of his lips. She was shocked by his words and raised her head to look at him, her eyes filled with surprise. She wondered if he had already known the thing between Zac and Valery.


    Hanson knew what was on her mind. "At the moment, Ivy is an intern at Bella. I just asked her something about Zac when we had the time. I didn''t expect that..." He stopped and smiled coldly.


    Hearing his words, Essie clenched her fists. Yes, he was right. How could she forget what Ivy? She must have told him about the mess between her and Zac and Valery.


    "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. You have experienced all these mess because of me," Hanson said bitterly. If he hadn''t made her sad and desperate, how could she go to the bar to get drunk and marry Zac?


    "Hanson it''s not your fault. It''s my destiny. I''m doomed to be in this trouble." A bitter smile crept up on Essie''s face. For other people, they would only get laid if they were drunk. Yet, she went to the Bureau of civil affairs to register in a stupid way. She was totally fascinated by this matter.


    "I don''t believe in fate, so do you." Hanson''s face was filled with determination. "You have to trust me. I w


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    k to Hanson, seeking comfort. Perhaps they might have rekindled their relationship, and then they drank together, and then...


    For God''s sake, she didn''t dare to think about it anymore. She must tell cousin to take his wife away as soon as possible. Otherwise, he would regret it.


    When her phone came, Zac was having dinner with Valery. His face changed abruptly when he heard her call. He stood up and rushed out like a storm.


    "Zac, where are you going? I haven''t finished my lunch yet," Valery screamed behind him. He didn''t hear her screaming at all.


    In a French restaurant, Essie began to indulge her appetite because of her anger. She quickly finished the beef steak on her plate.


    "So fast. Are you hungry?" Finney was shocked.


    "Of course I am hungry as I have been shopping for such a long time." Essie pressed her lips again.


    "She won''t get fat no matter how much she eats." Hanson looked at her in a pampering manner.


    "It''s not that she can''t get fat. It is her body knows where the fat shall be allocated." Finney snickered with her hand covering her mouth.

 Chapter 256 You Are Welcoming Your Mistress, I Looked For My First Love (Part Two)

    Essie made a face and stuck out her tongue at her. She turned to Hanson and said, "Oh, I have a favor to ask of you."


    With an attractive smile at the corners of his mouth, Hanson said, "Just tell me what you want."


    "My cousin is graduated with a master''s degree in university, and she is both talented and beautiful. Now, she needs a husband. If you know a rich, good-looking man who won''t mess around with women, why don''t you introduce him to her?" Essie placed her hand on the shoulder of Finney. Birds of a feather flock together. Finney could not know white-collars as her due to the limitation of her social circle. If you wanted to steal a family member from a rich family, such as president of a company, or a famous lawyer or a well-known architect, you had to go to the upper class of Hanson.


    Hanson smiled. "There are many guys with good condition, but to a person of good character and faithful to love as me. I need a magnifying glass to search for one."


    "It turns out that you are such a narcissistic guy. You did a good job hiding it from me. I didn''t find it out until today." Essie glanced at him with a coquettish smile. It seemed that every Mr. Mcdreamy tended to be narcissistic and think highly of themselves.


    "I was just telling the truth." Hanson hailed a joking smile. Only when he was with her could he be in a bright mood to have a joke.


    Finney looked at them and smiled. Although she didn''t know whether her cousin was serious or joking, she thought it was feasible to let Hanson introduce her a ''golden turtle husband''!


    "Mr. Xia, I need you to take care of my marriage. I contact with very f


    rong between the two of them and said hastily, "Come to my apartment to talk about it, please."


    "No, thanks. Cousin, I''ll take Essie back to Legendary." Zac said with a cold light flashing in his eyes.


    Essie didn''t want to let Finney know that she had a quarrel with Zac, so she had to go out with him.


    Along the way, silence was the only tone in the car. Zac looked gloomy and terrible. He drove ever faster and faster, as if he was venting out his anger.


    But Essie didn''t want to talk to him anymore. She turned her face to the window, without looking at him.


    Back to Legendary, as soon as entering the door, Zac grabbed her like an eagle and threw her on the carpet. "Have you forgotten what I told you?"


    Essie stood up again and sneered, "Since you can keep her at home, why can''t I go out with my first love to have a meal together?"


    "No way!" Zac said in an extremely cold tone. He didn''t want her to meet Hanson, especially at this time when she was angry with him. Naturally, she would rekindle the love for Hanson, and erase all that he had tried hard to get.

 Chapter 257 Dont Be Willful Any More (Part One)

    "Unfortunately, you are going to be disappointed. I''ve decided that I''ll get along with Hanson like a friend in the future. No matter whether you agree or not, you can''t stop me." Her every word was like a firecracker echoing in his ears and shocked him so much that his heart was as fragile as porcelain. He stretched out his hand and pinched her chin, saying, "You should know the consequence of irritating me."


    His fingers were pinching her harder. She frowned at the pain, but she still didn''t say anything. She just resisted him stubbornly and said, "It doesn''t matter. I don''t want to be alive. I''m very tired now." Her eyes were as desperate as dead ashes. She seemed to have made up her mind and was no longer willing to compromise to him.


    His face turned pale, and his eyes were burning with pain. "I don''t have any feelings for Valery. I just want to take care of her and the child. But you''re different. You''re still in love with Hanson. Your heart is full of him. How can I rest assured that you can get along with him?" He was getting angrier and angrier. He breathed deeply with anger.


    She sneered, "You won''t have feelings for each other now, but it doesn''t mean you will never have in the future. I have seen a lot of cases of people getting to like each other as time goes by, not to mention that you both have a child together."


    His hands slipped down and grabbed her shoulders, "Essie Yi, it''s only three months, just three months. Why can''t you understand me?" He growled, his tone filled with helplessness and sadness.


    She raised her head and stared at him without a blink. Her eyes were frosty and cold. "I can d


    She sighed, but he still got himself injured.


    "Eat the noodles I made. Don''t be angry anymore, okay?" His tone was full of pleading.


    She lowered her head, ate her noodles silently, as if she hadn''t heard his words.


    A sad drop of water fell into the heart lake of Zac. Her silence made him helpless and at a loss. He didn''t say anything more, but waited patiently for her to finish. Then he gently lifted his lips and said, "You little fool, what should I do to make you not angry?"


    He was an introverted and practical man in love. He never coaxed women, didn''t know how to coax women, and didn''t know how to coax women with sweet words to please them. He only knows how to express his care to her through his action. As for Essie, she was a blind girl who was insensitive in love and had no IQ in romantic relations. As long as he didn''t utter the three words to her, she would never understand his heart.


    "Let''s talk about it after three months. I can''t accept you without hesitation before I get what I want to know." She stood up, put away the dishes and went into the kitchen.

 Chapter 258 Dont Be Willful Any More (Part Two)

    Zac sighed deeply. He was extremely depressed. It seemed that they had been back to their former relationship. All his previous efforts were futile because of this.


    After she washed the dishes and came out, he asked her, "Do you want to treat me as a passer-by in this three months?"


    She shook her head, "No, we''re not passersby. We''re partners with a marriage certificate." Before she got an exact answer, her heart was like a floating clouds in the sky. She couldn''t fly up to the clouds or be safe landing on the ground. She was like suspending in the middle of the air, she didn''t feel at ease.


    "Is this a kind of indirect punishment?" He frowned and asked in a gloomy voice.


    "It''s a disguised form of protecting myself. The further you stay away from me, the safer I will be." She said in a cold tone, "If possible, we''d better not see each other for the next three months. You can just do whatever you like to do and I''m happy to be alone, so that your lover won''t come to bother me." Since Valery had turned over, she would definitely take advantage of the situation and wouldn''t be rest until she forced him to divorce her. She wouldn''t give up until she returned her position as the future hostess of the Rong family to her.


    A bitter smile came from the lips of Zac. It seems that three years has passed without seeing her for only one day. If he would be forbidden to see her three month, it''d be better to kill him directly.


    "Have you ever missed me when you were not with me?" He asked in a trembling voice.


    "Since you don''t miss me, why should I flatter myself to miss you?" She asked in repl


    ms.


    "Zac, you bastard, tyrant, bossy man, let go of me!" She roared, kicked and struggled desperately.


    At this time, the mobile phone on the bedside table rang again. Zac glanced at the caller ID, furiously throwing the phone to the wall, and the phone was broken into pieces.


    Essie was scared by his action, and her struggling hands and feet were stiffened under his body.


    He pinched her chin, with his eyes filled with madness. "You are my woman. You should listen to me obediently. Don''t be wayward anymore." After saying that, he lowered his head and kissed her, leaving her no chance to fight back.


    Three hours later, Essie was almost melted into soft water. She lay on the bed and didn''t have any strength. Her hair which getting wet by her sweat and tear was disheveled over her face. She bit her lips, glared at the culprit beside her, squeezed two words from her teeth, "You are a beast!"


    He was quite satisfied and stretched out his hand to lift her hair as he said, "This is a punishment for you. If you still behave otherwise, I will make you worse."

 Chapter 259 Destroy This Woman (Part One)

    Not until the next morning did Zac come back to Rong Mansion.


    Valery had been waiting for him like a crazy woman. The moment she saw him, she rushed up to him.


    "Zac? What are you doing? Why do you come back so late?"


    Zac threw the smashed phone onto the tea table. "Don''t call me again if you have nothing else to do, in case I destroy a good phone."


    "You promised me that you would take good care of me," said Valery with a cold voice. She mumbled. She was afraid he would forget about it.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you behave yourself, I will keep my promise," Zac said coldly and went upstairs.


    A dash of hate flashed through her eyes. ''It''s not easy for me to win this battle once. I can''t let Essie get back at me in this way, '' she thought.


    After thinking for a while, she picked up her phone and called Mandy.


    At this time, there was no one in the living room. She looked around and confirmed again. Then she began to communicate with Mandy recklessly, and finally was elated to add a voice message: this time the little fox is definitely over.


    When she sent the message, Walt just came down from the stairs. Hearing this, he frowned.


    A little fox? He did not have to guess to know whom she referred to.


    He walked downstairs and deliberately touched the cup on the table when passing by the coffee table. With a loud bang, the cup was poured on the tea table and the juice ran to Valery''s skirt.


    "I''m sorry, Valery. I didn''t mean it." He apologized.


    "It is okay." Valery asked Sage to hold her to the washroom at once, but she was so hurried that she even forgot to take her phone. Taking the opportunity, Walt picke


    oon." Mandy lowered her head, pretending to be shy. As a popular anchorwoman of Yang City satellite TV, she was so beautiful that there were a lot of men who chased after her. However, none of them was as good as Zac. They were not as handsome, rich or excellent as him. She had a very tricky taste in love because of him. Unless there was another man who was as excellent as him, she would never fall in love with him.


    "You don''t have to be so picky about love. Fate is something that can''t be missed. You can''t have it back once you missed it," Essie exclaimed.


    "Just like you and Hanson? You used to love him with all your heart and even willing to die for him. But you changed your mind all of a sudden and fell in love with Zac, " Mandy poked her forehead with a hint of mockery in her eyes.


    Essie lowered her eyes, on which two shadows of gloom could be seen. Her thick eyelashes went down on her white eyelids. She had been separated from Hanson not because she didn''t cherish fate, but because of the prank of fate. The two people went away from each other, and they could never go back.

 Chapter 260 Destroy This Woman (Part Two)

    "He and I were deep in love with each other but light in fate. So we are not meant to be a couple," As for Zac and her, they did not love each other so much yet, they end up spending their life together.


    "In fact, you are the apple of the Matchmaker''s eye. The men you get along with are all very excellent, not like me. Although I have a lot of wooers around me, but they are all mediocre men, who are not good-looking, not from rich families, or Playboys of bad character." Mandy sighed. In her heart, she was really jealous of Essie. She was no worse than her and knew him first. But he liked her and married her. It was so unfair, so unfair.


    "As far as I''m concerned, you are becoming pickier as you picking up among more men. When you were at the University, the guy who grew up with you was affectionate to you. He is handsome and from a decent family, but you abandoned him because of his outstanding appearance. Sister, is it a shortcoming for you to be so handsome? " Essie glared at her again.


    Mandy smiled awkwardly and waved her hand, "All right, all right, let''s stop talking about this." She stood up from the sofa and poured a glass of wine for her, "Come on, let''s cheers. I hope we can keep close to each other since we are friends."


    "Okay." Nodding her head, Essie took the glass, clinked it with Mandy''s and lifted it to her lips.


    Seeing that she slowly finished her glass of wine, an imperceptible sinister smile climbed up the corner of Mandy''s mouth.


    After a while of chatting, Mandy said that she wanted to buy something and left. Essie stayed in her room and waited for Mandy.


    She had been there


    dition, going out would be very dangerous.


    However, Essie didn''t run too far. Since she had been drugged, she was paralyzed on the other side of the hallway and her consciousness was completely lost.


    It didn''t take him long to find her. "Essie, are you okay?"


    Hearing his voice, Essie turned her head and squinted at him. As if seeing a life-saving straw, she stretched out her arms and wrapped them around his neck, begging, "Please help me..."


    She raised her neck, in a daze, and did not recognize him at all. Her beautiful face was flushed.


    He swallowed hard. All the emotions hidden in the deep of his heart suddenly burst out like lava, devouring his thoughts and sanity. Now, there was only one thought in his mind: have her!


    The thought was getting stronger and stronger, which made his blood afire and his heart race.


    She belonged to him. It was Zac who took her away from him. Now it was time to take her back.


    "I''m coming to help you now. Essie, don''t worry. You will not be uncomfortable soon." He bit his teeth, took her up and walked towards room 1201...

 Chapter 261 Why Was He

    When Walt opened the door and was about to enter, a low voice came from the side, "brother!"


    Turning his head, Walt''s passion was gone.


    Damn it! Why was he? Walt cursed in his heart.


    Zac ran over and looked at the woman in his arms. Shocked, he took her over from his hands immediately. Essie has totally lost her consciousness. She doesn''t know who Walt is and who he is... "


    "What''s wrong with her?" Zac looked at his brother, with a murderous look flashing in his eyes. No matter who he was, even if he was his own brother, he would not let go of anyone who dared to hurt his woman!


    "It seems that she was set up by someone. Fortunately, I saw her when I passed through the corridor of the hotel today. Otherwise, the consequences would be unthinkable." Walt explained. He looked very calm, without the slightest trace of guilt.


    "Which bastard is he? Does he want to die?" Zac was furious. How he dared to hurt his woman? Did he want to die? Sunny had employed a couple of henchmen to hunt her before, but they had been thrown into a pigsty by him. Now there was another one. This time, it was not easy for them to just be thrown into a pigsty. He was going to teach the bastard a lesson that breathing was a luxury.


    He kicked the door open and put Essie on the bed. "Did You book this room?" There was a shrewd look in his eyes.


    Shrugging, Walt said, "your wife came out of this room. I guess she made the reservation. I was going to put her in the room and call you immediately, but you showed up unexpectedly. " After a pause, he added, "are you two on an appointment? Even if Valery came back, there was no need for her to go to the hotel. It almost had an accident. "


    "No, we are not." Zac said. He poured a glass of ice water and fed it to her slowly. At first, he was a little suspicious of his brother. But seeing that Walt didn''t show it, he dispelled his doubt for the moment. Although Walt used to be unreliable, he was the brother and shared the same father and mother, so he thought Walt wouldn''t do anything bad to his wife and his sister-in-law.


    "Well, I have an appointment with a beauty. I have to go now. She has nothing else to do. Don''t you need me to teach you how to solve the problem?" Walt smiled in a joking way and then went out. The moment when the door was closed, the smile on his face completely disappeared. He looked very gloomy. His brother always appeared at the critical moment and took away his loved ones or things. He was simply his invincible opponent.


    Ten minutes later, Zac fed Essie with ice water. This confused woman always made him worry. He had planned to go to her place to keep her company today, but unexpectedly, Valery called him and told him that her stomach ached, so he had to go back to the Rong Mansion. He wanted to call her on the way, but she did


    leave him, but not in the way of disgusting and despised by him. Besides, Valery must be busy with the rumor.


    Countless shadows, and countless happy smiles, like sharp blades, stabbed her heart one after another. She clenched her teeth and broke out in a cold sweat.


    The autumn wind blew in from the slightly open window, blew in her will, and blew in her heart. All of a sudden, she had an idea in her mind.


    She stood up from the bed, changed into the newly bought clothes, brushed her hair and went out.


    In front of the hotel was a lane. It was sparsely populated as it was rainy.


    She stood there blankly, looking at the vast, dark and desperate sea. After a long time, she lifted her legs and slowly climbed up the fence.


    At this time, the glorious car had just arrived at the door of the hotel. As soon as he got out of the car, he did not immediately rush into the hotel. As if there was an invisible force guiding him to the sea steps not far away.


    A familiar and slender figure came into his sight. Seeing that she had crossed the fence, and that all the blood in his face disappeared at once, leaving only a pale mass. "Essie --" Zac roared in horror and rushed towards her like a hurricane. William and his companions, who had got off the car behind, quickly followed behind.


    The sea wind messed up her long hair, and she seemed to hear his voice in the wind. It must be her illusion. He would no longer want her.


    She was heartbroken, and her eyes were as pale as dead ashes. Biting her lips, she closed her eyes and said, "I''m sorry, mom. I am sorry, dad. I''m sorry, Zac. see you in the next life!" She took her hand off the fence and jumped into the sea.


    "Essie --" Zac flung himself forward and stretched his hands to grasp her, but he didn''t grasp anything. "No --" he roared in despair like an injured beast. Then he leaped into the sea with her.

 Chapter 262 She Was Almost Died (Part One)

    In the hospital, Essie was lying on the bed in a coma. Although her life was out of danger now, the doctor said that she had a weak will to live. It was unknown when she would wake up.


    Zac had stayed by her side for three days and nights. He was gaunt and tired. His hair was messy, and his eyes were dark. His chin was covered with stubble. The moment he saw her jump down, he collapsed and the fire of life seemed to be extinguished with her.


    "Idiot, haven''t you heard me? You weren''t bullied by any bad guy; that guy was me; you are still a whole; you are only a fool to me. As long as you wake up, I can promise you anything. If you don''t like Valery, I will send her back to the Xu family right away, and I won''t make you angry any more... " His eyes were glistening with tears. He gripped her hand tightly on his face and kept talking to her. He knew that she was afraid to wake up. It was all his fault. He didn''t protect her well so that the bad guy had a chance to hurt her.


    "Boss." A man in black walked in. "We have interrogated Mandy and she said that she was also drugged. It was a man named Todd. He was an assistant chief of the hotel restaurant. Mandy said that Todd was her fan. When learning that she was in Dragon City and happened to live in the hotel where he was working, he took the opportunity to drug the wine he brought to her. We''ve checked that. The night when Mandy was taken to another room, she was... " The man in black stopped. Zac knew what he meant. "Do you catch Todd?"


    "On the evening of the next day after the accident, Todd was hit to death by a car on his way home. As for the driver, he ran awa


    more difficult to know her whereabouts in the future.


    She sniffed, then cried and laughed.


    ''Oh my God! My brain must have been short cut in the past two days. I even almost died because of a mistake.'' Essie thought.


    But it was a heavy blow to her.


    Although she was a strong and optimistic person, she also had a fatal weakness: beauty. She liked to contact with two people, one was beautiful and the other was kind.


    The ugly people, both in appearance and in mind, were her greatest taboo. She had always been avoiding them. One could be not beautiful, but his or her soul must be beautiful. The fat pig was not only ugly, but also obscene. His lewd smile at her made her sick.


    At the thought of being tortured by that bastard, she really didn''t have the courage to live on.


    "Essie." The corners of Zac''s mouth turned into a grim expression. "Now swear to me that no matter what happens in the future, you will never have the thinking of suicide."


    She nodded desperately. "I swear, I will never do that again." She wouldn''t allow such a bad thing to happen to her again.

 Chapter 263 She Was Almost Died (Part Two)

    She stayed in the hospital for two days. After the doctor made sure that she was fine, Zac went through the discharge formalities and took her back to Dragon City for recuperation.


    In the morning, after eating the bird''s nest congee made by Linda, Essie was in a good mood. She went downstairs and took a walk in the yard, accompanied by Zac.


    She took his arm, leaned on his shoulder and said, "Icy guy, I have something to ask you."


    "What is it?"


    She bit her lips, hesitated for a while and said in a low voice, "if I was really bullied by someone else, would you still want me?"


    "Melon." He turned around and held her by the shoulder, "I don''t mind. No matter what happens, I will be with you, and I will never leave you."


    "Zac." She jumped into his arms and held him tightly. Her heart trembled as if it was touched by a pair of gentle hands. He raised his hand and gently touched her face. "In the afternoon, I''ll go back to the Rong Mansion to let Valery move back to the Xu family. Don''t be angry with me because of this, okay?"


    "Don''t bother. Just let her stay. I don''t know what tricks she will play if she goes back." She shook her head. "Anyway, she''s going to give birth in three months. I''ll close my eyes to her and let it be."


    Zac smiled and kissed her forehead lovingly. He knew she was a clever girl. But sometimes she was just too stubborn to take things right.


    In the afternoon, Essie and Zac went back to the Rong Mansion together.


    Valery was shocked to see them still in love.


    What happened in the hotel and City C had been blocked from the outside. The only information source for her was Mandy. That


    stir up trouble for the rest of her life.


    While Valery was thinking about it, Albert went downstairs. "I received the call from father and mother just now. They are on the plane and will arrive at Dragon City tomorrow."


    "Grandparents will come back next month, won''t they?" Zac was slightly surprised.


    "Perhaps they are in a hurry to see their granddaughter-in-law," With a smile on his face, Albert turned to Essie and said, "Essie, you''d better move back to live with us. After all, you''re the daughter-in-law of the Rong family. It''s improper for you to live outside since your grandparents are back."


    "Okay." Essie nodded obediently.


    Valery was so angry that her mouth almost tilted. She finally drove the little bitch away, but a few days later, she came back again.


    But Essie didn''t want to waste time in talking with Valery anymore. Grandfather and grandmother were the most powerful people in the family that no one dared to disagree with them as long as they had made a decision. She didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing that they came back this time.

 Chapter 264 Deliberately Making Difficulties (Part One)

    The next morning, Zac''s grandfather Abel and grandmother Alena arrived at the Rong Mansion.


    All the servants were led by the housekeeper to stand in two rows outside and waited, while the children and grandchildren were standing in front of the gate of the mansion. The scene was extremely solemn.


    As soon as they entered the yard, their eyes fell on their baby grandson, Zac, and then their grandson''s wife.


    "Grandpa, grandma, this is Essie." Zac introduced Essie to his grandparents.


    "Hello, Grandpa and grandma." Essie smiled and said politely. She had met Abel and Alena when she was a child. She also played golf and rode with them. So many years had passed, and they didn''t change a lot. They were still in good spirits.


    "Good girl." Abel and Alena smiled kindly. They seemed to have a nice first impression of Essie.


    As a new member of the Rong family, Essie should knelt down and made tea for them when she met them for the first time. But Marry didn''t arrange it. Drinking the tea from the granddaughter-in-law represented the acceptance of the old granny. Mary didn''t want to see that it would be so easy for Essie to get through.


    "They haven''t had the wedding. It''s not appropriate for Essie to offer the tea. We will ask Essie to serve tea to you and dad after the wedding." Mary explained.


    The old lady kept smiling, but she secretly furrowed her brows. "Although the wedding hasn''t been held yet, since they have already got the marriage certificate, Essie is already the granddaughter-in-law of our family."


    Taking over her words, Abel said, "we just came back to have a cup of tea from our granddaughter-in-law."


    "Right, right. Sister-in-law, you can be flexible as long as


    e was tolerant and decent. Alena took a sip of tea and said slowly, "there is the law. The family has its rules. You can change some things in form, but you can''t break the rules. You can''t mess up the wife and mistress." Although the Rong family allowed mistresses to appear, Alena didn''t like this kind of group. This was one of the reasons why the mistresses who had entered the family were all defeated and driven away by the wife.


    Sally immediately echoed, "yes, you''re right."


    "I''m sorry for the slip of tongue. I''ll watch out from now on." Mary immediately explained. In fact, it was not a slip of tongue. She just said it on purpose. No matter whether Alena admitted it or not, in her heart, Valery''s child was her eldest grandson.


    After that, Abel and Alena went upstairs to have a rest, while others went their own business.


    Seeing that Essie didn''t troubled by Abel and Alena, Mary was very uncomfortable. It was even harder to get rid of Essie in case that they took Essie''s side. Mary must try to destroy her good impression on Abel and Alena.


    "Essie, will you hold a family dinner?" Mary walked to Essie and asked.

 Chapter 265 Deliberately Making Difficulties (Part Two)

    Hearing that, Essie was a little stunned. Without knowing what she meant, she shook her head and said frankly, "No."


    Mary sneered in her heart. She knew Essie wouldn''t cook. Although she was born in a middle class family, she was the only child of the family. Her parents loved her very much and rarely let her cook in the kitchen. Mary pretended to sigh. "Then it will be difficult. In our Rong''s family, our new daughter-in-law will have to hold a family dinner personally." After a pause, she turned the tone of the voice, "it doesn''t matter, you can do as you like. After all, it''s a family rule, and you can''t violate."


    "Mommy, you don''t even know how to fry eggs. How did you pass this test?" When Zac was a child, he was often punished to copy the family rules. He had been passive to remember, but there was no such one inside.


    Mary''s face slightly turned blue, but her tone was still slow and unhurried. She was good at hiding a secret. She was always gentle and quiet, and rarely got angry in words unless she was showing her power.


    "I made a new deal about it. As the hostess of the Rong family, I have the right to make new family rules. We have been married to the daughters of the rich families before, so they don''t have to undergo this test. Now that you, from a ordinary family, have married into this family, the rules should change. Then everyone will see the advantages of you ordinary people and will no longer have objection. " It sounded reasonable. She said that all because she was worried about Essie, but in fact, she was creating difficulties for her.


    How could Zac not know it? "Mommy, I remember there is a rule


    sight of the soup, Mary said, "Essie, the soup is too greasy. It is not good for the health of grandparents."


    Hearing that, Essie smiled and said, "Mommy, don''t worry. I''ve shaved off all the fat on the big bones, leaving only the flesh. When I stewed slowly with a little fire, I also took off a layer of oil on the top of it, so there won''t be too much fat. What''s more, I have chosen a whole piece of bones which are full of bone marrow. The bone marrow can increase calcium, which is good for the bones."


    Abel tasted it and nodded, "fresh but not greasy, and there''s a fresh flavor of Holley. It''s very good."


    "Our family finally has a daughter-in-law with superb cooking skills." Alena smiled and cast a glance at her daughter-in-law, "Mary, you just added this family rule, so I think every dauther-in-law of our family should take Essie as the example for the future. If they can''t perform well in the family banquet, they can''t marry into our family."


    Hearing this, Mary''s face turned a little pale. She knew that Alena was actually blaming her, although she said she was joking.

 Chapter 266 Bring Bad And Good Luck

    Walt smirked, "grandmother, if you let the information out, there will be a big number of pupils for the cook training school this year."


    Looking at him, Alena said with a smile, "since a younger brother has been married, you as a brother should not fall behind too much. Your heart should be settled."


    "Yes, I will." Walt said to ingratiate himself with a little resentment in his heart. He would have got married if it were not because Zac took away his pineapple.


    Zac kept picking up food for his grandparents. Every dish cooked by his wife was delicious, so he wanted his grandparents to have a taste.


    Abel and Alena wore a satisfied smile on their faces, which made Mary and Valery uncomfortable. Mary and Valery had planned to embarrass Essie in front of others, but they didn''t expect that they would help her leave better impression to Abel and Alena. Essie was indeed a cunning fox who could handle everything well.


    After lunch, Essie went back to her bedroom to take a break. She had been busy all morning and was very tired.


    Lying on the sofa, Zac massaged her shoulders lovingly. "Honey, thank you for your hard work today."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m happy to see that grandparents enjoy the food." Essie smiled in a casual way. She sighed in her mind, ''my mother-in-law has become an excellent mother-in-law for many years. As long as my mother-in-law is there, I''m sure I will have a hard time in the future.'' Why did Mary dislike her? Mary always deliberately made difficulties for her and played tricks on her. It was really difficult to understand.


    "I can see that grandparents like you very much." Zac said with a smile.


    "Freezing guy, your mommy is so lucky to have such a kind and reasonable mother-in-law as grandmother." Essie said faintly. She was just as unlucky as her mother Lucy. Like Lucy''s mother-in-law, Mary didn''t get along well with Essie.


    Zac knew what she meant. He comforted her by putting his arm around her shoulder. "Honey, don''t worry. Take it easy. It''s not your fault, it''s my mommy''s. maybe Elizabeth and her daughter have fooled her too much. She won''t wake up in a short time, but she will come around after a long time."


    ''I hope so.''


    Heaving a sigh, Essie thought, ''if it''s only because of the Elizabeth and her daughter, there''s still a chance to recover her relationship with Mary, and if it''s just like the way Mrs. Vicki hates her mother, they would be an ineffable enemies.''


    In another room, Valery was in rage. And Essie''s smug face was a heavy blow to her. Sage was not in a hurry. She had already thought of a best way to deal with Essie.


    "Miss, you are going to..." Sage whispered in Valery''s ear.


    "That''s really a good idea!" said Valery, smiling. She then stood up and went to see Mary according to her plan.


    Tomorrow was the first day of the lunar month, which was a good day for worshiping Buddha. Valery proposed to go to the temple to pray for her child. Thinking that Alena also believed in Buddhism, Mary nodded.


    So in the morning of the next day, Rong family''s daughters-in-law, granddaughter-in-law, and Valery all went out with Alena.


    The temple in the suburb was grandiose with soothing incens


    im to hear such a "professional" offer. He dared not say more in case of exposing his lie. He pinched his fingers, and then thumped the table. "You are an evil and ferocious person. You will bring bad luck. You are the reincarnation of natural fiend."


    "Can you know that just from my birth date?" Essie asked calmly.


    "You were born in Yin year, Yin month, Yin day and Yin hour, which indicates you are not lucky. According to Stems-and-Branches and the five elements, you are a lady of easy virtue. These points tell the unique fate of the heavenly evil of you. The women who had caused misfortune and miseries as an imperial concubine all had a fate. Any man who comes across them will lose his soul and turn black upside down, causing manor to be in a state of discomposure. He will go bankrupt or die immediately. " The old man with white beard said.


    "It''s no wonder that our family has not been at peace for a while, Zac has changed a lot, becoming a person I don''t know." Mary said with a sigh. She said that to Alena.


    "Yes, Mommy. I have been miscarriages for twice, and it was all because of her. She is the evil of our lives. She is so terrifying. Will she kill Zac and our baby?" Holding her arms, Valery looked extremely frightened, trembling with fear.


    Alena wore a mask and her face was calm and deep. No one could tell what she was thinking from her expression. She was really the iron lady who had fought the business with her husband for many years.


    Alena raised the thermos cup and took a slow sip of the soup, as if she knew that her granddaughter-in-law still had something to say.


    Looking at the old man with white beard, Essie said with a smile, "master, how many heavenly evils will be in the world?"


    "Heavenly evil god is the most dangerous evil god in the world. She gives a reincarnation every hundred years, and she became the emperor''s wife in her last life." The old man with white beard said with certainty.


    "But there are so many people on the earth, and there are countless people born at the same time with me. How can you be sure that it was me?" Said Essie with a slight smile.

 Chapter 267 She Never Give Up Until She Drive Essie Away (Part One)

    The old man with white beard said, "I not only read your birth date, but also looked at the place of birth. I figured that you must be born on the main road to the nine provinces, where the two rivers met. This is the place of reincarnation of the heavenly fiend."


    "Master, where is the main road to the nine provinces and the place where the two rivers meet?" Essie asked again.


    "Jiang City." The elder with white beard said.


    "That means the one must be born in Jiang City and born in the same date as mine, right?"


    "Of course." The old man with white beard was very sure.


    Essie sat down next to Alena and said, "master, do you want to figure out by yourself or you can go online and check the date I told you in lunar calendar before?"


    "What?" The old man with white beard quivered, and a hint of panic appeared on his face, but he quickly calmed down. "I am clear about it in my heart, don''t worry about it."


    "You don''t know, do you?" Essie let out a sneer and said in a cold voice, "I made up the date at my will. The year I told you was in 1961 and I hadn''t been born at that time. Besides, though I grew up in Jiang City, I''m not born there. The person who gave you money let you talk nonsense seems to know little about me."


    The old man''s face suddenly turned as red as a turkey cock. Seeing that he was brought to light, Valery was afraid of being suspected. She widened her eyes and pretended to be confused. "What are you talking about? I don''t understand."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. The master will understand." There was a mockery in her voice.


    Hearing this, Mary sta


    "Really?" Zac raised her eyebrows, and said with doubts, "since I took her home, you''ve been picky and made all kinds of complaints. You not only intentionally take Valery home to stimulate her, but also made Cherry and Jenny appear to destroy our relationship. If you''re dissatisfied with her in any way, you can tell me. If not, I''ll think that you''re making trouble out of nothing."


    The corners of Mary''s mouth twitched. She hated to see Essie''s face, because Essie was like the one she hated most. But how could she say something like that? She couldn''t even speak a word.


    "I''m your mother. I''ve done everything for your good. Can''t you just listen to me for once?"


    If you really care about me, you should have been nice to Essie in these days. You should have let our life live peacefully, but you have caused a lot of things to destroy our relationship from time to time. " Zac said in a sharp tone.


    "She will bring you bad luck. She''ll do harm to you." "I can take a step back. As long as you and Essie get divorced, I will agree to your marriage with anyone."

 Chapter 268 She Never Give Up Until She Drive Essie Away (Part Two)

    "I have told you that no woman in this world is qualified to be my wife except Essie. You have no choice but to accept it. My father, grandfather and grandmother love Essie very much, and she has been recognized by our family. Your opinion can be ignored." Finishing his words, Zac turned around and was about to leave. But he was stopped by Mary. "Zac, I have to make it clear today. If you don''t divorce her, I won''t be your mother anymore."


    "Mommy, grandma came to me yesterday. She said she liked her granddaughter-in-law very much. If I was bad to her and made her lose this granddaughter-in-law, she would break off the relationship with me. Do you want to force me to break off the relationship with Grandma by letting me make a choice?" Mary was stunned by his words. He was quick to response. He didn''t make a direct choice but tried to suppress her with Alena''s words. As Mary was still the daughter-in-law of Alena for so many years and she hadn''t become a real hostess, in this family, Alena and Abel were the most powerful. What they said was the royal decree, and no one dared to disobey it.


    "Don''t worry. I will talk to your grandmother." A lack of confidence could be seen in Mary''s eyes. After the fake monk made a fuss in the temple the day before yesterday, Alena was very disgusted with it. Now, if she went to say it again, it was possible to make her angry. But in order to drive away the little tramp, she tried her best. After all, it was a rare excuse, and she couldn''t miss it.


    After leaving the room, Zac didn''t go back to his room, but went to Alena''s to give her some advance notice.


    ." The confident look on Valery''s face was evident.


    Thinking about this, Essie snorted in her heart. It was hard to say whether the child''s surname was Rong or not. Looking at the ambiguous and unpredictable attitude of Zac, it was highly possible.


    "Are you innocent or are you a fool? If he married you for the sake of the baby, he would have been married you long time ago. Why does he come to Yang City to hide himself?"


    "At that time, the baby was not born and he didn''t have deep feelings for him. When the child was born, he got along with Zac day and night and had a deep relationship with his father, Zac would do everything for the baby, including marrying me." Said Valery with great certainty.


    "Dream is a beautiful thing, but reality is a bony thing. I advise you not to think too much, or you will be brutally hurt when the reality drags you." Essie smirked again.


    "You''d better worry about yourself first. Or you will have to pack up the whole thing and get out of the house of the Rong family tomorrow." Then she turned around and left the studio.

 Chapter 269 She Was Resourceful

    Essie didn''t want to do any work anymore. Although she was trusted by Zac, she was still restless. Zac loved Leila so much, and they had been deep relationships for so many years, but he still gave up because of Leila''s family. In his heart, the Rong''s Group must be more important than women. Essie thought herself was just a substitute. She meant nothing to him. How could he be irritated for her and betrayed his family?


    She took a shower to calm herself down.


    Zac was leaning on the bed, watching the 3D building model on the computer.


    Essie lay on the bed next to him and began to play IPad in silence.


    Zac rolled his eyes and glanced at what Essie was looking at?


    He was sweating slightly. Essie started actually studying the fate something. It seemed that she had been greatly stimulated in this matter!


    "Honey, it can only be for fun. You can''t take it seriously." He smiled and stroked her head.


    "I don''t want to be impeached, but is there anyone else who is serious enough to impeach me at a family meeting?" She said crossly. She couldn''t sit still and wait for death. She had to spend the whole night studying it so that she could have a good fight with that annoying mother-in-law tomorrow. Even if she had to leave, she would be the one who offered to leave, holding her head high, instead of being dejected and driven away.


    Zac put down his computer and held her in his arms. It seemed that someone was stirring up trouble again in front of his wife. "Don''t worry. I''m with you. Everything will be fine."


    "If the whole family agrees to let us divorce, will you still be able to stick your mind?" Essie didn''t feel better after his words. How could he be able to struggle with the whole family?


    Zac deliberately sighed and showed a very helpless expression. "If that''s the case, the situation will be difficult to handle..." He swallowed back the words on the tip of his tongue, which made her heart freezing. She knew that once the whole family started to be against her, he would compromise and flinch. He knew clearly that the family was more important than a beauty!


    Indignantly, she cast a sidelong glance at the IPad and didn''t take any notice of him. After she finished the fight with her dear mother-in-law, she would take reprisals against him and divorce him. Then she valiantly walked out of the gate of the house valiantly.


    Taking a look at her tightly frowned eyebrows and round face, Zac said mischievously, "honey, you don''t want to leave me, right?"


    "Don''t flatter yourself. You just like the peacock flaunting its tail!" Essie rolled her eyes at him.


    "Honey, do you know what your biggest characteristic is?" Holding his hands and the head, Zac looked at her leisurely.


    "What?" She spit out one word.


    "Liar." His handsome face was so close to her that she could feel his warm breath, as if kissing her indirectly. "I wish I could be free tomorrow. But I can''t be slandered by superstition and nonsense, and I shouldn''t be driven away. Although I''m a grass root, I have my dignity, which cannot be trampled on casually." Her voice was not only aggrieved but also stubborn. Nev


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    itate temporarily and nourish herself. After all, she was rather familiar with it. The grandmother in Yi family was an old superstitious person, and she had to check the birth date whatever she did. Essie had to be forced to learn something.


    "I invited everyone here today to discuss the marriage between Zac and Essie. Yesterday, I went to the Huang Temple to check the birth dates for them. The master said that Essie was an extremely evil who would hurt her husband and make the family feel restless. He even plot a story for them. It seems that they were in danger soon if they get married. So my suggestion is that if they really can''t be together, it''s better to let them divorce before the wedding ceremony begins. After all, our family had been through a disaster, we can''t go through it again. "


    Albert casted a glance at her. Women in the middle age were indeed all unreasonable. He took a sip of tea and turned to Essie. "Essie, do you have anything to say to your mommy?"


    With a slight smile, Essie said, "Dad, mom, grandpa, grandma, and elders, We can''t say the superstition is worthy of believing. We only know that anything we hear from others needs to be confirmed by our own assertion and inspection. So take the master of destiny as an example. This is the so-called the face of an extremely evil. " Essie turned on the projector, and uploaded the pictures online. "bee eyes, wolf forehead, high cheekbones, aquiline nose, the eyebrows were as low as it close to the eyes. These are the typical features of a woman with bad luck to her husband. Please look at me, do I look like this?"


    "Nope." Sally shook her head.


    Zac grinned in his heart. Essie had made a full preparation and showed the picture to the whole family.


    Mary''s eyes flashed a cold light. The little bitch was actually making a group of pictures to challenge the authority of her mother-in-law. Did she want to rebel?


    "The master of the Huang Temple is famous for his miraculous medicine. Many celebrates and dignitaries in Dragon City would ask him to check the birth dates. He won''t be wrong."

 Chapter 270 The Perfect Match

    "Mommy, master is also a human being. He also has the emotions and desires. Who can guarantee he won''t make up the store when someone gave him one million or ten million? Did someone hired a fake monk to monkey around the temple before?" Essie slowly said.


    "The master in Huang Temple is highly respected. He has already got rid of the extra emotions and desires, and he doesn''t care about money at all." Retorted Mary.


    "Mommy, superstition is nothing but a psychological comfort. Something just happens, and we can say that it''s a coincidence. If marriage needs superstition to solve, why do we need love and responsibility?"


    "I would rather believe it than not believe it. I can''t take the risk to bet my son''s life. Only when he find a woman who can bring him good luck can I feel at ease." Mary said firmly.


    "Mommy, since you believe in superstition, let''s find a more reliable person." Zac said.


    Shocked, Mary looked up and saw aunt Bonney coming in.


    Aunt Bonney was the younger sister of Alena, the most powerful councilor in the East. It was said that she was the 180 second generation of Sir Guigu, and she was now living in Taiwan.


    When she received the call from Zac yesterday, she came here by plane.


    "Aunt Bonney, have some tea please." Zac came over with the tea in a respectful manner.


    "Good boy." After taking the cup of tea, aunt Bonney stared at Essie. After a while, she smiled and said, "this girl has a full forehead and a well-defined angles of square. Her eyebrows are like willows, her eyes are clear and bright. Her nose is straight, the mountain root is large, and the cheekbones are neat. She is a beauty in philtrum, with red lips and white teeth. That is exactly the typical appearance of a woman who would bring good luck to her husband and children. The one who said that she was a bad lucky girl must be blind, or has an ulterior motive."


    Hearing this, Mary''s face was a little pale. "Aunt Bonney, has Zac done something mischievous in front of you again?" That was to say, aunt Bonney had been bought off by Zac, so she put in a good word for Essie.


    Aunt Bonney cast a glance at Mary and said, "What we learned is not a joke and it make sense. There is evidence." While saying that, aunt Bonney took a book out of her bag. "This is a book I wrote last year. You can take it and study it carefully. In the future, don''t be fooled by the jerks who swindle money."


    Mary took it reluctantly as she was very upset to be blamed.


    A smile appeared on Alena''s face. "Aunt Bonney, can you check the birth dates for the two children to make Mary at ease?"


    Aunt Bonney took out her divine weapon and asked them to write down their birth dates on the letter. After a while, she nodded slightly and said, "They are just the perfect match. I have only met two pairs of couples with perfect match before." As she spoke, she looked up at Abel and Alena, "the first pair is sister and brother-in-law, and the second pair was appeared fifteen years ago, I have calculated the fortune for the child of Xu family and Zac, but I didn''t expect that there would be another girl who can match Zac..." She stopped, and a look of surprise appeared in her eyes. "Well, how can she have th


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    r being rude to him." His tone was so cold that Valery couldn''t help shivering. All her soap bubbles turned into bubbles.


    "Are you crazy? Why are you trying to protect her like this? The master said that she was a lone wolf. If you continue to keep her in the Rong family, you will not only make our family uneasy, but also cause you harm. Our baby has been destroyed twice by her. I almost had an abortion if you don''t drive her away. " She hadn''t figured out the situation yet. She had thought that it was all because of the firm support of Zac alone that Essie could stay here. She had deliberately raised her voice so that everyone could hear.


    A tinge of cruelty flashed across Zac''s eyes. "I promise to take care of you, but the condition is that you must be honest and behave yourself. If you keep making trouble out of nothing, I have to send you back."


    "I''m not making trouble out of nothing. I''m worried about you and our baby. Every time I see her, I feel scared. I have nightmares and dreamed that she is going to kill our baby. Could you let her go? Let her go before she hurt our baby more. I don''t want to see her again." Holding her bulging belly, Valery trembled with fear.


    To Essie''s surprise, Valery was even a talent for acting.


    "Valery, I''m the wife and you are the concubine. I have a higher position than you, so I can treat you well and treat you as my sister as long as you''re satisfied with taking care of the baby and abide by the responsibility. If you''re dissatisfied with this and insist on stirring up trouble, I can only ask you to go back to the Xu family after you give birth to the baby." Her tone was like a warning, and it was enough for her to be so arrogant.


    At this moment, Mary came over. As soon as Valery saw her, she ran to her with tearful eyes and said, "Mommy." She murmured in a low voice and lay on her shoulder, starting to cry.


    Sage saw that and quickly complained, "Mrs. Mary, you''re here just in time. This vicious woman is bullying my lady again. She envies that my lady is pregnant with young master''s child, and treated my lady with malicious words as long as she sees her..."

 Chapter 271 Never Stop The Medication (Part One)

    "Shut up!" With a low growl, Zac was about to strike her with his fist. However, he was stopped by Essie. "Honey, you are too strong. This rat can''t withstand it. If it dies here, it will bring bad luck."


    Sage winced and hid behind Mary in horror. Essie gave her a ferocious look and walked up to her. She walked forward and slapped on her face heavily, shocking the hall.


    "My strength is not enough. The small punishment and commandment is just right," she said in a cold voice.


    Zac came over and held her hand. "Good job, my wife. But be careful. Don''t hurt your hand." Then she lowered her head and blew air for her.


    Sage was so shocked that she even forgot to cover her burning face. She did not expect that Essie dared to hit her in front of Mary.


    Both Mary and Valery were shocked by her move.


    Valery was outrageous. There was a saying, ''There are certain decencies of respect due to the servant for the master'' s sake''. It was very clear that Essie was mocking at her. "Essie, Sage is my servant. How dare you hit her?"


    Essie sneered, "This is my house. She is just an outsider. How dare she insult me like that? Don''t you think it''s just a favor to hit her?"


    "You..." Valery was so furious to the extent of explosion. But she couldn''t find a word to retort, so she turned to Mary for help, "Mommy, look! She''s so horrible! If she dares to hit Sage today, she will hit me tomorrow!"


    Mary patted her on the back to comfort her. She turned around to look at Essie and said, "Essie, I''m still in charge of the family, and I don''t want you to be so reckless."


    "Mommy, a servant dared to be so reckless in the hall of our Rong family. It is obvious that she doesn''t take our Rong family seriously. I am the wife of Zac and the granddau


    llent, your brother is not bad, too. Why do your grandparents surpassed him and choose you as the crown prince? " The more she thought about it, the more curious she became.


    "You can only ask grandpa and Grandma about it." Zac said with a faint smile.


    "I think it''s because that your grandma brought you up, so you are preferred by her." Essie snickered.


    "Maybe," Zac shrugged. For him, it didn''t matter whether he was the successor or not. He didn''t want to be honored by the Rong family. He just wanted to make his own business. That was why he set up the Emperor group.


    "Will your brother feel uncomfortable about it?" she asked with her eyelashes curled up. She believed that there must be many posterities of the Rong family who wanted to take the throne. It was natural for Zac to inherit the father''s position, so they didn''t have anything to say. But Walt was different. He was also the son of Albert, the eldest grandson of Albert, so he should inherit the family business. However, the grandparent of the Rong family had chosen his younger brother who didn''t have the chance to succeed the throne. In his hearts, he would more or less feel unsatisfied?

 Chapter 272 Never Stop The Medication (Part Two)

    It seemed that Zac was not worried at all. He said lightly, "Brother always playful and is not stable. If I hadn''t taken the heavy burden for him, he wouldn''t have had the time to travel around the world and have nothing to do."


    Essie glanced at him again and sighed, "I don''t think brother is a simple person. He is a mysterious man. I can''t understand him."


    Stroking her nose with a smile, Zac said, "You little fool, you can''t understand just anyone."


    With a grimace, Essie said, "Maybe your mother hopes that your brother can inherit the Rong family more than you do. It seems that brother is preferable in her eyes."


    "Probably." Zac said with a faint smile. "Mom and I hold different opinions on many things. There will be conflict whenever we are together, but my brother is obedient and seldom disobeys her. As a result, she preferred my brother more than me," he said faintly. Since he was a little boy, no matter what decisions he made, Alena had asked him to make decisions and take the consequences on his own. Thus, as a sensible man, he had been very independent and no one could make a decision for him without his permission, including his mother, Mary.


    "You are really an unpopular child," Essie naughtily blinked her eyes again and teased him.


    "The more children you have, the more parents will choose. Unlike you, the only child, who can be doted on by everyone," Zac said sarcastically.


    "You are so lucky to have no siblings with the same father but different mother. Your daddy and Mommy still love each other so much!" She wanted to laugh, but when she thought of her family i


    en."


    He put his handsome face close to hers, with hot breath on her lips, and said, "I just want to pick and linger in this flower." After that, he kissed her red lips lightly.


    She suddenly pushed him away, stood up and ran three meters away from him. "I have a long thorn. It''s not easy to pluck me." Then she turned and ran deep into the garden.


    Zac grinned and followed them. It didn''t matter if there were thorns. He would pluck them one by one.


    A few days before mid-autumn festival, the relatives such as the fourth uncle, the fifth uncle, the sixth uncle, aunt, maternal uncle, maternal aunt etc. would be gathered together. Several family members arrived one after another. The Rong Mansion was bustling, and its few courtyard were full of relatives.


    As the future hostess of the Rong family, Essie certainly had to be busy, she had to learn how about the preparation of the banquet.


    Perhaps it was because she was too tired that she felt there was something wrong with her body. She often felt tired, dizzy and nausea, and she always wanted to vomit.

 Chapter 273 Being Set Up And Pregnant (Part One)

    In the morning, after receiving a few orders from the studio, Essie took Amy to the nearby supermarket to buy some fruit. Recently, she had a bad appetite, so she wanted to vomit every morning. She needed to eat more fruit to supplement nutrition.


    When she saw the orange which was newly sold in the market, she was somehow very greedy, and her saliva was almost flowing out. She quickly took a plastic bag to choose.


    "Haven''t you always been afraid of being sour things, sister Yi? This orange skin is cyan, it must be very sour, don''t buy it," Amy replied.


    "Go back and try some. Maybe they will not be that sour." Essie shrugged. She really wanted to eat that very much.


    Then they bought some apples and grapes.


    When she returned to the studio, she cleaned the fruit, took out half of it and gave the rest to the shop assistant. She then ate with Amy and Jacy.


    Jacy put a piece of orange into his mouth, took a bite and spat it out. "Oh my God! They are so sour."


    "Not at all. It''s delicious." With these words, Essie gave him a teasing look as she enjoy it very much.


    Jacy and Amy looked at each other, and as if they had discovered a new continent, they both exclaimed, "Sister Yi, are you pregnant?"


    "How is that possible." Essie knock on the head of them and said, "How could I get pregnant since I take pills every day?" Before she could finish her words, she suddenly felt a burst of nausea, and quickly covered her mouth and rushed to the bathroom.


    "Yes, there is a problem." Jacy touched his chin.


    "Something must be wrong." Amy took the phone and searched Google for information.


    After vomiting for a while, Essie felt better. When she came out, she felt dizzy and almost fell down. Fortunately, Jacy and Amy each supported her with their hands.


    After sitting on the sofa, Amy learnt the symptoms of pregnancy f


    sie felt dizzy. "Aunt Li, I take pills every day. How can I get pregnant?" she asked.


    "Yes, aunt, will it have any impact on the baby?" Amy asked politely.


    "What medicine did you eat? Do you bring it here?" Director Li asked.


    Essie nodded and took out the medicine bottle from her handbag.


    Director Li poured out a pill, looked at it and asked, "Where did you buy it?"


    "My husband bought it for me. He said it was brought from Germany. It has no side effect."


    "Yes, there was no side effect, neither was there any effect of contraception." Director Li laughed. She pointed at the medicine and said, "It''s the vitamin C, not the contraception."


    what? Seeing these two letters, she would not associate them to be the vitamin C, as she had never seen them before.


    Amy patted her forehead and said, "I know, sister Yi, your husband must want a baby very much and he doesn''t want you to use any method of birth control, so he cheat you with the vitamin C."


    There was no need to say. That bastard, son of a bitch, liar, evil! He was sure that she was a little fool and would not be able to find out. So he changed the medicine and lied to her that it was contraceptive. Then he fed her the baby without being noticed.

 Chapter 274 Being Set Up And Pregnant (Part Two)

    When she came out of the clinic, she was so furious that she felt depressed. She staggered and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Amy was holding her and comforted her, "Sister Yi, don''t be angry. Now that you have a baby, let the baby be born." She comforted.


    She didn''t want a baby! She didn''t want to have a baby with that big liar! Essie gnashed her teeth in anger. It was sure that Zac was not sure of the identity of Valery''s child. He was worried that the paternity test proved that the child was really his, so he had to let her go as promised. That''s why he came up with this scheme. Damn it!


    Cursed Zac in her heart as she walked. She didn''t notice Sage who was eavesdropping outside the clinic room.


    When she heard the news that Essie was pregnant, Valery was shocked and she nearly couldn''t keep her feet. ''That bitch stopped taking the medicine. Now that she has the baby in her belly, her baby is less precious, '' she thought. In a hurry, she made a phone call to Elizabeth, thinking that she must find a way to get rid of her baby.


    On her way back, her mind was in a mess. She hadn''t made sure if she wanted the baby yet, so she asked Amy and Jacy to keep it a secret and not let Zac know.


    Zac came back early today. When he opened the door and saw her sleeping in bed, he came over. She quickly closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep, but she was discovered by him. He sat on the bed and touched her head with a smile. "Are you still tired today?" He had sensed that she was not in good health these days. He thought maybe she was too busy with the family feast of Mid-Autumn Fe


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    t two weeks old, and it should be able to take it off without anyone noticing, without arouse his suspicion, right? While she was thinking, her belly suddenly throbbed, as if an embryo were protesting silently. It was a living life. How could she be so cruel to kill it? ''No, I can''t be so cruel. It will become a ghost to pester me and ask me to pay for it. It will make me have nightmares every night. I can''t close my eyes.''


    At the thought of it, she shivered and shook her head hard.


    Zac noticed her reaction. Looking at her pale face, he thought she was frightened by his warning. Holding his chin with both hands, he smiled faintly and said, "It''s good that you know you are scared."


    Essie just wanted to curse his ancestors politely in her heart, but she stopped when she thought of the gracious and lenient faces of his grandparent, Abel and Alena. She had to take in her anger in silence.


    There was a long silence in the room. After a long while, the phone rang. It was from William. He had already found out who was the driver who had crashed into Todd.

 Chapter 275 Who Is The Father

    Two days later, Essie received a strange phone call. It was from Mandy and she wanted to see her.


    She also wanted to meet her. Mandy disappeared after the hotel incident. She needed to figure out whether Mandy had anything to do with the matter that she was drugged and entrapped.


    It was very quiet at the corner of the lake. Wearing a peaked cap and toad glasses, Mandy seemed very afraid of being recognized.


    Seeing Essie, she ran to her and grabbed her shoulders, asking, "How are you doing, Essie? I''m so worried about you. I''m afraid that you might take it too hard and commit suicide."


    Essie tried to get rid of her grip. She almost died from suicide. Luckily, Zac came to her in time and told her the truth.


    "It''s all your fault, Mandy, right? You pretend that you don''t care about the matter between me and Zac, but in fact, you have been holding a grudge against me and want to take revenge on me, right?" She asked angrily.


    "Essie, I didn''t. I really didn''t. It was this fat man, Todd who did it." Mandy immediately explained, "He has been following me secretly all the time. This time when he knew that I happened to live in the hotel he worked at, he put some drug in the red wine I drank, trying to invade me." She had made this up before she planned this. Because someone had done this to her, Essie would definitely come to get even with her. In this way, she could get rid of herself.


    After a short pause, Essie asked, "Are you telling the truth?"


    "I swear if I lie to you, I will be hit by thunder bolt." Mandy raised her hand and showed a frank expression.


    Essie was reluctant to believe that Mandy would do harm to her. It was just...


    "Since you didn''t want to hurt me, why did you play to disappear?"


    "It was Todd who came to me again. I was so afraid that..." Mandy blinked her eyes, tears streaming down her face. "I''m sorry, but anyhow, it''s all my fault. Essie, if it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have suffered..."


    "Don''t blame yourself, Mandy. It''s not your fault. I''m fine anyway. Luckily, Zac came and saved me." Essie said.


    "He saved you?" Mandy revealed a shock look on her face, "But I saw the fat pig..." She stopped on purpose. She wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    There was a spam running though Essie, "You... What did you say?"


    "Nothing... Nothing. Just ignore me. " Mandy waved her hand, pretending to be hesitant, which made Essie suspicious.


    "What did you see?" Her calm heart twisted again. Essie was afraid that something unexpected had happened that night.


    "Essie, don''t ask. It''s better that you know nothing about it." Mandy sighed heavily, with an expression of embarrassment. The more she pretended, the more she swallowed. The more she hid, the more Essie would believe her.


    As expected, her face had been pale, and even her lips had lost color in the horror. "Mandy, what did you see? Tell me quickly. Don''t hide it from me." She said in a panic.


    After intentionally keeping silent for a while, Mandy stammered, "I... When I opened the door, that fat pig was... " She stopped, and what happened behind did not need her to say. "At that time, I was so scared that I ran out to call


    What could she be happy about? This child could bring her a devastating disaster and make her doomed.


    "Hanson, I don''t deserve you. Forget me is your only choice. We can be friends forever." She answered word by word weakly.


    Hanson was rubbing his head in frustration. Now he was working hard, and with the help of Christina and Qin family, Bella was developing rapidly. He had thought that he would take her away in two or three years, but he hadn''t expected that there would be such a hidden enemy halfway. It was his negligence that forgot her situation. She was a woman, and a wife. If her husband let her give birth to a child, she was simply unable to refuse, nor able to resist.


    "Okay, I''ll be your good friend. But remember, I''ll be there for you in the next ten years. I''ll always be there for you. If you''re not happy with your husband and want to leave him one day, I''ll take you with me," he said firmly. He believed that by that time, he would be strong enough to fight with Zac.


    "Hanson, ten years would be too long. A girl''s youth is limited, don''t let her wait too long." Essie shook her head. She didn''t deserve his love at all.


    "If I can''t completely give up on you and let go of you completely, isn''t it a hurt to her?" A bitter and sad smile played at the corners of Hanson''s mouth.


    "Hanson, you''d better cherish the people around you and never let yourself regret again, rather than obsessed in what has already missed in the fate," Essie consoled, who was well aware that there would be no longer any relationship between she and Hanson.


    Hearing that, a bitter smile played on Hanson''s face. He said, "Essie, you don''t need to persuade me. I know what I''m doing. I will cherish the one who makes me want to love again." But not now. No matter Christina or Ivy, they could not replace her.


    Without saying anything more, Essie felt that her love, marriage and life had been in a mess, as if no matter how hard she tried, she could not understand what was going on.


    When Hanson came out of the exclusive shop, Zac was driving by. He frowned immediately when he saw him through the window.

 Chapter 276 A Sign Of Miscarriage

    ''Is he secretly attacking the city with me? '' Every time he had tried his best to take a space in her heart, Hanson would appear and drive him away from the field without hesitation, making him become an invisible person again.


    What the hell! He was jealous and angry.


    When she saw him, she couldn''t help but shudder. She felt so inferior at the thought that she might be pregnant with a bastard. She didn''t have the courage to face him.


    How could Zac possibly understand her feelings? He only thought that this was a sign of guilt after a private meeting with her ex. He was jealous to death.


    He didn''t take her back to the Rong Mansion, but to the villa instead. He didn''t want his family to know that he was interrogating her.


    Noticing his dark face, Essie didn''t say anything but curled up on the sofa with a pillow in her arms. All of a sudden, he pressed on her again and wanted to kiss her. Startled by his sudden act, she turned her head unconsciously.


    He shouldn''t have touched her again. She was dirty, so dirty. Her whole body was stained and could not be cleaned again. Even she began to despise himself. She felt himself disgusting and dirty.


    He pinched her chin, and her deliberate dodge made him angrier. "Do you remember that you are my woman?" He clenched his teeth and pressed her lips with anger.


    All of a sudden, a stream of sourness surged up from her stomach. She pushed him away, covered her mouth and rushed into the bathroom.


    Hearing her voice of vomiting, he hit the vase on the table irritably. The vase broke into pieces and fell on the carpet, and the flowers in it were all falling.


    ''Don''t you want to talk to me anymore since you have just met your old love?'' Even his kiss made her feel sick?


    How could she be so obsessed with Hanson? Was he really such a charming person in her eyes that she could never forget him?


    ''You little fool, why can''t you really love me? Why can''t you divert your attention to me? Even if only a little.''


    He walked out of the room and sat in front of the bar counter. Pouring a glass of whisky, he raised his head and drank it in one gulp.


    He poured himself another glass and took a swig. After a long time, the alcohol did work.


    It was very quiet in the villa. Faintly, a sound seemed to come from upstairs.


    What''s going on? Or was it just an illusion? In the end, he put down the glass and stumbled upstairs.


    When he opened the door of the room, he saw that Essie was rolling on the bed with her hands on her belly, looking very painful.


    He came to his senses in an instant and rushed to the bedside. "What''s wrong?"


    "My stomach aches! It hurts!" She bit her lips and her forehead sweated.


    He immediately called an ambulance and sent her to the hospital.


    The do


    orrected her.


    Essie mind was in a mess, so she didn''t pay much attention to what he said. "A boy is better. In that case, I wouldn''t have to have a second child."


    Stroking her head, Zac said, "This is our only child. We won''t have another." One child was enough for him.


    She put her hands on her lower abdomen. His words seemed to comfort her in a disguised way. The child was his, and it must be his.


    "Zac, don''t tell anyone in the family about my pregnancy, okay?"


    "Are you worrying about Valery?" Zac could guess what she was thinking.


    She nodded, "I don''t know how she''ll handle it if she knows I''m pregnant? The first three months of pregnancy is the most unstable period. Let''s wait for the first three months to come safely. "


    Zac held her hands and decided to keep the secret from her for now. After Valery gave birth to the baby, he kicked her out of the Rong family without any scruple.


    Two days later, Essie was discharged from the hospital. They didn''t go back to the Rong Mansion. Instead, they lived in the villa. It was exactly what Zac wanted her to do. He wanted her to have a good rest at home so as not to be disturbed by his mother and Valery.


    However, it was someone who didn''t want her to be alone, so she sent a photo of Todd to scare her that night. When she saw his ugly and wretched face, she trembled with disgust, deleted it and turned off her mobile phone.


    Coming out of the bathroom, Zac saw her curling up in the bed with a pale face. He thought she was uncomfortable, so he rushed to the bedside and held her in his arms. "What''s wrong? Do you feel pain in your stomach or want to throw up? " He asked nervously.


    She shook her head and buried her face in his chest, grasping the hem of his cloth tightly with her small hands. "I just fell asleep and had a nightmare. I''m a little scared."

 Chapter 277 Why Did You Kill My Child (Part One)

    He breathed a sigh of relief, stroked her head and said, "Now close your eyes and you won''t have nightmares as long as you think only me." There was a hint of tease in his tone to ease her tension.


    She curled up into his arms, trying not to think of the dead fat pig, but the shadow lingering in her heart could not get rid of.


    She kept having nightmares the whole night, in which she gave birth to a very big and ugly child. Everyone was laughing at her, humiliating her, and even Zac left her.


    When she woke up, she was in a cold sweat and extremely frightened. She could not help but cover her lower abdomen with her hands, telling herself desperately that the child was Zac''s. He must be Zac''s... But her heart was still beating fast and she still felt uneasy.


    The next day, she went to the studio. An old lady had been waiting outside the exclusive shop for a long time. Amy and Jacy went to the client''s house today, so the door of the studio was not opened.


    "You must be Essie. Great! You are finally here!" The old lady smiled at the sight of her and introduced herself, "I''m Todd''s mother."


    When she heard the name of Todd, Essie got nervous and said, "I don''t know who is Todd. You''ve mistaken me for somebody else."


    "How can I mistake you for someone else? I saw the video you took with my son. You are the one." The old lady grabbed her arm and said, "I heard that you are pregnant. This is the only blood of my son. You must give birth to the baby, please!" Then she suddenly knelt down in front of her.


    However, Essie was so painful that she stepped backwards as if she was stabbed by a needle. She


    th a punch. Blood immediately oozed from his nose and the corners of his mouth. When the man was about to hit him again with his fist, Essie rushed over to protect him. She said, "Zac, what are you doing?"


    Holding her up like an eagle that had twisted a chicken. The rage in his heart made him want to throw her to the ground, but his remaining sensibility forced him to endure it and slowly loosened his grip.


    Hanson jumped up from the ground, like an injured beast pouncing on him. While he was off guard, he gave him a punch in the face. "Zac, you are a bastard!"


    Rage flashed in Zac''s eyes, and a heavy punch came at Hanson like lightning. He couldn''t have dodged it, but unexpectedly, Essie rushed over again and protected him. With a quick turn of his fist, Zac banged into a wall. The wall began to crack open and all four walls started to tremble and then fell down like snowflakes.


    Seeing that Zac hit Hanson with great force again, Hanson could not imagine how terrible the result would be if such a punch fell on him. She said, "Don''t fight in the hospital. Okay?"

 Chapter 278 Why Did You Kill My Child (Part Two)

    Zac shouted. His handsome face twisted in rage, and his eyes were full of pain. "Essie, why did you kill my child with him?" Every word was squeezed between his teeth.


    "No, I''m not with Hanson..." Noticing that he misunderstood her, Essie intended to explain. But the next second, he scooped her up and rushed out in a rage.


    "Let go of Essie, Zac." Hanson chased after him and blocked his way. Zac''s black eyes shined and gave out a cold light. "Hanson, I will make it up to you."


    "Come on!" Hanson said through gritted teeth. His eyes were full of hatred for his love being robbed.


    The air was filled with a strong smell of gunpowder. It seemed that the war was about to break out again. Essie had grabbed the arm of Zac. She explained in a flurry, "Zac, you misunderstood me. I am not..."


    "Shut up!" Zac snapped.


    Hearing that, Hanson could not help but clench his fists tight. When he was about to rush forward to fight with Zac, a sweet voice came from behind. "Brother Hanson, why are you here? I''m looking for you everywhere."


    He turned around and saw Christina run to him. "Hanson, my hand has been bandaged. We can go now." While she was speaking, she seemed to notice that Zac and Essie were also here. So she turned around and politely greeted them.


    Zac was a little surprised. He nodded at her and walked out.


    Hanson was still clenching his fists. He would have chased him out if Christina hadn''t grabbed his arm so tightly.


    "Hanson, let them deal with their own affairs," Christina said. Actually, when they had a fight just now, she was not far away from them.


    s to watch her. She was not allowed to step out of the villa, but he disappeared. He didn''t see her for many days, as if he had already forgotten her.


    She was so upset that she woke up from a nightmare in the middle of the night. Since he was no longer by her side, she was so scared that she had to cover her head with a quilt.


    After a week, she was bored to death.


    The bastard Zac was still mad at her, or was he going to find another woman to vent his anger on?


    She decided to go out. As soon as she reached the door, she was stopped by the bodyguards. "Madam, you can''t go out."


    "I''m going to find Zac. You can follow me if you don''t trust me." Essie walked out of the room with those words.


    In the CEO Office of the Emperor Group.


    As soon as she saw Mrs. Rong, the Secretary stood up and was about to inform Zac of that. However, she was stopped by Essie and said, "You don''t have to inform him. I''ll go straight to tell him."


    "But Mr. CEO is meeting a friend now," the Secretary said with embarrassment.


    Friend?


    A man or a woman?

 Chapter 279 Kill You Kill Me Or Self-Injury (Part One)

    "Which friend?" she asked.


    "It''s Miss Qin," the Secretary replied.


    Leila? Suddenly, Essie frowned again, and without uttering a single word, she turned around and went upstairs. ''I''m going to have a surprise attack. Why does he and Leila lock themselves in the office?''


    The door of the office was not locked. She pushed it open and saw that the man and woman inside were hugging and they looked intimate.


    She just stood at the door, thinking that she shouldn''t be surprised. They were meant to love each other, but they couldn''t be together because of the opposition of their family. So they took her, a fool, as a substitute as the honorable future hostess of the Rong family.


    But somehow she felt hurt as if she was cheated, tricked and insulted.


    Her sudden appearance shocked Zac. He let go of her and asked, "Why are you doing here?"


    "Sorry to interrupt you. You can go on!" Essie gritted her teeth again, slammed the door and ran outside.


    "Essie--" Zac ran out like a fast wind and grabbed her in the corridor. "Listen to me, you misunderstood me."


    "No need. I only believe what I see with my eyes." Essie flung his hands away with all her strength and said, "Zac, you major asshole! That''s why you locked me in the villa. You don''t want me to disturb you and your lover, do you? If you really have the ability, marry her. Don''t always peep. You are not a coward, and you should not always hide yourself under the ground."


    "Leila and I are just talking business. Nothing else." Zac explained with a clear and honest look in his eyes. Essie didn''t believe a word, thinking that for the past seven days, he must stay with Leila every day, and even the office was their ''battlefie


    lling to be caught by this muddled-headed fool. Damn it!


    Not long after Essie came back, she took action to revenge on the man. When the man received the call from his butler Ann, she was sitting on a twig.


    The twig was about five meters high above the ground. The bodyguards had already made air cushions around the spot. Even if she jumped down, she would fall on the air cushions, the adult wouldn''t die. But the innocent child was difficult to keep. Essie didn''t allow them to get close to her. If they did, she would jump off from the twig. She didn''t care about it at all. There could be a bastard in her belly. If it was gone, she would be free.


    "Essie Yi, are you crazy? Come down now." Zac''s face turned pale in panic. He was on the verge of breaking down.


    "Go to accompany your first love. Leave me alone. The scenery here is beautiful. I want to breathe some fresh air." Essie giggled as she spoke, but her eyes were shedding tears. Obviously, what had happened in the office had given her another heavy blow. The heavy burden on her shoulder had been overloaded, and she was in danger of breaking down at any time.

 Chapter 280 Kill You Kill Me Or Self-Injury (Part Two)

    "Essie Yi, am I so untrustworthy for you to trust?" Zac said in a hoarse voice.


    "No, you are not!" She shook her head cruelly. He lied to her to ward off the marriage with his mistress, took her as a substitute, and even designed a plot to make her give birth to child. Nothing was trustworthy at all.


    Looking at her resolute expression, his heart felt like it had been run through by a basin of heated iron, and even his pores were filled with pain. "Since I am so unworthy, you don''t have to hurt yourself for me. Come down, quickly down."


    "Hurt myself for you? Don''t even think about it. I did it for myself," Essie said coldly. She was dispensable in his heart, and he was also insignificant in her heart.


    "I will give you anything you want as long as you come down."


    "Really?"


    "Yes." Zac nodded solemnly and added in a cold tone, "Except leaving, you should know it is impossible. Even you are dead, you are also my ghost."


    "I don''t want this baby. Promise me that you''ll agree me to have an abortion. I''ll come downstairs right away." a glimmer of light flashed across Essie''s eyes. This was her condition. To be a substitute was enough to be pitiful, and she didn''t want to give birth to bastard, losing dignity and being ridiculed.


    Zac''s handsome face twisted with a violent convulsion, and fury rose from his eyes. After a while, he rushed into the villa like a tornado and rushed out the villa like a lightning.


    Essie blinked her eyes, and recognized that it was a dagger, which was glittering as cold as lightning.


    Was he going to kill her?


    She wanted to abort the baby, and he wanted to kill her?


    She shivered violently, grabbing the branches on


    Zac.


    "Wait for me in the room." With that, she went upstairs obediently. She didn''t dare to provoke him again because she did not want to see him hurt himself again.


    After she walked into the room, Ann, who was standing next to him, whispered, "Sir, when women are pregnant, their emotions will become very sensitive, and there will be symptoms of depression if they don''t get over it. You''d better spend more time with your wife. It''s hard for you not to think too much if you are alone."


    Zac choked slightly. Looking at her dodging appearance, it was obvious that she suspected that he had an affair, which irritated Essie and made her commit suicide.


    He cleared his throat and said, "Ask Linda to cook a bowl of bird''s nest gruel for my wife." Then he stood up and went upstairs.


    He stood in front of the room, took two deep breaths in succession to adjust his emotions. The reason why he didn''t come to her for a week was that once he thought that she was going to kill their child, his anger was uncontrollable. In order to avoid hurting her after losing control, he had no choice but to leave her alone.

 Chapter 281 The Truth Was Brought To Light (Part One)

    Essie was curled up by the bed head with pillow in her arms. She still could not recover from the horror.


    When she heard the door being pushed open, she couldn''t help but shudder.


    "Do you need me to explain to you about what happened in the office?" Zac said in a cold voice. There was no trace of guilt.


    Her heart was cold, "No need." She was clear about the relationship between Leila and him, so he didn''t need to say more to strike her.


    "Then tell me, why did you kill my child?" He said word by word through his teeth.


    She lowered her head and tightened her arms, "I..." She was too embarrassed to speak it out.


    "Is it because of Hanson?" He held her head with his hands, with a malicious expression in his eyes. It seemed that he wanted to find out the shadow that had been haunting in her mind.


    "No, it has nothing to do with him." She shook her head immediately.


    "Then why?" He didn''t intend to let her go.


    A frightened expression surfaced on her face. She cried as her shoulder shivered.


    He raised her head with force, not letting her escape, "It is because... You hate me so you want to kill my child?" His expression became ferocious, mixed with unspeakable sadness.


    "No, it''s not like that." She shook her head desperately, "I''m afraid... I''m afraid he''s not yours. " She cried out loud. These words cost all of her courage and strength.


    "What did you say?" Zac shuddered with fear. "How could it be not mine?"


    Essie covered her face, "You weren''t the one in the hotel on that day. You were afraid that I would commit suicide again, so you lied to me, weren''t you?"


    Zac was shocked. A deep light flashed across his eyes. "What a little fool!" He took her hands and removed them from her face to make her look


    d. There was someone else.


    "Mandy Lu, if I find out that you have been involved in this matter, I will let you die a miserable life in prison." Zac warned. His sharp eyes seemed to be able to tear the woman in front of him to pieces at any time.


    Mandy hissed and grabbed the corner of Essie''s clothes. "Essie, please forgive me. I was too scared just now. I have been insulted by that fat pig. If I were to be put in jail again, my life would be over."


    "Mandy." Essie held her up and said, "I don''t blame you. You are also a victim. Let''s not talk about it anymore." After saying that, she turned her eyes to Zac and asked, "Is there any way to solve this case of Todd for Mandy and make her not be threatened anymore?"


    "Let her solve her own problem," Zac said coldly. It was kind of mercy that he didn''t punish her.


    "It doesn''t matter. I can handle it," Mandy said in a low voice. As long as she could get through them, she would not be worried any more.


    After discussion, Zac and Essie decided that they would never hide the news of pregnancy. When they came back to the Rong Mansion, they would announce the news to their family in a high profile.

 Chapter 282 The Truth Was Brought To Light (Part Two)

    Both Abel and Alena were very happy.


    With a foxy smile on her face, Mary replied gloomily, "Aren''t you guys have been on birth control all the time?"


    "Grandpa and grandma hope to have a great grandson as soon as possible. Then Essie and I did not make and control for it," Zac said, with a smile at the corners of his mouth.


    ''Gosh, she was designed by this big liar, '' thought Essie.


    Wearing a very sullen face, Valery glared at the flat belly of Essie and wished that she could stab into it.


    Then Essie raised her hand to protect her belly. For the past few days, because of Mandy''s lies, the baby had already been frightened. She couldn''t let it be disturbed by such a vicious gaze.


    Mary took a sip of tea and said slowly, "aunt Bonney chose a date in February next year. At that time, Essie was pregnant with a huge belly. It was not good for her to hold the wedding ceremony if she was pregnant. Would she hold the wedding after the baby was born?"


    "That''s a question." Nodding, Alena said, "The wedding will be held this year, but it''s not good to hold the wedding this year. We can only hold it after the baby is born."


    Zac put his arm around Essie''s shoulders and said, "It doesn''t matter. Let''s hold a wedding ceremony and spend our honeymoon together with our baby."


    "Okay." Essie nodded with a smile.


    The servant brought the newly picked orange to the table. It was Zac who peeled one for Essie. Seeing that she ate it with a good appetite, he scraped her nose with great affection. "You used to be afraid of sour. You didn''t eat sour at all. But now you are particular craving about sour food."


    Hearing that, Alena smiled so happily that she narrowed her eyes and said,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    and cried painfully. Then she passed out.


    Essie called people in a panic and then she called 911.


    The ambulance arrived soon and sent Valery to the hospital.


    "Oh my God! She was bleeding heavily. Will she die?" Sage''s face turned pale out of fear. She worried that Elizabeth would get even with her.


    Zac was in a serious expression. He didn''t care about what happened to Valery. He only wanted to make sure that her child was fine.


    "How did she fall down the stairs?" Mary asked with a frown.


    "At that time, only she was there. You can ask her." Sage pointed at Essie. After being slapped in the face twice last time, she dared not to lie again.


    Essie rolled her eyes and said, "I don''t know. I was walking ahead and somehow she fell down. But there are surveillance cameras in the lobby. You will know the reason when you look into it." She didn''t say that it was Valery who pushed her. She wanted them to see the truth.


    Mary''s face darkened when she heard Essie''s words. Of course she would check. Didn''t ever think that she was pregnant now, and she couldn''t do whatever she wanted. She had ways to punish her.

 Chapter 283 Premature Birth (Part One)

    The door of the operating room was finally opened. Due to the premature delivery, the baby was not in a good condition. Valery had to put the baby in the incubator for observation.


    When the nurse came out with an incubator, Essie walked over and looked at the boy through the incubator wall. The boy was so small, like a cat.


    Although she didn''t know if he was related to Zac by blood, she knew the boy was related to her by blood because she was his aunt.


    No matter how bad Valery was, the child was innocent. She hoped that everything would be fine with him.


    When they got back, Zac checked out the surveillance video. He was totally pissed off when he saw that Valery pushed the Essie. He just wanted to rush into the hospital and strangle her. Anyway, since the child was born, he didn''t need to worry about her at all.


    "I will ask the hospital to do a paternity test tomorrow."


    Essie nodded. There was a smile on her face when Valery and her mother knew the result that the baby was not Zac''s, as if she could bring her great joy after she gave them a fatal blow.


    Zac reached out his hand and gently touched her belly. "My dear wife, you have to accompany me all my life. You can''t break your promise."


    "I will tell you after I see the identification report." Hearing that, Essie could not help but curl her mouth. In a word, black and white could be used as a proof.


    Lying on the back of the sofa, Zac touched the back of his head with both hands and said, "Anyway, the baby will be raised by me and he will live with us. Can you accept that?"


    Instead of answering her question, she unfolded the screen and read the child''s pet name on it. Then she said, "Let''s name the b


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    the most when someone tried to put forward conditions to him. But he had been tolerating it for nine months. He didn''t mind another two months. This child must live well.


    "What is it?" He uttered between his teeth.


    An imperceptible sinister and insidious smile climbed up the corners of Valery''s mouth. Although she didn''t know the reason, she knew very well that he cared about the child, which was the weakness she could take advantage of.


    "First, you can''t reveal the result of the paternity test before the operation, especially don''t let Essie know. If she knows the identity of the child, I would rather die than transfuse blood to him. Second, I will stay in the Rong Mansion for sitting the month after I give birth. You should take good care of me and treat me as your wife."


    There was a tinge of cold light flashed through Zac''s eyes. He didn''t mind waiting two more months. It was just...


    After a long silence, he said coldly, "Okay, I promise you."


    In the villa, Essie was waiting for him to come back with the paternity test report. Upon hearing the footsteps outside, Essie immediately walked up to him.

 Chapter 284 Premature Birth (Part Two)

    Zac held her in his arms and said, "Slow down. You have a baby now. You can''t be as impatient as before."


    "Where is it?" Essie reached out her hand. She wanted to see the result first.


    Zac seated her on the sofa. He poured her a glass of water before slowly opening his mouth, "The doctor told me today that the baby has congenital heart disease and needs surgery."


    "Will it be dangerous?" Essie was shocked again.


    "I don''t know yet. The surgery won''t be arranged until the lung development is fully developed two months later, so..." He paused, "I... Haven''t had a paternity test yet. "


    Essie was shocked. "It only takes a hair to do the paternity test. It won''t affect the baby."


    He pursed his lips and felt guilty. "I want to... I''ll have the baby tested after the surgery."


    Essie''s face darkened. "You promised me that you would do a paternity test as soon as the baby was born, and now you have to delay it for another two months. Are you afraid of doing it?"


    "Essie." He put his arm around her shoulder and said, "I don''t know there will be something wrong with the baby. I just want to make sure that everything goes well after the operation. I promise you, I will give you the paternity test two months later. "


    two months? Upon hearing this, Essie sneered and thought that he might have to find another excuse to delay this date after two month?


    "Zac, I think that the child of Valery is yours. It''s you who have no courage to admit it."


    "Don''t you know what kind of person I am?" Zac was depressed.


    "I don''t know. I don''t understand you. Not at all." Essie violently


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    the following months." She smiled maliciously.


    "I don''t care about him for a long time. Take it if you like. I don''t care." She was desperate.


    When Zac heard her words, he felt he was kicked into a hole in the ice. His whole body was freeze.


    "Are you going to ignore me like this all the time?"


    Essie sat on the sofa and turned on the TV. It seemed that she didn''t hear him at all.


    He grasped her shoulder gloomily, and she turned her head away. He pinched her chin and forced her to look at him. She simply closed her eyes.


    "Essie Yi, what on earth do you want to do?" He was depressed and didn''t know what to do.


    "Divorce." Essie shook off his hands and spit out the two words coldly. During this period, no matter what he said, she only used this word to respond. She was as if she was determined.


    "That''s impossible. I have posted our marriage information to the public. Now everyone knows that you are my wife." Zac frowned. He had come to her in order to make her give up the idea. Unexpectedly, there would be another terrible consequence.

 Chapter 285 I Lost Our Child

    Lucy called her and told her that she and Bob had arrived at the Dragon City and stayed in the InterContinental Hotel.


    Essie hurried over to them. As soon as she entered the room, Lucy took her by the hand and placed a piece of newspaper from the Dragon City Evening Paper in front of her. On the front page, it said, ''Centaury General Report, a beautiful designer is married to the richest man''.


    "Didn''t you say that Zac comes from an ordinary family? Why did she become a member of the Rong family? "


    "I didn''t know who he was until recently. He did not tell me when we got married." Essie stammered to explain. She wanted to hide this from them, but she didn''t expect that they would see the news so soon.


    "Is he Mary''s son?" Lucy''s eyes flashed with anger.


    Essie nodded. She could see her mother''s gloomy face.


    Hearing that, Lucy was trembling in extreme fury and clenched her fists tightly. In a hurry, Bob held her into his arms. "Please calm down, you''ve just had the operation. Please don''t get angry again."


    "Surgery?" "Mom, what''s wrong with you? Are you not feeling well?" Essie asked worriedly.


    "Don''t worry. I just have a myoma of uterus, and it will be okay to perform the laparoscopic hysterectomy surgery to remove it. But..." Bob sighed.


    "Just what?" Essie asked.


    "The doctor found that your mother had been ligatured many years ago. I suppose it was during your delivery that the doctor did it without letting her know," Bob said.


    "Asshole --" Essie roared furiously again, having an impulse to kill the bastard. She shouted, "Mom, do you remember the doctor? Let''s get even with him!"


    "Your father and I have asked in the hospital. She died in a car accident fifteen years ago," Lucy said.


    "She was likely killed to keep the secret." With a sneer, Essie knew who had done that, needless to ask.


    "Essie." Lucy grasped her hand and said, "You can''t be with Mary''s son. She is a devil and she will not treat you well."


    "Mom." Hearing that, Essie lowered her head. It was true that Mary didn''t treat her well and wanted her to be expelled from the Rong family.


    Looking at her depressed face, Lucy knew that she was right. "Essie, do you know that it was she who introduced Elizabeth to your father and set up your father for her? At that time, Elizabeth was penniless and not powerful, so she couldn''t turn over at all. If she hadn''t helped her secretly, how could she successfully enter our Xu family and be wanton. She was not afraid of any danger? And she could even bribed the doctor to ligate me so that I could never be pregnant again! I think she is not only an accomplice of Elizabeth, but also a collusion." After she heard the news in the hospital, all the hatred she had hidden for years were stirred up. This time, she came here in order to take her daughter away.


    "Why did she do that?" Essie asked in shock.


    "She is a narrow-minded person who will seek revenge for the smallest grievance." Lucy could not help but grit her teeth. She didn''t want his daughter to know too much about the conflict between the members of the prior generation. She said, "Essie, Mary is our enemy, and you can''t be together with the son of the enemy. You


    at her parents had come, and that she didn''t want them to know his true identity for the moment, he dismissed the bodyguards. He didn''t expect that this accident would happen so soon.


    The door of the emergency room opened. He pushed away Hanson''s hand and rushed to Director Li. "How is my wife?"


    "The mother is fine, but the baby is gone," Director Li said with regret.


    A sudden loud bang came to Zac''s brain. It was like a bolt exploded violently in his brain. Every cell in his brain was burnt and destroyed. The baby is gone? His baby was gone? He held his head with his hands and sat on the ground limply. A heat wave rushed into his eyes. His lung wrung, his organs throbbed, and his chest seemed to turn out a furnace of molten iron. Every nerve was so hot that he felt a sharp pain.


    How could his child be gone? How could it be lost?


    He punched the wall with anger and then continued punching until his knuckles were bleeding. He was full of anger, and he would definitely pull out the person who killed his child and feed him to the dogs.


    Jacy and Amy rushed over and pulled him away. "Brother-in-law, you and sister Yi are still young. You will have another child in the future."


    "That will depend on if Essie would forgive him or not," Hanson said in a low voice. His cold words were like a pair of cruel hands, which pushed Zac into the abyss.


    Because of the paternity test, Essie had been indifferent for many days. Except for the word ''divorce'', she did not say anything else to him. Now that the child was gone, it was equal to the last bond between them broke, and their marriage was empty.


    In the ward, Essie was awake. She put her hand on her belly and stared at the ceiling with empty and dull eyes, as if all the colors had been taken away.


    With red eyes, Zac stared at her with an expression of apology, uneasiness and flinch. "Sorry, my little fool, sorry..." He kept telling her that he failed to protect her and their child.


    She turned around and gave him a cold glance. "Zac, what are you sad about? Anyway, you already have a child. It doesn''t matter if you have my child or not."

 Chapter 286 Fair Well, Dragon City

    With a sad and bitter smile on his face, Zac said, "Am I so bad in your heart?"


    "If I can make the choice again, I will definitely choose not to know you forever." She said the sentence word by word, cruel and cold. Her eyes were as desperate as death. She seemed to have given up on him and their marriage.


    His heart was torn into pieces. There was an unprecedented fear rising from the back, spreading slowly to the limbs and bones. He couldn''t help shivering. He held her hand tightly for fear that she would leave once he loosened it. She didn''t withdraw her hand, allowing him to hold it. Her hand was cold and her expression was even colder, as if he was invisible, and she didn''t want to care anymore.


    After that, there was only silence in the room.


    She closed her eyes and didn''t want to look at him.


    He stayed at her bedside the whole night, but she didn''t open her eyes again.


    The next day, the sun was shining brightly, as if to sweep away the haze of the previous day.


    Essie woke up very early. Lying on the edge of her bed, Zac frowned and closed his eyes, as if taking the troubles into his dream. She looked at him quietly, a drop of tear rolling down from the corner of her eyes.


    He seemed to be stirred and opened his eyes. She hurriedly turned away and wiped off the tears from her eyes.


    When his eyes met hers, he straightened his body and asked, "Are you awake?"


    She nodded her head and pressed the button of the adjustment of the bed. Then she sat up and said, "Yesterday, I had a dream. In my dream, you were still a hobo. We live in the Legendary of Yang City. I open an Internet store and you play the computer with nothing to do. We have no worries or annoyance. That''s really good."


    "After you check out the hospital, let''s go back to the Legendary and live the life you want, okay?" He gently stroked her pale face. She shook her head. "We can''t go back. Since we came to Dragon City, we can''t go back." Her eyes were dark, like a bottomless abyss where she had lost hope, making him afraid. He held her hands and placed them on her face. "When you recover, we will have a child, and I will protect him."


    "It has been six months since the first time we met in the bar. It''s like a dream. If it is a dream, I will wake up one day. When you lose me and I lose you, everything will be back to the starting point." She looked out of the window and said slowly.


    "Don''t leave me, you little fool." He stood up and held her in his arms. He was very uneasy. "It''s all my fault. No matter what kind of punishment you want, please don''t leave me, okay?" His tone was full of pleading.


    She kept silent for a while. ''Frozen guy, I''m leaving. This time, our relationship was truly over.''


    "I''m hungry. I want to eat the rice noodle of the Fifth Fragrance Restaurant. Can you buy it for me?"


    "Okay." He nodded and stood up.


    It was an hour drive from the nearest branch of the Fifth Fragrance Restaurant to the Dragon City hospital. She wanted to send him away because she had made an appointment with someone.


    Not long after he left, Alice came.


    "Essie. Are you okay?" she asked worriedly.


    dy here today." Zac sneered as he threw her to Elizabeth, "Take her back to have a good rest. I''ll take her blood whenever I need. If she dares to run away, I''ll chop her off her feet."


    In a hurry, Elizabeth called the doctor to take Valery to the emergency room. "Even if she made a mistake, she is still your child''s mother. Can''t you just forgive her for once for the sake of your child?"


    Zac pulled out the paternity test from his pocket and threw it on her face. "Have a look."


    When Elizabeth opened the testing report, she was shocked. "You two are not related by blood, how can it be possible?"


    Mary was shocked too. The boy wasn''t her grandson. "Was there a mistake?"


    Zac sneered, "I haven''t touched her before. How could she give birth to my child?"


    "You knew it?" Now, Mary understood why he wasn''t willing to marry Valery.


    Elizabeth collapsed to the ground at once. She racked her brain and didn''t expect that she would make a big mistake. It was a double whammy.


    After leaving the Noah Hospital, Zac directly drove to the Dragon City hospital. He wanted to retrieve the marriage that was about to be broken, and he hoped that Essie could forgive him after she saw the paternity test.


    He pushed the door open and found no one in the ward. Where was Essie? The maid was searching for her with bodyguards.


    Suddenly, Zac had a bad feeling. He called William in a hurry and asked him to gather all people to look for Essie.


    But one day, two days, three days... It was as if Essie had vanished from the world. Railway station, airport, bus station and ferry... They had found all the transportation tools that they could think of. There was no record of her trip, nor record of using her ID card and consumption record of her credit card.


    Zac was crazy. He looked for her everywhere in the day and night, from Yang City, Jiang City, Hengdian... He had searched all the possible places she might go to, and he had asked all the people she knew, but still didn''t find her.


    "Essie, you come back..." he roared, spitting out blood from his chest and fell down...

 Chapter 287 The Baby Was Born

    Half a year later, in New York.


    In a luxurious villa in the East District, a beautiful woman sat on a soft leather bench in the garden, enjoying the bright sunshine.


    She touched her lower abdomen and fixed her eyes at an unknown corner in the garden. Her mind wandered back to the Dragon City hospital half a year ago.


    "Doctor Li... Please do me a favor and tell the outsiders that I lost my child. "


    "What?"


    "¡­¡­ Someone wanted to kill my baby. They won''t kill me as long as they think that the baby is gone. "


    "Okay. But you have to be careful. You can''t hide it from them for a long time. You are pregnant for almost two months. You belly will be bigger soon."


    "What are you thinking about?" A voice came from behind, breaking her thoughts.


    "Hi, Hanson." She smiled.


    "It will be due time. Of course I have to come here as soon as possible." Hanson smiled. Shortly after Essie arrived in America, Alice revealed her whereabouts to Hanson. In Alice''s opinion, Hanson was more suitable for her younger sister than Zac.


    She sat up with her heavy body and was about to stand up, but a sharp pain came from her stomach. She cried out and fell back painfully.


    "What''s wrong?" Hanson asked.


    "My belly aches." She frowned and held her belly.


    "You''re giving birth to the baby. I''ll take you to the hospital." Hanson lifted her to his chest and walked out of the garden in a hurry.


    In the hospital of New York.


    Essie gripped Hanson''s and the midwife''s hands. She felt so painful that she was about to pass out. In the past half a year, she tried hard to restrain herself from missing Zac, but she failed. He kept harassing her like a ghost. When she was awake, he wandered in her eyes; when she was asleep, he wandered around in her dream; she couldn''t get rid of him.


    Now she really hoped that he could stay with her and wait for their baby to be born.


    "Mrs. Xia, come on. The kids will come out soon." The doctor said in English. In New York, Essie and Hanson always pretended to be a couple in order to avoid the neighbors'' random guesses and discussions. However, Essie had already told him very clearly that it was impossible for them to be together again. She was a woman who had been married and had children, so she did not deserve him.


    But Hanson had never thought about giving up. Although many things had changed, his feelings for her had never changed. At this moment, he was more nervous than her, trembling all over his body. Her painful cry was like thousands of sharp claws scratching his heart.


    After three hours, the two babies'' loud cries rang in the delivery room.


    "Yes, a boy and a girl. Congratulations, Mr. Xia and Mrs. Xia." The midwife said with a smile.


    With tears and sweat streaming down her face, she took a look at the baby in the midwife''s arms and fainted.


    A day later, she woke up and turned her head to see two beautiful babies in the crib. They were white, tender, small and so delicate. They had just finished breastfeeding and were sleeping soundly with their eyes closed.


    Hanson, lying on the bedside, hummed a lullaby softly, his eyes full of love. They would be his children and she would be his wife.


    Seeing such a cozy scene, Essie chuckled and said, "Hanson, I have already prepared the pet name for our child.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    about my sister in A City?" In the past few days, there was not a moment of peace in her heart. She was very worried about Alice. She hoped that she could get out of the car and come back safe and sound.


    "Jack has been in A City. The police have sent people to search in the nearby sea, but did not find the slightest trace of Lady Alice." Malcolm frowned painfully. Only he knew that Alice was more than his boss in his mind.


    Holy lowered his head and clenched his fists, his chest filled with hatred and anger. He wanted to get even with the evil witch and drove her out of the Xu family.


    "Sister, when I came to America, my father took me to the bank and opened a safe box. He said that there were very important documents in it. If something happened to our family, I would take you with me to take the documents out of the safe box."


    Shocked again, Essie told Malcolm to turn around and go to the bank first.


    Holy took off the necklace, and it was not until then did Essie realize that the pendant was a micro seal.


    The Bank Manager checked the seal and then took them to the private safe.


    The safe was automatically opened after checking the three levels, including password, finger print and pupils.


    Then she took out the documents and left with Holy quickly.


    When she arrived at Hanson''s villa in Dragon City, she opened the file bag in which there was Baron''s will and commission.


    It seemed that Baron had prepared himself for Elizabeth a long time ago.


    In the will, he divided his fortune into several parts. Forty percent of the shares of the Xu''s Group he owned was inherited by Holy; ten percent of the shares were inherited by Alice; the rest eight percent was inherited by Cathy.


    The villa of Xu family was inherited by Holy, Alice and Cathy. As for the rest of his assets, the overseas investment properties were handed over to Alice, and real estate and funds were distributed equally by the four children.


    Another commission was that when he had an accident, the will''s heir would not take effect until Holy reached the age of 18. And all his shares and assets were under the management of Alice and Cathy, and they were also Holy''s legal guardians.

 Chapter 288 An Unexpected Order

    "That''s great, Holy. We can take the Xu''s Group back." Said Essie. Essie''s eyes lighted up. No wonder Baron was known as a man who had been in the business circle for decades. He was so thoughtful and could think of all possible things.


    "Sister, let''s go to the company and get Elizabeth out of there." Holy said and clenched his fists.


    "Miss Essie, you can''t do it in the name of Cathy." Malcolm said.


    "Why?" Essie was puzzled.


    "The chairman of the board has designated you to run the Xu''s Group and you will definitely become the primary target to Elizabeth and her son. The director of the board and Lady Alice have been hurt. Now you are the only one whom young master can rely on. If anything happens to you, nobody can protect him. " Malcolm said.


    "Malcolm''s thinking makes sense." "Not only Holy, but also Mili and Dot. They are all waiting for you in America. You can''t take a risk," Hanson said, wrapping his arms around her shoulders.


    "But if I don''t show up, how can I take over the Xu''s Group?" Essie lowered her eyes.


    "I have an idea." Malcolm said with a mysterious look in his eyes.


    Three days later, Malcolm and Essie separated their ways.


    Malcolm secretly transferred Baron to another hospital with his men in case Elizabeth would hurt him.


    And Essie, as well as Holy, took her substitute Pana to attend the general shareholder''s meeting. As Alice''s comrade in the women special force, Pana was on good terms with Alice, so they were very close friends. After Malcolm told her about Alice''s accident, Pana decided to do them the favor and pretended to be Cathy to protect Essie.


    At this moment, Elizabeth was filled with joy of victory. Baron was in a coma and Alice might have been dead. Elizabeth thought the Xu''s Group must belong to her. Elizabeth had been waiting for the day for more than ten years.


    On the right of Elizabeth sat Bles, an illegitimate child of Baron''s father, and also one of the major shareholders of the Xu''s Group.


    Sitting on her left, Vinton''s face was a little gloomy. He had thought that he would take the position of the president after his father fell. He didn''t expect that his mother wanted to be the chairman herself.


    Valery didn''t come. Soon after Essie left, the news came that Edgar was cut into a man''s stick and thrown into a pig''s ring. She was freaked out and hid in the Xu''s manor all day long for fear that Zac might make her a people stick as well.


    When the host was about to announce that Elizabeth would take over the Xu''s Group, Essie, Holy and Pana came in with bodyguards around.


    "I have a commission from chairman Baron. During his coma, I will take over the company on his behalf." Pana did as what Essie had taught her.


    Elizabeth stood up from her chair. She didn''t know Pana, but she knew Essie clearly. Essie had disappeared for three years, and today she even appeared at the shareholder''s meeting of the Xu''s Group.


    "Essie, what are you doing here?"


    "Mrs. Elizabeth, long time no see. Today I''m here as Miss Xu''s special assistant and spokesperson."


    "Miss Xu? Which one? " With a groan, Elizabeth guessed that Alice was almost dead. In the Xu family, there was only one lady, her daughter Valery.


    "It''s definitely the third daughter of the Xu family, Cathy." Essie declared, stressing


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e seemed to be lit up by a little fire and gained his vitality.


    He took a deep breath, tidied up his hair ruffled by the wind, and pressed the call button to call the secretary.


    "Inform the staff of HENGFA that the newly appointed special assistant of chairman must come in person to discuss the cooperation plan of Sea City''s development with President William. Locaton: South Pier. Besides, spread the news that I have gone to Europe and will come back after a week. "


    "Yes." The secretary left the office.


    He sat down on the bench and turned on the digital photo frame on the table. His body tightened at the sight of her beautiful figure.


    He seemed to have cured his hidden diseases. His body was no longer averse to women''s touch, but had no interest and feeling at all. She was the only one he wanted.


    Do you know what horrible consequences will come to you if you leave your husband behind and force him to sleep alone for more than three years?


    He raised his head quickly and drank the remaining wine in his glass. His beautiful eyes narrowed with the evaporation of alcohol, with a hint of dangerous coldness flashing, silent and breathless, like a cheetah set up a trap, stealthily leaning in with prey waiting.


    On the other side of Dragon City, Essie had just celebrated today''s victory with everyone. She went back to her room and closed the door. The room was so quiet and desolate, like every night in the past three years.


    After she came back to Dragon City, she felt more dejected. It might be because Mili and Dot were not around, or there were too many memories she wanted to forget here.


    Many changes had taken place here in the past three years.


    Rabi finally regained his health after the cardiac surgery. Eva had become a fervent idol because of the War Emperor. Summer 100 Degree did not decline due to her leaving, but became more and more popular. After all, there were also three shareholders as Zac, Walt and Eva. Amy and Jacy were respectively the chief designer of men''s and women''s clothes, which had been continuing her style.


    What was Zac doing now?


    She thought of him unconsciously.


    Did he have a new partner? Or was he still with Leila?

 Chapter 289 Zacs Revenge

    Malcolm called and told her the Emperor''s request.


    Was it what Zac asked her to talk with William? Essie just entered the Xu''s Group and had no idea of the development program in Sea City. How should she talk about it? Most importantly, although the position of the president has been taken over, Elizabeth will definitely not give up. She is staring at Essie. If anything goes wrong, Elizabeth will take the opportunity to find trouble, and even incite the directors to stop the president. So she had no choice but to try.


    She asked Malcolm to send the cooperation plan to her, so that she could study it and make preparations in the evening. Fortunately, it was William, and they were friends. She didn''t know much about building and development, so he would understand and explain to her. If it was someone else, she even didn''t know how to deal with it.


    The next day, she went to the South Pier as promised. The Secretary of the president office, Chris, was waiting by the dock. When she saw Essie, her eyes were wide open. "Mrs. Essie, why are you here?"


    "Long time no see, Chris." Essie smiled in embarrassment and greeted Chris.


    "Well... "Mr. William is waiting for you at the yacht." There was a strange look on Chris''s face. But Essie didn''t tell that. She just nodded and got on the yacht.


    The cabin was empty. Essie looked around and found no one inside. She wanted to ask where William was, but found Chris didn''t follow her. She had to go upstairs to find William.


    There was a man sitting on the chair at the desk. With his back to her, she couldn''t see his face and thought that he should be William. So she asked in a low voice, "William, is that you?"


    The chair turned around. When she saw the handsome and familiar face, she screamed and quickly realized that she was fooled. She turned around and wanted to escape, but it was too late. The boat had been driven slowly away from the dock, towards the center of the water.


    Zac''s black eyes squinted, and looked at her slowly, as if he wanted to sketch the figure that had been deeply engraved in his mind again.


    She was wearing an office lady suit and more attractive.


    He stood up and slowly walked towards her. She was almost unable to breathe under the great pressure. She panicked and stepped back, while he forced her into the cabin step by step, like a ready leopard, and there was no way to escape.


    "Long time no see, honey." He lifted the corner of his mouth, a faint smile curved his lips. His hot breath with danger made her cheeks flushed. "I I just come to talk about cooperation. If you don''t want to talk about it, I will leave now. "


    "Where are you going? Where do you want to go? " His voice suddenly became cold, and a touch of cruelty rose from his cold black eyes. She had escaped for three years, which had made him painful for three years. Every midn


    n''t you come back all night?"


    "To... Amy''s place? " She lied and held her collar tightly.


    Hanson breathed a sigh of relief. "From now on, you must tell Pana when you go out. Don''t let me worry about you."


    "Okay." She nodded, "I didn''t sleep well yesterday, so I''m a little sleepy. I''ll go upstairs and get some sleep." Then she ran into the room quickly.


    After changing her clothes, she lied in the massage bathtub of the bathroom, with her mind in a mess.


    She didn''t expect that she would fall into the trap of Zac just after she came back. Three years ago, her value had been used up, so she was useless to him. Did he insult her like this was to revenge her for running away without permission and damage his arrogant King''s dignity? Even if she wanted a divorce, it should be he who mentioned it first. She had no right.


    She angrily raised her fist and smashed it on the water. His mother and Elizabeth conspired to destroy her family, which made her complete family fall apart. Now her father was in a coma, and if her sister alive was unknown. These things were all because of them. She was the one who should take revenge. What right did he have?


    When she came out of the bathroom, Holy knocked on her door and asked, "Sister, are we going to see daddy this afternoon?"


    "Yes." Essie nodded. She had invited the famous brain specialist, Dr. Wang from the medical school to make treatment on her father, and he would come over this afternoon.


    She hired eight bodyguards to protect her father in turn twenty-four hours a day. Except Holy, anyone else must be permitted to visit her father.


    After doing a detailed examination, Doctor Wang found that there were some bruises in Baron''s head, and there was a blood clot in it, which may lead to his dizziness.


    "So, Mr. Xu was in a coma not because of the cerebral hemorrhage, but because of a hit on the head?" Essie was shocked.

 Chapter 290 Compensate Me With Ten Times

    "If you don''t take us to see our chairman today, we won''t leave." Elizabeth held Mrs. Vicki to sit on the sofa, with an arrogant attitude.


    "Cathy, you''ve been thrown out of the Xu family a long time ago. Why do you come back now? You don''t have a damn share of our property." Vicki glared at Pana with resentment.


    "The chairman asked Miss Xu to take over the Xu''s Group. She is now the acting supervisor of the Xu family. She can decide whether you are willing to it or not. She can only make decisions for the Xu family, including the affairs about the chairman," said Essie.


    Vicki turned around. Her face darkened at the sight of Essie. "Why are you here again? What are you doing in Hengyuan?"


    "Long time no see, Mrs. Xu. I''m Miss. Xu''s special assistant," With a friendly smile on her face, Essie turned to Pana and said, "President, you have an appointment with Mr. Wang on golf. It''s time to go." She was trying to get her out of the way so that the two wouldn''t pester her.


    Getting her hint, Pana stood up and said, "grandma, aunt, I''m going to negotiate business with a client. If you have something to say, you can talk to Essie." After that, she walked out of the room in a hurry without waiting for their response.


    "You..." Vicki was so angry that her face turned livid.


    "Please come to my office." Essie asked them to go.


    With the help of Elizabeth, Vicki went out with her reluctantly. In the next office, Essie ordered her secretary to bring tea to them.


    "Why are you still here? You have upset Rong family and now you are messing up our Xu family!" Vicki thumped the table in anger.


    "Mrs. Xu, please don''t get angry. Take care of yourself." Taking a sip of tea, Essie said in a slow and peaceful tone.


    "Cut the crap. Let''s meet the chairman in a hurry." Elizabeth rolled her eyes at her impatiently. She was eager to know the condition of Baron now.


    "Mrs. Xu, don''t worry. The chairman is now in the ICU and is not allowed to visit. When his condition is stable and he is transferred to the general ward, I will arrange for you to visit him." Essie looked at the medicine list of the previous hospital and found that there were nutrition liquids every day, so they didn''t treat him. It could be seen that someone didn''t want him to wake up at all.


    "At least, you have to tell us which hospital he is in, right?" Elizabeth snorted.


    "I''m sorry, for Mr. Xu''s safety, it''s not convenient to tell you before he wakes up." Essie refused coldly.


    "I''m his wife, and Mrs. Xu is his mother. Why can''t we know that?" Elizabeth slammed her hand on the table and shouted harshly, "I think you have ulterior motives. You want to seize the opportunity to control the chairman of the board and steal the assets of the Xu family."


    "As for ulterior motives, it must be you who have it, Mrs. Xu." With a mocking smile on her face, Essie continued, "you''ve colluded with a lawyer, falsified the chairman''s commission. You are the suspect. And about Alice, the police has found out that her brake has been damaged by someone. This is an attempted murder, not an unexpected accident. Inside these things, you are


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    dly, he put down his chopsticks and squeezed two words overbearingly, "feed me."


    She petrified for a while, and then moved her stiff lips away. "Freezing house, how come I find that in the past three years, you are not becoming more mature, but more childish."


    You made me do this.


    He cast a cold glance at her. "As my lover, you have to serve me. You have no right to complain." His tone was cold.


    "¡­¡­" She took a deep breath and tried to bear it. But in order to solve the cooperation, she picked up a piece of beef with chopsticks and put it to his mouth, then he opened his mouth with satisfaction.


    So the meal was over after two hours with the slow pace of spoon feeding.


    When they were about to go upstairs, the doorbell rang. The steward pressed the entrance guard video. When he saw that it was Leila, he came to tell Zac.


    Zac nodded slightly and the housekeeper opened the door.


    In the past three years, without Essie, Leila finally managed to take her place and came back to stand next to Zac. As a frequent visitor to this villa, she came over here very often. She tried every means to make him happy.


    "Zac, do you know what I have brought here today?" She raised the cage that was covered with a black cloth in her hand. Leila was supposed to be filled with a bright smile. However, when she saw the person behind Zac, she felt like he was hit by a thunderbolt. As a result, her whole body was twisting violently. "When... When did you come back? "


    "Two days ago." Essie replied indifferently, feeling a bit jealous. Needless to ask, they must have been together a lot in the past three years.


    Zac walked to Leila. "Let me see what you have brought today." He took off the black cloth from the cage and saw a myna bird in it.


    "It... It''s great. It talked a lot. " Leila managed to squeeze a smile out of her stiff mouth, trying to control her excitement and avoid being affected by Essie.


    "Really?" Zac put the birdcage on the table. It seemed that he was very interested in this myna bird, so he totally forgot the woman standing at the staircase.

 Chapter 291 A Slip Of The Tongue (Part One)

    Leila ignored Essie deliberately. She squatted at the table and talked to Zac, "It can read ancient poems. When I read any line, it will read the next line of that poem." She swallowed and murmured, "Wild grasses spreading over the plain."


    "With every season come and go," said the parrot in a shrill voice.


    Leila continued, "In the morning one departs from Baidi, amongst rosy clouds."


    "One thousand li to Jiangling, in one day returning," the parrot continued.


    With his arms around his chest, Zac touched his chin and asked, "Did you get this from the zoo?"


    "No, I bought it with a man who has parrots. There are many parrots among them, and it is the smartest one. So I picked it and give it to you. You can ask it to wake you up every morning," Leila grinned.


    "Okay, I take it. It''s much more interesting than an alarm." Zac asked the servant to hang the birdcage on the balcony. Then he sat on the sofa and chatted with Leila, ignoring the woman standing at the stairs.


    Essie was not happy to be ignored as air. She felt like she was thrown into a lemonade, sour from cells to pores.


    She used to be a substitute for Leila, and now she was even inferior to her. It was only a powerful third wheel. She was the unnecessary existence


    She bit her lips, turned around and went upstairs. She didn''t want to see their intimacy any more. Her eyes hurt and her chest was stuffy.


    Zac glanced at her back with the corner of his eyes, without any expression on his face, silently doing whatever she wanted. She turned a deaf ear to him for three years, he would let her know how it felt to be forgotten.


    "Zac, have you reconciled with each other?" L


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e earth, she can bear it..."


    Touching his forehead, Zac was at a loss whether to cry or to laugh.


    It had been three years, and this little fool hadn''t changed at all. As soon as he opened her little mouth, she kept chattering. As long as he was with her, he didn''t need to worry about the quietness and boredom of the night. His stern face softened unconsciously. He put down the magazine in his hand, holding the back of his head with his hands, and looked at her lazily and comfortably. He had been alone for the past three years. He was so lonely that he seemed to be the only one left in the world who could fill the emptiness in the night and the blank in his heart. At this moment, her beautiful voice was floating in the air, like the sound of a snowflake blowing in the wind. The room was no longer empty, and the night was no longer quiet. And his heart was exceptionally full.


    "You have to come here every night from now on." When she heard his arbitrary words, she immediately shut her mouth. As if she was frightened, she stared at him with her big eyes in a panic. "No!" She objected strongly.

 Chapter 292 A Slip Of The Tongue (Part Two)

    "Then I''ll give the agreement to another company." He threatened.


    She was ashamed, angry, and anxious. Rolling her eyes, she said, "I can''t do it every night. I still have children to take care of. Holy is now in a rebellious teenager. The family suffer such a big blow that his little heart is badly hurt. He is not familiar with his sister Cathy. There is no need to say, the only person he trusts and wants to be close to is me." After taking a pause, she continued, "How about this? I''ll stay in your house every Monday, Wednesday and Friday, and I''ll go back home to accompany Holy every Tuesday, Thursday, Saturday and Sunday. You should also go back to accompany Rabi. No matter how wonderful grandpa and grandma are, they can''t compare with dad."


    Zac was slightly angry. This woman dared to negotiate with him and hit the nail on the head. Didn''t she know her situation? She could only nod. Did she have the qualification to shake her head and negotiate?


    "Yes or not? You only have two options now. No need to talk about other nonsense." His attitude was cold.


    She bit her lower lip and was silent for a long time. Then she sighed, "Fine. You have to sign the contract first." She decided to get the contract first. Considering the stunning event this time, the stock of Hengyuan Co., Ltd was constantly falling. She must use this cooperation to enhance the confidence of the people and stabilize the stock market.


    "Okay, but you have to remember that there is no good result if you regret in front of me. You and Cathy are on fire. You should want a partner who can help you, not a strong


    ad a child with other people. He didn''t notice the slight change in her eyes. He released her and said, "Aren''t cats go to sleep during the day and move at night?" He muttered, as if talking to himself.


    "It depends on the species. My cat is Garfield, which move during the day and go to bed at night as people do," she explained slowly. Anyway, icy guy had never raised a cat before. It was a piece of cake for her to fool him around.


    Zac leaned against the bed. "What have you done in America?"


    She shrugged, "I was studying design in Parsons School of Design at The New School."


    He slightly frowned and said, "Isn''t your dream to study in Istituto Marangoni?"


    "¡­¡­"


    She didn''t speak. He answered for her, "Are you afraid that I will find you?"


    Although her thought was detected by him, she was still unwilling to admit it. Thus, she asked, "You won''t run so far away, will you?"


    "I''m too busy to look for you," he said coldly. He wouldn''t let her know that he had searched all three campus of Milan, London and Paris of the Istituto Marangoni.

 Chapter 293 If You Go, Dont Come Back

    But this time, it was another blow to her. She knew that she was unable to forgive him this time, and she also knew that he didn''t love her at all.


    "I didn''t expect that you would come to me." She murmured with bitterness and disappointment.


    "Good. You have a clear estimation of yourself." Zac said in a cold tone, which made her heart tremble.


    She sat up and looked for some clean clothes to wear in the wardrobe. Her stuff didn''t move at all, as if someone was still waiting for her.


    How come? She couldn''t believe it. Now that Leila had visited him, she should have packed all her belongings and thrown them away to make room for Leila.


    "Today is Saturday. Do you still need to go to the company?" Zac said in a low voice.


    "Holy won''t go to school today. I''m going to take her to the Sea World." Someone knocked at the door while she was talking. "Daddy, are you still sleeping?" a young voice came.


    Hearing that, Zac was shocked. He quickly jumped up from his bed. He had forgotten that every Saturday, Mary would send Rabi here to spend the weekend with him.


    This time, Essie was in a panic and wanted to hide herself in the closet. Zac pulled her from behind. "Is it necessary to hide?"


    He seemed to be right. He was her ex-husband and she was his ex-wife. They did not get married again. What was she worried about?


    She breathed a sigh of relief, tidied up her hair, and followed him to the door of the room.


    As soon as Zac opened the door, Rabi jumped into his arms. Zac held him in his arms and kissed his cheek. "You''re here so early. Why don''t you stay at home and sleep a little longer?"


    "I miss daddy." Rabi asked in a childish voice. He looked at the person behind him and asked, "Daddy, she is not aunt Leila, is she?"


    Hearing this, there was a flash of anger in Essie''s eyes. It was sure that this bastard of Zac often took Leila home to sleep, or else the child would not say such words.


    "She is..." But before Zac could finish his words, Rabi''s excited voice came through, "she is my mommy. She is Rabi''s Mommy." He shouted and pointed at the digital frame on the wall with his little hand, on which photos of two people were being taken.


    "I am not..." But before Essie could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Zac''s voice. "Right, Rabi is really smart. She is Mommy."


    ''What does he mean by lying to him like that?'' Essie wondered.


    "Mommy, hug me." Hearing that, Rabi extended her hand to her, her little face blooming like a flower. Seeing that, Essie hesitated for a while. In order not to disappoint the child, she stretched her hand to take him over from Zac''s arms. Rabi looked a little thin because of the premature delivery and heart operation. Rabi was half a year older than Dot. However, when Essie was hugging Rabi, she felt that he was as heavy as Dot. She carefully looked at his pale face. He didn''t look like Zac. It seemed that he was not his child. But he didn''t look much like Valery. Probably he looked like her biological father.


    She was a little curious all of a sudden. Who on earth was Rabi''s father? Why wasn''t Rabi


    m up.


    Zac snorted and didn''t say anything. He didn''t have this plan. If this muddleheaded woman came to beg his forgiveness, maybe he would give it a thought.


    Holy took it as his acquiescence, so he rubbed his forehead with his hand. Oh, no, his third sister was about to fall into the terrible triangle love again.


    Essie took Rabi to stand in front of him and said, "Holy, this is Rabi, your nephew."


    What? His nephews were Mili and Dot. Who was this little guy?


    Holy was shocked, but soon he realized that he indeed had another nephew who was the son of his bad sister.


    He smiled and stroked Rabi''s little head. "You don''t look like my bad sister at all. That''s great."


    Hearing that, Essie smiled too. She said to Rabi, "Rabi, call him uncle Holy. Later uncle Holy will take you to see the big dolphin."


    "Uncle Holy." Rabi called him in a childish voice. He didn''t know what the uncle meant, and in his opinion, Holy was an elder brother, nothing like an adult.


    Knowing that Rabi was weak in physical condition, Essie took an apple for him before going to the Sea World to take some vitamins to strengthen his resistance.


    It was the first time for Rabi to go to Sea World and it was also the first time that he went out to have fun. He had never gone out either in Rong Mansion or in Zac''s villa before. He was so excited that he looked around curiously. Holy took him to see the dolphin performance and the big whale. With the bodyguards around these two boys, Zac and Essie sat on a lounge chair not far from them safely.


    "Do you think our baby will be a boy or a girl if it is alive?" All of a sudden, these sad words from Zac shocked Essie, and she answered, "I don''t know." She shrugged her shoulders, and her tone was as flat as a wind, as if she had already forgotten this, but her heart responded to him silently: a boy and a girl. What a good thing.


    However, he was incapable of hearing her heart. He frowned because of her indifference. "In fact, you should not have come back since you have left." He answered in a fit of pique.

 Chapter 294 To Be With An Old Man

    The small thorn in her heart was stirred and it hurt faintly. If it was not for the change of Xu family, she would not go back to Dragon City forever. "If you don''t want to see me, sign the contract and I will immediately disappear."


    "There is nothing in the world that can''t be obtained without doing anything. If you want the contract, you have to pay." Zac paused and turned his tone with some irony, "but, you are getting more and more boring now. Maybe one or two months later, I will be tired of you, and I don''t want to see you again."


    She slowly clenched her fists, irritated by his words. "This is the best. I don''t want to stay with you for one more minute."


    Zac''s eyes darkened. He took a sip of the coconut juice and said, "take care."


    "¡­¡­" And she jumped up from her chair. Her hair squeaked in anger, but she did not leave. She took a deep breath and took another breath to forcibly suppress the anger in her heart. She had to tolerate him for the cooperation case, she endured it! She sat down again and took the frozen coconut juice from the table. She felt relaxed and relaxed after gulping it.


    Looking at her, there was no complacence but anger and sadness on his face. It turned out that in her heart, he was nothing than a cooperation case.


    The children played in the amusement park for a while and then came back. Zac held Rabi on his legs.


    "Daddy, uncle and I have seen the giant fish. It''s a huge one." Rabi said with a smile.


    "That''s not a big fish, it''s a white whale," Holy corrected Rabi.


    "Well, it''s a white whale," Rabi repeated what Holy had said to him. Blinking his big eyes, he seemed to understand what he meant.


    Essie took the peeled fruit out of the bag and sliced it for them. After resting for a while, they took the kids to dinner.


    However, in her heart, Essie had been thinking about what Zac had said during the day. As soon as she sent Holy back to the villa, she took out a contract that she always carried with her all the time and threw it in front of Zac. "Mr. Rong, sign it now. So that we can start the construction as soon as possible."


    Without even looking at it, Zac closed it and threw it on the ground. She was shocked. "What do you mean?" Did he regret or just played a trick on her?


    Zac said, "this is a wrong one. I''ve asked my secretary to draft it again. She''ll hand it over to you tomorrow."


    Seeing his enigmatic expression, Essie felt faintly uneasy, feeling that there was a plot in it. The next day, when Chris sent the contract to her, she was stunned. She couldn''t believe that the man had divided the project into three sections. And they could sign the second period after the first check was passed.


    It was obvious that he played a trick on her?


    She broke into his office angrily and pounded the table. "Bastard, what do you mean? Why do you cooperate with me like this? You are not sincere at all. "


    Taking a sip of the coffee unhurriedly, Zac looked as calm as a deep lake without any ripples. "Hey, based on your attitude, I don''t think we have to cooperate for a while."


    "¡­¡­" Essie was so angry that she wanted to throw up a fuss. If Zac wanted to play the g


    s heart, Essie was her most hateful enemy. "You are back so soon." She replied carelessly.


    "Do you know each other?" Bles asked in surprise.


    "We were classmates in middle school and haven''t seen each other for years. I didn''t expect that we would meet here by such a coincidence." It was obvious that Mandy wanted to stay away from her.


    "It''s a big yet small world. Your old classmate is now the special assistant of the CEO in Hengyuan." Bles smiled lightly.


    Mandy was startled and she stared at Essie and said, "aren''t you a clothes designer? Why did you go to Hengyaun?"


    Essie shrugged and said, "my second degree is economic. To be honest, I think Hengyuan can teach me something useful."


    "Isn''t it good to be the hostess of the Rong family? It''s a position that many women can''t even dream of." Bles said in a tone of regret. After saying that, he glanced at Zac who was not far away. "You won''t regret it if this position is taken away, will you?"


    "Maybe I am not lucky to enjoy it." With a slight smile on her face, Essie said in a plain tone. She would rather live a poor life than become a luxurious replacement.


    "No wonder people always say that women''s hearts are unfathomable." Bles shook his head and smiled. He patted Mandy''s buttocks lightly with a teasing smile on his face.


    Mandy felt a little embarrassed. In front of Essie, Mandy thought that she was better than her and always did a better job than her. But now, she was just a lover of an old man who was twenty years older than her. How could she not be upset?


    Essie noticed the abnormality of Mandy. She didn''t know what had happened to her in the past three years.


    Mandy didn''t want to stay with her any longer, so she took Bles''s hand and left with him. Essie sighed in her heart. She suddenly found that their friendship was so fragile that it could be destroyed easily.


    She took a glass of champagne from the waiter''s plate and was about to look for Malcolm. When she turned around, she saw Zac standing behind her. "Come to my house tonight." He lowered his head and whispered in her ear, making her blush.

 Chapter 295 He Was Really Angry

    "Don''t you have someone with you tonight?" Essie stared at him angrily and found that Leila was not with him at the moment. She should be going to the makeup room to fix her makeup.


    "Do you really want me to be with another woman?" He frowned slightly and felt a little displeased.


    "It''s none of my business whether you have women or not, but I''m a neat freak. Stay away from me if you touch other women. Don''t make me dirty." She turned her head angrily and looked away from him. Thinking of the image that he made out with Leila, she was filled with anger and wanted to give him a punch.


    There was a sparkle in his dark eyes. He reached out and held her in his arms.


    "What are you doing? Everyone is watching us. " Essie felt ashamed and annoyed and wanted to push him away in a hurry. But she couldn''t get rid of him because of his strong arms. "Everyone knows that you are my wife. Even if I have you now, nobody dares to say no."


    "Your ex-wife." Feeling the curious gazes from the surrounding people, Essie wished that she could dig a hole on the ground like a rat preying on its prey. She asked, "where''s Leila? Aren''t you afraid that she might see us?"


    Zac was silent for a while. Though it was only a short time, it was long enough to make Essie calm down. Indeed, he cared about Leila''s feelings very much. "Let me go." Essie was so angry that she stepped hard on his foot with her high heels. He groaned and let go of her.


    "Go to find your Leila. Don''t bother me anymore." She quickly ran into the shadow after saying this.


    Leila was not far away. She was jealous of what just happened, so she walked towards where Essie was and found her soon.


    "In the past three years, I have been with Zac. Now, he is mine. Can you stay away from him?" Leila''s tone was a bit sharp. She had to warn Essie.


    "You must have made a mistake. He is the one who won''t let me go, not me. Please take care of him. Don''t let him bother me again," Essie said in a mocking tone.


    Leila''s heart thumped, and a wave of disappointment surged like waves. She said, "how can it be possible? Zac has told me clearly that he doesn''t like you. I think you were too frivolous, which made him misunderstand."


    "Whatever you think," To be honest, Essie didn''t want to waste her time to talk to Leila. Essie had already been sick of being a substitute for Leila. Whenever she saw Leila, she would feel sorry for herself.


    "I just want you to remember that I am the one Zac loves. Whatever you do, you can only try to seduce him temporarily. He won''t fall in love with you." After her smug attempt, Leila went back to Zac''s side to guard her place.


    Staring at the intimacy between the two in the distance, Essie felt like there was a claw scratching hard in her heart, which made her very uncomfortable. She clenched her fists, raised her head and gulped down the champagne. She enjoyed the effect of alcohol. The stronger the alcohol was, the more numb her heart became. The pain was gone.


    After the party, she stood at the door of the hotel and waited for Malcolm to drive the car over.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    his eyes and quickly covered his entire handsome face.


    Essie, we are doomed to be entangled with each other for the rest of our lives. We won''t be able to escape.


    Essie walked into the gate of the villa with a heart full of scars. Hanson rushed out and took her into his arms. "Malcolm told me that you were taken away by Zac. Did he bully you again?"


    "I''m fine." She shook her head and said in a very weak tone. She was so tired that she just wanted to have a good sleep.


    Hanson clenched his fists, the blue veins on his forehead rolling. "Go upstairs to have a rest," he said. He gritted his teeth and tried his best to control his tone to be calm. He was ready to wait for her to go upstairs and confront Zac. Seeing his intention, Essie held his hand and said, "it''s a critical time now. The cooperation with the Emperor has just begun. I can''t fall out with Zac."


    "But..." Hanson frowned. Since the moment she returned to Dragon City, he had been worried that Zac would take her away again. In the past three years, they had been like a family and lived a peaceful and happy life. He had to maintain this happiness and wouldn''t let the destruction of Zac disturb them.


    "Maybe I haven''t had a tragedy with him. I have to settle with him this time. The doctor is doing his best to treat Baron. I can leave when he wakes up. Mili and Dot are waiting for me. " She gave him a reassuring smile.


    He sighed and hugged her tightly.


    On the second day, Essie, as the business representative of Hengyuan, took the same flight to Sea City with Zac, attending the opening ceremony of the project.


    There would be a biggest sea amusement park and a unique marine hotel in the country.


    After what happened the night before, Essie still had fear in her mind. She didn''t want to stay with Zac alone. However, Malcolm had other things to deal with and she had to go herself. So she had to hang on by herself and braced herself to board the plane with him.


    "You don''t need to come here. You''d better stay at home." Zac made no secret of his scorn.

 Chapter 296 The Honey Trap

    "I''m in charge of this project now. If I don''t come, who else can?" Essie rolled her eyes at him and said angrily, "don''t look down upon me! You are such an idiot to do clothes design for me!".


    Zac handed her a architectural design drawing. "Well, then please make a specific presentation."


    Essie was dumbfounded. She was just a rookie and didn''t know how to do the professional issues like design, construction and cost.


    Zac sneered, "don''t tell me. You can''t even understand the design drawing."


    ''I really can''t understand it.'' Essie thought in her heart. "I''m now the executive of the company and in charge of whatever comes into view. The project team of Hengyuan has arrived in C Island two days ago. They will report the specific development to you."


    "You know nothing! Aren''t you afraid that they may fool you?" Zac gazed at her with sharp eyes.


    "Malcolm will check on it." She lowered her voice, lack of confidence. She had been under great pressure since she took over the company. Now she was even less confident after being questioned and mocked by Zac.


    Zac saw her expression. He crossed his arms in front of his chest and leaned against the back of the chair. With a profound smile on his face, he said, "I have an idea about how to make things done in a short time. But I won''t teach people so easily."


    "I don''t know if it''ll work or not yet." In a low voice, Essie continued to murmur in disdain. Though it was a mutter, it was loud enough for Zac who sat next to her to hear it clearly.


    "There is nothing useless for me." He raised his eyebrows arrogantly.


    "Then what should I do to make you agree to teach me?" She unconsciously grasped her collar, fearing that he would make a rude request.


    His eyes sparkled with hostility. After a short silence, he picked up the black tea on the table, took a sip of it and said slowly, "Rabi likes the minced pork porridge that you cook. You can make it for him when we go back home."


    "Is that all?" She asked in disbelief.


    He sneered at the corner of his mouth, stretched out his big hand, and broke free from her grip on his collar. "You''re really imaginative. I''m not interested in you any more."


    That would be the best.


    She was supposed to be very happy, but somehow she felt a little depressed. Damn it! Was she crazy, or masochistic? She was merely a supporting dish while Leila was the main dish. It was the same before and now. She couldn''t be upset. She worked hard to relieve herself. She needed to be happy. She needed to laugh.


    So she moved her stiff lips and said, "that''s a deal. If Rabi wants to eat, I can cook for him at any time. We''ll arrive at Sea City s in two and a half hours. You can tell me now. " There was a project meeting to be held after getting off the plane. She didn''t want to sit there, listen to others but couldn''t understand a word.


    Zac opened the PPT document in his computer. It covered the words and the instructions in it. Essie was slightly taken aback. "Is this the internal training


    ne, indicating that she had no right to interfere with his affairs. She also had a clear estimation of herself. Curling her lips, she said, "I dare not."


    "You have no right." He snorted and didn''t hide what he had said to hurt her feelings.


    Essie didn''t want to argue with him. She turned on her computer and took the pen and notebook from the desk. "Let''s go to class."


    "I''m not interested in it anymore. I''ll teach you next time." He leaned back on the sofa, crossing his legs. His face was rather gloomy. Touching her forehead, Essie stood up, untied the belt of the nightgown and took it off.


    Zac was shocked by her move. He glanced at her. "Are you going to play a honey trap on me?"


    He thought too much.


    "Didn''t you get angry because I put on a nightgown? I''m taking them off. Could you please calm down and teach me? "


    Zac was even more embarrassed.


    "Put it back." He ordered, trying to resist some kind of impulse.


    "Why?" She looked puzzled. He was unhappy when she dressed on a nightgown, but he was still unhappy when she removed it. It was so unpredictable. She seemed to have never seen through him since she met him.


    "This Pajama spoiled my eyes too much." His brain was burning, so he had to make up an excuse.


    "No, it looks good." She pouted. The pajama was designed by herself. It seemed that the biggest change he had made in the past three years was that he was becoming more and more venomous, not only attacking her, but also upsetting her design.


    Seeing that Essie didn''t move, Zac stood up and put on her nightgown. Then he went to the refrigerator and took out a bottle of iced water, taking a few gulps to relieve the heat.


    "Is it really that bad?" Feeling quite frustrated, and even more remorseful, Essie was quite proud of the unique design of this Pajama, and she even was ready to hand out her pajamas for Summer 100 Degree. However, at this moment, it seemed that her pajamas had been pushed into a hole of ice, which made her feel very heartbroken.

 Chapter 297 The Mad Woman Was Out

    Seeing her hesitation, Zac knew that the pajama was designed by herself. This muddle headed woman had always been confident in her fashion taste and design level. Even if someone doubted her, she didn''t care. She just pretended that she didn''t appreciate it. How could she be so depressed? Was it because...


    He couldn''t help raising the corners of his mouth unconsciously. "Do you care about my opinion very much?"


    "I... I don''t. " She lowered her head in a hurry, as if his guess was right, and her long eyelashes covered her sparkling eyes. She didn''t understand why, but she cared about his thoughts very much. She didn''t care when others doubted her taste and disliked her design. She just hoped... He liked it.


    Her evasive look convinced him of something. "I see. You put on your night robe deliberately, and the trick is now covering up. You want me to see your gown inside."


    Essie was almost pass out. If he was such a imaginative man, why not to be an screenwriter?


    "Don''t think too much. I don''t care what you think. The nightgown I designed is for girls. It doesn''t matter as long as the girls like it."


    Zac smiled coldly. "Pajamas can''t be worn to go out. The reason why a woman locked up at home and wore pajamas is just to show men, isn''t it? The pajamas men don''t like are the losers. "


    "Anyway, I am not wearing pajamas for you to see." Essie murmured in a low voice, as if talking to herself, but Zac heard it anyway. He frowned and pushed her down on the sofa, with his hands resting on the back of the sofa. He imprisoned her in his arms. "Whom do you want to wear it for?" It sounded like he was interrogating a criminal.


    She shivered, and subconsciously stepped back as if she wanted to get into the sofa. He gripped her chin with his big hand to prevent her from escaping. "It''s none of your business." She said stubbornly.


    He seemed to be irritated and looked extremely gloomy. "Tell me honestly, are you with Hanson in the past three years?"


    "So what? Didn''t you stay with Leila? " Resentment and dissatisfaction gushed out of her chest, and stimulated her to fight with him fearlessly.


    He frowned and his chest thumped heavily. It seemed that there was too much anger in his chest to burst out. He bit his teeth and slowly put down his hand, fearing that he would lose control and crumb her chin in anger. "Aren''t you a clean freak? I''m not allowed to touch other women. Are you clean now? "


    Such a question made her ashamed and angry. She pushed him away with brute force. "Hanson won''t be like you. He will never force me to do anything I don''t want to do. We have always been like good friends, and we have never had any extra relationship except friendship."


    "Really?" His mood immediately changed from gloomy to warm. His usual frosty countenance suddenly became mild. He just wanted her to belong to him, completely belong to him.


    "Believe it or not." She gave him a fierce look and wondered whether she was out of her mind to explain these things to him. Whether he m


    car, she immediately sent a message to Valery, which read, "Essie is back and she stole your son. Are you going to continue to pretend to be mad at home?"


    She never believed that Valery was mad. Her mental quality was so strong that it was beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    In the Children''s Park, Essie took Rabi to the children''s slide and feed koi fish. The little boy was very happy.


    Not far away, a pair of eyes were looking at them secretly. Her eyes were fuming with anger, and her fists were clenched tightly. While Zac went away and washed the apple for Rabi, Valery rushed over and hugged Rabi, who was sitting on the seesaw board.


    Seeing that, Essie was frightened for a moment. When she saw clearly who the girl was, she ran to take Rabi back. "Valery, why are you here? Let go of Rabi!"


    Rabi was scared of strangers. As soon as he found that somebody was hugging him, he burst into tears. He wrapped his little hands around the neck of Essie tightly and said, "Mommy, help me! Mommy, help me!"


    "You''re my son. I''m your mother. She''s my enemy as well as yours. Don''t call her mom." Valery roared.


    Rabi didn''t understand what she meant at all. As a result, he became more afraid by her roar and cried very loudly.


    Seeing that Valery didn''t want to let go of Rabi, and that Essie was afraid of hurting her children, she shouted out to Zac.


    Zac was washing apples at the edge of the sink and rushed over like hurricane when hearing Essie''s voice. He grabbed Valery''s collar from behind and lifted her up together with the baby. "Let go of him, or I''ll cut your hand."


    When Valery heard his cold voice, she kept silent and loosened Rabi''s hand in great fear.


    Seeing that, Essie hastily took the little boy aside to comfort him.


    Zac wanted to slap her several times, but he didn''t want to do that when the child was beside him, because he didn''t want to scare him. "Valery, if you can''t control yourself and want to do harm to others again, I will kill you without hesitation."

 Chapter 298 Feeling Of Being Rejected

    "I... I just want to have a look at him. After all, I was pregnant for ten months and I miss him. " Said Valery in a pitiful voice.


    "It seems that you are very sober and not mad." Zac snorted. If not for Rabi''s sake, he would never let her live so comfortably.


    "I... I took medicine every day. After taking medicine, I became clear headed. " Of course, Valery wasn''t mad. She just pretended to be mad because she was afraid that Zac would punish her.


    "Rabi has nothing to do with you. From now on, stay away from him." Zac warned.


    "Got it." Said Valery in a trembling voice.


    "Get out, as far as you can." When Zac growled, Valery just ran out like a rat. Her heart was full of hatred. She would try to get back what Essie owed to her.


    Rabi didn''t cry at the moment. As a child, he didn''t remember what had happened just now. With the comfort of Essie, he forgot what he had seen just now and suggested going to take the ferris wheel.


    The ferris wheel had special meaning to Essie and Zac. It was the place where they had dated for the first time, although it was only a mock date, they both had unforgettable memories.


    "Daddy, Mommy, can I live with you? Why do other kids live with their parents and I have to live with grandparents? " Touching Zac''s face with his face, Rabi thought Zac would agree as long as he acted in pettish to him.


    Zac touched his head. He wanted to give him a complete family, but the dreamy woman in front of him had never thought of reuniting with him, which annoyed him. He would never grovel to her, unless she took the initiative to apologize and came back voluntarily. Otherwise, just let this be.


    "You are still young and need adults'' care. When you go to primary school, you can come back and live with daddy." He had already prepared to take his time to fight with the woman.


    "When can I go to primary school?" Rabi blinked his eyes. He didn''t understand what school meant.


    "You can go to primary school after kindergarten." Zac stroked his little face.


    Hearing that, Rabi looked at him with his head tilted to one side. Then she looked at Essie, and finally burst into laughter. He didn''t know how long it would take, but he was looking forward to living with his parents soon.


    Looking at him, she couldn''t help but think of her Mili and Dot. ''If I don''t let them meet their biological father before they grow up, will it be too cruel? But what if Zac knows and take them away? He was so bossy and independent, she couldn''t win him at all. And she couldn''t allow her children to treat Leila as mother, and her children would not live with a stepmother.''


    After Essie got out of the ferris wheel, she received a call from Jack. The police had found out the suspect who tried to murder Alice. According to the murder, he was once an employee of the Hengyuan company. Because he was fired, he decided to take revenge on Alice. He was also a patient with AIDS. As a result of looking for prostitutes, he got AIDS. His condition had worsened, and there were only a few days left for him to live.


    "H


    the permanent black list, she would not come to beg him even if she would be killed.


    When she arrived at the parking lot of the Emperor building and was about to get on the car, she heard a voice from the side, "baby pineapple, you''re back?"


    She turned around and saw Walt standing behind with a pleasant smile on his face.


    "Big brother, long time no see." She tried her best to suppress her anger provoked by Zac and forced out a smile.


    "Are you here for Zac?" Asked Walt.


    "Just some business matters. I have divorced him. That''s all." Then she continued in a fit of pique, with her chest full of resentment against the man.


    A hint of joy quietly flew across Walt'' eyes. It was a good thing for him.


    "It''s a great loss for Zac to lose you."


    "It doesn''t matter for him whether I''m here or not."


    Essie smiled bitterly. They all cared about their first love since childhood. The supporting dish of her was so trivial.


    "Let''s not talk about him." Walt shrugged and changed the subject. "There''s a socialite ball tonight. I don''t have a partner. May I invite you?"


    "What?" Hearing his invitation, Essie was stunned again and didn''t know what to do.


    Seeing that she was silent, Walt was a little disappointed. "I''m sorry. I was too abrupt." He apologized.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m going to the ball too, and I haven''t found a partner yet." She then bit her lower lip.


    A charming smile appeared on Walt''s face. "I''ll pick you up tonight."


    "Okay." Essie nodded.


    It never occurred to Zac that Essie''s partner would be his brother. When Essie walked in holding Walt''s arm, he was shocked.


    Essie was dressed in an oriental orchid shaped evening dress with curly hair. With light make-up, she looked fresh and beautiful.


    The moment Zac saw them, he regretted. How could he forget that if she did not agree with him, she would go to the ball with other men? Although the man standing beside her was his brother, he felt very jealous when he saw the affectionate gesture of Essie holding his brother''s arm.

 Chapter 299 You Win This Time

    Zac walked quickly to them, leaving Leila behind. "Why are you two together?" He asked and frowned slightly.


    "Why can''t we be together?" Essie retorted sourly.


    "Zac, since you have divorced, we are just ordinary friends. And about what happened to Essie, you don''t need to ask more." Walt said slowly, distancing himself from Essie.


    They were not friends. Essie corrected him in her heart. Zac told her in person that they only had business relationship at the moment.


    There was a touch of melancholy on the face of Zac. Was his brother going to take advantage of his weakness and swoop in? Even if it was Zac''s own brother, Walt would never have an idea on his wife. When he was about to speak, Leila walked to him from behind and put her hand in his arm. "Brother Zac, let''s go to the bar counter for a drink?" She dragged him away on purpose.


    Looking at them, Essie was furious and said, "excuse me." After saying that, she walked away with Walt arm in arm.


    Pulling his arm out of her grip, Zac ignored Leila and walked to the bar counter alone. He sat down and ordered a glass of whiskey. He was extremely angry, "Damn it, damn it." He kept cursing silently. Regret, anger and jealousy were boiling in his heart.


    Standing next to him, Leila felt depressed and disappointed.


    When the music began, Walt and Essie walked into the dance floor together. When Zac looked at Walt''s hand holding hers in one hand and putting the other hand on her waist, blazing cold light burst out from his eyes. His handsome face was completely filled with jealousy.


    "Zac, let''s dance." Leila asked cautiously.


    "Go by yourself." Zac answered absent mindedly. His eyes were fixed on Essie.


    "Pineapple, you''re good at dancing." Said Walt in awe.


    "You too." Essie smiled.


    "When are you going back to Summer 100 Degree? It''s about the new product show. There will be a large show. As the founder, are you going to seize this opportunity to return?" Asked Walt with a smile.


    "Not now. I''m working as the special assistant for CEO at Hengyuan. I have a lot of things to do and I can''t leave now." She sighed.


    "Why are you here?" Said Walt, slightly surprised.


    "It''s a long story." "I know nothing about this business. I have to start from scratch to learn real estate and investment," she continued.


    "I can teach you." Said Walt with a charming smile on his face.


    "Really?" There was a sparkle of joy in her eyes. She wouldn''t have to beg that bastard Zac for help.


    "Of course. Call me if you have any questions." Walt nodded seriously.


    In front of the bar counter, Zac looked around with his eyes wide open. What were they talking about and laughing so happily. She had never smiled at him like that since she came back. He was very unhappy. He soaked too long in the jealousy jar, and even his pores sweated out.


    As soon as the dance stopped, he rushed over and said, "next dance, dance with me." It was almost a


    and leave in peace. She would better stay far away from this man, and never see him again in her life.


    It was already noon of the next day when Zac woke up. He went downstairs. When he saw Holy and Essie, he realized that he was in Alice''s villa.


    Damn it! Why was he here? He rubbed his head which was still suffering from dull pain. He had not much memory about the things after getting drunk.


    "I''ve made you a cup of tea to sober you up. Come and drink it." Said Essie.


    Zac walked over and sat beside her. She poured him a cup of tea to sober him up. "I just made it. Be careful not to be burned."


    He took it up and took a sip. Then he let his eyes settle upon Pana and asked, "are you Cathy?" He sounded surprised. She was quite different from what he had imagined. He had thought that Cathy who had grown up should be cunning and capricious. But it turned out that she was a tough and strong female.


    "She didn''t grow up to be the fatty you expected. Are you disappointed?" Worried that he would be suspicious, Essie hastily interrupted.


    "You''ve really changed a lot." Zac shook his head.


    Then she winked at Pana, and Pana stood up and went upstairs. Hearing the footsteps fade away, Zac mumbled to himself, "great changes! She''s still more interesting in childhood." His tone sounded disappointed.


    "Haven''t you always said that she is a witch? She has corrected her evil deeds. So can you forgive her and accept the feud between you and her when you were young? "


    Zac shrugged. Seeing that the girl was righteous and serious with no expressions on her face, it would certainly be very meaningless to settle accounts. "Forget it. I''m generous and I forgive her."


    Essie snickered in her heart, and felt like she had settled a debt, which relieved her a lot.


    Holy put down his video game equipment, patted on the shoulder of Zac, and said, "brother Zac, you haven''t succeeded in getting my sister back. Are you very depressed?"

 Chapter 300 Moms Ambition

    Zac darkened his face.


    ''Holy, can you stop being a jerk?''


    "You little boy, what do you know?" Zac rubbed Holy''s hair indignantly.


    "A fair lady is a gentleman''s good mate! Sister Essie is so beautiful and excellent that there are so many men chasing her. If you don''t take action now, she will surely be taken away by someone." Holy laughed cunningly, deliberately making him feel threatened.


    A touch of rage flitted across his face. He knew that Hanson was annoying enough. Now even his biological brother wanted to ruin his reunion with Essie. Humph, nobody can take his woman. Nor can his own brother.


    "You brat, I think you should remind your sister that a rich and handsome man like me is always chased by women. If she doesn''t take the initiative, I can''t guarantee that I will keep a integrity for her all the time." He also had to give this puzzled and empty look a top, let her sober up and have a sense of crisis.


    Taking another gulp of tea, she couldn''t help but spit it out. She heard joke words -- "keep a integrity!".


    "Icy guy, you keep your integrity for me? Is that a joke? "


    "How did you get the idea that I was joking?" Zac said and the corners of his mouth turned solemn.


    Essie was shocked. He had been with Leila for more than three years. How could they not have sex?


    She didn''t believe it, no matter what.


    "Do you think I am so naive and gullible?" She gave him a ferocious stare and said, "there are women who often go to your house. If you can keep your integrity, then the pigs can fly in the sky."


    Taking a sip of tea unhurriedly, Zac said with a calm and honest look, "I remember you''ve checked it on the yacht the other day? Do I look like to be with many women? "


    Essie''s face flushed red again. It seemed that he was right. He was just like a giant lion which hadn''t tasted meat for a long time. She suddenly remembered that Holy was still next to her. She cleared her throat and quickly let him go upstairs to take a nap. He had classes in the afternoon.


    As soon as Holy left, there was nobody in the living room. Zac pulled her into his arms and said, "do you believe it now?"


    "How can you still linger around with such a beauty?" Essie squinted at him with a mischievous smile. All of a sudden, the fury in her heart was gone and her breath was light.


    "You know the rules of our family. Leila and I can only be good friends." He explained it slowly. There were too many rivals in love, so he needed to play soft tricks.


    Essie lowered her eyes. She knew, in his eyes, power was more important than beauty. For the Rong''s Group, he must give up Leila. But it did not mean that he did not love her in his heart. She was always the most important person in his heart, and Essie was only a substitute.


    "You must be hungry. I asked Philly to cook shrimp porridge for you. Go and eat it now." She quietly ended this topic.


    "You still care about me." The corners of Zac'' mouth lifted. His dry heart seemed to be nourished by a drop of water, regaining a glimmer of life.


    Essie sighed in her heart. Leila was not the only obs


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ack and take charge of the company? How can you be as usual?"


    Vinton threw up his hands and said, "Now it is your best friend who are in charge with that company, so I can do nothing about it."


    Startled, Eva turned around to Essie and said, "what are you doing, Essie? When you come back, you should go back to Summer 100 Degree. Why do you go to his company?"


    "Mr. Xu''s dad handed the company over to his sister. She happens to be a good friend I know in the United States. She has left Dragon City for a long time and doesn''t know much about the place. So she asked me to come back to help her. I couldn''t refuse and I agreed." Essie couldn''t make any mistake in front of Vinton, or Elizabeth would hear it soon.


    "I thought you came back to take revenge on our family for the feud between you and my sister." Vinton muttered in a low voice.


    "Mr. Xu, you misunderstood me. I''m not narrow-minded. I don''t want to mention the grudge between I and your sister anymore." Then, with a shake of her head, Essie thought, ''in addition to being naughty, Vinton is actually very simple in her mind, unlike Elizabeth and Valery, who are vicious and full of schemes and wicked ideas.


    "That''s good." Vinton shrugged. He didn''t want to make enemy with her as she was Eva''s best friend, and he never hated beautiful women.


    Eva hand Vinton a bottle of milk tea and said, "Vinton, your father is not going to let your sister take over the Xu''s Group, is he?"


    "How could it be possible? She is a woman and sooner or later she will get married. Handing over the Xu''s Group to her is equivalent to handing it over to an outsider." He didn''t believe his father would be so stupid.


    Essie glanced at him and slowly said, "in fact, I''ve been wondering since you''re the next chairman of the company after something happened to your father and sister. Why would your mother be seated? Is it because she wants to destroy your position as the crown prince and take it herself?"


    A touch of depression flitted across Vinton''s face. To be honest, he had the same idea.

 Chapter 301 What A Disappointment

    Seeing Vinton''s expression, Essie took the opportunity and said, "actually, your sister has told me that if you are appointed to the chairman of the company, she won''t take out the Commission. After all, you are the eldest son of the Xu family and she is a daughter. Even if she was appointed to be the chairman, she can only take charge of the company on behalf of others. Sooner or later, the Xu''s Group will be handed over to you. But she didn''t expect that it was your mother who wanted to be the chairman, so she had to stop her. The Xu''s Group belonged to Xu family and any chairman of it must have the Xu family''s last name. You see, in the ancient times, when Empress Wu became the emperor, all the people of the Wu family came out to fight for the throne. If your mother takes the throne, the members of her family will definitely join the board of directors. By then, you are not sure if you can be the chairman easily. "


    The more Vinton heard, the more he thought that Essie''s words made sense. His mother just wanted to change the Xu''s Group into her possession.


    Essie seized the chance and continued, "I don''t think the reason why the chairman arranged your sister to run the Xu''s Group and didn''t leave it to you deliberately was full of consideration. You must know how powerful your mother is. She is your own mother. With your kindness and filial piety, you won''t have the heart to deal with her. Many people in the Xu''s Group were supported by her. Even if you became the chairman, the result for you can only be two. One is being kicked out, the other is being her puppet. Mr. Xu must have known your situation. That''s why he decided to leave your half-sister to take care of your business and ask her to remove the obstacles on the road for you. " She sighed, "your sister is just making clothes for you to get married."


    As soon as she finished, Eva thumped the table. "Essie, you are right. Human beings will be unwilling to accept friends or relatives if they are tempted by desire. Look at those imperial kings in ancient times. They would kill their sons, wives and brothers without hesitation for the emperor''s throne." She then patted on Vinton''s shoulder and said, "Vinton, your mother must have been carried away by power. You should keep an eye on her. Don''t let her get away with it."


    Vinton nodded and said, "yes." Although Elizabeth was his biological mother, he didn''t want to be a puppet in front of her. More importantly, if her families got the shares of the company, they should leave them to their own sons, not to him, their nephew.


    Taking a sip of tea, Essie continued, "actually, I have a way. I can make you promise that you will have nothing to worry about after you take over the position of the CEO."


    "What''s it?" Asked Vinton.


    "Find out all your mother''s accomplices and the people she planted in the Xu''s Group. Then, as soon as you take office, replace them all with your own people. You won''t be afraid that your mother will threaten you." Said Essie slowly.


    "G


    k and they were afraid of the strong. Therefore, she had to be aggressive.


    A tall and thin man turned to them and greeted them, "hero, here comes a beauty."


    "Little beauty, where did you come from? Why didn''t I see you for the last two days?"


    "Who do you think you are? You are not qualified to see me." Essie said coldly.


    Sam''s face darkened. "Who do you think you are? I will teach you a lesson later." Then he called two men over and ordered, "take this woman to me. I will enjoy her." It was his first time to meet such a beautiful girl. How could he not have fun with her.


    Suddenly, Sam''s head was held by a knife. "Bastard, let me do the test for you." Pana growled.


    Sam''s face paled with fear. He raised his hands and said, "sis, don''t get excited. Let''s calm down."


    "Ask your men to put down the knives." Shouted Essie harshly.


    "Put... Put down the knives. " Sam said in a trembling voice.


    When the men behind him were about to put the knife on the ground, they heard a tall and thin voice: "do you want to frighten us with a toy?"


    "Do you want to have a try?"


    "I''ll... I''ll give it a try. " He was new in the gang. He needed to do his job well so that he could be put in an important position in the future.


    It never occurred to Essie that there would be such a fearless weirdo. She and Pana looked at each other, and as they were hesitating, Sam quickly ran to the tall thin man and hid himself.


    "Cody, don''t be afraid. They dare not to do it. It must be false." The tall and thin man looked more determined now.


    Pana stood in front of Essie to protect her. She had no problem in dealing with such a scoundrel. Essie forced herself to calm down, but she was so worried that her hands and feet got cold.


    "Pana, there are too many people here. Let''s stop fighting and run." Essie whispered in her ear. There was a lipstick gun given by Holy in her pocket. After she used it to the tall and thin man, they would make the situation better and fled as soon as possible.

 Chapter 302 Kneel Down And Beg For Mercy

    Essie clutched the lipstick gun and was ready to attack.


    Just when the tall and thin man was one meter away from them, a loud bang was heard. His left eye was bleeding immediately. He fell to the ground in a howl and rolled on the ground with his hands covering his eyes. At the same time, he screamed like a pig.


    One of the punks screamed. Sam put his hands over his head and squatted down in fear of being hit.


    Essie glanced at Pana, and the latter shook her head and said, "no, it''s not me."


    Hearing the footsteps behind them, the two of them looked back in a hurry.


    A group of awe inspiring men in black were walking towards them. The leading one, tall and straight, with an imposing manner was Zac. Wearing a pair of big sunglasses, he looked more cold and gloomy. He held a gun in his hand, and the bullet came from it.


    The punks dropped their swords and were to run away. They had never been frightened like this before. Soon they were surrounded by the black men, with guns pointing at their heads and trembling with fear.


    Zac walked up to the tall and thin man, and pulled the trigger mercilessly. Then he shot at his other eye. He screamed in a hoarse voice and stopped moving.


    "Who brought you here? Did he want to die?" Zac''s cold voice sounded like a message from the hell. The punks were so scared that they even peed. Trembling, they pointed at Sam.


    Sam was scared stiff. He really wanted to run away right now. Didn''t the person who gave him money promise him that the person in charge here was just a fragile woman? Where did these young men come from?


    The man in black lifted Sam up and threw him in front of Zac.


    Zac turned his head to take a look at Essie. "You go in first."


    Then she entered the studio with Pana.


    Zac picked up the knife on the ground and waved it gently. At the same time, two cold lights flashed. Sam screamed and fell to the ground, blood flowing like stream.


    With no expression on his face, Zac didn''t even blink. He just took out a handkerchief and covered his nose. He was obsessed with cleanliness and hated the smell of blood. "Dispose of it."


    One of the gangsters, who was very timid, fainted on the spot. The other gangsters'' face was as pale as a dead leaf being swept by the cold wind.


    "Who stabbed the workers?" His voice was as light as a goose feather, but in the hooligan''s ears, it was like the soul of death. It was extremely terrifying.


    "Throw them all into the blender." Before his words were finished, a thin hooligan stood up. "Don''t kill me. I didn''t cut anyone. I''m just following behind." While saying, he pointed out the people who injured the workers honestly.


    Zac ordered the men in black to hand the knives to them. "Chop each other."


    Since that, a variety of cries and screams were heard from the construction site. As it was a construction site with heavy build and a remote suburb, the nearest village was two kilometers away. And it was surrounded by iron sheet walls tightly. Even if there was a car passing by accidentally, they could not see it. There was still a blender and a sound of hammer knocking. Only the people in the construction site could hear th


    he giggled.


    "Are you here to mock at me?" Vinton frowned with displeasure.


    "Of course not. I''m happy that you finally come to the company." Then she closed the office door and drew the curtain.


    Essie''s mysterious expression astonished Vinton. He pulled back his chair subconsciously. After swallowing some saliva, he asked, "do you have a crush on me? You''re beautiful, but I like Eva now. I''ve decided to be faithful to her."


    And Essie was in a mess. Being a man who stayed away from women all year round, he could easily guess what happened when she drew the curtain.


    "Mr. Xu, you think too much." She touched her forehead, "I just don''t want others to spy on our conversation."


    Vinton let out a sigh of relief, sat up straight and asked, "what do you want to talk about?"


    "The first thing is about the amusement park project with the Emperor in Sea City. Our CEO wants you to take responsibility together with me."


    "Me?" Vinton asked, slightly taken aback.


    "You will be the chairman and CEO of the company in the future. It''s time for you to get in touch with the core affairs of the company." Said Essie.


    "Does she trust me so much?" Asked Vinton in disbelief, raising his thick eyebrows.


    "You are brother and sister. She doesn''t trust you. Does she have to trust strangers? Besides, she is not like your mother who has so much power and desires. She did all these for the sake of you and the Xu family. If you have the ability to shoulder the responsibility earlier, she can be discharged from the burden earlier and go back to the United States to reunite with her fiance. " Said Essie worriedly.


    Vinton''s handsome face flashed a glimmer of light. "Well, I''ll have a try."


    Essie smiled, "now let''s talk about the second thing. You, the director of human resources, should put on airs. Is everything done by your assistant?"


    Vinton cleared his throat and said, "he did what I asked him to do."


    With a cunning smile, Essie bent down slightly to press the voice to the lowest and said to his ear, "I''m afraid he is not following your orders, but your uncle''s orders, right?"

 Chapter 303 If We Are Not A Couple, Then We Will Be Enemies

    Vinton was taken aback and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t you know?" Essie pouted, covering her mouth with her hand, pretending to be surprised. "Your assistant works for your uncle. He works according to your uncle''s orders."


    "What?" Vinton was so angry that he almost jumped up from the chair.


    "Your uncle wants you to be indifferent to anything, so that he can plant his trusted subordinates into the Xu''s Group." Essie continued, "Your uncle has his own son. If he is in charge of the situation, the person he will take care of is definitely not you. I have heard that he and your mommy are planning to arrange your cousin to the board of directors. You are the eldest grandson of the Xu family. They don''t want to arrange you to sit on the board of directors, but they only want the eldest grandson of the Wang family to come in. Why? "


    "It''s outrageous!" Vinton clenched his fist, didn''t they plot to replace him with his cousin? The Xu''s Group belonged to the Xu family. How could it have anything to do with the Wang family!


    "I need to talk to my mommy about it." As he spoke, he was about to rush out, but was stopped by Essie. "It''s useless to go there. They will only use a pile of lies to fool you, and you will only alert the enemy. You''d better pretend that you know nothing and don''t ask anything about your assistant."


    "Am I going to sit back and wait for death and watch my cousin take my place?" Vinton said, pounding the table.


    "Didn''t I tell you last time? You have to find out all the people that your mother and uncle had planted in the Xu''s group and replace them with your own ones. You are the director of human resources, and your uncle and Mommy won''t be on guard against you, so it shouldn''t be difficult for you to do it, right?" Essie said.


    After a moment''s silence, Vinton looked up at her and asked, "Why do you want to help me?"


    Essie smiled and thought, ''It seems that he is not stupid. He just put his foot in the wrong.''


    "I''m not helping you." She shook her head, "I''m helping Cathy to get back to America early. I''m helping myself. You know my major business is clothing design. Now if she''s gone, I can also get back to work on my summer100¡æ. Third, I''m just helping my best friend, Eva." She paused and looked seriously. "Mr. Xu, to be honest, you want to marry our Eva, or just for fun?"


    "Of course I am serious. I can get our marriage certificate as long as she wants right away," Vinton said in a serious manner.


    "In this case, you should plan for your future. Now that Eva is a popular star, she deserves a successful president. If you don''t have anything to do but keep yourself in the name of a member of a rich and powerful family, then you''ll lose everything as long as the Xu family''s properties are taken away by someone else. If she marries you, she will have to earn money to support you," Essie slowly said.


    "I''m a man! How could I let her raise me?" Vinton glared at her with displeasure. This was so frustrating.


    "That''s why I should give you a hand and some suggestions." E


    nd ignored Zac.


    When the car stopped at a crossroad and waited for the traffic light, Zac pulled her chin tip and forced her head over. "Are you jealous of Leila?"


    Essie rolled her eyes and said, "Even if you put a jar of vinegar in front of me, and I won''t feel sour."


    Zac frowned slightly and a hint of gloom flashed through his eyes. At the intersection, the green light was on. He turned around and started the engine.


    The tone of silence gradually spread in the car. After a long time, Zac said in a low voice, "Leila and I can only be friends all our lives, and we will never be friends with you all my lives."


    "Why?" she asked in disbelief. She questioned him. Couldn''t he even take her as a friend?


    "We have only two types of relationship, husband and wife or enemy."


    He said firmly and forcefully.


    "Then what''s our position now?" She was shocked. When she heard the words ''enemy'', a chill rose from her back.


    "I''ve told you that you''re my mistress, and my mistress is my wife''s probation period. If I am satisfied with your performance, I''ll permit you to become a regular wife," He said in a slowly but tantalizing tone.


    She was a little shy and a little annoyed. "I have never thought of being your wife again. We have nothing to do with each other except friends."


    "You have only two choices. Either a husband and wife or an enemy." His cold voice was full of threats.


    "You don''t have a third choice?" She felt depressed as if she was facing a dead end. Blade mountain was in front of her and fire sea was behind her.


    "No, you don''t." He answered in a ruthless and cold tone. "If you choose to be an enemy, you should be prepared to live alone for the rest of your life. If you dare to marry another man, you will never have a better life. I can still find you even if you hide yourself to the ends of the earth." Every word was so forceful and powerful.


    Essie''s overwhelming possessiveness of the whole universe had driven her crazy. Why couldn''t he let her go even after they got divorced?

 Chapter 304 Mother Made The Decision

    "I am not your private property. You are remarried and have another woman. I am meaningless to you."


    "You have a poor memory. I have told you three years ago that I will never remarry. I will only get married once, with only one wife." His expression was cold and serious, and his strong aura suppressed her, making her almost suffocate.


    She shrank back in the chair subconsciously, as if she wanted to find a place to hide. "You... Aren''t you tired of me? Aren''t you interested in me anymore? "


    "That''s true, but..." He deliberately paused, turned the steering wheel sharply and drove to a quiet lake bank.


    "It''s late now. I have to go back," Essie she in a trembling voice as she held her own arms.


    "I will give you a chance to prove yourself. Maybe I will be interested in you again." He lifted the corner of his mouth and smiled evilly. Fear gripped her heart, and she curled up like a preying lamb...


    Now, she finally realized that Zac couldn''t be provoked at all. He was too dangerous. To be an alliance with him, one would seek every opportunity. In the end, she would be in danger as well.


    After returning to the villa, she received a call from Lucy. He told her that grandpa of the Yi family was seriously ill and that she and Mr. Yi went back with the children.


    Essie quickly booked a ticket and rushed back to Jiang City.


    Grandfather had a heart attack. He had been in the ICU for a week after the operation. Luckily, his life was saved.


    After discussion, Bob and Lucy decided to stay in the country for the time being. After all, Grandpa of the Yi family was more than 80 years old and had heart disease. He might die at any time, so they''d better stay with him.


    The Mili and Dot missed their mommy and daddy. Since Hanson didn''t come with Essie, they called him. They were good at numbers, they also knew a lot of words.


    As soon as Hanson heard that the children had returned to Jiang City, he rushed there.


    "Daddy, Mommy, Mili and Dot miss you so much. Why haven''t you come back from Dragon City for such a long time?" With her arms around Essie'' neck, Mili said in a soft tone, touching her face like a spoiled child.


    "Mommy and daddy miss you too, but we still have a lot of things to deal with, and we won''t leave until we deal with them." "Now that you''re back, we can be together as often as we can," Essie continued, fondly kissing her rosy cheek. But she had to make sure that they were safe.


    "I heard from Finney that something happened to Hengyuan Co., Ltd. Is that why you came back?" Lucy pulled Essie into the room and asked.


    Essie nodded and said, "Mom, I didn''t tell you because I don''t want you to worry about me."


    Hearing that, Lucy''s face turned dark all of a sudden. "Then is it true that she said your father was lying in hospital in coma and you did not know if Alice is alive or dead?"


    "Yes." Essie said in a low voice.


    Covering her face, Lucy sat on the sofa and began crying sadly.


    "Mom, don''t worry too much. The doctor said that Mr. Xu passed out because of the clot of blood in his head. He will wake up as long as the clot is removed. Besides, siste


    o., Ltd is settled, I will hold a wedding for you. What do you think?"


    Hanson''s eyes lit up. "Essie, is she really willing to marry me?"


    "Of course she would," Lucy said with a smile.


    "That''s great!" Hanson said excitedly. He ran to Essie and held her up, rotating her in the air excitedly.


    "Mommy and Daddy are getting married!" Mili and Dot were so happy that they clapped and jumped.


    Essie was a little overwhelmed. She didn''t intend to get married anymore. All she wanted was to bring up Mili and Dot well. But seeing that the whole family were so happy, she couldn''t say anything to disappoint them.


    The next day, after visiting grandfather in the hospital, Hanson and she took the children to the zoo to see panda. Mili and Dot were both good at Chinese and English. They were lying on the railing, talking to the panda in Chinese and in English. But the panda just ignored them, which made them very anxious.


    "I know. Mili, the panda doesn''t understand Chinese and English. They only understand the panda words." He said in a childish voice.


    "Yes." Michelle nodded. "If only we could say the same thing."


    "We''ll learn it when we grow up," Dot said seriously.


    Hearing what the two kids said, Essie and Hanson burst into laughter.


    "The three and a half years in New York was the happiest time in my life. We lived together like a family. I don''t want any changes to it, okay?" He then held the hands of Essie.


    "Hanson, I''m a married woman with two children. Don''t you really care?" Essie felt uneasy in her heart. The more she thought about it, the more upset she became.


    "I watched Mili and Dot being born and growing up with them. They are my kids." Hanson smiled with happiness on his face. "Didn''t you say that father Yi is the best man in the world? And I want to be the second father Yi."


    "Hanson." With her head resting on his shoulder, Essie was deeply moved by his words. If only they could be as happy as they were from the beginning. It would be great if they didn''t have so many problems and met with so many troubles and without Sunny.

 Chapter 305 His Current Wife And His Ex

    She sighed and thought of Zac uncontrollably. She was getting more and more confused about how to get along with him. Now he was the only person she could rely on and ask for help in Dragon City, but he was too domineering and strong. Working with him was like playing with fire, which burned her to ashes one day.


    Dot turned around and looked at them with his eyes wide open, "Mommy, daddy, are you going to kiss each other?"


    Instantly, Essie stood up in a hurry, "You little kid, what are you talking about?"


    Dot stuck his tongue out and climbed onto Hanson''s legs, "Dad, you two will get along better if you often kiss Mom."


    "Yes." Mili giggled and covered her mouth with her hand. "I saw many people kissing each other on TV. So they are very close to each other."


    Essie wiped the sweat from her forehead. It must be when her mother was watching the soap opera. The two kids hid on the stairs and watched them, learning everything inappropriate for children.


    Even a gifted baby in the family would have trouble.


    While she was thinking, Hanson gave her a gentle kiss on the cheek and said, "It''s all right. Daddy decided to kiss mommy more often so that she wouldn''t be taken away by others."


    "Mommy is daddy and Dot and Mili''s. If anyone dares to take Mommy away, Dot will beat him away." Dot clenched his fists like a man.


    Essie stroke their head with a smile. "Mommy will always be with you and daddy. You should listen to your grandparents in Jiang City. Don''t go around and be naughty. After Mommy settle all the things, we will go back to America together, okay?"


    "Okay." Dot and Mili nodded.


    Upon hearing her words, Hanson''s mouth was filled with a sweet candy, which flowed into his heart along his throat.


    "So you are holding your wedding in Jiang City, or in New York?" Mili asked.


    "New York. Mommy loves there." Essie smiled. She stayed far away from the fire, fearing that he would burn her.


    "Great!" The two children clapped their hands with excitement.


    Hanson opened his arms and hugged them in his arms. He hoped that this happiness could last forever and no one could destroy it.


    After spending two days in Jiang City, Essie returned to Hengyuan Co., Ltd. It seemed that Vinton had become wise. He came to the office and asked about the project of Sea City.


    Essie copied the time schedule of the project team and introduced the project to him briefly. When they were chatting, the secretary called and Elizabeth was waiting outside the office, saying that she had something to tell her.


    "Please wait for a moment, Mrs. Xu." Hanging up the phone, Essie turned to look at Vinton and said, "I guess your mom is calling because of the project in Sea City."


    A slight light flashed through his long and narrow eyes. Vinton moved behind the screen nearby, trying to know what his mommy was thinking about.


    Essie smiled and asked the Secretary to invite Elizabeth in.


    "Mrs. Xu, why are you here today?" She made a gesture of inviting her to sit with her on the sofa and asked the Secretary to prepare two cups


    ght back.


    "I''ll make a compromise and go with you. As for my identity, you can introduce as you like," she muttered, leaving the dominant power to him. Anyway, he liked to be the superior king, and she only needed to listen to the order.


    It had been three years. It was natural that she would become the focus of attention when she came back to Zac. This made the other man jealous. Leila attended the anniversary party of the Emperor as the representative of the Qin''s group. In the past three years, it was her who accompanied Zac to celebrate the Emperor''s anniversary. She had been full of expectations when she thought that he would invite her, but she didn''t expect that he would still invite Essie. Now she finally realized that she had been replaced by Essie again.


    In the first place, Essie was a little nervous. She didn''t know how he would introduce her. When he heard the words ''my humble wife'', she felt her heart back in her throat, which confirmed her status as the wife of the CEO frankly.


    She didn''t know why she cared about it. There was no chance for them to be reconciled. What''s the point of caring those fake names?


    Leila walked towards them and said, "Miss Yi, I didn''t expect you to attend the party with Zac. Are you the representative of Hengyuan Co., Ltd?" She asked on purpose, unwilling to admit that she was the wife of the CEO of the Emperor.


    But Essie wanted to irritate and stimulate her. ''I am tired of being a substitute for you and I will be the master of the family from now on.''


    "Miss Qin, all the guests present know my identity. If you still don''t know, you can ask Mr. Rong to introduce me to you. What do you think?" She smiled and took a look at Zac.


    Stroking her chin in a spoiling manner, Zac said, "Leila was just kidding. Everyone in Dragon City knows that you are the wife of the president of the Emperor."


    A strong sense of jealousy rose in Leila''s black eyes. She seriously suspected that Zac forgot the words ''ex''. She was the ex-wife of the president, not the current one.

 Chapter 306 Not Related Biologically

    When Malcolm and Finney went into the banquet hall, with the sight of them, Essie smiled, "The representative of Hengyuan Co., Ltd is here, Mr. Rong and I are going to say hello to them. Excuse us." Then she held Zac''s arm intimately and went away.


    Leila''s beautiful face twisted in jealousy. She really hated her last name, or how could someone take Zac away from her again.


    When Finney saw that Essie and Zac were together again, she was surprised and confused. In Jiang City, she was with Hanson, and the two went to the hospital to visit her grandfather together. Why did it change to be her ex-brother-in-law when she came back. ''Oh my God! Was she involved in a love triangle?''


    While Zac was talking with Malcolm, she pulled Essie aside and asked, "Have you made it up with ex-brother-in-law?" In Yang City, she didn''t know the true identity of Zac. After coming to Dragon City, she knew that he was not only the president of the Emperor, but also the future boss of the richest family, incomparably wealthy and powerful.


    Essie didn''t know how to explain the relationship between her and Zac, "We... We are just getting along like friends," she said understatedly.


    "Didn''t you attend the party as the wife of the CEO of the Emperor?" Raising her eyebrows, Finney didn''t believe her at all.


    "Sister, his relationship with me is quite complicated, and it''s not as clear as what you think. I''ll explain it to you later." Essie could only change the subject.


    Finney patted her on the shoulder, with a look of admiration on her face, and said, "You were born to be the wife of the president. You are the wife of the president no matter you will marry to Zac or Hanson."


    With a smile on her face, Essie said, "Don''t worry about me anymore. There are a lot of young talents present at the anniversary ceremony of the Emperor. You must keep your beauty, and try to be the wife of the president as soon as possible."


    "That makes sense. I should take a look around." Finney snickered, arranged her hair, and turned to the front of the banquet hall.


    Essie drank a little wine again and went to the dressing room. After he had a conversation with several bosses, Zac couldn''t find her, so he went to Finney who was standing not far away and asked, "Finney, are you accustomed to living in Dragon City now?"


    "Yes, I''m quite used to it." Finney smiled.


    "I heard from Essie that grandpa Yi had a heart attack. Did parents in law come back from America as well?" he asked casually.


    "Yes, all of them are back." Finney nodded. She had only stayed in Jiang City for only two days. When she knew that her grandfather was out of danger, she went back. She had no idea about Mili and Dot at all.


    "Will they go back?" Zac asked casually.


    "I don''t think so. They went to America because they want to take care of Essie. But now Essie is in China now, so it is meaningless for them to go back there." Finney shook her head.


    "They only have one child. They want to live together with her." Zac shrugged. Three years ago, he had planned to bring Essie''s parents to Dragon


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    m willing to order, and I''m not tired of eating it all my life."


    Really?


    She was shocked by his words, and she suddenly felt like she was in a complicated mood. She said, "Then why do you tell Jim that I''m silly and confused, and when you see me, you get a headache. Are those angry words too?"


    "When did I tell him..." Taking a pause, Zac remembered that he did said those words three years ago. It seemed that this muddle headed girl had held grudges for so long. "Those are not angry words. You are indeed silly, confused and very troublesome." He smirked.


    "I know it." In a fit of anger, she clenched her fist and hit him on his shoulder. Her hand was wrapped in a warm big hand in the air. "I haven''t finished yet. In fact, I am very enjoyed with it. If I don''t get a headache because of you every day, then life will be boring."


    What? What the hell did that mean?


    She lowered her head and felt complicated. As if it made her heart sour, sweet and numb at the same time. She couldn''t tell exactly what she felt.


    He kissed her affectionately when she was lost in thought. At the same time, he wanted to express all his feelings to her in this kiss.


    The moon shone through the treetops and surrounded them. At this moment, their hearts were so close. There was no dispute, no hindrance, and no misunderstanding. There was only warmth and harmony between them.


    In the morning, Essie was in a good mood. Even when she sat on the sofa, she wanted to laugh happily. Since she came back to the Dragon City, she had never been so happy like this. She was confused about this feeling.


    Zac came out of the bathroom, made a cup of coffee and sat beside her. "What are you doing?"


    "Look at entertainment gossip." She shrugged.


    "Yesterday, I heard a gossip about you from Finney," Zac said in a careless tone.


    She was shocked violently, and her face suddenly turned pale. God, was it the matter of Mili and Dot? Finney and her relatives hadn''t seen them yet? Did aunt Wendy discover it and tell her as if it was a shocking gossip?

 Chapter 307 The Identity Of The Baby

    Zac was keenly aware of her abnormality. "You look so nervous even before I said it. Are you hiding many secrets from me?" His sharp and deep eyes seemed to remind her of leniency to confess and severity to resist.


    "Well... Actually... " She hesitated for a while, wondering how to explain the matter about Mili and Dot to muddle through. Suddenly, an electric light flashed through her mind. No, if it was about Mili and Dot, Zac would have been furious and killed her at the first place, how he could sit beside her calmly and talk to her slowly?


    With these thoughts in her mind, she coughed a few times and pretended to be confused. "What kind of gossip would I have?"


    "It''s about you and father-in-law." At the moment, Zac took a sip of his coffee and said, "Finney said that father-in-law was not your biological father." He believed that since even Finney knew about it, there was no need to hide anymore the secret of her origin. As the son-in-law of the Yi family and her husband, he should have a frank conversation with her.


    Upon hearing that, Essie choked fiercely. She thought that Finney was always a woman of few words and deeds, but now she had a big mouth?


    "So what? In my heart, he is my real father, my only real father," she said stoutly and firmly that her father loved her so much. She was grateful, and she also grateful to Bob. He helped her regain the father''s love and give her a complete family.


    "I didn''t mean anything else. I know you have a good relationship with father-in-law. I just want to know more about you," Zac explained.


    "I don''t want to talk about this kind of thing about my father. You just need to know that my father is called Bob, and I love him very much. That''s enough." Raising her voice, she seemed a little agitated.


    Her displeasure was clearly written all over her face. Zac quickly ended this topic. "I''m sorry. Just forget what I said." Now that it was a scar in her memory that he did not want to touch, he could not touch it again. Otherwise, it would hurt her.


    She pursed her lips and her expression became more gentle. "Today is Saturday. Are you going to pick up Rabi?"


    Zac nodded. "I want to take you and Rabi to a place."


    He looked mysterious, so she didn''t ask more. She just didn''t expect the place he took her and Rabi to was a graveyard. No wonder he wanted to buy lily flowers.


    "Why do you take us here?" She held Rabi tightly for fear that the place would freak him out.


    "About Rabi, I still owe you an explanation, so I tell you everything today." Zac said in a low and deep voice.


    It was too quiet here. Scared, Rabi buried her head into Essie''s arms. Hearing what he had said, Essie could feel waves surging in her heart. Although it was no longer as important as it was before, she still wanted to know why he had to protect the child at all costs.


    Zac walked to a tombstone and stopped. He put a bouquet of flowers on it and said, "Leo, I take Rabi here to visit you."


    After a short pause, Essie said, "He..."


    "His name is Leo. He is


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    only one I trust in Dragon City. You won''t lie to me, will you?" Since she had to rely on him, she had to release a few sugar coated bullets from time to time to knock them off.


    He gently stroked her head and said in a soft voice, "you silly fool, didn''t we promise to trust each other?"


    "Yes," she answered in a soft voice. Her expression was very obedient, but she was very clear in her heart that it was very difficult for her. He was like a mystery. She couldn''t understand or solve it, and she couldn''t decipher. Which word he said was true or which was false. How could she dare to fully trust him?


    When she arrived at Eva''s apartment, Mandy had already been there.


    When she saw her, a cold light flashed through Mandy''s eyes and all the resentments were hidden. She only smiled gently.


    "We three haven''t been together like this for a long time," she said with a smile.


    "Yes, it was too long for me to remember." Eva heaved a sigh and said, "Essie completely disappeared for many years. And you, you always said you are busy whenever I called. Both of you are heartless girls."


    "I''m really busy. There are several shows in hand." Mandy puckered up her lips. Although she didn''t get angry with Eva, she was doing great now. She thought that she was inferior to this super star. She felt very uncomfortable and didn''t want to see her anymore.


    "Take these three years as a test of our friendship. A good friend will share wind and rain. No matter what happens in the future, don''t forget that you have two best friends by your side. They will do their best to help," Essie said seriously.


    "You are right." Eva held their shoulders from the back of the sofa and said, "Remember our vows. Money is precious, but love is more valuable. If it is a friend, leave both of them behind."


    "Got it. You don''t need to worry about it." Mandy poked her forehead.


    "Actually, what we worried most is you." Eva came over from the back of the sofa and sat beside her. "What happened between you and that old man?"

 Chapter 308 A Car Accident

    The smile on Mandy''s face froze for a moment and then slowly opened, "I like uncle type of man, can''t I?" She tried her best to be natural and calm, with the corners of her mouth becoming wider and wider, and the smile becoming more fake and exaggerated.


    "But he has a wife and children, and he is old enough to be your father." Eva pouted. She always felt that Mandy was insulting herself.


    "It''s not a matter of gender to be in love nowadays. Do you still care about age? Didn''t the thirty year old Weng fan married the eighty year old Chen Ning Yang?" Mandy glared at her, with a bit of displeasure in her expression. Eva was exposing her scar.


    Essie hurried out to ease the atmosphere, "Well, Eva, this is Mandy''s personal problem, we don''t have to worry about it." She didn''t want everyone to leave in discord.


    Eva picked up the lemon tea on the table and drank it in silence.


    The living room became unusually quiet.


    After a while, Mandy''s voice came through the ice, "Essie, how are you doing in the Xu family?"


    "Not bad. Difference in profession makes one feel worlds apart, I have a lot to learn." Essie smiled lightly.


    "The Xu family is unpredictable now. You''d better leave early and don''t get involved in it," Mandy said in a casual tone, as if she was just caring about her.


    "It''s Xu family''s business to compete for shares, property and power. It has nothing to do with me. I''m at most a senior white-collar worker who works. As long as I do my job well, it''s enough," Essie said lightly.


    "It''s weird for you to go to work in the Xu family because you are the young hostess of Rong family and the boss of SUMMER 100 ¡æ." Mandy smiled with a hint of sarcasm in her face.


    "She is helping her friend. The third daughter of Xu family is a friend she knew in the United States. She haven''t been back for decades and was not familiar with the place. Can a girl as loyal and faithful as Essie stand by and watch?" Eva cut in.


    "I see," Mandy muttered in a low voice, as if she was talking to herself. After taking a sip of juice, she proposed to go shopping. Eva put on her hat, sunglasses and mask and didn''t dare to go out until she was fully armed. Public figures also have their own troubles.


    When she came to the new century mall and saw the exclusive store of Summer 100 Degree, Essie walked in.


    "Now your Summer 100 Degree has exclusive stores all over the country," Eva said with a smile.


    "With our Eva as the spokesperson, can we not be popular?" Essie winked mischievously.


    "Miss Xu has been back for so many days. Should she know the business of the group by now? Isn''t it too selfish to keep you by her side to deal with these messy things?" Mandy said, as if she really wanted Essie to leave Hengyuan Co., Ltd.


    "That''s not right. If you choose to help others, then help them to the end and if you choose to escort the Buddha, then send the Buddha to the termination of the West," Eva said.


    "I''m afraid she wants Essie to be her shield." Mandy frowned and said, "It''s inevitable that Essie will be hated and treated as an eyesore by others of the Xu family if she helps her. What if s


    om opened and the nurse came out. "The patient has lost too much blood and needs blood transfusion. Who is her family?"


    "I''m her sister. We have the same blood type," Christina said in a hurry.


    "Great. Come with me." The nurse was relieved and took Christina into the blood test room. "Are you sure you are of the same blood type?" she had to make sure.


    "Yes." Christina nodded and stretched out her arm. "Our whole family has type B blood."


    "Type B negative?"


    "Negative?" Christina was shocked, "What''s the difference between negative and positive?"


    "Positive blood type is common blood type, while negative blood type is rare blood type, that is, Rhesus Macacus," the nurse explained.


    Christina was surprised. "I''m not with Rhesus Macacus. I''m an ordinary blood type."


    The nurse''s hand, which was about to be injected, suddenly stopped. "But your sister has type B negative blood?"


    What? Christina was shocked. Her parents were both type B positive blood, so were her brother and her. How could her sister be type B negative blood?


    The nurse stood up and said, "Your blood can''t be used. There is no type B negative blood source in our hospital''s blood bank. I have to call the Dragon City blood bank as soon as possible to make an emergency blood transfer." Then she ran out.


    Christina was still in shock. She took several breaths in a row, trying to calm herself down. Maybe her father or mother had mistaken her blood type. Seeing that everyone was positive, she thought she was the same. She didn''t expect that her sister would be Rhesus Macacus.


    Fortunately, there was a reserve of type B negative blood in the Dragon City blood bank. After the blood transfusion, Leila''s vital signs became stable, but she was still in a coma.


    It was nearly evening, Rabi shouted that he was hungry. He wanted to eat lean meat gruel. Essie decided to take him back with the nanny, let Zac stay here to take care of Leila. When Zac came back in the evening, Rabi was already asleep.


    "How is Leila?" Essie asked.


    "She has not woke up yet." Zac''s voice was very low.

 Chapter 309 The Extra Existence

    "Don''t worry too much. Since the doctor said that she was out of danger, she should be fine." Essie comforted Zac. She knew that Leila was very important to him, and now she was injured in order to save Rabi. Zac must be very distressed and worried.


    "If Rabi wants to go out in the future, he must have bodyguards with him." Zac''s eyes were dark and deep. Such a thing could never happen a second time.


    Essie nodded, "tonight, I''ll go to sleep with Rabi. If children are frightened in the daytime, it''s easy for them to have nightmares at night."


    Zac raised the corner of his mouth and put his hand on her shoulder. "Silly fool, I find that you know well how to take care of children. Where did you learn these experiences?"


    Essie''s dark eyes flashed, "well... My neighbor in the United States has several children, and I often go to help take care of them. " She faltered.


    "If only our child were still alive." Zac''s eyes became extremely dim, as if they were blackened by the night outside the window. The loss of his child was a deep, incurable pain in his heart. He moved his hand down and put it on her abdomen. "Let''s have another child. You will be a good mother and I will be a good father."


    Her heart was like a plucked string, trembling slightly. They were no longer possible to get back together, let alone have children. "Nonsense, we have child, and Rabi is our child." She said in a low voice, with a bitter taste spreading from the tip of her tongue all the way to her throat and to her heart.


    "But he''s not..." He sighed, "if the child was still alive, you wouldn''t have left me, would you?"


    Essie didn''t answer. She left because of her resentment with Mary, and her disappointment with him had nothing to do with the child.


    "Let bygones be bygones."


    There was a bitter smile on the corner of Zac''s mouth. He wanted to turn over the story, but it seemed that the knot in her heart had not been solved, and she was still indifferent to him. If she was not still entangled with the past, or she could not forget Hanson in her mind.


    He hoped the reason would be former because the former problem could at least be solved. If the latter was the case, it only meant that he was too failed.


    "I''ll go to see Rabi." In his silence, Essie went out. Her heart was in a mess. Since she returned to Dragon City and met him again, her heart had never been peaceful again.


    On the early morning of the second day, Zac received a call from Leila. Leila was awake, but she was very excited because she was blind and couldn''t see.


    Zac and Essie rushed to the hospital together.


    Leila''s parents were all in the ward.


    Leila covered her head with a quilt and kept sobbing. The doctor examined her and found that her head was hit in the car accident. The residual blood clot pressed the visual nerve, which led to blindness.


    "Leila, don''t worry. After you recover, the doctor will arrange an eye operation for you. As long as the congestion is removed, you can see the world." Leila''s mother comforted her daughter.


    Zac walked to the bedside and slowly pulled down the quilt to let her tearful face show. "Leila, don''t b


    just need one child. One belongs to us. I will protect it this time."


    She trembled slightly, and a little bit of light streaked across her face: "what if I give birth to twins by accident?"


    "Will we be so lucky?" He lowered his head and smiled as if he thought she was joking.


    It''s really so easy to get twins. The corner of her mouth slightly raised. When she did the B-ultrasound for the first time in New York, the doctor told her that there were two babies in her stomach. She was so happy that she wanted to call him and let him share the joy.


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t.


    "Let''s go. I love spicy crabs the most." She decided to end the topic as soon as possible, in case she accidentally said something wrong.


    "Okay, I''ll satisfy you, little greedy." Zac smiled and drove to South Gate Street.


    In the next few days, Zac didn''t show up. Essie knew that he was taking care of Leila in the hospital. Essie knew that Leila was the most important in his heart, and she was the second. Of course, he knew it clearly too.


    It didn''t matter to her whether he was there or not. It was better if he wasn''t there. She was happy to be free.


    Although sometimes it was a little boring, she chose to ignore it completely.


    In the evening, Walt called. He happened to pass by the Hengyuan building and wanted to ask if she was free to have dinner together. Essie was still working. She was reading a book on project cost in the office. She had a lot of questions. Thinking that she could just ask him, she walked out of the office.


    The two went to the Michelin five star Italy restaurant not far away from the Hengyuan building. Walt ordered seafood pizza, Florence steak, Naples roasted lobster, Barry turtle, and Miguel macaroni...


    Essie found that they were all her favorite food. It seemed that Walt knew her taste well and that she was a meat eating animal.


    "I didn''t order the wrong dishes, did I?" He raised the corner of his mouth.


    Essie nodded wildly, "it''s all my favorite food."


    "I know." He casually uttered three words, which made her stunned. "How do you know?"

 Chapter 310 It Is None Of My Business (Part One)

    "Didn''t we have Italy food together in the Maldives?" He gave a charming smile and his dark brown eyes shone in the light.


    "You have a good memory." Essie opened her mouth and smiled, revealing a row of white teeth. It was a long time ago. She didn''t expect him to remember it so clearly.


    An indescribable deep color flashed across Walt''s face. Every bit about her was engraved in his heart, and he could not forget it no matter how long it took.


    "A meat eating animal that likes eating meat and is not afraid of growing meat. It''s so special that it''s easy to remember." He said with a teasing smile.


    Essie also smiled and said, "I always feel like I am the person who is not distinguished in the crowd easily. I didn''t expect that I still have my own characteristics."


    "If you were this normal person, Zac would not be reluctant to let you go until now." Walt said in a joking tone, and the smile on Essie''s face froze for a moment. Zac didn''t let her go was just due to his strong possession. He didn''t really like her. In his eyes, she was a private thing. To be exact, she was the perfect substitute for a woman. It was difficult to find another one, so he wouldn''t let her go. Now, when something happened to the Lord, he immediately disappeared without a trace, leaving her out of the sky.


    "He and I are just friends now. Nothing else." There was a hint of anger in her words.


    "Zac doesn''t think so, does he?"


    "Only he knows what he is thinking." She lowered her eyes, and her thick long eyelashes cast a dark shadow under her white eyelids. "Anyway, now I just want to focus on my work. Let things go with th


    yebrows twisted, and a flame of anger flashed through his dark and cold eyes. He gritted his teeth and squeezed a few words from his teeth, "it doesn''t matter. As long as I''m here, your heart will be mine sooner or later." After that, he picked her up and threw her into the car.


    She tried to push the door and escape, but he locked the door and window.


    "Zac, why do you always play this trick? Don''t you know what respect for human rights is?" He would always bow to her overlord. He really thought he was a overlord!


    "This one is not good for you. Why don''t I use it?" He sneered.


    "It will only make me hate you." She glared at him ferociously with her face full of anger. He had disappeared for a few days, and there was not even a text message. Now he came out like a ghost to bully her. He really thought that she was a doll that came and went immediately!


    "It doesn''t matter that I have been used to it for a long time." He snorted, and there was a malicious cold light in his eyes, like an enraged lion, ready to open his bloody mouth at any time and devour her alive.

 Chapter 311 It Is None Of My Business (Part Two)

    She shrank a little. She was still frightened by the "lesson" he had taught her on the bed last time. She didn''t dare to irritate him too much. She had to give in, "I... I''m tired and want to go back to sleep. Open the door and let me out. "


    He gave her a gloomy look, slammed on the gas and the car sped forward.


    "I''m at the door of my home. I won''t go to your place." She wanted to cry. This guy must have been the reincarnation of a tyrant. He was arbitrary and only acted according to his own will. He never cared about other people''s feelings. She curled up in the chair, and there was no more resistance, only a sad look of being cut and ready to be slaughtered.


    The car was shrouded in a quiet and dark color.


    For a long time, his voice, like a rock falling into the ice, came in a low voice, "did my brother send you back just now?"


    "Yes, we had dinner together tonight." She said lightly, looking out of the window, not at him.


    "He asked you out?" There was a flash of fire in his eyes.


    "He happened to pass by. I was still in the office, so we could have dinner together. Your brother and I are good friends, and we know each other earlier than you. Isn''t it common to have dinner together?" She pouted and felt that her personal freedom was severely restricted.


    Zac was silent. In the past, he did think it was normal for his elder brother to have dinner with her, but after the dispute at the ball, he felt unusual. The girl he liked was known during the trip, and he and the confused fool were also known duri


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    o stupid as to be hopeless!


    "Zac, if you want me to learn to trust you, you have to show that you are trustworthy first."


    "What do you want me to do?" He asked.


    "Stay with me all day long. Don''t go anywhere." She said word by word clearly and forcefully.


    "Okay." He nodded, "I''ll come back after I go to the hospital to see Leila."


    These words were like a cold wind, which made Essie''s chest cool. He didn''t understand what she meant at all. "If you want to go to the hospital, don''t come to me again." She said firmly and coldly.


    Zac sighed, "I just want Leila to get better soon so that she can accept eye surgery. The doctor said that if the congestion oppressed the visual nerve for too long, it would cause damage and it would be difficult to recover by then."


    Essie sneered, "I''m not related to her. She has nothing to do with me. What''s more, her eyes are her own, and her body is her own. It''s her own business that she wants to self-mutilate and self-abuse. Does it have anything to do with you? "

 Chapter 312 There Was No Need To Be With A Bad Man

    "But she was injured because of saving Rabi. If she didn''t push him away in time, then it was Rabi who would be lying in the hospital." Zac held his forehead and felt a little helpless.


    "Of course, she is responsible for the safety of Rabi. It only means that she has no basic sense of danger. You let Leila to take care of Rabi, which means you are also a fool. " Essie could hardly control her emotions. If it was her, she would never take the child to pick up things on the road together. She would go alone.


    "It''s really my fault." Zac leaned against the wall with a pale face. He had been blaming himself for the past few days. Leila said that she would take Rabi to walk around and bask in the sun, but he didn''t pay much attention to it. If he had been there or had arranged for bodyguards to follow him, the car accident would not have happened.


    "Forget it. You can go wherever you like. Anyway, I''m not related to you now. I don''t care about your business." Essie said coldly, turned around and went downstairs.


    Zac fell to the floor and held his head. He was more and more at a loss, or even powerless, to this confused fool. He didn''t know what he could do to save their marriage and keep her.


    The phone call came again. It was Christina who urged him to go there as soon as possible.


    He smoothed his hair that was scratched by his hand and went downstairs.


    In the luxurious ward of the hospital, Leila was lying on the bed, staring blankly at an unknown corner, and the breakfast grains on the bedside table were not moved.


    Hearing the familiar footsteps at the door, her face lit up. "Zac, are you here?"


    "Why don''t you eat again?" Zac walked to her side, frowning slightly.


    "I just want to eat the breakfast you bought. What they bought is not delicious." Leila said in a coquettish tone.


    "I bought it in the morning tea shop as young master said." The nurse said with grievance.


    "What you bought is not as delicious as what brother Zac bought." Leila growled angrily. If Zac wasn''t there, she would have picked up the bowl on the cabinet and smashed it at this stupid guy.


    Christina quickly pulled the nurse out and left her sister alone with Zac.


    Zac put the breakfast into the microwave oven and heated it up. "I''m very busy today and can''t stay too long. You should eat the breakfast quickly and don''t play petty."


    "Brother Zac, you didn''t come to have breakfast with me today because of the company?" Leila asked in a hurry, fearing that he was with Essie, so he ignored her.


    Zac didn''t answer. He picked up a shrimp dumpling and handed it to her mouth. She shook her head and said, "brother Zac, it''s so stuffy here. Please push me downstairs and eat it while basking in the sun on the grass, OK?"


    "Okay." Zac nodded, picked her up, put her on the wheelchair and pushed her out.


    Coming to the side of the green shade, Zac opened the lunch box and began to feed her breakfast.


    "Leila, I have a lot of things to do recently. I may not come to see you often. You have to be obedient and take care of yourself as soon as possible. Then you can have an


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    nson held her hand and said, "I will come here every day in the future." He had to protect her and would not let Zac hurt her again.


    "It''s too tired to run around every day. Don''t waste your time in the car." "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry. Tomorrow is the weekend. Let''s go back to Jiang City to see Mili and Dot together. Take Holy with us. The children will be happy to see him." Essie tried to give him a smile. She missed the kids.


    "Well, I bought some gifts in England, just in time to bring them there." Hanson nodded with a smile, put her hand to his lips and kissed deeply, and then started the engine.


    The two went back to Alice''s villa together. Holy was very happy to see him. "Brother Hanson, why haven''t you been here for many days? I thought you had quarreled with sister Essie."


    "We are fine. How could we quarrel? I went to England to attend the London Fashion Week, so I didn''t come." Hanson touched his head with a smile and gave him the gift he had brought back from England.


    "Baseball gloves!" Holy''s eyes lit up, "great. Thank you, brother Hanson."


    Then came a gift for Essie: a set of exquisite porcelain tea set, as well as her favorite London muffins and crepes.


    "Hanson, who knows me." All of a sudden, Essie felt much better. She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him on the cheek. Last Summer, they took the whole family on a trip to England. She loved the authentic British afternoon tea very much. After coming back, she decided to have a happy afternoon tea every day.


    "My task is to make you happy every day." Hanson held her in her arms with tender eyes.


    Holy looked at the two and laughed. Whether it was Hanson or Zac, he would support whoever could make his sister happy.


    At this time, Leila was on the phone in the ward of the hospital.


    "Do you think Essie is crying in a corner or quarreling with Zac?" She smiled insidiously.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s our purpose to separate them." The voice on the phone was gloomy and cold.


    "I hope we can cooperate more in the future."


    "Of course."

 Chapter 313 th Being Lovers Forever

    In the afternoon, in Jiang City.


    As soon as Essie came in, she held the two babies in her arms. The children were very happy to see that Holy also came, "uncle, have you become the president like daddy?"


    Holy scratched his head and chuckled, "I''m still at school. I won''t be the president until I grow up."


    "When did you grow up?" Dot tilted his head and looked at him in confusion.


    "When I am eighteen." Holy said seriously that he really hoped that he would grow up quickly, so that he could protect his sister and those who were very important to him.


    "I don''t want to grow up. I can''t play with Barbie doll when I grow up." Mili said in a sweet voice. She couldn''t wait to pick up the Barbie doll suit that Hanson bought for her, sit on the cushion and start to open the box.


    Dot liked building blocks, so Hanson bought him blocks for the Tower of London. He took Holy''s hand and asked him to build blocks with him.


    Essie cut the fruit, watching the three children playing and feeding them the fruit.


    "In the past two days, your father and I have visited several kindergartens which were the best in Jiang City and decided to send them to the Red Sun. The environment and teachers there are good. A teacher only takes two children, and Mili and Dot can just be learned by a teacher. We talked with the president and found the best Chinese teacher to teach them. Now their English is their mother tongue, so when they are at home, they can learn Chinese well. " Said Lucy.


    Essie nodded, "it''s up to you and dad."


    "Mommy, will there be many children in the kindergarten to play with me and Dot?" Mili blinked her big beautiful eyes for two times, with a look of expectation.


    "Yes." Essie smiled and touched her little face. "You should listen to the teacher. You can''t be naughty."


    "Okay." Mili nodded obediently.


    Dot put the last block on the top of the tower and said slowly, "I want to rule the whole kindergarten. All the children should listen to me."


    Essie was sweating heavily. Did her baby inherit all the genes of her father''s tyranny and autocracy?


    Holy held the head of Dot and smiled, "well, if anyone dares not to listen to you, teach him the way I taught you."


    "Yes." Dot nodded vigorously.


    A few days later, in the Dragon City Hospital, Zac pushed Leila to bask in the sun on the lawn.


    "Zac, you haven''t come to see me for a few days. Are you busy in the company?"


    "Yes." Zac answered absentmindedly. His voice was hoarse, and his face was haggard and decadent. He didn''t know how he had been these days. He was drunk every day, and he couldn''t tell day from night.


    Leila couldn''t see his face, but she could guess that he must have fallen out with Essie. She secretly rejoiced in her heart. During this period of time, Zac accompanied her, took care of her and deepened her attachment. She couldn''t allow Essie to destroy her happiness. Zac was hers and would always be hers.


    "Zac, I want to eat some grapes." Sh


    photos?"


    "Hanson is my last choice." She said word by word firmly and forcefully, with an indifferent look of despair on her face, like ice from her eyes to the bottom of her heart.


    Zac''s heart was also frostbitten. "Essie, did you sentence me to death just because of those fake photos?"


    Essie sneered, took out her phone, opened the photo and threw it on the table. "Then tell me, which one is fake and which one is revised by PS?"


    Zac picked up her phone and looked at it. The blue veins on his forehead were rolling in anger, but he couldn''t find a reason to argue.


    Dead silence, like ice, condenses in the air.


    For a long time, the sneer of Essie tore the silence apart like an electric saw. "Young master Rong, why don''t you say anything? Are all the pictures in it true? Are they all done by you, young master Rong? I didn''t expect you to be so intimate. "


    "She can''t see, so I..." Zac stopped. After Finney''s questioning, he had found that his explanation was powerless and pale. He did an annoying stupid thing. "I really just treat Leila as a friend."


    "Even an eight year old child knows that he has to avoid suspicion. Can''t you imagine that young master Rong is so smart?" A very ironic smile appeared on the corner of Essie''s lips. "I guess you are used to being intimate with her. You can''t change it, can you?"


    "You won''t believe it no matter how I explain it, will you?" Zac''s voice became weak, full of unspeakable depression and helplessness.


    "Yes." Essie replied simply, "there has never been pure friendship between men and women. What you call friends is just self-deception."


    "What do you want me to say then you can understand that her surname is Qin and my surname is Rong? We can''t have a result at all." He hit the wall with a fist, and the more sullen he was, the more he was about to burst out.


    "You can be lovers forever without getting married." Essie leaned towards him and slowly uttered word by word, cold, deep and gloomy.

 Chapter 314 Admit Mistakes

    A spasm ran over Zac''s handsome face. At this moment, in addition to extreme depression, his heart was full of despair, which almost devoured him. Her eyes, expression and tone told him without any disguise that she didn''t believe him at all. She believed that he had an affair with Leila and sentenced him to death!


    He couldn''t clean the dirty water. The more he washed it, the dirtier it became.


    He held his head, breathed heavily and sighed heavily, "tell me, how can I prove it so that you can believe me?"


    Essie sneered and said, "do you know why I haven''t deleted these photos and kept them completely? Because I have to take them out every day to have a look and remind myself not to have any hope for you anymore."


    The blood on Zac''s face instantly faded, as white as a piece of paper. You can think as you like. I have a clear conscience. " He stood up and walked out slowly. His back was depressed and bleak, like an injured beast, trying to find a place to heal quietly.


    Essie swallowed a touch of extreme bitterness in her throat. It might be the best ending to end like this.


    As soon as Zac returned to the villa, he shut himself in the room. His heart was very painful, and the pain was about to burst and break. He urgently needed alcohol anesthesia.


    He didn''t know how much he had drunk, but the heartache wasn''t relieved, it was more acute.


    What kind of wine was this?


    He angrily grabbed the bottle and smashed it against the wall. With a loud bang, the bottle was smashed, and brown liquid splashed everywhere, causing the room to smell of wine.


    "Drink to drown your sorrows and you may be more sad." A low voice came from the door.


    Zac turned around and saw the evil face. He frowned slightly and said, "how did you get in?"


    "Of course I walked in." Jim shrugged. He was one of the guests that Ann could open the door and invite in without informing.


    "When did you come back to Dragon City?" Zac asked in a low voice, a little drunk in his eyes.


    "Morning." Jim raised the corner of his mouth and said, "I was looking for you to drink, but I didn''t expect you to drink by yourself."


    "I''m not drunk. I can still drink." Zac snorted.


    "If you want to drink, you can also drink downstairs. There is no way to stay here." Jim said, turned around and walked out, followed by Zac.


    After sitting at the bar counter, he poured a glass of ice water to Zac, "judging from your situation, you are likely to have a quarrel with beauty Essie. She has been back for so long, and you haven''t made up?"


    "You are right. Women''s hearts are hard to know." Zac smiled bitterly.


    "Aren''t you watching with your heart? How could you not understand it until today? " Jim smiled. Zac''s black eyes narrowed and his face was full of anger. "Are you satirizing me?"


    "I dare not." Jim spread out his hands. He came to drink, not to touch the tiger''s butt.


    Zac snorted, picked up the glass and took a sip of ice water. He was very upset now. He didn''t mind if Jim wanted to be a target.


    Jim put his arm around Zac''s shoulder and said, "a shallow


    . He was going to go out to apologize to her after her speech. However, he didn''t expect that he was a little late. Someone had walked into the T stage from the other side of the backstage.


    This person was Hanson, who also planned a surprise program for Essie.


    Holding the roses, he walked to Essie and knelt down on one leg. "Essie, I love you. Marry me!" This should be the third time that he asked Essie to marry him. For the first time, Essie refused. For the second time, she agreed, but was destroyed by Zac. This time, he must hold the beauty back.


    "Hanson!" Essie was surprised. She didn''t expect that he would propose to her formally.


    The crowd below the stage began to cheer, "get married, get married..."


    These sounds were heard by Zac and they were like firecrackers which made his eardrum hurt. This was the second time that he was late. The first time was three years ago, when he arrived at the hospital with the paternity test and wanted to retrieve their marriage, she had left. This time, he fell behind Hanson, but he could not watch her being taken away.


    Just as her lips moved and were about to speak, he rushed out and recklessly held her in his arms. "Don''t marry him. It''s my fault to be muddled. This time it''s all my fault. I should keep a distance from Leila and avoid suspicion. I was confused and did a very stupid thing. But Leila and I really have nothing to do with each other except friends. I will pay attention to it in the future and never make such a mistake again. Please forgive me once, OK? "


    It was the first time for the arrogant and unruly young master to bow to others and admit his fault in public. Unfortunately, the resentment in Essie''s heart was not relieved at all.


    She broke his hand and got out of his arms. "Young master Rong, we are over." Her expression was as cold as ice, as if the person standing in front of her was just a passer-by.


    "Why don''t you believe me once?" Zac grabbed her shoulder. He had put down his dignity and admitted his mistake to her. What else could he do?

 Chapter 315 Act Now (Part One)

    "Zac Rong, you can continue to deceive yourself, but you can''t deceive me. I don''t believe a word of your explanation, not even until I die!" she said coldly. Then she turned around and walked to Hanson. "Put on the ring for me, Hanson. I will never be separated from you again."


    Hanson smiled and put the huge pink diamond ring on her ring finger.


    The people off the stage were at a loss. They didn''t know whether they should sigh or wish. In fact, they couldn''t hear what Zac and Essie said on the stage, but the situation was clearly the competition between two men and the choice of a woman, and the result was that Hanson won.


    Essie held the roses in one hand and held Hanson''s arm in the other. When she walked to Zac, she said lightly, "I wish you and Leila a happy marriage."


    In an instant, the blood all over Zac''s body was frozen, and his soul seemed to be detached from his body by a sharp blade, turning into a ghost of despair.


    On the second day, the entertainment headline read: Hanson''s proposal was successful, the fashion fairy returned home and remarried Bella''s young master.


    Jim knew that at this time, Zac must be drunk. When he arrived at the lakeside villa, he waited beside and waited for him to wake up.


    Zac didn''t wake up until night. The first thing he did when he opened his eyes was to look for wine.


    "I''ll drink with you." Jim handed the bottle to him and said, "I remember that when Janice died, you drank with me for three days. This time you are a little better than me. At least there is hope. I will drink with you for two days."


    "Are you comforting me?" Zac smiled bitterly.


    Jim poured two glasses of wine and added ice, "It is just a proposal, not a marriage. Why are you so desperate?"


    Zac picked up the glass and took a


    e by the stack of photos, leaving the struggle of the Xu family behind. Now, the announcement of her marriage with Hanson was equivalent to announcing to the enemy that she had broken up with Zac and that he was no longer her backer. If she didn''t guess it wrong, the enemy would take the opportunity to take action in the next few days.


    She told Pana to be careful. She would be the number one target of the enemy. When Pana went to the company in the morning, something happened. A mud truck hit her car. Fortunately, she was good at jumping out of the car to avoid the trouble.


    Essie decided to keep Pana in the villa for a few days. She knew that the enemy would not let it go.


    "Malcolm, go and check it for me. What does Sally usually like to do?" She couldn''t sit still and wait for death any more. She had to take the initiative to attack. Since Zac suspected that there was something wrong with Bles, she started with Bles.


    Malcolm soon got a reply. What Sally loved most was playing mahjong. She also had a fixed location to play it, it was the Tiffany Club, which was a place for the ladies to have fun. A cunning light flashed in Essie''s big eyes. She was good at it.

 Chapter 316 Act Now (Part Two)

    After lunch, she went to the Tiffany Club. She carefully changed her make-up, put on a light brown wig cover, put on a heavy make-up, put on a mole at the corner of her mouth, and wore a black frame glasses, looking like a young and rich lady.


    When she left the Xu family, she was too young to have much impression on Sally. She only vaguely remembered that she was the niece of Vicki, and that the marriage was arranged by Vicki, which was equivalent to an arranged marriage. Vicki did this probably to guard against him, in case he had the ambition to fight for the family property.


    Sally happened to have one vacancy out of three, so she took the opportunity to make up for it.


    "You are new here. Why haven''t you met before?" Sally asked.


    "This is my first time here." Essie smiled.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Call me Julie," Essie said, shooting out a Nine Dot Tile.


    "Pung!" Sally smiled wildly.


    After one round, Essie played another Two Bamboo Tile. Then Sally claimed it for a quadruplet.


    Caroline who sat at her opposite was a little unhappy. "Do you know how to play? Every Tile you released, she could either claim it to match a triplet or for a quadruplet."


    "I have no choice. I have to release this Tile." Essie shrugged.


    After two rounds, Sally won by her own draw and grinned from ear to ear. Essie sighed, "Mrs. Xu, you''re so lucky. I''ve been waiting for the one necessary tile to win for two rounds, but I haven''t got it yet. You were just waiting, and then you''ve been claiming the tile to win."


    "Can she self-draw if you don''t play to let her claim it to match a triplet?" Caroline glared at her angrily.


    "Pla


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ve to plan for my son. His property can only be my son''s. Those bastards can''t get a cent."


    "That''s right. Those foxes gave birth to wild bastards, hoping to get their property. They can''t be that easy," Caroline said angrily.


    Sally nodded. Bles also had several illegitimate children outside and had been threatening her son''s position. She had no feelings for Bles for a long time. If it wasn''t for her son, she would have left.


    The game ended in the evening. The ladies had a good chat with Essie and asked her to come back tomorrow.


    Essie went into the car, took off her wig, took off her heavy makeup, and changed back to herself. Then she went to the company. She had several important documents to deal with. It was nearly midnight when she came out of the office.


    She walked into the elevator and pressed button of the basement first floor. While looking at her cell phone, she waited for the elevator to go down. All of a sudden, the elevator shook violently and stopped halfway, as if it was broken.


    She hurried to press the emergency call button, but there was no response.

 Chapter 317 Fire In The Backyard (Part One)

    The light went out all of a sudden, and the darkness poured down like a thick black waterfall. Five fingers could not be seen in the narrow space.


    The extreme fear came, and the muscles of Essie were all tightened. She curled up in the corner, her hands and feet were cold, and her body kept trembling. She wanted to ask for help, but the phone fell to the ground in fear and couldn''t be found. Remembering that there was a satellite phone in her handbag, she quickly found it out in shiver. This was given to her by Zac when she was in Sea City. It was the previous one, which was for his exclusive use. Whenever she called, he would be right there.


    Her head was so short of oxygen that she couldn''t figure out who she was going to call. She just subconsciously pressed the dial button. There was only one number in it, and the phone was automatically connected.


    At this time, Zac was spending a boring and irritable night in the office. When he saw the caller ID on his phone, his dark and cold eyes suddenly lit up. This woman actually took the initiative to call him. Did she come round and want to make up with him?


    The corner of his mouth, which had been drooping for many days, finally raised a slight arc. He pressed the answer key, suppressed his voice and made a deep ''hello'' sound.


    "I was locked in the elevator of Hengyuan Co., Ltd... It is so dark... Help me... " Essie''s throat was convulsed violently, and her voice was weak and trembling. Zac''s nerves suddenly tightened and his face turned pale. "Don''t be afraid, you little fool. Take a deep breath. I''ll be right there." He rushed downstairs, jumped into the c


    e said without hesitation.


    "Only him?" There was a sad smile on the corner of his mouth. "Am I that bad?"


    "Don''t be too greedy. You already have Leila Qin." When she said this, she almost gritted her teeth and felt as if tens of thousands of claws were scratching in her heart, which made her feel so uncomfortable that she was about to go crazy.


    Zac held his head. She not only convicted him of the crime, but also got into the dead end and couldn''t pull her out. "Put down the knife, and I''ll ask Tim to send you back," after a long silence, he said weakly and got up to go upstairs.


    Essie went out and walked to the Rolls-Royce at the gate of the yard. She didn''t look back for a moment. She didn''t want to have any attachment to the man who didn''t belong to her or the place she did not own.


    Zac was looking at her back in front of the window. Her determination scared him. Did he really have to make a choice between her and Leila to retrieve it?


    For the next few days, as usual, Essie went to Tiffany Club to play mahjong and became more and more familiar with Sally.

 Chapter 318 Fire In The Backyard (Part Two)

    Coming out of the club, she went into her Martha Lahti and was about to take off her wig in the rearview mirror when she was horrified to find a face inside. She turned around and glared at the man in the back seat, "How did you get into my car?"


    "It is not difficult to open the car door," said Zac with a faint smile.


    He opened a room lock, but now it was a car door. Had this guy received professional training to be a thief?


    "Shouldn''t young master Rong be feeding Miss Qin the dinner in her ward by this time? She must be hungry since you are getting into my car now," she said sourly.


    Zac''s face darkened and he didn''t respond to her. He didn''t come to discuss his innocence, but her safety.


    "What are you doing in there by wearing such thick cosmetic?"


    "It is none of your business," she said angrily.


    "Are you going for Sally?" There was a sharp light in his eyes, as if he had already seen through her secret.


    "You think too much." Essie snorted, "I just have a chat with those like-minded ladies. Their husbands have a lot of shameless girlfriends, and my ex-husband has been fooling around with his first love every day and still doesn''t care to admit it. Do you think I have the same pity with them?" If a woman wanted to live with this man, she would be careful and stop at the right time. But she had made up her mind to separate from him, so she might as well expand the mistake infinitely, fight with him to the end, let herself die of hope, and let him die of hope.


    Zac''s face was already very gloomy. He could almost feel the resentment spreading in the car, and it was gett


    le at his appearance made him furious. She was now making it clear that she wanted to draw a line with him. She kicked him into the death row with a small mistake, but he just couldn''t let her go at all. He was worried about her life. He thought that was the fate. She was his doom, a doom that could never be undone!


    "If you have something to say, just say it," She muttered to herself, saying that quickly, so that she could go home to have dinner. After playing mahjong all afternoon, she was so hungry that she could not help groaning.


    "Do you really want to get information from Sally?" His charming lips made a mischievous arc.


    "Yes," she replied simply. She couldn''t think of any other breakthrough for the time being.


    "Sally is not a fool either. You are not smart enough to get any information from her." Zac shook his hand.


    "Do you have a better idea?" Essie curled her lips.


    "Didn''t you say that? Only the person at the pillow side can dig out the secrets most easily." Zac hooked the tip of her chin, and a strange color floated across his face.

 Chapter 319 That Would Be Too Kind To You

    At Mega Club of City C.


    Sally followed Essie and was a little nervous. It was her first time to come to such a place. Yesterday, Essie told her about it secretly. She was curious and followed her.


    "Don''t worry. The emperor is far away from here. No one knows or cares about what to you are doing here. What''s more, everyone only looks at money and doesn''t care about identity and background." Essie patted her on the shoulder, looking reckless.


    As soon as the female boss of the club, Lily saw her, she rushed over and smiled, "Julie, you are here. Garret is waiting for you inside."


    "Are you a frequent visitor here?" Sally asked.


    "I come here every Monday." Essie smiled lightly.


    "Lily, this is Kelly, my friend. Would you like to ask Max out and have two drinks with us?"


    "You are really good at choosing. Max is the trump card of our Mega Club. He never shows up easily. Today, I just want to give you a favor and ask him to come out and have two drinks with you two." Lily smiled and got up to go out.


    After a while, a man came in, tall and burly.


    Sally hadn''t seen such delicious and juicy little fresh meat for a long time. At this moment, she was like encountering a sudden drizzle, full of vitality.


    After Max sat next to Sally, Essie leaned her head against Sally''s ears and whispered, "The box here is soundproof. You can''t hear anything outside. Don''t worry." Then she stood up and said, "Take your time to have a little fun. I''m going to the next room to find Garret."


    Essie went to the next room. It was not Garret but Zac who was waiting inside.


    "City C is really a good place." She sat on the sofa and took a sip of the juice.


    "The bait has been put down. Now you just need to wait quietly until the fish is hooked." Zac shook the red wine in his hand.


    "Can Max really get it done?" Essie was a little worried.


    "Don''t worry. He is the best at dealing with a resentful rich woman like Sally." Zac raised the corner of his mouth, half smiling.


    "Is it not because you men are fooling around with other women outside that wives become resentful women?" Essie sneered and looked at him with scorn. Obviously, in her eyes, he was one of them.


    "I didn''t expect that you are also a person who likes to get into trouble," Zac sighed in secret. If he fell into the ink tank by accident, he would never be able to wash it white again?


    "It''s not too late to know now," Essie shrugged and said indifferently. She didn''t care about his idea for a long time.


    "Essie Yi!" Zac seemed to be infuriated. He roared and rushed to grab the back of her head, forcing her to face him. "I don''t care whether you are angry with me or revenging on me. In a word, as long as I don''t agree, you can''t marry Hanson."


    "I have nothing to do with you. You have no right to interfere with my freedom." Essie stared at him with a layer of ice in her eyes, which froze all her feelings. His heart also f


    big appetite. Aren''t they afraid of being stuffed?"


    "It is because of their fear of being stuffed that they want to use the method of division to make the Xu family chaotic from inside and then benefit from it," Zac said in a deep voice.


    Essie frowned slightly, with a slight blush in the middle of her eyebrows. After a short silence, she turned to look at Zac and said, "Why do you know so much about the situation of the Xu family? ''The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind.'' Do you want to the oriole behind?"


    Zac raised the corner of his mouth and sneered, "I could be."


    Essie looked at him with a cold look, "If you want to keep this in mind, then we are sworn enemies."


    Zac pressed the tip of her chin with a cold expression, "Don''t forget that we can only have two kinds of relationship, husband and wife or enemy. You can decide which one to choose!"


    Essie trembled, "Didn''t you say that you would let me go as long as I have a child for you?"


    "To let you go doesn''t mean to be friendly to you," he said it coldly and ruthlessly.


    Yes, it was too naive to challenge young master''s invincible dignity and want to retreat completely.


    "Then let''s face the sky on the main road and each walk on one side. We can be passers-by." She pouted and felt a little uncomfortable.


    "Isn''t it too kind to you to be a passer-by?" Zac leaned over slightly, with his hands on the back of the sofa. His handsome face was almost close to hers. His hot breath hit her face wave after wave, and her face was almost scalded. "It can only be an enemy." His aggressive words squeezed out bit by bit, like nails, and hurt her heart.


    "Is there no useful information from Sally?" She changed the topic in a hurry to relieve the extremely gloomy atmosphere around her.


    Zac stood up straight and took out another stack of materials from the table. "This may be useful."


    Essie opened it and was shocked. "They actually..."

 Chapter 320 The Identity Was Exposed

    At Hengyuan Co., Ltd, in the special assistant office of the president. Vinton asked what happened as soon as he came in.


    Essie locked the door and drew the curtain. With a strange and cautious look, she said, "I have something to show you."


    "What is it?" Vinton raised his thick eyebrows and was a little curious.


    Essie didn''t immediately answer, but invited him to sit on the sofa and make a pot of Kung Fu tea. She poured a cup and handed it to him, "Has your mother been away from Dragon City for a long time?"


    Vinton thought about it carefully and nodded, "Indeed, she had asthma and went to Hawaii to recuperate for a year." After a pause, a fire flashed in his eyes, "Holy was also born at that time."


    "Asthma?" Essie sneered, "I should give you a late congratulations. You have two younger brothers in this year."


    Vinton was shocked, "Does my father have an illegitimate child outside?"


    "It''s not your daddy, it''s your mommy." Essie took out a folder and opened it. There was a stack of materials and photos in it. "The child''s name is Loren Xu, and his Chinese name is Ruifeng Xu. This is his birth certificate in the hospital of Saint Mary in Hawaii. It clearly records the date of birth on December 21, 2004. His mother, Christian Wang, is your mother, his father, Eric Xu, and your uncle."


    "Mommy, she and uncle..." Vinton angrily clenched his fist and hit the tea table. Even if she didn''t have a good relationship with his father and was lonely, she could have other entertainment methods. How could she hang out with his uncle? It was just a wanton behavior!


    Essie took a sip of tea slowly and said, "I used to think that your mother wanted to be the chairman herself just because her desire for power was over inflated, but now I don''t think it''s that simple. She must have conspired with Bles to get rid of your father and sister, and let your mother be the chairman of the Xu group in your name, and then pass the position to their son, Loren Xu."


    "No way!" Xu Wenkang was furious and his eyes were full of hatred. "I knew that John was not that simple. He didn''t care about anything on the surface, but even my mother in private. He was so mean, shameless and obscene."


    "Calm down." Essie patted him on the shoulder and said, "After all, this is a scandal of your Xu family. Don''t spread it unless you have to. Now you have to fight back. They have begun to deal with Cathy. If something happens to her again, you will have to fight alone."


    Vinton clenched his teeth and said, "Wait for me." He ran out and came back soon with a big folder in his hand. "This is a copy of the list of people I stole from my mother''s safe. There are also evidence that they have taken kickbacks and bribes in the Xu family for so many years. She should want to use these evidences to control them."


    "Great." There was a flash of excitement in Essie''s eyes. It was time for the Xu family to change their personnel.


    She didn''t do it on her own. She asked Vinton to do it. For one thing, he was the director of human resources and the future master of the Xu''s group which qualified him the most suitable person. On the other hand, she wanted to win his trust


    d away, the agent appointed by President Xu in the letter of authorization no longer exists. I think it''s better to let Mrs. Xu..."


    Before he finished his words, Essie stood up and clapped her hands, "Wonderful! That is so wonderful. Mrs. Xu, last time you forged a letter of authorization of president Xu, and this time you forged a death certificate of Cathy. Did you open a forgery company in private?"


    Elizabeth''s face turned blue: "Essie, you conspired with Pana to swindle and make profit in our Xu family. I will inform the police to arrest you."


    Essie smiled calmly, "Yes, Pana is not Cathy indeed. She was a comrade of Alice in the special forces when she was in the army. When she learned that something happened to her, she rushed over from her hometown to help me." She paused, walked to Elizabeth and put her shoulder on her shoulder: "It''s not right to curse people to die casually. Even if you die, I will definitely live well, green skinned fox demon!"


    The last three words accentuated her tone. Elizabeth had a deep impression on this word. When she first entered the Xu family''s gate, Cathy scolded her like this. Since then, she has been calling her like this, which almost drove her crazy.


    "You... Who are you?" She convulsed violently and turned her head to look at her with trembling eyes.


    Essie sneered, "I still remember that when you first entered the Xu family''s manor, you were dressed in green, just like a fox in green. So I gave you a very suitable name, ''Green skinned fox demon''."


    "You... You... " Elizabeth''s face turned pale in an instant, and she was too frightened to say a word.


    "You are the Cathy!" Vicki said the following words for her, and now she understood everything. No wonder she knew so much about the Xu family, no wonder she was so close to Alice, no wonder she would come to participate in the affairs of Hengyuan Co., Ltd. It turned out that she was the Cathy who left with Luce in the past!


    Bles took a puff of his cigar unhurriedly. "Mom, don''t come to a conclusion so soon. If she is Cathy, she must take out something that can prove her identity."

 Chapter 321 Female Phobia

    Essie walked up to Bles and said, "The paternity test report I took out last time belongs to President Xu and me. If uncle doesn''t believe it, you can do it again." With a faint smile, she bent down and whispered in his ear in a very low voice, "By the way, how about you make one with Loren?" The voice remained within a small range of two people, but it was full of threat.


    Bles trembled slightly. Although he still tried to maintain the calm on the surface, a trace of panic flashed through his eyes, which was keenly captured by Essie. She wouldn''t make it public for the time being, so as not to force the dog to jump over the wall and take it as a handle in her hand.


    "There is no need for paternity testing." Vicki waved her hand and said, "She is the true Cathy. She looks exactly like her mother. It couldn''t be wrong."


    Bles pursed his lips and stopped talking.


    Elizabeth was paralyzed in the chair as if she had been hit by a stick. She could never predict that Essie would be Cathy. Three years ago, she kicked Valery off the position of the future hostess of the Rong Family. And now she had taken away the position of chairman of the board. She must have come back to take revenge, it must be!


    "Well, from now on, I will officially take over the position of Pana. If you have nothing else to do, today''s meeting will be over," Essie announced.


    The directors looked at each other. The women of the Xu family were more powerful than men!


    As soon as the meeting was over, Bles went to the president''s office. Essie knew he would come.


    "I didn''t expect you, a little girl, can stir up so many things." He pointed at Essie. He was furious and didn''t dare to burst out. His face turned red.


    "Uncle, you have worried too much." Essie smiled slightly and poured him a cup of tea. "Family ugliness can''t be publicized. I won''t publicize this matter. As long as I''m safe, my cousin Loren is safe."


    Bles clenched his teeth. If it wasn''t for the protection of Zac and the people over there were not allowed to touch her, he would have asked someone to get rid of her. How could he leave her to stir up disaster like today''s.


    "The reason why you dare to be so rampant is just because you have the support of Zac!"


    "This is also my ability, don''t you agree, uncle?" Essie chuckled twice and changed her tone. "But no matter how competent I am, I am nothing in front of you. You slept with your sister-in-law and gave birth to an illegitimate child. It is really a cuckold for Chairman Xu, your elder brother."


    Bles''s face was even redder than pig''s liver. "You''d better remember what you said, or I won''t be lenient to you."


    Essie took a sip of tea and said slowly and casually, "Don''t worry. As long as I''m safe, everyone is safe."


    After Bles left, her heart did not calm down. She was very clear that as soon as her identity was exposed, someone would come to her at the first time to ''get even'' with her.


    As soon as they came out of the Hengyuan building, they were swept into the car by a strong ''hurricane''.


    Zac didn''t drive by himself today, probably because he was afraid of losing control of his emotions and having a car accident.


    His lips were closed and he didn''t s


    ad with him. You and he have been playing with each other since childhood. You should know that, right?"


    "Do you really want to know?" Jim raised his thick eyebrows slightly.


    "Yes." Essie nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    Jim took a sip of wine and sighed heavily, "Your resentment is really deep."


    Essie''s heart thumped, "I know, if it is not deep, how can he hate me for more than 10 years?"


    Jim looked out of the window and made sure that Zac didn''t come in. He lowered his voice and said, "Because of you, he has a terrible hidden disease."


    "I injected him with the virus?" Essie covered her mouth and exclaimed. Her eyes were bigger than bells. When she was a child, she was really naughty and mischievous. But it should not be so bad, and she couldn''t get the virus. "Is it serious? I... Why didn''t I see him have a fit?"


    "It''s not a virus. It should be considered a mental illness," Jim explained.


    Essie breathed a sigh of relief. It was good that it was not a terrible virus, or she''ll really be responsible for it all her life.


    "He is coming back soon. You can tell me directly. What''s wrong with him?"


    "Woman phobia," Jim said word by word in a low and clear voice.


    Essie choked hard, covered her mouth and coughed for a few times before she calmed down. "I''m serious with you. Don''t make fun of me, okay?"


    "I''m serious." Jim closed his mouth and pretended to be serious. "If a woman touches his body directly, he will feel sick and want to vomit, unless he is separated from his clothes."


    "How is that possible? Am I not a woman?" Essie glared at him. It was ridiculous. She couldn''t count how many times she had been treated by that guy. How could he feel sick and want to vomit?


    "Haven''t you heard a saying that ''the person who tied the bell must untie it''? You are the culprit of the bell, and this bell, only you can solve," Jim said in a very mysterious way.


    Essie was confused. "What do you mean?"


    "Only you can touch him," Jim said in a very low voice.


    Essie seemed to be surprised and confused by the fantasy.


    "What about him and Leila? Don''t tell me they never had sex."

 Chapter 322 Treatment Of Hidden Diseases

    "No, they are not. They are just spiritual partners." Taking a sip of wine, Jim said, "The reason why Zac broke up with Leila, in addition to the feud between the two families, should also have something to do with the disease." He analyzed as if thinking about something.


    Did it mean that Zac had also given his first time to her?


    Hearing that, Essie was excited for a moment, but she covered her excitement quickly. "What exactly have I done to him?" she asked.


    "Well, that he did not mention. If you lost your memory, then he is not the only one who knows it." Jim shrugged.


    Well, if he decided to keep it to himself until the end of the day. Then no one could know what had happened to him.


    She grabbed the whiskey on the bar counter and took a sip. Before, she had thought that he was unwilling to let her go because of his possessiveness. Now, she finally realized that there was such a reason. Although she couldn''t remember what had happened, since it was her fault, she had to make up. She needed to find a way to cure the icy guy.


    ''If I get mental illness, I have to see a psychologist. But he is so arrogant that he can''t possibly tell the psychologist anything about it. I have to find a way.'' Essie thought in mind.


    Just as she was thinking, Zac came back with a bottle of French red wine in his hand.


    "I bought this recently. It is a nineteen eighty seven Chateau d''Yquem of Lvsa-Lvsi. He opened the bottle and poured three glasses of wine.


    Jim took up the glass, swirled it gently, took a sip and nodded. "It tastes so good."


    "This wine tastes just like my woman, charming and refreshing." Zac touched her chin and took a sip of the wine, whispering, "Should I call you Essie Yi or Cathy Xu?"


    "I''m forever Essie. Cathy is merely a temporary identity. I have nothing to do with Xu family long ago." In an instant, her voice turned colder.


    Zac could tell that she hated her parents deeply, so over the years, she had never mentioned anything about her origin of life.


    It was getting late. Jim left after drinking.


    Essie wanted to leave too, but was stopped by Zac. She couldn''t leave because he had some questions to ask.


    "You agreed to come back to Dragon City with me because you wanted to take revenge on Valery, right?"


    "Sort of." "Each of us takes what we need. We won''t lose anything," she said frankly.


    No way! Fifteen years ago, he fell into the hands of this moody fairy and suffered from a hidden disease. Fifteen years later, he was caught by her and suffered from heart disease. He was so "lucky" to stumble twice in the hands of one person at the same time. ''She is doomed to be my wife.''


    "From the beginning to the end, you only take advantage of me, don''t you?" His eyes blazed with anger, the movement of which showed his depression.


    At this time, she was very calm. Her identity had been exposed, and she needed his power and protection more. She could not fall out with him. She lowered her head and replied in a very weak voice, "You are the same to me, aren''t you?" She began to take the initiative.


    A touch of sadness streaked across his handsome face. She had always sealed her heart away, unwillin


    idden disease is completely cured, you are responsible to satisfy me," he slowly threatened.


    "I have a fiance now. Don''t mess around." She was so frightened that her face turned pale. He was so close to her that she could hardly breathe. She could only turn her head to relieve the pressure.


    Blazing anger smoldered in Zac''s heart. "I was your fiance when you were seven years old. We have been separated for fourteen years, and you were lucky enough to marry me. Fate is behind everything, and you can''t marry Hanson."


    "Haven''t you heard the saying that ''my fate is not up to me''? I can marry whoever I want. God doesn''t care," she said angrily.


    "If God doesn''t care, then I''ll take care of it. As long as I don''t agree, you can''t marry again." His tone was arrogant and cold, and there was no way back for her. She felt so angry. How he wished he could have a spirit love affairs with Leila and then gave vent to his desire by taking advantage of her body. She would never compromise, and she would never allow him to do anything to her. "Go to the hospital as soon as possible. Go to the hospital to cure it and make Leila satisfied you," she was almost roaring.


    Somehow, he blushed. He took a deep breath and lowered his head to cover her mouth. ''This woman had forgotten all that she should remember. And all that she shouldn''t bear in mind, she remembered. If I don''t punish her, the grudge in my heart won''t be released.''


    At first, Essie beat and kicked him hard. But very soon, she also lost all her strength. She could do nothing but let him kiss her.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. The housekeeper said in a low voice, "Miss Qin is here. Do you want to see her?"


    Zac said impatiently, "I don''t want to see her." Then he continued his plunder.


    Essie, however, thought that he was so absorbed in his own thoughts that he didn''t hear the housekeeper''s words clearly. When he turned around to kiss her neck, she could speak, she hastily reminded him, "It is Leila."


    Zac didn''t respond.


    Thinking that he didn''t hear, she raised her voice and repeated, "Leila is here."

 Chapter 323 Returning To The Rong Mansion

    "I know. Can you be more concentrated?" He seemed a little annoyed. Now he only had one idea in his mind. Even if the king was here, he would ignore him.


    She thought to herself, ''Can you focus since Leila is downstairs?'' Besides, he was not forced, he was volunteered.


    Leila was in the living room. When she heard the Butler say that Zac was busy and couldn''t meet her, she felt depressed. When she was about to leave, she glanced at the woman''s handbag on the sofa. She was shocked. Was he with a woman in a room...


    Jealousy burnt in her heart, she shouted desperately, "Brother Zac, I''m Leila. Come down, Zac!"


    The loud noise severely annoyed the people in the room.


    "Damn it." Zac cursed in his throat. Reluctantly, he released the beauty under him. "Don''t move. I''ll go downstairs to have a look. I''ll come up soon." He tidied up his clothes and walked out of the room.


    Essie sneered. Leila was as needy as Valery. How could he come back here in a short time? They are both very clingy, like spiders?


    When she saw Zac coming downstairs, Leila came to him in a hurry. "Zac, what are you doing? Why don''t you want to see me?"


    "Leila, we are just friends. Everything I do is my own business. If you want to come here for a visit in the future, call me first," Zac said in an indifferent tone. He didn''t want any misunderstood for his little fool. If his guess was right, she was so stubborn that she would directly sentenced him to death and didn''t listen to his explain, it was probably because her father had an affair, and the huge shadow of family cracking was too deep.


    Leila''s nose twitched and she was on the verge of tears. In the hospital, he had been very considerate to her, but now he was so indifferent to her. That was a big difference.


    "Zac, I''ve been discharged from the hospital, but you haven''t come to see me. Are you busy recently?"


    "Yes." Zac nodded carelessly. "You can go back first. I have something else to do. I''ll call you when I''m free." After saying that, he turned around and was about to go upstairs. Leila ran up to him and grabbed his arm. She asked, "Do you have other guests at your home?"


    "No, I didn''t," Zac answered straightforwardly. Essie was never a guest here.


    "Oh, I just saw a girl''s handbag on the sofa. I thought you had a guest," Leila deliberately said.


    "It is my wife''s, not a gust''s," Zac said in a careless tone.


    Leila felt like that she was hit by a stick, and she had a violent convulsion. "Zac, are you talking about the relationship between you and Essie?" She asked in surprise. Didn''t Essie fall out with him and get engaged to Hanson?


    Zac shrugged and said nothing.


    Leila was very jealous. "Brother Zac, you are divorced. I also heard that she is going to marry Hanson."


    "Yes, Essie has nothing to do with me now. But I''m engaged to Cathy," Zac said seriously.


    ''Aren''t they the same person?''


    Leila''s mind was a little confused. She put her hand on her forehead and pretended to be dizzy. "Zac, I''m not fully recovered. I''m a little dizzy. Can I have a rest here?"


    "I will let Sage take care of you." Zac called in the se


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Xu''s group by herself. If she came back now, it must cause a ''storm'' in the family.


    "Mom, there are so many women in the world. It is okay for Zac to find you a new granddaughter in law. Why do you have to chase after her?" She smiled.


    "I only want that Essie girl. If you want to find someone else. You will have to wait after I die," Alena deliberately said in such a resolute way so that this mother-in-law of Essie would not arouse any trouble. In the past, it was because of her who indulged Valery, so that she dared to harm her great grandson. Otherwise, would her granddaughter in law leave sadly?


    When she heard this, the smile on Mary''s face immediately froze. "If she doesn''t want to come back, does it mean that our Zac will be single all his life?"


    Alena rolled her eyes at her and turned to Zac, "When she comes back from Jiang City in a couple of days, you will take her home to have a meal. Tell her that I, her grandma miss her and want to see her." She wanted to have a talk with the girl and wanted to win her heart back.


    "Okay," Zac nodded.


    It was not until the new year''s day did Essie come back. She heard that Alena invited her to have dinner at home, but she couldn''t refuse her. So she went back to the Rong Mansion with Zac.


    It was the first time for her to enter the Rong Mansion in the past three years. She had mixed feelings.


    Holding her hand kindly, Alena said, "I''ve always thought that this girl looked so familiar at the first sight of her. It turns out that she is the smart girl from the Xu family."


    "I love this smart girl best to play golf with me. What a surprise to see her creation of the pineapple ball!" Smiling, Abel said, "When do you have the time? Grandpa will a round with you."


    "Okay." Essie smiled and nodded.


    Alena patted her on the hand. "When you and your mother left Dragon City, we couldn''t hear any news from you. Both your grandfather and I felt very sorry. We thought we would never see you again, but we didn''t expect you to marry into the Rong family and be our granddaughter in law. This is fate."

 Chapter 324 A Exposed Secret

    "Grandma." Hearing that, Essie lowered her head. She knew that Alena and Abel had come to try to hook them up again. However, their marriage was cut off and they would not go back to be together again.


    "I know that you''re still upset about the child. We''re indeed responsible for this matter. We shouldn''t indulge that evil woman too much." Alena sighed. "Your aunt Bonney is right. That child is a troublemaker. A family won''t be peaceful wherever she goes."


    "Grandma, let bygones be bygones. I don''t worry about them," Essie shook her head in denial. She didn''t want to talk about what had happened between her and Zac at all.


    "Then come back as soon as possible. If there is anything wrong with Zac, I will teach him a lesson for you." Said Alena. It was a happy marriage between her grandson and granddaughter-in-law, and she didn''t want to just break it up.


    "There are still a lot of things in the Xu''s Group, so I didn''t think too much about what I should do. I don''t want to consider it until my father wakes up." Essie said in a low voice. Essie didn''t want to say anything to make them sad or disappointed. Alena and Abel treated her so well.


    "The affairs of the Xu family are too complicated. Don''t take it all by yourself. Let Zac help you." Alena took hold of her grandson''s hand and placed it on the hand of Essie. And Essie didn''t break free for that woman. Instead, she nodded obediently.


    "As the new year is coming, please come back to have a family reunion dinner with Zac." Said Abel.


    "Okay, Grandpa." "Uh huh." Essie said obediently. Alena and Abel looked at each other and burst into laughter.


    Mary was peeping at the side hall, feeling very upset. After dinner, she secretly called Essie to the room and wanted to talk with her alone.


    "Grandpa and grandma were old-fashioned, so they hope you can remarry each other. But since you have divorced, it means that you are not suitable for each other. It''s better for you to look for a new partner." She said slowly but in a sharp tone.


    Hearing this, Essie smiled and said, "Why don''t you want me to come back? Is it because you dislike me or you are afraid of me?"


    Mary paused, "I''m afraid of you. What am I afraid of?"


    "You know it better than anyone else." Essie sneered.


    Mary was shocked. Her face was pale. Did Essie already know what had happened at that time?


    "I don''t know what you are talking about." Mary pretended to be calm.


    The corners of Essie''s mouth lifted into a mocking smile. "The day has eyes, the night has ears. Maybe your son is to pay his debt for you. But I don''t accept it. Some debt can be paid off, while others can''t forever. "


    "I don''t owe you or your mother anything. She asked for it." Mary could no longer control her emotions. She jumped up from the chair.


    "God is watching. One day, you''ll pay for what you have done." finishing her words, Essie walked out of the room. Mary slumped into the chair. A chill rose from her feet and quickly spr


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ible, impossible!


    Zac sighed, "I knew Cathy since she was born. I still remembered she was in the cradle, pink and lovely, like a doll. Maybe I fell in love with her a long time ago, but I didn''t know. " He said to Leila. Maybe it was because that he thought Cathy was different with other women in his heart, so he had the hidden disease and didn''t want to touch other women.


    "No, she was only seven years old when she left. How could you have feelings for each other?" Leila retorted harshly.


    "But I''m already twelve years old." Zac shrugged. He was well aware of love at that time. Besides, his grandfather arranged a marriage for him. His feelings for Cathy changed subtly.


    Leila was on the verge of breaking down. She had thought that he would be happy and excited when he heard the news, and that he would have a feeling that all sufferings had their reward like her. But she did not expect that he would refuse her without hesitation.


    It was all because of Essie. He wouldn''t have cared for her if Essie wasn''t Cathy. Although Cathy was only seven years old, she enjoyed great popularity in Dragon City. Everyone called her a genius. Every rich family in Dragon City had the rule of discussing marriage from childhood. They would become more powerful if they cooperated with each other forcefully. The Jing family, the Rong family, and even the Qin family all came to propose a marriage. At last, the Xu family chose the most powerful Rong family.


    "Zac, let''s start over. If you don''t love me anymore, I will give up on you. Okay?"


    "Leila." He pushed her away, "don''t waste time on me. I don''t love anyone else."


    "Zac!" She cried. She was not reconciled! She was not reconciled at all! If she could know her origin earlier, it was impossible for Essie to take advantage of the opportunity to get close to him.


    "I''m sorry, Leila." Zac said apologetically.


    "You will love me if there is no Essie in your life, right?" Raising her eyes, Leila asked bitterly.

 Chapter 325 A Serious Thing

    Zac didn''t answer, but in his heart he gave an answer of refusal. Besides, Essie was the only woman that he wanted to have.


    "Leila, didn''t we say that we would be good friends forever? I will keep my promise. "


    "At that time, I thought that I was a member of the Qin family and we were doomed not to be together, so I asked for being friends. But now I''m not a part of Qin family anymore. I can marry you and be your wife. I don''t want to be just a friend of you. " Leila shook her head hard.


    "Promise is not a joke. It can''t be changed." Zac said in a firm tone.


    Leila''s heart was like being kicked into the ice sea. It was so cold that her limbs were frozen. She would not give up. Even if Essie could take him away, she could also take him back.


    As soon as she came out of the Emperor, Leila went straight to the Hengyuan to find Essie and declare war with her.


    "I''ve just come back from Zac''s company. We are together for the whole day. We don''t have to worry about the no-marry ban between Rong and Qin family. We can get married and have children. We can live happily together." She grinned and pretended to be excited.


    "So what?" Essie replied in a calm voice


    "So I hope you can stay away from Zac. Stop pestering him and be a third party to destroy our relationship." Leila warned.


    "Miss Leila, you came here to tell me this. Are you lacking of confidence?" Hearing this, Essie sneered. Weren''t she worried that they would be apart soon if they showed off their love in such a hurry?


    "I''m confident. It''s just that after so many setbacks we have experienced, we can finally be together. I don''t want anyone to interfere in our relationship and ruin our happiness." Leila raised her voice deliberately to hide her guilt.


    "Miss Leila, you don''t have to tell me that. I''m not interested in your business. I have a lot of things to do. Take care." Essie didn''t want to waste her time with Leila anymore. Whether they were back together or not, it was none of her business.


    "Well, I believe you. Since you have accepted Hanson''s proposal, you won''t be such a faithless woman who would cheat on two men at the same time." Leila reminded her the relationship between Hanson and her on purpose in case that she forgot about it and swayed.


    Essie turned her eyes to the computer and ignored her. Then Leila finished her lies and left.


    As soon as the door was closed, Essie fell into the abyss, and her heart was badly mangled.


    Zac shall be very happy, for he finally got what he wanted and could marry his beloved one. Could she, a substitute, disappear from his world after he got what he wanted? She smiled bitterly. Her dark eyes dimmed for a moment, with a tinge of light flashing across. No, his hidden disease hasn''t been cured yet and he needs her. Even if he and Leila get married, it can only be platonic.


    Thinking of this, Essie somehow had a hint of gloating smile in her heart. Although she knew that it was not right, she could not bless them. What''s more, she hoped that Zac''s hidden disease wouldn''t not be cured for a lifetime. She couldn''t imagine what it would be like when he m


    adows that were thicker than the dark night on their eyelids.


    His heart was twisting. A strong uneasiness gathered like a strong cloud, blocking the light and hope above his head.


    After he left, Lucy and Essie entered the villa. Lucy sat on the sofa in the hall and turned her head to the side, not looking at her daughter. Obviously she was angry.


    "Mother, I was with Zac because of business. Now Elizabeth and Bles have joined forces to deal with me. I can''t handle it by myself. I need the help of Zac." Essie explained in a low voice.


    After being silent for a while, Lucy finally turned her head and said, "I know you still have some feelings for Zac. But you have to understand that he is not your Mr. right. You will only repeat my tragedy if you marry him."


    "I understand." She lowered her head and felt mixed feelings.


    Hearing that, Lucy took a look at her. She believed that Essie hadn''t understood all that. Essie would not regret until she had missed something, but it was too late to do that. This time, Lucy wanted to be a quick knife and help Essie to get rid of all the affairs between her and Zac. There would be no fantasy left on Essie.


    "When you came back last time, the kids clamored to see you. Your father and I took them here. Now they are with Hanson." She didn''t inform Essie in advance on purpose, so that she could come to this spot inspection to see if she still had connection with Zac. She did not expect that she really met him.


    "Let''s get some sleep. We''ll arrive at Yang City tomorrow," Essie stood up and went upstairs. She needed to be alone.


    The next day when she went out, Lucy told her to bring the residence booklet. She was a little surprised. "Why do I take this?"


    "I have something to do. You just take it." Lucy said in a plain tone. Without thinking too much, Essie put on the residence booklet and followed her out.


    It was the first time that Mili and Dot had been to Yang City. Hanson planned to take them out on boat for a couple of days. Lucy refused, "We won''t go out today. I have an important thing to do."

 Chapter 326 They Are Not Divorced Yet

    "Mom, are you planning to buy a house in Yang City?" Essie thought that if her mother asked her to take the registration booklet, it would be useless for her to do anything other than buy a house.


    "Belle is a real estate tycoon in Yang City. Half of the houses in Yang City are developed by Hanson. Do I need to buy another house?" Lucy poked her forehead.


    "What''s the big deal?" Feeling confused, Essie glanced at her father. Then Bob threw up his hands. He had no idea what her wife wanted to do.


    "Let''s go first. I''ll tell you when we arrive," Lucy laughed conspiratorially and whispered something in Hanson''s ear. Hanson scratched his head and was confused without asking anything. Since his future mother-in-law wanted to play mystery, he would cooperate with her.


    The family got on the car. Sitting in front of the window, Mili and Dot were delighted to see the beautiful city by the sea.


    Hanson stopped the car in front of the Bureau of CIvil Affairs.


    "What are you doing here?" Essie asked in astonishment.


    Lucy smiled, "I asked Hanson to drive me here. Today I want to hold an important thing between you and him."


    "Us?" Hearing that, Essie was dazed for a while. She felt a little scared for no reason, as she felt that her mother had behaved too weird today.


    After getting off the car, Lucy patted Hanson''s shoulder and said, "I thought about it yesterday. I can''t let it go until Hanson become my real son-in-law, so I decide to let you two go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get the marriage license today."


    "What?" Hanson was surprised. He didn''t expect that his future mother-in-law wanted them to do this. He felt happy because it was exactly what he wanted. Feeling like being struck by a lightning strike, Essie was twisting violently. "Mom, stop it. I haven''t solved the problem of Hengyaun yet. I don''t want to get married."


    Lucy had expected that she would find an excuse to oppose it. "It doesn''t matter. You register first. We will hold the wedding after the matter of Hengyuan is dealt with."


    "Mom, I... I''m not ready yet. Let''s wait and see. " She winked at her father for help.


    With a slight cough, Bob said, "Lucy, it is indeed too abrupt for you to bring it up. Marriage is not only a matter of the children. If Hanson''s parents don''t know anything about it, we''d better make an appointment with them first. Let''s have a talk and discuss it."


    Upon hearing this, the light in Hanson''s eyes dimmed, and he felt like he had been hit by cold water. All of a sudden, his excitement was gone, and he was depressed again.


    Lucy turned her head to take a look at Hanson. "Hanson, have your parents known what happened between you and Essie?" She asked.


    Hanson nodded and said, "they let me make the decision." After the runaway last time, Florey had changed her attitude towards Essie. It was her who got Bella for her son, and it was also a revenge for her. Moreover, Essie was not nobody, but the boss of Summer 100 Degree and the third daughter of Xu family. As for Jobson, he couldn''t wait t


    like.


    When Essie returned to the mansion of Hanson, she felt a sense of relief, like a rope that had been tightened on her chest suddenly loosened. She even could breathe easily.


    Lucy decided to go back after Essie finishing the divorce process, or she would be worried about her.


    Hearing her words, the invisible rope that Essie had just released tightened. There was a weak voice in her heart protesting, she didn''t want to divorce, not at all.


    "Mom, Mili and Dot have to go to the kindergarten. You''d better go home early."


    "I have asked for a week''s leave for the kids. You can''t have been undivorced for a week, can you?" Lucy said firmly, as if she would not stop until they divorced.


    Essie sighed in helplessness.


    Mili walked over and pulled her sleeve. "Mommy, I want to call uncle Holy. Can I borrow your phone?"


    "Okay." Essie nodded and gave the phone to her.


    A hint of cunning flashed through her beautiful eyes, and she winked at Dot. Then they went upstairs together.


    After they went into their room, they began to search for the phone of Essie.


    "Can you find daddy''s photos in it?" Dot''s face shone with excitement.


    "There should be." Mili opened the photo album, leafing through them one by one. Then she stopped on a photo of her mom and a strange man. "Yes, it must be him." She was so excited that she almost cried out.


    "How do you know?" Dot winked her eyes.


    Mili put the photo beside Dot''s little face and said, "you look almost the same as him. You are definitely his son."


    Dot grinned and said, "so, you are a mini version of daddy, and I am a mini version of mommy."


    "Yes." Mili nodded with a smile. "There must be his telephone number in Mommy''s phone. We can try to call him. If he knows that he has two children, he must be shocked."


    Unfortunately, she didn''t find the name of Zac after turning over the address book twice.


    "How could it be?" She pouted in bewilderment.


    Dot pointed at a long and creepy name and asked, "is that possible to be this one?"

 Chapter 327 Wanted To See Daddy

    "An imperious, independent, narcissistic, venomous, arrogant icehouse." Mili repeated word by word, and her big eyes twinkled in confusion. "With so many criticism, mommy, do you hate this person or like this person?"


    "If I explained it literally, she should hate him. But you know, Mommy is a double dealer. The more she hates you, the more she likes you." Dot crossed his arms over his chest and said with a serious expression.


    Mili nodded her head and said, "people close to each other usually call each other by pet names. That''s why the bossy, independent, narcissistic, bossy and arrogant icehouse is most likely to be the daddy who divorce mommy."


    She tapped on the dialing key and was about to dial it, but was stopped by Dot. "Once he answers the phone, he would know that we are children. If we use wechat, he will think we are mommy."


    "Yes." Mili nodded and opened the wechat.


    At the moment, Zac was walking back and forth in his office. He had planned to entertain his mother-in-law, but Holy told him on the phone that Lucy had taken Essie to Yang City. He had a bad feeling that his mother-in-law would beat up the couple.


    When he saw the message from Essie, his gloomy and deep eyes gleamed.


    "Zac?"


    It was weird for the woman to give a message with the word and a question mark. Zac frowned and replied with the word "nonsense", which represented his anger.


    "Yes, it''s him. His name is Zac, our daddy." Mili began to jump with joy.


    "You are as poisonous as I expected." Dot''s reply was like a bomb to Zac.


    "You''re such a fool. Have you lost your brain again today?" Lying on the sofa, Zac replied before long.


    "He calls mommy idiot." Mili stuck out her tongue.


    "Mommy is confused. She often loses things, doesn''t know the road and can drive in the wrong direction with the navigation." Dot rubbed his chin and said sadly.


    Mili nodded in agreement. Sitting in Essie''s car, she never dared to doze off. She would gather all her energy to guide Essie, in case she drove to the wild.


    "What are you doing?" She sent a message to Zac.


    "Working. Have you come back to Dragon City?"


    "No, I''m in Yang City."


    "With Hanson?" Zac frowned and tried to pull her out of the other side.


    "Daddy knows daddy Hanson." Mili said in surprise.


    "Isn''t it a common scene on TV that two men chase after a woman?" Dot shrugged his shoulders and wasn''t surprised at all.


    After a long time, there was no response. Zac was furious. "Come back right now. Don''t force me to Yang City to catch you."


    Mili was shocked with her eyes even wider than the bell. "Ouch! Daddy is going to catch mommy!"


    "Mommy is with daddy Hanson now. He must be jealous." Dot analyzed the situation rationally. Although they were twins of mixed sex, Dot and Mili had totally different personalities. He remained calm and unchanged in character.


    "Wasn''t he asking for a divorce?" Mili pouted.


    "Mom should be the one who asked for the divorce,


    will bless you. " Mili tilted her head to one side and looked at her. She couldn''t think of anyone that would stand in the way of her mommy and daddy''s marriage.


    "Grandma won''t." "Grandma wants mommy to divorce daddy. Because she loves daddy Hanson. She doesn''t like daddy." Dot suddenly interjected.


    "We also like daddy Hanson. I hope mommy and daddy Hanson can get married, so daddy Hanson will always be our daddy Hanson. But we also want to see daddy. He doesn''t know our existence and we are so sad. " Her long, dense eyelashes fluttered, and a drop of tear fell down.


    Essie didn''t want to repeat her mother''s tragedy but forgot that her child was repeating hers. Essie failed to give them a complete family, so they had an inexhaustible pity in their hearts.


    As soon as they returned to Dragon City, Zac came. Seeing his sullen face, Essie Knew that he was on the verge of going mad.


    She made her way into the sofa to avoid drawing fire.


    "Would you like a cup of tea first?" She poured him a glass of ice tea to cool him down.


    It seemed that he was really angry.


    "Well... I went to the Civil Affairs Bureau of Yang City yesterday. " She whispered. A muscle on his face twitched violently. "What were you doing there?"


    "Check... Check my divorce. " Essie answered haltingly. She dared not tell him frankly that she went to get the marriage license with Hanson. According to his state at the moment, he would definitely strangle her on the sofa.


    "Why do you want to check this?" Zac leaned back on the sofa, with a mixed feeling of anger and gloom in his face.


    "I have to figure out whether I have divorced or not." Essie whispered to herself. She was waiting for him to confess his "crime" voluntarily.


    But Zac looked calm and it seemed that he was not worried at all that she would blame him. After all, he was the most cold-blooded young man in Dragon City and he was fearless of nothing. Such a trivial matter was not worth caring about.

 Chapter 328 Who Is The Childrens Father

    There was a moment of silence in the air.


    When Essie heard him say anything for a long time, she couldn''t help but ask, "are we divorced or not?"


    It was not in a hurry to answer her question. Zac picked up the porcelain cup on the tea table, slowly took a sip of the tea, and then opened his thin lips. "Do you want to divorce or not?"


    Essie choked, lowered her eyes and covered her struggling and ambivalent eyes with her thick eyelashes. The two groups in her heart were fighting fiercely, and she couldn''t believe the one who scared her finally won. She didn''t want to divorce and wanted to be with this man all her lives.


    No, no, no. she shook her head in panic. This was not her real thought. Absolutely not.


    "I... Of course I want a divorce. Then I can get rid of you. " She tried her best to ignore the strong resistance of the winner.


    With his face gloomy for a moment, a malicious and insidious smile played at the corners of his mouth. "I don''t know why, but I really like to see your disappointment look recently."


    He meant... Were they really not divorced?


    "The lawyer who sent the letter for me said that our marriage was already done. Why..." She was astonished and confused. Before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Zac, "lawyer is also doing business with money. Give him more money and ask him to send an e-mail at the same time. Don''t you think it''s a common thing?"


    His careless tone was like a hurricane, causing a thousand waves in Essie''s heart. "Do you let him lie to me?"


    "Do you think you can leave safely before I get even with you?" Zac said it word for word with a cold voice. He threatened her.


    She trembled and a chill spread from her spine to every part of her body. This man was too terrifying. She was no match for him at all. But what was more horrifying was that with the white flag flapping in her heart, the surrendered faction gained the upper hand and lost all the fighting power.


    "Do you mean if I have a baby with you, our business will be settled?" She bit her lips and asked in a low voice.


    "This is between Essie and I, not to Cathy and I." He answered slowly.


    "Then I will give you two children." Hearing that, Essie''s thick eyelashes trembled slightly. Since Mili and Dot wanted to see him, she''d better let them see him before they return to America.


    Zac was surprised at what she said. "Do you really want to leave me?"


    "The marriage between us is totally a mistake," Essie''s weak voice sounded like a cold wind. The grudge between the members of the last generation was doomed to be an insurmountable gap between them. She didn''t want Lucy to be sad, nor did she want to forgive Mary for her "sin". Therefore, their separation was the only and best result for them.


    Sadness flashed in Zac''s eyes. He took a sip of tea to repress the anger in his heart. For a long time, he asked in a low voice, "is it because of my mommy and Elizabeth that your mother has a prejudice against me?"


    "Isn''t it the same as your mommy? She ca


    zen by the coldness emitted by Zac. It was numb and stiff for a long time before she opened her mouth with difficulty. "They are... My... Cats." She said in a straightforward and dull way.


    Before she finished speaking, a heavy punch fell on her side. He used all his strength, and the whole wall was shaking. She felt like a fragile pottery, which broke into pieces with the shaking.


    Did he know? Did he know something about Mili and Dot? What should she say?


    Zac loosened his grip on her neck. For fear of breaking her neck when he was out of control, he pulled out a photo from his pocket and placed it in front of her. "Tell me, who are the two children?"


    On the other hand, Essie''s face was as pale as a piece of paper, and her lips also lost their color. She had been very careful, but she didn''t expect that she was still photographed by paparazzi. She had known that Yang City was too dangerous and that the children shouldn''t have stayed there at all.


    "They are..." Her throat was twisting in panic, and her tongue was shaking so violently that she could no longer speak. Her expression was like a guilty conscience, which made the nerves of Zac nervous all over. "Whose children are they? Whose children on earth are they?"


    "They... They are... " Essie stuttered. The door was pushed open with a loud bang before she could finish her words. "They are the kids of Hanson and Essie when they were in the United States." Lucy said clearly and forcefully.


    The surprise on Essie''s face widened, and all of a sudden, she exclaimed, "mother..." She didn''t expect that her mother would say something like that. Wasn''t she throwing mud on her?


    Zac''s shoulders shook violently, as if a dagger was stabbed into his back from inside. He was in a cold sweat with pain. "Is it true?" He stared at Essie, eyes red with tears.


    Looking at him in a daze, Essie couldn''t speak a syllable as her throat was blocked by a strong fear. Her thousands of words turned into helpless tears.


    Did she acquiesce in it?

 Chapter 329 Shield Off The Bullet

    A mixed feeling of pain, despair and rage swept over, that swallowed Zac mercilessly and brutally.


    "Divorce Essie as soon as possible, so that they can be reunited." Lucy added. It was no difference to add fuel to fire.


    With a strong chest and a heavy gasp, Zac was like an injured beast struggling to die. "How cruel you are, Essie!" He gritted his teeth, turned around and staggered out.


    When she heard the footstep disappear, she fell to the ground helplessly. "Why did you lie to him? Why?"


    "Only in this way can he give up completely and divorce you," Lucy said. Her hatred towards Mary was growing every day, and her son even made her hateful. She would never allow her daughter to be together with her son. As long as they could divorce, she would do anything.


    Raising her head again, Essie found that the woman in front of her was so strange. The woman''s eyes were filled with hatred, which was no longer the kind and lenient mother she knew. "I will divorce Zac, but I want a clean conscience. I can''t let him think that I''m a slut." She ran out crying. Her heart ached. The moment Zac walked out, her whole world seemed to collapse.


    Zac was no longer in his office, villa, or Rong Mansion. His phone was turned off, so was all his contact information. Even William did not know where he was. As if he was disappeared from the universe.


    It seemed that her heart was bathing in the Arctic Ocean. There was no sunlight, no temperature, only darkness and coldness. She lay on the sofa and stared at the ceiling with empty and absent eyes. She could stay there all day without moving.


    "Sister, are you sick?" Holy walked up to her and touched her forehead with concern.


    "I''m fine." She weakly opened the corners of her mouth and wanted to smile at him, but the smile had not taken shape. She was in a good health, but she was sad, and could no longer smile.


    "Mother called when they were having dinner. Are you going to call her back?" Holy asked.


    She shook her head. Perhaps she asked about the divorce again. She didn''t want to talk about it at all. Now as long as she heard her mother''s voice, she seemed to be pressed by a heavy stone and she felt she could not breathe. She was so tired, so tired that she closed her eyes and didn''t want to open them again.


    "Sister, you haven''t eaten anything all day today. How about I ask Helen to cook some noodles for you?" Holy asked with concern.


    Noodles? Essie muttered in a trance again. She had unwittingly thought of the braised noodles cooked by Zac. Although he had never done anything in the kitchen before, it was his first time to cook it. He looked really awkward. He cut his finger and his arm got burnt from the hot oil.


    The more she thought about it, the more she smiled and then burst into tears.


    "Sister, don''t cry, don''t cry!" Holy was overwhelmed.


    "I''m fine, just a little sad." Essie started to sob. Her


    d. Even if she was locked into a basement, she had never been as scared as she was now. She said, "Zac, wake up. Don''t scare me, okay?" She wept, rubbed his eyelids and kissed his hands. The killer was aimed at her. She should be the one lying here, but he took her shield to ward off the bullet for her. Why did he do that for her?


    Perhaps her voice woke him up. He slowly opened his eyes and said, "You little idiot, don''t cry." She had cried for a long time today, so he didn''t want to see her cry any more. He feebly covered her face with his hand, and wiped away her tears. But as soon as he wipe one drop of her tears, another drop fell down soon.


    "Don''t leave me. Freezing guy, don''t leave me," she sobbed as she said out of one breath. Her whole body was trembling. She was afraid of losing him. Now she finally understood that he was very important to her. Her heart and soul had already been given to him, and could never be taken back.


    His mouth twisted in a bitter smile as he said, "Don''t worry about me. If we get divorced, we will have nothing to do with each other... From now on, you should live happily with Hanson and forget everything between you and me... I will forget you..." His voice was getting lower and lower and finally disappeared.


    "Zac Rong!" Seeing that he closed his eyes and didn''t open them again, she felt that her heart was like being cut by a knife. It was so painful that she was almost suffocated. "Zac, Mili and Dot are your children, not Hanson''s. you haven''t seen them yet. You can''t be hurt. Do you hear me?" She cried. Suddenly, she thought of the divorce agreement in her bag, and she tore it into pieces. "We''re not getting divorced. I''m your wife, and I''ll be around you all my life. You can''t back out, nor leave me. Do you hear me? You can hear me, right?"


    Along the way, she kept talking and crying, trying to wake him up, but he had been in a coma and never opened his eyes.

 Chapter 330 I Dont Remember Her

    The door of the operating room remained closed for a long time.


    Essie was crying sadly and worried about him.


    "God bless the boss. He will be fine." Said William, who didn''t know what to say. He could only comfort her. At this time, the men in black had blocked the whole Dragon City and searched for the killers.


    Mary and Albert also rushed over. When Mary heard that Zac had taken a bullet for Essie, she bristled with rage. Without hesitation, Mary slapped in Essie''s face and shouted, "you''re a disaster! Why can''t you stay away from Zac?"


    "Well, don''t make more troubles at this time." Scolded Albert.


    "If anything happens to Zac, I will not let her go." How Mary wished that she could rush to Essie and choke her to death. Luce bewitched her husband and Essie bewitched her son. Both of them were bitches.


    "Zac will be fine." There was a firm tone in Albert''s words. His son must be fine.


    The operating room''s door was finally opened and the bullet was removed. Fortunately, it was not deadly and no life-threatening.


    Hearing this, Essie was relieved, but she was laughing and crying at the same time. Since he was fine, she was relieved.


    However, Zac was in a coma after he entered the VVIP ward. He didn''t open his eyes until two days later.


    She stayed by his side and didn''t even leave him when Mary scolded and drove her away.


    "Frozen guy, you are awake!" She sniffed and a smile finally appeared on her tired and worried face.


    "... Who are you? " Zac asked in confusion. He looked at her in a completely strange way.


    She was shocked. "I''m Essie... Don''t you remember me? "


    "I don''t know you." He turned his head with his face cold and indifferent.


    "Did... Did you lose your memory? Do you remember who you are? " Her heart skipped a beat.


    "Of course I do." There was a hint of disgust in his tone, as if he hated her very much.


    Essie pressed the nurse call button. After the diagnosis, the doctor suspected that it was a partial amnesia caused by injury and coma. He forgot everything happened after fleeing to Yang City.


    Essie seemed to be hit on the head by a stick. His brain was buzzing. In the ambulance, he said that he would forget everything about them, but she didn''t expect that he really forgot everything about them!


    "Don''t you remember me at all?" Tears fell down from her eyes. Was the God kidding? It took her a long time to understand her own heart. She wanted to be with him without any hindrance. Why did he lose his memory and completely forget her?


    "Are you one of my pursuers?" Zac looked her up and down indifferently, and his eyes were full of mockery. "You look too mediocre, and I''m not interested in you. You have to leave in a second."


    "I''m your wife. We got married and we are protected by the law." She felt angry, anxious, upset and sad.


    "Is it fool''s day?" He sneered. Apparently, he didn''t believe it at all.


    "We got married on fool''s day." Tears were welling up in her eyes. Essie felt like her internal organs were convulsing.


    "Boss, she is indeed your wife." William explained for her hastily.


    "Am I crazy?"


    here was a lounge for nurses and family members. But she was worried that he would be alone here, so she had to sleep next to him.


    "Woman, to be honest, I don''t want to see you for even a minute. Please behave yourself and get out of my sight as soon as possible. Don''t get in my way, okay?" Zac opened the iPad and said in disgust. It seemed that she was the obstacle to ruin the beautiful world.


    She looked indifferent. She had known well about his sharp tongue, and had long practiced a set of immune skills. "I''m not ugly. You will be used to me." With that, she closed her eyes and pretended to be dead.


    Zac was helpless. He turned around to look out of the window. Out of sight, out of mind. The sunlight shone in through the slightly opened curtain and shone on his slightly pale face, which made his eyes darker, like an ancient well that had existed for thousands of years and was bottomless.


    But she didn''t sleep for a long time. When Jane brought food to them, she woke up. She helped Jane set up the table and set the dishes.


    "Are you hungry?" Essie served him a bowl of porridge, picked up some pork and bamboo shoots and prepared to feed him.


    He frowned and said, "I don''t want to eat meat. Pick out all of them."


    "Okay." She nodded, thinking that he didn''t want too greasy food as his wound hadn''t healed yet, so she quickly picked out the meat and put it in her bowl.


    After feeding him the porridge, Essie told Jane to stew a black fish soup for him. The black fish was good for healing wounds.


    "The meat is too little. Ask the chef to cook more meat." The last sentence from Zac made both Essie and Jane a little surprised. Did he just said that he didn''t want to eat meat? It seemed that Zac had read their minds. He frowned and said sourly, "idiot! The more meat, the better."


    "Okay." Essie scratched her head. Zac had always been cunning. She had been used to it, so she picked up the bowl and began to eat. She had lost her appetite for over a month, but today her appetite was surprisingly good, and she ate up all the food left.

 Chapter 331 Who Was Playing Tricks

    It was extreme noisy in Dragon City today. A piece of shocking news spread in the entertainment and financial field: the daughter of Xu family returned and she remarried with the crown prince of Rong''s Group. It was an official marriage between the two families.


    Essie didn''t send her parents and children back to Jiang City, but took them to Dragon City and live with them in Alice''s villa. Since the children had been exposed, it was not safe to hide them in Jiang City. It was better to stay in Dragon City. The villa of Alice had an advanced security system, which was much safer than their house in Jiang City.


    Pana and bodyguards were responsible for their safety and stayed with them and Holy 24 / 7.


    Seeing the news on the newspaper, Lucy was quite unhappy. How could they get back together when they are discussing divorce?


    Bob patted her on the shoulder, "it doesn''t matter now. What matters most is Essie''s safety. Last time, if it was not because of Zac who had taken a gunshot for Essie, it would be Essie who was lying in the hospital. "


    "But what if they are back together?" Lucy''s eyes were full of worry. She was sure that she would never accept Mary''s son as her son-in-law.


    "Don''t worry. Did you hear the doctor? The blood has been basically cleared out of Baron''s head. He is likely to wake up at any time. Once he wakes up, we will take Essie back to America and let her marry Hanson. As for now, God bless us. Since Mary has done so many bad things, her son was sent to us to help Essie and atone for her. "


    Hearing his words, Lucy felt much better. Since Mary owed her so much, her son was obliged to atone for his mother, or it was too easy for Mary to live.


    "I have to call Hanson and explain this matter to him in case he misunderstood." Then she went upstairs.


    Essie left the company and went to the hospital. At that moment, Leila was in the ward. As soon as she saw the news on the newspaper, she went straight to the hospital. Since Zac had lost his memory, he must have forgotten that Essie and Hanson had children. She should let him know again.


    However, the moment she spoke, she was stopped by Zac, "I''m not interested in what happened in the past. Even if she went to space, it had nothing to do with me."


    Leila confused. It sounds that he doesn''t want to have any relationship with Essie. But why did the news that they would get remarried came out?


    "Zac, is the news on the newspaper true?"


    "Yes." Said Zac.


    "You don''t remember her. Why did you remarry her?" She couldn''t understand.


    "Leila, when did you become inquisitive?" Zac frowned and seemed to be a little impatient. Lowering her head, Leila''s eyelashes quivered slightly. She felt frustrated and said, "I just care about you."


    His eyes softened. He reached out his hand and gently stroked her head, as if to comfort her. "I know. You should pay more attention to yourself now. Find a right boyfriend, and have a good relationship."


    "Zac, you must have forgotten what happened to me." With red eyes, Leila looked up at him and said, "


    f Essie. Then, did she win or lose?


    Mary couldn''t read her son''s mind now. Judging from his attitude, he was obviously disgusted with Essie. Then why did he keep her by his side instead of directly driving her away?


    Essie fetched a stool and sat beside Zac. She fed him carefully and paid no attention to others.


    Mary didn''t stay long. She didn''t want to stay with Essie any longer. Leila was in the ward. It seemed that she was competing against Essie. Leila didn''t leave until the nurse came to inform her that the visiting time was up.


    With another sigh, Essie stood up and went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    Lying in bed, Zac turned on the TV. Just when he wanted to watch a program that might show his interest, his phone suddenly rang. It was a wechat message. He picked it up and glanced at it. In shock, it was from Essie.


    ''Isn''t she taking a shower now? Does she have time to send message to him through wechat?''


    He didn''t reply, so another message was sent in. "Are you asleep?"


    He raised his beautiful and bushy eyebrows slightly, a sharp light flashed through his eyes, and he replied shortly, "No."


    "Neither do I. I don''t want to sleep."


    "What are you doing?" Zac deliberately asked. He wanted to know who was teasing him.


    "I''m reading." It answered quickly.


    At the same time, Essie walked out from the bathroom and sat on the sofa beside the bed. "Zac, today is Friday. Let''s watch ''venture with Bear Grylls'', okay?"


    "Whatever." Zac threw the remote control to her side. At this moment, he was not interested in watching TV at all. He was only interested in the person who had sent messages to him. "Where is your cellphone?" He asked casually.


    Then she took out a black phone from her handbag and asked, "here."


    "You have another cellphone, don''t you?" He asked, as he saw it yesterday.


    She rummaged through the bag again, but she couldn''t find it. "Oh, no, I left it at home this morning." It was a common thing for her to lose something. She was always in a confused state of mind.

 Chapter 332 Love Can Not Be Forced

    There was a meaningful light flashing in Zac''s eyes. It was interesting that someone pretended to be Essie and sent him messages.


    "Just watch TV." He said lightly. He didn''t want to attract her attention. Then Essie put down the bag and turned her eyes to the TV. Seeing that she was watching intently, he felt relieved and picked up his phone. He returned a Wechat message, "what book are you reading?"


    "It''s a novel about a child. Her Mommy and daddy had divorced when the child was still in her mommy''s belly. She grew up abroad and has never seen her father. Her father doesn''t know he has a child himself. Don''t you think this child is very miserable? "


    Zac''s heart trembled. "Her father is more miserable."


    "Do you think her father will be happy if he knows that he has a child?"


    "I suppose so." After replying, Zac cast a glance at Essie and asked, "stupid woman, who lives with you now?"


    "My brother, and Pana, what''s wrong?" She didn''t dare to tell him about her parents living with her children, because she was afraid that he would come to see her children unexpectedly. Dot resembled him so much that she couldn''t find an excuse to say they were not father and son.


    "Is your brother suffering from delusional disorder?" He frowned. Needless to say, the person who pretended to be Essie and chat with him through Wechat must be the naughty Holy.


    "It''s quite normal for children to fantasize." She replied with understatement.


    "Does he still like to pretend to be someone else?"


    "Haven''t you played a pirate and chieftain when you were young?" Hearing that, Essie rolled her eyes at him, feeling that he was asking a very weird question. It was on his back that he had been hit. Why did he feel that his brain became more and more weird? He not only forgot her, but also blamed her brother.


    "Only a person like you, whose mind is racing wildly, will do such a boring thing." He glared at her and turned to the phone, ignoring her. Since Holy wanted to play, Zac would play with him as much as possible. After all, he was bored at the moment and had nothing to do.


    "Are you dozing off?" Another message came in since he didn''t reply for a long time.


    "I''m doing something very important." He sent him a smiling Emoji.


    "What is it?"


    "Beat the disobedient kid."


    "Do you have a child?"


    "Yes, a boy."


    The phone was silent for a while, and then came a series of surprising expressions. "Do you married another woman?"


    Zac swallowed. This little punk was so smart that he didn''t even know that his lie was revealed. "I used all my strength to deal with those disobedient children. I will hit their butts." Instead of answering some questions, he changed to a threatening tone.


    "It''s wrong to hit your own kid." A message from Holy.


    "Naughty kids! They get beaten if they don''t listen to their mommy, especially those who stay up late at night." Zac replied with a big Emoji of beating butts.


    He didn''t get any response. Maybe Holy was too scared to speak one more word. Children were just children. He would be frightened and didn''t dare to make more trouble after being threatened.


    Zac smiled and


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ngue.


    "Eat Pig brain, you will be stupid as pigs." He snorted.


    "It turned out that you never transformed to a pig even though you had pork every day," She stuck out her tongue and her forehead was hit by him.


    "Ouch." She put her hand on her forehead in pain. Didn''t he lose his memory? Why didn''t he forget this trick as well?


    He put the spoon on the table hardly and said, "feed me." It sounded like a commander was ordering his soldiers.


    Then she sighed deeply. After the man lost his memory, his arrogant young master had a direct temper. She fed him a spoonful of pig head, and said, "come on, open your mouth." She coaxed the child in the same tone. The man glared at her, reluctantly opened his mouth and ate the pig head.


    "It''s delicious, isn''t it?" She giggled and said, "just eat more. Maybe you can regain your memory."


    "I have no good memories. It doesn''t matter whether I recover or not." He said casually.


    Her thick eyelashes quivered slightly, and her eyes dimmed. Wasn''t it good? Wasn''t it good memories when they were together? It was true that they often quarreled with each other and took advantage of each other, but...


    "How could you know whether it''s beautiful or not if you forget it?" She asked him in a low voice.


    "I''ve heard that we have divorced many times. It means that you are an incompetent wife." He pinched her chin, and the coldness in his eyes froze from her eyes to her heart. She unconsciously shrank a little. "You... You neither. " She plucked up all her courage to resist him.


    "Then divorce as soon as possible and disappear in front of me." He growled, his tone was cruel and ruthless, as if he was fed up with her.


    She swallowed the bitterness in her throat. She didn''t blame him for losing his memory.


    In the past, she was sad, desperate, and angry. She desperately tried to escape from him because she thought he didn''t care about her at all and only took her as a substitute. Now, he had taken a bullet for her, which meant she was not dispensable. There was a small place in his heart that belonged to her, so she decided...

 Chapter 333 Will You Protect Me (Part One)

    "You can''t get rid of me this life time. Except me, don''t expect to have a second wife," she stood with arms rested on the hips and said firmly.


    There was a touch of unspeakable excitement in the eyes of Zac, which flashed like a meteor. With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, he sneered, "It is a matter of a minute for me to divorce you. Do you have the ability to resist?"


    ''No.''


    She thought to herself, ''In front of such an arrogant, imperious, self-centered, cold-blooded, ruthless and arrogant overlord like him, I am like a tiny ant that will be crushed to death in a minute.''


    However, as an ant, she was not afraid of death. Even if he was making trouble for her, she would not shrink back.


    "You have amnesia. So you are a natural person of none complete civil conductive capacity. You can''t have a divorce," she said unhurriedly.


    "If I want to get rid of you. I don''t have to get a divorce." He smiled coldly.


    She quivered slightly. Did it mean that he planned to have sex with another woman there outside?


    But, could he?


    "You have a hidden disease, don''t you forget?" she reminded him in a very low voice.


    Blazing anger flashed in his eyes. At the mention of it, he grew angrier. "Do you want to tell me that it is useful to keep you by my side?"


    "I... I mean, you can''t find a mistress," she explained in a hurry, and his eyes were like lions that were going to hunt, which made her a little scared.


    "Then show me your value." He stood up all of a sudden and twisted her in his arms, like an eagle trying to pinch a chick. A raging fire wildly swayed in his dark eyes and even burnt her cheek. She said, "Let go... Let go of me. Your woun


    lightly. He was just talking about a stranger. Three days ago, the leading man in black told him that they found the dead body in a dump and the killer was shot dead between his eye brows.


    "Dead?" Shocked, Essie asked, "He was murdered to be kept forever silence?"


    "No, that is not the case." Zac shook his head. "The person who wants to kill you this time is from an international killer organization called KA. This organization is very strict. Killers are only responsible for killing. Only the top leader knows the buyer who hired them. The killers won''t know."


    Essie sneered. It sounds that her life did worth something. The enemy did actually hire killer from an international group. "It is a good thing that someone helped me kill the killer. I don''t need to worry about it in the future."


    "It is too early to be happy. I know all the people that KA group is going to kill can never get away with them. They won''t stop until the target dies. Even this killer dies, they will send another one soon." Zac took the flower from her hand and pressed it lightly on his fingertips. Soon the petals became floral mud.

 Chapter 334 Will You Protect Me (Part Two)

    A cold shiver ran down her spine. "Am I going to die?"


    "Don''t worry." He pulled the tip of her chin, "I won''t let you die."


    "I knew you would protect me." A smile came out of her mouth, like the ink in the tank slowly melted, spreading over her whole beautiful face.


    He sneered and said maliciously, "To protect you?" He sneered, "Your life or death has nothing to do with me. What''s more, if you die, I will even save my energy to divorce you."


    She was stunned, and the smile froze on her lips and slowly disappeared. Dark clouds covered her bright eyes. "Then what do you mean?"


    His handsome and cold face was close to her, "The bullet shot me, and I want their heads to have a good taste of the bullets. You will be safe if he dies."


    Well, she understood. He did all these for himself and gave her a favor by the way.


    "Well, thanks to you, I can live a few more years." She took out a tissue and wiped powder on his finger. Her thoughtful act seemed to please him.


    He raised his beautiful bushy eyebrows slightly, as if he was enjoying the feeling of being served by her.


    She poured a cup of tea and handed it to him. She was very hospitable, because she wanted him to do her another favor.


    "Tomorrow is an annual dinner in the chamber of Commerce, and the new deputy director is to be selected. Will you support me?" She pursed her lips and smiled temptingly, as if she was playing a honey trap on him.


    The chamber of Commerce of Dragon City was of great importance in the business field. Those who could enter the chamber of commerce were all powerful enterprises of Dragon City.


    The management position included one president, two d


    w. Otherwise you wouldn''t take the risk of shielding a bullet for me."


    "Is it a merit or a weakness of being shameless?" He pinched her pink cheek angrily. She cried out and kneaded her rosy cheeks, "Of course, it is a good thing. Haven''t you learned the ''The Thick and Black Philosophy''?" She retorted back.


    "You are still far from that." He sneered at her. In the business circle, she was just a young grass. Without him, this big tree''s cover, she would have died in the downpour of rain or the burnt of the sun.


    She understood it quite well. So as long as she was not impulsive and reckless, she would try to make a good relationship with this tall tree. However, the outside world was so irritated that it was hard for her to keep calm all the time without any impulsion.


    "I must receive more than half of the approval in the chamber of Commerce to get elected on the position, and my sister is absent, so there are totally twelve candidates for the election. I must get two more tickets. Do you know how I can get these two tickets?"


    Taking a sip of tea, Zac slowly said, "You can''t get it."

 Chapter 335 You Have Only One Use For Me (Part One)

    Essie sighed, "I know. I''m still a newcomer. The directors won''t listen to me. That''s why I turn to you for help."


    Taking a deep and deep glance at her, Zac said slowly, "It depends on my mood whether I help you or not."


    Seeming to receive some hints, Essie immediately put on a flattering smile and said, "The Braised Beef Brisket with Turnip I made is very delicious. You liked it a lot before. Let me cook it for you tonight, okay?"


    There was an old saying in this world that ''Men conquer the world and women conquer men''. That was the eternal truth. Women did not need to buckle on their armor and go into battle. All they had to do was to conquer the man who conquered the world, then, the world was at their disposal.


    Zac snorted. She was quick to react. This woman was really good at using resources.


    On the next day, Essie and Zac attended the banquet together. She was dressed in a sapphire blue suit and had a bun, looking noble and mature. The rows and reconciliations between her and Zac confused a lot of people. Such a complicated relationship had triggered many small earthquake in Dragon City''s business circles.


    "Since the second daughter left, then there comes a third daughter. It seems that Rong family and Xu family are destined to be relatives connected by marriage," one of the directors said with a smile.


    "Mr. Rong is so lucky to have Miss Xu as his wife." Another director nodded.


    In the eyes of the public, it would be a piece of cake for Essie this acting CEO of the company to become the real CEO. Now, she had become the richest woman in Dragon City and owned billions of dollars.


    However, Essie didn''t have the ambition. In the future, Holy would be the only person in charge of the Xu''s group,


    ult, Essie narrowly won with one vote majority.


    With a slight smile at the corners of her mouth, Essie breathed a sigh of relief. Before she stood up, she whispered in Zac''s ear in a very low voice, "Thank you, my husband."


    Zac was expressionless, as if he hadn''t heard that. To be honest, whether she would be a vice president had nothing to do with him. But she was his wife. If she was not elected, he would be embarrassed.


    Essie went upstage to give an address. She was the youngest and the only female deputy CEO in the history of chamber of Commerce of Dragon City. Of course, she didn''t want to be in the position for a long time. After Baron woke up, she could retire.


    After the dinner party began, she stood up and made a toast to Albert. Seeing this, Albert smiled and said, "It is almost new year''s day. Don''t spend too much time out with Zac alone. Come back home more often."


    "Okay." Essie nodded obediently. She felt sorry for this father-in-law, and the lenient grandpa and grandma of the Rong family. They must have known about Mili and Dot. But they deliberately avoided talking about it. Maybe they were waiting for her explanation.

 Chapter 336 You Have Only One Use For Me (Part Two)

    The reason why Jim told her about Zac''s emotional entanglement was that he wanted her to make things clear with him and discuss with him about the kids.


    However, she was very hesitant and worried, not knowing what to do. What if she told him about the kids and that Zac still couldn''t regain his memory and wanted to have a fight for the custody of her kids?


    Their marriage now was just like a glass bottle hanging on a thin line. Zac was cold. Her mother and Mary was in the way to obstruct them to be together. And there was Leila who always waiting for a chance to win back Zac. They were all like heavy items that added to the glass bottle that hung on a thin line which could break the thin line at any time due to the heavy weight.


    If she divorced, they would have to talk about the custody of the kids. She couldn''t win over Zac absolutely. She could do nothing but watch him take the kids away. Mary wouldn''t treat her children well. If Leila became a stepmother, she would think of them as her obstacles and would think in every way to abuse them and even hurt them.


    She couldn''t let such a terrible thing happen. At present, the best way was to remain silence. As long as she could delay to talk about it, she would not bring this up under this situation. The most important thing right now was to help Zac restore his memory and stabilize their marriage. Then everything would be handled.


    On the way back, there was only a silence tone in the car. The expression on Zac''s face was like the night scene outside the window. It was deep and unpredictable. Essie hummed a song by herself. S


    asy to feed."


    "Am I lack of money to feed you?"


    Well, this was indeed insignificant to the rich young master.


    "Then I can cook delicious Braised Beef Brisket with Turnip. Does that count?" She finally thought of something that deserved to be praised. But his thin lips curled and he looked with disdain. "Can''t the cook make it better than you?"


    The cooks the Rong family hired were all first-class chefs. How could she compare with them? But...


    "You said, I can cook better than the cook''s."


    "I must have said that when I have a bad taste." he sneered.


    "Not at all." She lowered her head and lowered her voice. It was obvious that she was lack of confidence.


    When the car stopped at the intersection and waited for a traffic light, he turned his head and looked at her gloomy and deep eyes. "You have only one use to me."


    "What?" she asked in a low voice, depressed.


    "Warm the bed." He raised the corners of his mouth slightly, and then smiled wickedly and coldly.


    She was shocked intensely, and her face gradually receded, turning pale.

 Chapter 337 They Are Not My Children

    After a drizzle, the weather was particularly sunny. The sun shone on the grassland in the park, warm and bright.


    The kids were having fun in the park with Bob and Pana.


    Dot kicked the football on the ground, and the football rolled to the side of an old lady. Mili ran with him to pick up the ball. The old lady picked up the ball and gave it to them.


    "Thank you, grandma." Mili said politely.


    "Good kids. What''s your names?" The old lady asked with a smile.


    "My name is Mili, and my brother is Dot." Mili said in a sweet voice. Although mommy had told her not to talk to strangers, this old lady was amiable and definitely not a bad person.


    "Are you twins?" The old lady smiled and looked at the two children with her loving eyes.


    "Yes." Mili nodded, grinning broadly and revealing a row of white teeth.


    "You are so good." The old lady beamed. "I have a grandson. You two look exactly like him when he was a child."


    "I look like mommy and Dot likes like daddy." Mili said seriously.


    "Isn''t your daddy with you?" The old lady stroke Mili''s head.


    "We didn''t see daddy. We only saw his picture. We live with mommy and daddy Hanson. Daddy has his own home. " Mili lowered her head, depressed.


    The old lady''s mouth twitched slightly, and her eyes flashed a mist like light. "Do you want to see daddy?"


    Mili nodded and then shook her head. "Mommy said, we can''t see daddy."


    "Why?" The old lady was a little shocked.


    "Daddy got hurt and he became a fiend. He forgot mommy. Mommy wants to help daddy get his memory back. And only when daddy turn into a kind prince can mommy take us to see him. Otherwise, daddy will take us away from mommy and we will never see mommy, daddy Hanson, uncle Holy and grandparents again. " Mili said sadly.


    "So it is." With a smile on her face, the old lady continued, "when I go back home, I''ll help you find a way to help your daddy turn into a kind prince."


    Mili tilted her head and winked. "Grandma, do you know our daddy?"


    "Yes, I know him. I have known him since he was a child," The old lady said with a smile.


    "Really?" Mili''s eyes widened, her face glowing with excitement.


    Dot didn''t talk much. As long as they were strangers, he remained vigilant. "Granny, you said you knew our father. What''s our father''s name?"


    The old lady smiled and thought, ''he is as cunning as his grandson. He has always been a cool boy since he was a child. He doesn''t like to talk to others.'' Then she said, "your daddy has a surname of Rong, right?"


    "No, our father isn''t. You don''t know him, grandma!" Dot was afraid that Mili might say something wrong, so he answered quickly. His mommy had told him that there were many bad guys here. They must be careful. They couldn''t tell the strangers who they were.


    "What a clever boy!" The old lady smiled instead of getting angry.


    At this time, Bob and Pana came over. "Mili, Dot, it''s time to go home."


    "Okay." Mili took hold of her brother and waved goodbye to the old lady. Then s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Now that he was not here, she could say it out fearlessly.


    "According to our family rules, it''s unforgivable to cheat on your husband and you must be expelled from our family. Therefore, you are no longer the granddaughter-in-law of our family." Mary said. They echoed each other.


    Essie was not in a hurry to retort. She took a bottle of juice from the refrigerator, opened it and took a sip slowly. "To catch a thief, we need to get the stolen goods, and to catch a traitor, we need to get the evidence. If you want to accuse me of cheating on Zac and having children with another man, please show me your evidence."


    "The paparazzi have taken pictures of you, but you still dare to defend yourself. If it weren''t because Zac covered it, the whole Dragon City would have known your scandal." Said Leila angrily.


    "No need to take photos. I went out with my friends and two kids. Does that mean that I have children with someone else? What about the birth certificate? What about the paternity test? " "Luckily, the piblisher didn''t press it out. They would be forced to close because they made up some rumors." She snorted.


    "Do you dare to say that the two children are not yours?" Leila asked. It would not be easy for her to be innocent.


    "Of course it''s mine! But do they have to come from my belly? Can''t I adopt them? "You were adopted, weren''t you? And everyone else, including you, thought you were the child of Qin family if your parents didn''t mention it."


    "You..." Leila''s face changed dramatically.


    "Were the two children really adopted by you?" Mary was shocked.


    "What do you think?" Essie contradicted her deliberately. She kept silent as if she had given tacit consent. Now that there were someone who wanted to take her life, she could prevent them from finding out the truth about the children. She intended to shift their attention from the children and make them believe that the children were not her own children, and that was also a way to protect the children.

 Chapter 338 She Was A Loser Though She Defeated Leila

    "Aunt Mary, don''t listen to her. She must be lying to you. The baby was born secretly with her and Hanson in America. She said this because she wanted to cover up the fact that she cheated on Zac in America. " Leila hurried to explain, fearing that Mary would believe Essie.


    Of course, Mary didn''t believe what Essie said. In her eyes, she was a skittish tramp. It was normal for her to do this. But she had to prove it. Since Essie denied all the accusations, she had to wait until she made it clear in private.


    "I know. I can tell whether it''s black or white." Mary said in her usual soft tone.


    Essie didn''t want to talk to them anymore and went to the kitchen to cook. Since Zac had lost his memory, his patience had dropped a lot. He was sure to be furious if he saw the stewed beef brisket with radish didn''t finished.


    Since Mary and Leila wanted to stay for dinner, Essie cooked a few more dishes.


    As soon as she heard the sound of door opening, she rushed over, took his slippers from the shoe cabinet and respectfully placed them next to the man''s feet.


    The man was very satisfied with her politeness. Although he hated her very much, he enjoyed her service, especially in the evening. So he kept her for the moment. He took off his coat and threw the briefcase to her. She went upstairs with it. When she came downstairs, she saw that Zac was talking to Mary. "Mommy, why didn''t you call me before you came here with Leila?"


    "We are not outsiders. Do I need to make an appointment by phone?" Mary said to Zac, pretending to be angry with him.


    "Dinner is ready. Let''s eat now. They won''t taste good when they are cold." Essie went into the kitchen and prepared dinner for him.


    As soon as Zac sat down, she picked up a brisket and handed it to his mouth. "Have a try. Does it taste good?"


    Zac was pleased to eat it, but his face was as cold as ice. After swallowing it, he opened his thin lips and said in a light voice, "Not bad."


    Hearing that, Essie knew that he was praising her. So with a faint smile on her face, she sat down beside him.


    "Mommy, Miss Leila, you came here in a hurry, so I only prepared some home cooking dishes. Hope you don''t mind." She said in a very polite tone. Even if she did not like someone, she had to be generous and discreet.


    Mary''s lips curled into a sinister smile. But there was no smile in her eyes, only coldness and insidiousness. She didn''t need to be polite here. Nor did she want to pretend to be friendly to Essie.


    "Don''t be so formal with us. We are not outsiders."


    "Zac has lost his memory now. In his eyes, Miss Essie is like an outsider, isn''t she?" Leila took over Mary''s words. She said it in a joking tone deliberately, as if she was just joking, but her smile was full of provocation.


    "It doesn''t matter, he will get familiar with me." With a light smile on her face, Essie said in a peaceful tone. After that, she picked up another brisket and placed it in front of his mouth. "Honey, eat more," she said.


    Zac glared at her and opened his mouth reluctantly. It was very obvious that he did not want to cooperate, and


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ame so strange and completely another person.


    He was a capitalist. His interest was always put in the first place. After he lost his memory, his affection for her disappeared, and all he cared about was his interest.


    Now, in his mind, their marriage was nothing more than a political marriage.


    While she was thinking, a strong sense of bitterness rose from her chest, turned into tears which slid down her cheeks and dropped into her clothes.


    Was that the situation she was in now?


    In the future, she should be more careful. She couldn''t trust him completely, let alone rely on him without any precautions. From the beginning of mutual use, they might be completely over because of mutual use of each other.


    She wiped off her tears and went downstairs as if nothing had happened. Then, she sat down on the sofa, picked up a cup of hot juice, and drank it slowly.


    "Haven''t Zac and aunt Mary come down yet?" Leila asked.


    "They must be talking." Essie replied faintly.


    "Are they talking about the divorce?" Leila sneered, making no secret of her provocation.


    "Let''s be realistic, Miss Leila." The corners of Essie''s mouth lifted into a very deep smile. "Do you think that Zac will give up a billionaire like me and marry a worthless nobody like you?"


    Leila trembled with fear and asked, "What... What do you mean? "


    "He could give up on you for his family before. Now, in his eyes, profit is more important than love." There was a sense of bitterness in her voice. He was no longer the icy guy who used to be so good to her. He was just a business tycoon.


    "Don''t misunderstand him. You know nothing about him." Leila raised her voice, as if she was irritated by her.


    "You grew up in a wealthy family. You are familiar with political marriage, aren''t you? The past you can''t be with him because of your family feud. Now you are worthless, so you can''t be with him as well. You''d better to see it clearly. " There was a touch of sadness in Essie''s eyes. She felt sorry for Leila as well as for herself. She was a loser though she defeated Leila.

 Chapter 339 Daddy Is A Bad Guy

    Leila felt a little nervous with her pale face. "Do you really think you can be the granddaughter-in-law as long as you are Cathy? His heart is not with you. What you get is just a body. There is nothing useful. "


    Her words were like a knife cutting through Essie''s heart.


    Essie had never understood his feelings, and had no idea whether he loved her or not. It was because he had taken a bullet for her regardless of his own life that she had got the hope in her heart, feeling that he had her in his heart.


    But it couldn''t be rule out that she was just being sentimental and wishful thinking. He had never loved her from beginning to end.


    But now, he had completely forgotten her. Even if he had once had feelings for her, it all turned into nothingness.


    There was really nothing between them.


    "It doesn''t matter. Perhaps love is a luxury for me and it is beyond my reach." She looked down and a bitter smile appeared on her face.


    "You didn''t win." Leila said insidiously. Until now, she still believed that the person Zac loved was her.


    "It''s true that I didn''t win." Essie said calmly, "he''s a fire. You and I are moths. No matter who wins or who loses, the result will be the same." She said with sadness.


    "I''m not like you. I can do anything for him as long as he loves me." Leila snorted, with an expression of indifference on her face. She loved Zac. She would do anything to get what she wanted.


    A dash of admiration flashed through Essie''s eyes. She admired Leila''s courage. In love, Essie was a coward. What happened to her mother left her no courage to gamble. Once being frustrated, she would want to retreat, run away, and dare not go forward. Just like what she was doing now, she didn''t know whether she should give up or get back to him. Should she maintain the marriage, wait for him to regain his memory, or take this opportunity to get rid of him in time and break up with him?


    While she was in a trance, Zac and Mary walked down the stairs.


    She didn''t want to stay here for too long. When they left, she picked up her handbag.


    "Where are you going?" Asked Zac.


    "Go home." Essie said in a low voice. The moment he appeared, the air seemed to be depressing.


    "Did I let you go?" He frowned and looked very unhappy.


    "Since Holy is going to finish the final exam of the semester, I have to tutor him." As she spoke, she walked outside without waiting for his reply. A suffocating feeling swept over her. She didn''t want to stay here any longer.


    When he watched her walking away, a feeling of loneliness came over him. It was an irresistible feeling, which was generated subconsciously and completely out of control.


    Some memories were exist in the seagulls, and some were imprinted in the depths of souls. The memories in the seagulls could be cancelled, and the ones in the soul could be preserved for a lifetime and could not be forgotten.


    " Tears fell down from Essie''s eyes. "Alice and I have been apart for more than ten years because of your divorce. I don''t want Mili and Dot to be like this."


    Hearing her mentioning Alice, Lucy began to cry. Until now, there had been no news about her, and no one knew whether she was alive or dead. In the past few days, Lucy had been trying her best to force herself not to think about it. First, she had to deal with the matters between Essie and Zac. However, once she thought about it, she would be worried about Alice. She wouldn''t be able to eat or sleep for several days.


    Mili and Dot ran over to them. "Mommy, grandma, don''t cry. We don''t see daddy. We like daddy Hanson and we want to live with daddy Hanson and mommy. " Mili stretched out her small hand to wipe the tears on her mother''s face. "Mommy, make it up with daddy Hanson. Don''t break up with daddy Hanson. If he leaves, he won''t be our daddy Hanson anymore."


    "You see, the children are just curious about Zac. The person they really like is Hanson." Lucy came over to hug her granddaughter, thinking she was so sweet.


    It was out of her expectation that the kids would say something like that, and Essie didn''t know what to say for a moment. The blood was determined when they were born, but the relationship was cultivated. It was Hanson who gave the children the first sight when they were born, so they would naturally be more close to him. If it was allowed for them to choose between Zac and Hanson, they would definitely choose Hanson.


    "All right. I''m going to call Hanson and ask him to come home for dinner this afternoon." Lucy wiped her tears, stood up and went to the side hall. She had to get her good son-in-law back as soon as possible.


    Essie was in a mess. She didn''t know how to get along with Zac, not to mention how to face Hanson. What Hanson needed was a woman who really loved him, not someone like her who made her life a mess.

 Chapter 340 Daddy Was Cheated

    At dusk, Hanson came. When Mili saw him, she ran into his arms and rubbed his face with her little face. "Daddy Hanson, you haven''t come to see Mili for a long time. I misses you very much."


    "I miss you too." He gave her a big kiss on her pink face.


    "Are you hungry? The dishes are cooked by Essie. They are all your favorites." Lucy said to him with a smile.


    Essie was setting the bowls and chopsticks. She couldn''t help but be a little nervous when she saw Hanson again.


    They had talked for a long time after Zac was injured.


    She had loved him. Even if she was in love with Zac right now, Hanson still had an irreplaceable position in her heart, so she hoped he could be happy. She believed that there would be a girl who could replace her to love him. And she also believed that this was the best ending for them.


    Unfortunately, Lucy was not satisfied with the result, neither did the kids. They didn''t want Hanson to leave the home, which undoubtedly left her a big problem.


    The most helpless thing was that Lucy threatened her with cutting off the mother daughter relationship. If she dared to break up with Hanson again, Lucy would not recognize her as her daughter.


    "Hanson, the Xu''s Group was in trouble these days, and Essie was under too much pressure. Please understand her. When her father wakes up, we''ll ask him to handle everything. After that, we''ll leave Dragon City and never come back again. " Lucy said.


    "I hope that Mr. Baron can wake up soon. It''s really difficult for Essie to take such heavy burden alone." The thing Bob worried most was the safety of his daughter. Many people were still keeping an eye on the golden bricks of Xu''s Group.


    "I don''t care what you do now. I said I would wait for you for ten years. Now it has only been three years. I won''t give up easily."


    "Sorry, Hanson." She lowered her head, feeling sorry and guilty. She didn''t like to owe other people a favor. But she owed Hanson too much. If she couldn''t repay him in this life, she had to wait till next life.


    "It''s not your fault. It''s the God''s test for us. I think we can live happily together as long as we get through this." He smiled with relief. He comforted her and himself at the same time.


    She bit her lips, stopped talking, and didn''t know what to say. It was lucky for her to meet him; it was her fate to meet Zac.


    "The road to happiness is strewn with setbacks. Lucy and I were like this in the past. As long as we get through it, everything will be fine." He patted Hanson''s shoulder and invited him to have a drink with him.


    At this time, Essie''s phone rang and there was a text message. She read it and it was from Zac, "come here." He was always straightforward and crude.


    She replied, "No, I have something to do."


    "What is it?"


    "It''s private,"


    The phone was silent for a while. There was no other message. She could imagine how Zac looked now, but she decided to ignore it. He was spoiled by her.


    In the villa by the lake, Zac kicked down the tea table in front of him. Smashing was a way of expressing his anger.


    ''How dare


    When they were in Jiang City, the family of Eva and Essie lived in the same neighborhood and they had a good relationship with each other. Eva''s mother and Lucy often visited each other and played mahjong together.


    "Ask Eva and Mandy to come for dinner someday. I haven''t seen them for a long time." Said Bob.


    "Okay." Hearing this, Essie nodded. Now that Eva didn''t take part in any new play at the end of the year, she should have time to come.


    Hanson turned his head to look at Essie with a smile and said, "the new year is coming soon. My mother said if you are free, you can go to have the new year''s Eve dinner together with us."


    "Of course she will. She is going to visit her future parents-in-law." Lucy took over his words. Essie nodded slightly. She had already made a rough arrangement for the next few days from the New Year''s Eve to the ninth day of the lunar new year. She had arranged her schedule to visit the elders in families of Yi, Xu, Rong and Xia.


    In the middle of the night, the cold air from Siberia swept the whole Dragon City, and the temperature was falling sharply. An unruly woman lifted the quilt and got a cold in the morning.


    Seeing that Essie sneezed incessantly, Lucy hurriedly went to the drawer to look for the medicine. Essie shook her hand and said, "you don''t have to look for it. I just forgot to buy it last time after I took a cold."


    "You should take good care of yourself. Don''t forget to buy some pills."


    "It doesn''t matter, aunt. I''ll go out and buy it." When Hanson was about to go out, he was stopped by Holy, "no need to buy it, brother Hanson. I have some antipyretics here." He handed medicine to Essie. It turned out that Zac could not only predict the stock market plummet, but also predict her sister''s health. He was really a genius!


    "Holy, why did you have medicine? Do you have a cold?" Said Essie.


    "Well... I know you''ll forget to buy it, so I''ll buy it myself. You can put it at home as a spare. " Holy scratched his head. Since Zac forbade him to tell the truth, he had to lie.

 Chapter 341 Do Not Come If You Dont Want To

    Essie didn''t ask any more. She caressed Holy''s head and went to get some water.


    In the following day, she was drowsy. Although it was not a bid deal to get a cold, she had a nasal mucus and a headache, which made her uncomfortable.


    In the evening, as soon as she walked out of the building, she was stopped by the Lamborghini of Zac.


    "Get in the car." He gave an order.


    She opened the door and sat on the copilot seat, "I am wearing a mask. Can you recognize me?"


    Zac glanced at her. He could even find her even if his eyes were closed, not to mention his eyes were open. "Have you taken pills?" Zac asked lightly and reached out his hand to touch Essie''s forehead. It was good that Essie didn''t have a fever.


    "Yes, I have." She nodded. The medicine Holy gave was good and she would take this brand in the future.


    As soon as they got back to the villa by the lake, Sage came out from the kitchen and said, "You are back. I have just made the soup. Please drink it while it is tepid."


    "That''s great to have a soup." She had a bad appetite and wanted to have some soup now.


    "This partridge with fish and pear soup is good for the person who has a cold. It helps to clean the throat." Said Sage as she filled two bowls.


    After a short pause, Essie asked, "how do you know I have a cold, Sage?"


    "I don''t know." Sage shook her head, "it was Mr. Zac who asked me to cook soup at night. He also said it must be suitable for people who have a cold."


    "Okay." Essie nodded and turned to look at Zac in astonishment. "Do you have a cold, either?"


    "Shut up. Have some soup." Zac flicked her forehead with a sullen face. This woman talked too much.


    Feeling wronged, she touched her forehead, lowered her head and stopped talking. She focused on drinking the soup in case of being rejected.


    When she finished the sou[, she thought it would be time to eat the pills. She went to her handbag to take the pills. However, she did not find the pills after she looked all over the handbag.


    "God." She lowered her head dejectedly.


    "Do you forget the medicine?" Zac asked casually.


    "How do you know?" Said Essie, curling his lips.


    "It''s always your style to be lost." Zac said with a mocking look.


    Essie sneezed and looked very uncomfortable. Without medicine, she might have a runny nose tonight?


    As she was depressed, a box was handed to her. Her eyes lit up. It was the medicine with the brand she like!


    "You should take the pills of this brand. I''ve taken them too. They''re effective." She grinned and took the card.


    Zac glared at her. It was fortunate for him to keep a box of medicine. Otherwise, he would have to go out to buy medicine for this stupid woman.


    "Icy guy. Do you want another bag of it?" She asked while pouring the medicine.


    "By which eye did you see I caught a cold?" Said Zac slyly. She was in a daze for a moment. Didn''t he catch a cold? Why did he have the medicine and ask Sage to cook soup? Could it be that he would act weirdly when he lost his memory?


    She pouted and stopped thinking. Anyway, he had always to be unpredictable. No


    his memory. It was better for her not to touch the bottom of a tiger as much as possible.


    "I didn''t say that I wouldn''t come. I just want to be a little late." She muttered.


    His countenance softened a little. "Our family''s New Year''s Eve dinner will start at six o''clock in the evening. You decide by yourself."


    "Okay." She replied in a low voice.


    It was weekend that she didn''t work, but Eva was going to come and have dinner, so Essie had to go.


    When she arrived at the villa, Eva was already there. She stared at her with her eyes wide open when she saw Mili and Dot.


    "You are magic. You did become Vinton''s sister, and now you have two children here. You didn''t treat me as your best friend, did you? ?"


    "As you know, the situation is very complicated now, so we have to keep it a secret." Essie shrugged.


    "Well, I forgive you." Eva poked her forehead. She had wanted to ask her who was her children''s father, but as soon as she saw Dot, she knew who was the father by herself.


    "Auntie Eva, I watched your TV play yesterday. Are you now the most popular star?" Mili asked with her head askew.


    "No, I am just a little hot." With a smile, Eva said, "I''m your mommy''s best friend, so I''m your mommy Eva from now on. Don''t call me auntie Eva. Call me mommy Eva."


    "mommy Eva." Mili called her sweetly and smiled.


    "Good girl." She touched her head with a big smile on her face, then turned to Dot and said, "Hey, pumpkin, you haven''t called me yet?"


    "If you tell me the final story of Shu Mountain, I''ll let you be my mommy Eva." Dot''s big black eyes flashed cunningly.


    Eva couldn''t help laughing. How smart he was! He was just a kid who tried to make a deal with an adult.


    "Okay, I''ll tell you secretly." She whispered in his ear. He smiled and said, "thank you, mommy Eva." He planned to share this exciting news with his fans later.


    "Your little Vinton has been working very hard in the company recently. Do you have any plan to be with him?" Essie asked, putting her arms around Eva''s shoulders and winkling her eyelashes.

 Chapter 342 The Reshuffle

    Picking up the coffee on the table and taking a sip of it slowly, Eva opened her mouth and said, "Not really. The key is to see how he is changing."


    With a sigh, Essie said, "Actually, your Vinton is a good boy. He is just spoiled by Elizabeth."


    "What''s wrong with her mother? She is totally ruining him, not spoiled him." Eva pouted, "I had talked to Vinton before. He said that his mother taught him how to enjoy and play when he was young. She also said that he didn''t need to study hard and didn''t need to work hard. His father had money, enough to allow him to play with for a lifetime. What kind of mother in the world is educating her son like this, unless the child is not her biological son?"


    "Not her biological son?" Essie smiled as she asked in a careless tone, "Why do you say that?"


    "Last year, I shoot an imperial-harem competing play in which an Imperial Noble Consort secretly took the son of an commoner into the palace so that she could change her princess into a prince. She did that in order to fight with the Empress. She told a lie that she had got a princess. Later, that princess was appointed as the crown prince, and became the emperor, and the Imperial Noble Concubine became the Empress. In order to take over the state and control the little emperor, she cultivated him into an ignorant and incompetent leader who only knew eating and playing, fooling around with concubines all day long." Eva said as if it were real.


    Then, an indescribable deep look appeared on Essie face. She continued, "I think the content suits quite well on your little Vinton." She said half jokingly.


    Lucy, who was standing not far away from them, waved her hand and said, "Vinton is indeed the child of the Xu family. When Elizabeth brought the two children into the house, she had a paternity test. Besides, Vinton resembles his father very much, so I can tell at first sight that he is his son."


    "That''s so strange." Eva shrugged.


    "Perhaps it was because at that time Vinton was the only child of Baron. She might think that no matter how they indulged him, Baron would hand over the assets of the Xu family to him sooner or later. He thought there was no need for them to discipline him." Lucy sneered.


    Eva nodded and thought what she said was reasonable.


    Essie smiled and said, "Eva, it seems that Vinton trusts you very much. He even told you what happened when he was a child."


    "Vinton and I get along with each other like brothers. In fact, it is good for us to get along with each other like brothers even if we can''t be lovers." Eva grinned.


    "He changed so much for you. It is not easy. Just give him a chance." Essie said, patting her on the shoulder.


    Eva pretended to be angry and glance at her, "You are really my little sister and brother! How could you put in a good word for him like this?"


    "If you became my sister-in-law, we could be even closer." Essie smiled again.


    The Little New Year was coming soon. Essie took Holy to the hospital to visit Baron first, and then they went to the Xu family''s manor.


    In the eyes of Elizabeth and her daughter, they were the most unwelcome guests. When she heard the news that Essie was also Cathy, which really sent a chill down her spine. Valery a


    is for your safety. My dad and my sister were both murdered one after another. Now, my greatest concern is your safety. If everyone in this manor acted against your will and obeys others'' instructions, then nobody outside will know if something happened to you."


    "There are so many guards in the manor. How could something happen?" Elizabeth stared at her angrily.


    "Someone should be vigilant day and night. It''s hard to guard against home evils. Little mother, you can forged Chairman Xu''s Commission and my death certificate, but not Mrs. Xu''s will?" Essie said in a low voice.


    "That is right." Holy took the chance to chime in, "Grandma, you must be careful. Evil witch has always wanted to get the ten percent shares in your hand. They might mess it up with you, she might try to frame you in secret and forge your will."


    "Nonsense! You are slinging mud at me and sow the seed of dissension between my mother-in-law and me!" Elizabeth was so angry that her face turned livid and pale.


    "Never harm others, never guard against their harm. Grandma, fire all those disobedient and evil men who have been against you. This is only good and not harmful," Holy said.


    Vicki, "Okay, okay. Just a few servants." Her own safety was the most important.


    The Butler broke into a cold sweat on his forehead the moment he heard he words. He knew very well that Essie came here to get even with him. Every dog has its day. Time waits for no man. No one would think that he would be driven away by that bastard.


    Elizabeth was so angry that she gritted her teeth. Essie had just finished reshuffling the Hengyuan Co., Ltd, and then she went to the manor to reorganize the personnel here. She wanted to make her empty. She had got a big trouble because she didn''t get rid of this woman earlier.


    When she was boiling with rage, Essie threw a file on the butler and said, "This is the evidence of fraud and bribery when you were in the manor as the butler. You''re just a butler and how dare you cheat others in the name of our Xu family. Who gave you the right?"


    The butler wiped the sweat on his forehead with his shivering hand and looked at Elizabeth.

 Chapter 343 The Female Ghost In Red (Part One)

    Elizabeth would not care about him under this situation. She was afraid that the mud would splash on her body. She said, "Butler, I didn''t expect you to do such a thing." She pretended to be surprised.


    Essie sneered and said, "These are copies. I have handed the original document to the police and your son has been fired by Hengyuan Co., Ltd due to his embezzlement and participation in corruption. Now he is drinking tea in the police station. You will soon go inside to keep him company."


    The Butler fell down on the floor.


    In the servant''s room, Sage was packing up her belongings and preparing to escape. She knew that Essie wouldn''t let her go. In the past, she had followed Elizabeth to set up Luce, and now, she was following Valery to frame her. She had committed a crime more serious than that of the Butler. But she didn''t know that her only dear son had been sent to the police station.


    Someone was doomed to have a bad new year this year.


    After the butler was taken away by the police, Essie arrange to bring the old butler, who had been driven away by them earlier, and asked him to supervise and reorganize the servants in the manor. And she changed all security guards as well.


    ''A cornered beast will do something desperate.'' Elizabeth was anxious to find a way to deal with the situation. In order to defeat Essie, the most important thing was to make her lose the support of Zac. Of course it was Mary who could help her.


    On the lunar new year''s Eve, Essie arranged the family reunion dinner at noon. After that, she went to the Rong family''s house.


    Rabi ran to her in her arms as soon as he saw her and said, "Mommy, I miss you so much."


    "I miss you too, my little baby." Essie hugged him


    the Lakeside Restaurant. They enjoyed the night snacks and stayed up late on the lunar New Year.


    Holding Rabi in her arms, Essie thought of Mili and Dot. If only they could be here too.


    When he saw that she was in a daze and he felt that he was ignored by her, Zac was unhappy. He vigorously flicked her forehead to pull her thoughts away.


    "From now on, as long as you are with me, you must always think only of me." He made his first hegemonic clause on New Year''s Eve.


    Essie gave him a glare and said slowly, "You know what? Though the brain is the general command center of human body, there are two organs that are out of its control."


    "Which two?" Zac said, raising his eyebrows.


    "A man''s cavernous body and a woman''s heart," Essie said slowly and clearly.


    A strange smile came over the corners of Zac''s mouth. He leaned over and put his mouth close to her ear. "Can a man conquer a woman''s heart by sleeping it with his cavernous body?"


    Essie was choked by what he said and she coughed with her hand covering her mouth. Then she glared at him with her almond eyes. "No way!" Her answer was direct, brutal and determined.

 Chapter 344 The Female Ghost In Red (Part Two)

    "Are you sure?" He pursed his lips and gave a faint smile.


    "Yes, exactly!" She stressed her tone.


    Holding her waist with his arm, Zac pulled her into his arms. "Woman, do you know that when you stand in front of me, you are like a rose with thorns. When you lie under me, you are like a gentle jasmine. Haven''t I conquered you by doing it?"


    "I... I didn''t! " Essie was so shy that her face was red, like a ripe Washington apple. Fortunately, he whispered it in her ear, and the voice was only audible for the two of them. Otherwise, if the people on both sides heard it, she would have to learn to dig a hole and drill into it.


    "It doesn''t matter. We have enough time to verify in the night time," Zac said with a mischievous smile, squinting slightly.


    She was like a frightened kitten, quivering slightly. "I... I''m going to stay up all night for the New Year''s Eve."


    "It is also a way of stay up the New Year''s Eve if we do it." Zac pulled her chin and teased her.


    Essie felt like she had just hit herself in the foot.


    Daisy, sitting across from them, smiled at them and said, "Cousin, I heard that you have forgotten your wife. Are you going to restart the love mode now?"


    "We are an old couple. There''s no need for an old couple to fall in love with each other anymore. Since I got married with her out of my mind, I''d better take it. Just make do with her," Zac replied nonchalantly.


    In fact, she married him because she had a fever in her brain and was controlled by alcohol. Now all kinds of tragedies happened at the way long. It could be said that a person who had married a de


    eared in a blink of an eye. With her eyes wide open in horror, Essie was frightened all of a sudden and said, "Icy guy, I seem to see the female ghost in red." She said timidly and tremblingly.


    Zac was shocked. He turned to the yard and asked, "Where is it?"


    "She was in the grass but she disappeared in an instant." Essie hid behind him again and pulled up his sleeve to cover her face, only leaving a slight gap to look in the dark yard. It was dark inside, and except for the blurry shadows of the weeds, she could see nothing.


    "You must have a hallucination," Zac said in a soothing tone, patting her head.


    Did she? Essie''s fear didn''t ease at all, and she believed that it wasn''t her hallucination. There were indeed ghosts in the ghost yard of the Rong family, and it was exactly the same as the legend said that she was a female ghost in red!


    "Icy guy, don''t you think it is your family that is deeply resentful which made the ghosts unable to reincarnate for so many years?"


    Zac flicked her forehead. "Stupid woman, there is no ghost in the world."

 Chapter 345 Visit My Mother-in-law

    "Not sure. Up until now, no one can be sure that there are ghosts in this world, and no one can be sure that there are no ghosts in this world." Said Essie, shaking her head violently.


    "Even if there is, it is just an invisible energy body. Nothing can be done. A living person is much more terrible than a ghost." Zac said with a mocking smile.


    It sounded quite reasonable.


    With her head in his arms, Essie didn''t say a word, but sped up in silence. No matter what, she still felt scared in her heart. She thought that it was better for her to leave at once.


    On the first day of Chinese New Year, Essie got up early to greet the elders. Essie looked like she didn''t get enough sleep but Zac looked very energetic and refreshed. It seemed that he was very satisfied with it.


    In the hall of the Rong Mansion, after the firecrackers were set to celebrate the new year, Albert, Mary and other peers went to wish new year to their parents, uncles and aunts. And then, Zac and Essie led their generation to wish new year to the elders.


    Looking at the harmonious and joyful scene of the people in the Rong family, Essie couldn''t help but think of the complicated disputes in the Xu family. Once a family had internal conflict, outsiders would take advantage of it. At the beginning, Mary''s trick was successful because there was an irreconcilable conflict between Vicki and her mother. Now the person who hid in the darkness and coveted the Xu family took advantage of the information that Elizabeth and Bles to collude with each other and covet the family property.


    Essie had no idea if she could keep the Xu''s Group well or not, because she had thought that the big tree which she could fully trust and rely on was unreliable. But she couldn''t show it out and could only observe it in secret. Even if he was a scheming tiger, she would still rely on him and rely on his power to frighten the enemy. Because she had one thing for sure. Even if the tiger wanted to eat her and the Xu''s Group, he had to wait until the enemies hiding in the darkness were killed.


    After they wish happy new year to each other, Zac and his grandpa went to the garden to play chess. Essie decided to go back to her room and have some rest. To her surprise, Rabi dragged her hand and asked her to play with him.


    She forced herself to cheer up and went to the toy house with him.


    Mary followed her. She was afraid that Essie would do something to hurt Rabi.


    "I''ve been wondering why Rabi likes you, and now I finally understand that you two are related by blood." She said in a voice dripping with sarcasm.


    Essie smiled and said nothing.


    "But what I didn''t expect is that you would be the one who has the final say in Xu family."


    "You think too much. I am just temporarily in charge of the Xu family, and don''t let it fall into the hands of the disloyal people. When Mr. Baron wakes up, he will be back to take charge. " Essie said slowly.


    "Don''t you have any ambitions?" Mary sneered. Now she had shuffled. Both the core management of Hengyu


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    on was to get the power of Xu family. How could she give it up if she couldn''t get it?" Essie told her mother.


    Bob held Lucy''s hands and said, "it''s a special period now. You must try your best to put up with it and treat Zac kindly tomorrow. He has lost his memory now. His relationship with Essie can''t be as close as before. We can''t make more troubles, or Elizabeth and Mary will succeed. "


    Lucy nodded slightly. They should solve the problem of Elizabeth and protect her daughter''s safety first. As for the grudge between her and Mary, she would deal with it later.


    She held the hands of Essie. "You have to promise me that as soon as this matter is over, you will divorce Zac and marry Hanson."


    "Mom, don''t worry. I know what to do." In fact, she didn''t know how to deal with this matter at all. Her marriage was just like a tangle of thoughts, which had been lasting and meaningless.


    "You won''t do anything that makes me sad, will you?" Lucy stared at her without blinking. She wouldn''t be relieved until she got Essie''s promise.


    "No, I will never do anything that makes you sad." Essie lowered her head and said in a low voice. If love and filial piety can''t be decided at the same time, she could only choose to leave herself sad.


    Early the next morning, Zac and Essie went to the villa of Alice with many bags.


    "Dad, mom, happy new year." Zac said with a gentle smile on his face. His cool expression was replaced by a warm one now.


    This guy is quite good at acting. Essie thought.


    Bob greeted him with a smile and asked him to sit on the sofa. Then Lucy brought tea and fruits to them.


    "Where is Holy?" Zac asked. There was no trace of his "little spy" in the hall.


    "I''m here, brother Zac." Holy went downstairs while speaking. He had just talked with his uncle in the room.


    The new year''s gift Zac gave him was the newest games console.


    "It''s so cool. Thank you, brother Zac." Holy said happily.


    Zac smiled and stroked his head. This was the reward for him to be a ''little spy''.

 Chapter 346 Wife Was Unreliable

    Taking a sip of tea, Bob said slowly, "it''s hard for Essie to bear such a heavy burden of Xu family. You must support her more."


    "Don''t worry, Dad. I''ll pick it up for her." Holding Essie''s hands, Zac said it as a vow.


    "Have you caught the man who wanted to kill Essie last time?" Asked Lucy, whose heart trembled with fear at the thought of that incident.


    "Yes, he was killed." Zac said understatedly.


    "God damn it!" Lucy breathed a sigh of relief. People who hold a candle to the devil deserve death.


    "Have you found out who killed him?" Frowning, Essie wanted to know whether he was her friend or enemy.


    "He was shot to death with one shot, and the method was clean and neat, leaving no trace. This person is definitely not someone ordinary. It''s impossible to find him in a short time." Said Zac, who seemed to be deep in thought.


    "Is the man who wanted to kill Essie on our side?" Holy blinked his big black eyes.


    "It''s hard to say. Maybe they are on revenge." Zac touched his chin and said thoughtfully. ''it doesn''t matter who he is. It''s okay as long as he is not your enemy. Otherwise, the stupid woman will be in greater danger. He has no time to be her bodyguard all day long.''


    "The killer must be hired by Elizabeth, who is heartless and merciless to do any illegal things."


    Lucy wanted to skin her, pull out her tendons and drink her blood to vent her anger.


    "Don''t worry. I will protect Essie. No one can hurt her as long as I am here. Take care of yourself." As long as she was still his woman, no one dared to hurt her. If someone wanted to hurt her, he was looking for death.


    Bob and Lucy nodded. What they needed was his promise. After all, Hanson was in Yang City and could not get involved in the power of Dragon City. They had to depend on Zac now.


    After that, Lucy went to the kitchen to prepare the meal, and Bob was helping. Zac wandered around in the villa and walked into Essie''s room. He stared at a Barbie doll by the bed and asked, "is it yours?"


    "So what?" She took the doll to him. She had locked the door of the children''s room and packed up all the toys in case of his suspicion. Unexpectedly, there was still something missed. It must be Mili who left it at the time when she played.


    "Do you still like to play it?" Zac sneered, raising his eyebrows.


    The words sounded a little strange to her, and she couldn''t help but wonder, ''what does he mean by saying that she still likes to play it? Did she like playing it before?''


    "Who says that only children can play the Barbie doll. Adults can also like it."


    "Yeah, a freak." Zac flicked her forehead and grabbed the doll from her hand. He looked at it, shook his head and said, "this one is too ordinary. It''s not as interesting as the one you gave me."


    Essie was shocked and asked, "when did I ever give you a Barbie doll?"


    "When you were Cathy." Zac said in a teasing tone. "It''s your tailor-made. You give it to me as a token of love."


    With hands on her forehead, she couldn''t believe that she had done such a thing. "Why have I never heard yo


    om Holy''s hand.


    "Okay, but be careful." Essie led them out of the house.


    On the third day of the lunar new year, Essie went back to the villa of Xu family to greet the elders with Holy. Both uncles lived in the manor, except Bles. It was said that he felt uncomfortable and went to the United States for recuperation. But Essie thought he was avoiding something deliberately.


    "A married daughter is like the splashed water. In every festivals, her mother-in-law should be the first." Elizabeth said with sarcasm.


    Essie smiled coldly and said, "the woman who has married others is still the daughter of the Xu family. As a daughter-in-law who has a scandal, I don''t know whose family she is from."


    When Vicki heard this, her heart trembled fiercely. The uncles looked at each other with a grave expression on their faces. How could they not hear the underlying meaning of Essie''s words.


    Elizabeth''s face turned blue, but she immediately calmed down. Loren had already been hidden by Bles. As long as she resisted to deny it, there was nothing Essie could do to her.


    "I know you hate me for what happened in the past, so you''re always against me. But it doesn''t matter. I''m a broad-minded person and I''m willing to treat you as my daughter."


    "Her mother has married other man and her family name is Yi now. She is not a member of our Xu family at all." Said Valery fiercely.


    "All right. Baron is just in a coma and will soon recover. Now that he wants Cathy to take over the Xu family for him, we should respect his decision." Said one of uncle.


    "What if she takes advantage of this time to collude with outsiders and occupy the Xu''s Group?" Valery asked angrily.


    "You think too much. My purpose of sitting in this position is to make sure that the Xu family will always have the surname Xu, not Wang, or any other surname. The reason why Mr. Baron issued this approval before the accident must be that he perceived someone''s treacherous behavior, so he made provisions. " Essie replied in a slow, clear and powerful voice.

 Chapter 347 Dont Worry About It

    "Don''t always accuse my mom of the commission. The whole thing was planned by the lawyer and it had nothing to do with my mother." Explained Valery.


    "Even if the lawyer played tricks on it, nobody would doubt her if aunt Elizabeth could take the initiative to leave the position to elder brother instead of herself." Essie sneered.


    "Vinton is naughty. I''m afraid that he can''t take up such a heavy task of the Xu''s Group, so I want to help him run it first." Elizabeth gave Essie a stern look and didn''t notice that another man was staring at her.


    Noticing what was going on, Essie walked up to Vinton and patted on his shoulder. "Auntie, you''re wrong. Vinton has been trying his best to get things done. Now the personnel and Resources Department of Hengyuan is well managed. After the new year, I''m going to ask him to manage the Xu''s Group together with me. After he gained rich business experience, he could be a capable assistant of Mr. Baron when he wakes up. "


    Hearing what Essie said, Vinton was very happy. He smiled at her and turned to Elizabeth. "Well, mommy, since daddy let sister take over the Xu''s Group, it means that he trusts her. As a member of the Xu family, we should help her rather than go against her. We shouldn''t have done anything harmful to our family''s interests by competing against her secretly. Now, it is the most difficult time for the Xu family. We have to unite as one. Otherwise, those who have ulterior motives will easily seize the opportunity. "


    Vicki looked at him with a knowing smile on her face. Her grandson had finally grown up.


    Eric took a sip of tea and said, "I am in the army base and Calvin is abroad most of our time, and we know nothing about business. The only thing we can do is to respect our elder brother and support Cathy. I''m a soldier. In a word, whether it''s a son or a daughter, the Xu family can only be run by someone within the blood of the Xu family. If a outsider dares to fight for it, I will shoot him! "


    Obviously, his words were cheering for Essie. A cold shiver ran down Elizabeth''s spine.


    Essie walked up to him, raised her hands and made a military salute like a soldier, "Colonel, you are awesome!"


    Uncle Eric smiled and said, "this little ghost is as clever as it was in her childhood."


    After dinner, she took Holy to the garden to have a chat with her cousins.


    "What''s wrong with the elder cousin? It has been a long time and there is still no news." Said Angel sadly.


    "We''ve sent a company''s salvage and diving men to look for river courses for more than a month, but there''s no body found. I believe sister is still alive." Said Essie.


    "She used to be the most beautiful officer in the special force, and no one could defeat her. Our special forces often carry out all kinds of training in the river, so it''s not difficult for her to escape in the water. " Carl analyzed.


    "God bless her. She must be fine. Maybe sister will come back the day dad wakes up. " Holy believed that a miracle wo


    s holiday. Why are you so hurried to ask me here?"


    "How do you know that I was in such a hurry?" He slowly asked back.


    "Three messages in a row." She pouted and thought that it must be emergency that he sent her messages for three times.


    But the man just spoke out four words leisurely, "I didn''t mean that."


    Essie''s face turned a little red for a second and soon returned to normal. She raised her eyebrows slightly and said, "what if I don''t come?"


    "It''s Okay." He shrugged. His tone was as light as a goose feather. Seeing that Essie breathed a sigh of relief, he opened his mouth again and said in a plain tone, "If you are late for one hour, I''ll punish you for one more time, and so on."


    What an obvious threat.


    Essie shivered. She knew that this cold-blooded demon would not let her go so easily. Fortunately, she was quick witted and arrived in time. Otherwise, she would be in trouble.


    She lay on the sofa, put her head on his laps as a pillow. "I''ve been exhausted after working the whole day in the Xu family. Can I go to bed early?"


    Zac looked at her with mixed feelings and said, "I have something to tell you."


    "What?"


    "Loren is missing."


    "No wonder Bles didn''t come to visit her grandma. It turned out that he went to the United States to hide Loren." Essie snorted.


    Caressing her cheek gently, Zac said teasingly, "don''t worry. Even if he hides him to the ends of the earth, I can find him out."


    She smiled, "I''ve never worried about it with you."


    "Really?" Zac raised his thick eyebrows slightly. "Are you worried that if I''m unhappy one day, I will divorce you?"


    "Don''t worry." Essie said in a casual tone, "although you''ve forgotten me, you know it clearly in your heart. That''s enough."


    Zac''s face darkened. What a stupid woman! No woman on the earth could control him, unless he was willing to.


    "Maybe my hidden disease have recovered now." He gave a grim smile.


    Essie was shocked and asked, "have you tried with other women?"

 Chapter 348 Evidence Of Your Affair

    He slightly swallowed, with a calm expression on his face. "Can''t I do that?" He squinted his eyes, showing a bit of evil spirit.


    Essie, like a firecracker, jumped up from the sofa with arms akimbo and glared at him. "You have an affair!"


    As a malicious cold light fleeted past his eyes, he reached out and grabbed her wrist, gently pulled her into his arms. He held her waist with one hand and put the other hand on her chin. "Have you ever been cheating on me?" He looked at her coldly and indignantly, and the criticism from his eyes was like two sharp arrows, which stabbed her in the face.


    But she didn''t dodge his question. "No," she said frankly. She said firmly.


    "Don''t you cheat on me when you were in America?" He pinched his fingers slightly, and seemed to be sure that she was lying.


    She wanted to shake her head and say no, but she failed.


    Zac was in anger and breathed heavily. "I didn''t see the two cats in the villa yesterday. Do you think you can fool me by hiding them?"


    Essie shivered, and her face turned a little pale. Recently, he never mentioned anything about the children to her, and she was being offhand, thinking that she could hide it for a while. She didn''t expect that he would talk about it today.


    "They..." She stopped and didn''t know what to say.


    "That''s the evidence of your affair!" He said with clenched teeth, a flame of fury burning in his eyes, almost burning her to death.


    "You cheated me and made me think we were divorced. Now that I''m divorced, I''m free. It''s none of your business that I can be with anyone." There was a hint of bitterness in her tone. She pressed her lips and added with a sneer, "in the last three years when I left, you were still with Leila. If you didn''t have a hidden disease, your child would have been born, wouldn''t it?"


    A muscle on Zac''s handsome face twitched slightly. He stood up and walked to the window. He opened the window in order to let the cold wind come in and calm down his anger.


    He remained motionless for a long time, like a statue.


    The room was deadly silent. His heavy breath and wind were intertwined in the air.


    Her heart was bouncing wildly in her chest, and she wanted to tell him everything, but she couldn''t. He wasn''t not the person he used to be. It was unsure that if he would stand by her side, so she couldn''t even protect herself. She couldn''t lose the kids.


    Not knowing how long it had passed, the voice of Zac was like cold knife tearing the dead silence in the air.


    "Grandpa and grandma want a great grandson, you must give me a child this year." He was giving an order, looking at her from the window. There was no warmth in his eyes, and there was even a hint of disgust, as if she was a tool for giving birth, not a wife.


    what? She was frightened, "well... At least after Mr. Baron wakes up. Now I am the target of the killers. If I''m pregnant, I''ll be more likely to be killed. "


    "Don''t worry about them. I have solved their problems." He said it lightly as if he was talking about an insignificant sp


    expression on his face. It seemed that he didn''t care about it at all. He took a sip of tea and continued, "I just want to know your idol standard."


    "I just said it casually. I don''t have any requirements." Said Essie, waving her hand.


    "No standard?" A cold glare was cast on his face. In a harsh tone, he said, "so, why am I unqualified?"


    "You almost exceed my expectation, but there is one thing you don''t meet my requirement." She explained cautiously.


    "Which one?" While hearing these words, Essie believed that if she dared say something wrong again and she would not be able to leave the pavilion safe and sound, she could not help yelling, "you are... You need to be gentle and sunny, my idol must be kind to others. " She said sheepishly.


    With a mocking smile, Zac said, "even if you want to be my fan, I won''t accept it. You are too poor. Everything is lower than the standard."


    "Is there any standard to be a fan?" Said Essie. He was such an arrogant man.


    "There is for my fans. Not everybody can be my fans. You are unqualified." He smirked, making no secret of his wild and arrogant manner.


    "I don''t care. Anyway, I don''t want to be your fan." She pursed her lips and talked to herself in a low voice. But as they were so close to each other, Zac easily heard what Essie said. A tinge of coldness flashed across his deep eyes. "Do you have self-knowledge?"


    "Can I just shrink back from difficulties?" She was depressed so much. It was obvious that this guy hurt her on purpose by what she said to Walt before. She gave in and let him gain the upper hand and vent his anger. Otherwise, too much anger would burn her.


    Zac snorted and said nothing. It seemed that he was magnanimous enough to forgive her once.


    After a long silence, Essie said, "have you regained your memory these two days?"


    Zac''s dark eyes blinked, "No." He objected flatly.


    "Okay." She looked down disappointedly, and her long eyelashes cast two deep shadows on her eyelids. She worried that he would never remember it.

 Chapter 349 Stay In The Mental Hospital

    Zac gazed at her as sunshine fell on his face through the branches. His bright face shone brightly, and his dark eyes were particularly deep and mysterious like an ancient pool with a thousand years of silence, which was too deep to see the bottom.


    "You have forgotten me when we were kids, and I have forgotten who you are now. We are even now."


    "It''s impossible to call it even. Now it''s much more important than before." She looked sad and depressed.


    "So is my amnesia better than yours?" Zac said with a faint and intriguing smile at the corners of his mouth.


    ''Wow! He is so competitive.'' Essie thought in her heart.


    Essie didn''t know whether she should laugh or cry. She said, "I lost to you, okay?"


    With a smile of satisfaction on his face, Zac picked up the green tea on the table and drank it leisurely.


    In the next few days, Essie went to Yang City with Hanson to visit Florey and Jobson. Then she went back to Jiang City. She didn''t come back until the Lantern Festival was over.


    After the new year, the entertainment circle was getting busy.


    The news about Eva''s affairs had arisen much discussion before daybreak.


    It turned out that there were several indecent photos of Eva flirting with a rich businessman on yacht posted on the Internet. Soon, the indecent photos were reposted on the main page of that day.


    Vinton was furious and shouted on Weibo, "which son of a bitch dare to frame my girl? "I will break your neck when you are caught by me!"


    Eva sat on the sofa and kept drinking ice water to cool down her anger in case she smashed the computer out of anger: "what the fuck! Please find a sexy woman to make the Photoshop. This woman has neither breasts nor butt, which is insult to my figure."


    "Rest assured. Holy is the boss of the Hacker Union. Once he is involved, he will find out the bastard." Essie patted her on the shoulder. Holy said, "I find him. He is in Dragon City."


    "He''s dead meat." Vinton stood up and was about to rush out with his men. But Eva stopped him and said, "wait a minute. I''ll go with you." She jumped up from the sofa and decided to give the bastard a lesson in person.


    "How dare you go out? There are so many paparazzi waiting outside to catch you." Essie turned around and grabbed her hand.


    "I won''t be recognized if I cover my face." After that, Eva put on her hat, sunglasses and mask in a perfect match.


    Vinton''s Bugatti was speeding on the street. He was afraid that if they drove there too late, the Internet hacker would run away. But the guy didn''t expect to be found so soon. He was hiding in his rental house and counting the money.


    With a loud bang, the door was kicked open.


    The man was frightened to see a row of tall and strong men at the door. "What... What are you doing? "


    "Did you upload this photos online?" Vinton suddenly grabbed his collar and lifted him up from the chair.


    "I... I... I don''t know what you are talking about. " The man trembled with fear.


    Eva saw a file with her name on it and opened it. There were pictures of Photoshop and original pictures in it.


    "What else do you have to say? How dare you


    t typical violent depression. She is often sensitive, irritable, emotional and full of doubts all day long. Patients like her often have violent tendency, and have the motivation to commit suicide or kill someone. "


    Vinton agreed with Mr. Li very much.


    "What kind of treatment does she need?" He asked.


    "Since she has started to have violent behavior, it means the situation is serious. I recommend to go to hospital for treatment. Otherwise, it will harm the safety of herself or others at any time." Dr. Li said to them.


    Hearing this, Vinton said hastily, "let her stay here for a while and see how things are going."


    Hearing that she was going to be sent to the mental hospital, Valery was totally frightened with her face totally pale. She then said, "give me the phone. I want to call mommy."


    Essie cast a cold glance at her, and turned to Vinton, "we''d better keep it a secret from aunt Elizabeth for the time being. The reason why Valery was not be cured before was that Elizabeth was softhearted. We decided to let Valery live here for some time, and tell her when Valery gets better."


    "Yes." Vinton nodded and picked up Valery''s phone. He texted Elizabeth and told her that Valery was going to travel for relaxation in the name of Valery. Actually, Elizabeth didn''t doubt it at all because Valery often did such things.


    "Vinton, I don''t want to be hospitalized. I''m not sick. I''m not sick. Take me home, okay?" said Valery, giving up the idea of forcing them to take her away.


    "Sis, I''m for your own good. You can stay in the hospital for a few days. When you get better, I''ll take you back." He took out a handkerchief and wanted to wipe her tears, but she bit his hand as soon as she looked up. With a snort, Vinton wanted to push her away. But he couldn''t. As a revenge, she bit his arm with all her strength. She thought Vinton set a trap for her after he was bewitched by Essie.


    But in the doctor''s view, it was a typical insane behavior. "Hurry up! The patient''s mood is out of control. Inject a sedative as soon as possible." Dr. Li immediately ordered.

 Chapter 350 A Slap In The Face

    After the nurse gave her the injection, Valery loosened her grip.


    "You are insane." Vinton shook his badly bitten hand and shook his head with a sigh. He thought that it was his mommy''s fault. His mommy was too soft hearted to treat his sister. Otherwise, his sister wouldn''t have suffered so much pain.


    After the nurse cleaned and bandaged his wound, he left with Essie.


    When they got into the car, Essie sighed and said, "I hope she can recover soon."


    Vinton turned his head and gave her a meaningful look, "do you really care about my sister?"


    Essie said with a slight smile, "although we have different mothers, both of us are members of the Xu family? We shouldn''t have fought against each other. Just as the saying goes, ''when a tree falls, the monkeys scatter.'' If we fight against each other, the winner would an outsider. As long as the Xu family is still alive, we can still eat and sleep well even if we are not involved in the affairs of the Xu family. If the Xu family collapsed, we would lose everything. "


    "Will the powerful Xu family fall?" Vinton teased, the corners of his mouth quirking up. The Xu family was so wealthy that it would never go bankrupt.


    But Essie wasn''t as confident as Vinton. "There is one thing that I haven''t told you yet. There are people who want to take advantage of this fight to get benefits and annex our Xu family at one stroke. "


    "Who are they? Do they want to die?"


    "They have a powerful background and have hidden themselves well. Even Zac haven''t found them out." Feeling a little uneasy, Essie continued, "Your mommy and uncle Bles'' plan this time is likely to be provoked and arranged by them."


    "Then will my mommy and uncle Bles know the background of them?" Vinton asked with a frown.


    "I don''t know." "Even if they know, they won''t tell me," Essie added.


    "I will find an opportunity to check it." Said Vinton in a low voice.


    Essie replied with a nod. In her opinion, the best way to keep invincible was to know oneself and enemy as well as to make clear the identity of his opponent.


    In the villa by the lake, Zac was sitting on a deck chair and sipping a glass of red wine.


    His neckline was open widely. In the sunlight, his wheat skin and thick pecs indistinctly reflected the perfect and cold face. He was like a god descending from the sky.


    Standing at the door, Essie enjoyed it for a long time before he went in. He didn''t want to destroy such a wonderful scene.


    Zac had already known that she was here. He put the red wine on the table without making any sound and pretended to close his eyes for rest.


    "How is your friend now?" His tone was casual.


    "Anyway, you are the boss of Eva. Why don''t you help her solve the problem?" Essie said with discontent.


    "Don''t you have my brother-in-law? If I did it on my own, is it necessary for him to protect Eva? " A faint smile played at the corners of Zac''s mouth.


    On the other hand, Essie nodded her head in agreement. They were determined to give Vinton more chances to improve himself, or else he wouldn''t be able to make Eva impressed.


    "Valery is in the Gina psychiatric hospital now." Essie sat on the chair opposite him and poured a glass of wine.


    "Is she really insane?" Zac


    entification department, she was likely to be fooled. It was impossible for her not to ask for the help of Zac.


    Zac raised his eyebrows and said indifferently, "I have never been willing to help others." If he could, he could exchange some with her.


    "I''ll make you some stewed beef brisket with radish tonight." Said Essie in a cute tone.


    The man sneered at him. As the most powerful man in Dragon City, wouldn''t he buy off a single dish?


    "What''s your condition?" Feeling depressed, Essie lowered her head. How much she missed the ice guy before he lost his memory who had always been nice to her and protected her unconditionally. Now all kinds of conditions and requirements came out. The relationship between them became a trade.


    "I haven''t decided yet. I owe you one first." Zac said casually. He stood up, took a look at his collar and walked out. She quickly followed him out.


    Malcolm had already sent people to guard at the gate of the vault. The security department, the management department and the inspection department were all on standby, waiting for Essie to come over.


    She was so furious. What made her furious was not only the fake diamonds, but also her negligence. It was such a shame for her to spend 200000 dollars on a fake diamond in her own company!


    Zac was standing beside her with an intimidating presence.


    Behind them were the elite test team of the Blessing Jewelry.


    "Today, I''m going to inspect all the diamonds in the vault. The elite inspection team of Blessing Jewelry will help the inspection department of ours to test together."


    "Why do we need to reexamine the diamonds in the vault?" Grin, the director of the inspection department asked in confusion.


    "Look at it by yourself!" Essie took out a velvet box from her pocket and threw it to him.


    Grin opened the box and said, "this is..."


    "I spent 200000 dollars to buy a fake diamond from my own group. Are you trying to embarrass me?" The voice of Essie was not loud, but was abnormally sharp, which made people tremble with fear.


    "Fake? How could it be fake? " Grin was shocked. His forehead was sweating and his tongue tied in horror.

 Chapter 351 Waiting For A Rabbit Behind The Tree

    Essie cast a cold glance at him. The diamonds were either swapped in the lab or on the way to the vault. Therefore, the security guards, the vault keeper and the inspection department were all involved in this case.


    The only person who could be suspected was director Liu of the marketing department. She purchased the diamond from the market department in a normal way. If director Liu knew that it was a fake diamond and sold it to the CEO, he must be insane or detestable.


    "We had checked everything in the lab before the diamonds were conveyed into the warehouse. How could it be fake?" Asked Grin, confused.


    "Check the diamonds first." Essie opened the vault and asked the inspector to take out the sealed diamonds for inspection. At the same time, she asked the security department to show the monitoring video of the whole process of checking the color diamond and checking it into the storage room. At the same time, Malcolm had asked the branch office in South Africa to send all the test data to them.


    The inspection department worked overtime that night. It took three days to finally check all the diamonds in the treasure house. There was no problem with the previous diamonds in the stock, but the new arrival of those precious diamonds were all fake.


    "Is this the thing you checked and accepted?" Obviously, Essie was in a domineering state.


    Grin of the inspection department wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, "we''ve thoroughly checked and tested these diamonds in the laboratory. I''m sure there''s nothing wrong with these diamonds. They must have been replaced on the way to the vault."


    "Our ten security guards are responsible for escort. The inspection lab and the gold house are in the same building. We just need to go up and down the elevator, so we cannot be unaware it. The stealer must hide in the gold house and swapped them." Fultz the director of security department immediately explained.


    Essie sneered, "Fultz, have you watched too many movies? The vault of Millennium Group is equipped with the most advanced security system in the world. Even a fly and a mosquito can''t be sent out of it. If they are not amazing thieves, they will be cut eight pieces by lasers! "


    Fultz shivered and his forehead was in cold sweat. As the head of the security department, he was responsible for this accident.


    She glanced at him and turned to Grin, "who was in charge of testing diamonds in the lab?"


    "They are ten senior appraisal masters of the first identification group." Said Grin.


    "500 fake diamonds. Even ten people can''t pick them out, can they?" After saying that, Essie took a glance at everybody in a cold manner.


    "These are diamonds which are all over 1 carat. We can''t take them lightly. We have checked each of them carefully. If there is any problem, we, of course, can find out." Said an expert.


    Others echoed.


    Hearing that, Essie was silent. The employees who were employed by the research department of the Millennium Group was senior experts in jewelry field. It is impossible to make the five hundred fake diamonds successfully pass the test of the laboratory, unless someone bought off all of them. In this case, the possibility was very small, but it was most likely that it h


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e diamonds, the group will offer you a lenient punishment."


    In the evening, Millennium Group issued an announcement of dismissal and handed Godin over to the police.


    In the mansion, Essie asked Holy to come here. "Can your Hacker Union access the bank system?"


    "Of course. We can even hack into the Pentagon." Holy raised his eyebrows dismissively.


    "Your uncle Martin is in the army base! Do you dare to go in?" A playful smile appeared on Essie''s face.


    "I''m just kidding. Don''t take it seriously. My little sister, you''re becoming less and less humorous." Holy stuck his tongue out and thought to himself, ''that is my uncle''s place. How could I dare to hack?''


    "Holy, I''m going to give you two tasks today." Essie said. She took out two files and added, "here''s the bank account information of the relevant people of Millennium Group. Help me check if there is a huge amount of money of unknown origin in someone''s bank account recently." After a pause, she added, "the other is the account of the Xu''s foundation. You can check the amount of the fund that the foundation has donated in the past few years."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll help you fix it in one night." Holy said confidently, patting his chest.


    Essie smiled and then called Malcolm to ask him to go to the hospital to visit Godin''s son.


    After the case of diamond theft was uncovered, Millennium Group restored to its previous calm state. The originally worried people stealthily breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that the matter had passed, but they did not know that the sky was usually calm before the storm.


    Three days later, Essie held a board meeting about Millennium Group and the Xu''s foundation. However, there was one important person who was not present. He was the deputy CEO of Millennium Group and the third brother of Elizabeth.


    "Pitkin said he had an appointment with an important client. He''s not going to attend the meeting." His secretary said.


    The girl took a glance at Fultz and said, "Fultz, please take two security guards with you and escort Mr. Pitkin here. By the way, tell him to wait until the meeting is over, even if he had an appointment with Obama."

 Chapter 352 Ive Never Liked You

    Pitkin was outrageous as he said, "It was just a sappy meeting. I didn''t preside over it. Why did you ask me to be there?"


    "You are not in charge of today''s meeting, but it is held specially for you." Essie said in a gentle and cold voice.


    Pitkin couldn''t help shivering, and he felt uneasy when he saw Essie''s deep eyes.


    He tried his best to keep calm and sat in his seat, "Just say it. Don''t hold me up. Let''s get to the point. Don''t delay my golden chance for my big development." He was cursing and intended to teach Essie a lesson. She didn''t even have the chance to sit tight, but she dared to touch the Wang family. She was totally asking for death!


    Without uttering a single word, Essie glanced at Vinton and decided to let him preside over the first half of the meeting.


    "Grin." Vinton''s voice was slow and clear, "On May 2, a company known as Sea Industry sent ten million dollars to your account. Please explain the origin of the huge remittance."


    Grin felt a pang of nervousness, "I... I just did some private business outside."


    "What kind of private business?" Vinton asked.


    Grin was trembling and could not speak.


    "Let me speak for you." Vinton snorted, "Someone gave you a sum of money to switch the newly purchased diamonds from Millennium Company, right?"


    Grin was frightened that he was sweat all over his back. He couldn''t help but look at Pitkin. Pitkin tried his best to keep calm, and there was only a piece of flesh on his face bouncing violently.


    "Godin from the Warehouse Department stole the diamond. Hasn''t he admitted it? He even handed out the stolen diamond. It has nothing to do with me," Grin argued.


    "I''ll give you one more chance. As long as you are honest and confess the identity of the mastermind, you will be dealt with lenient from Millennium Company," Vinton said seriously.


    Grin wiped the sweat on his forehead, and when he was about to speak, he heard the low cough of Pitkin, so he quickly shut his mouth. "This matter... It really has nothing to do with me. You can''t just accuse me to have switched the diamond only judging from the money on my account. You have to show evidence to prove everything."


    "You have lost your chance." Vinton''s eyes narrowed with menace. He took out his phone and showed the video to the liquid crystal display. It was from Godin''s son who handed it to Malcolm. Grin came to see Godin, in an excuse to help him to cure his son, and let him take all the charges. Godin''s son couldn''t bear to see his father take the risk for his own life because of his sickness, so he secretly recorded their conversation.


    Grin slid down from his chair and sat on the floor limply.


    "Now you''d better tell me honestly who gave you orders," Vinton said.


    Grin sneaked a glance at Pitkin. When he received his warning eyes, he lowered his head and did not speak.


    But Essie knew that he didn''t dare to speak it out, and she


    lifted her wet hair in front of her forehead and asked weakly.


    "Do you have other value?" He asked back. His teasing tone was like a cold wind, freezing her beating heart instantly.


    "I hate you now!" She said in a fit of pique.


    His black eyes flashed a cold light. "You''re not pleasing either," he said coldly.


    She frowned and seemed to be irritated. As a carp fish leaped up, she struggled to sit up. She held his head with two little hands and shook it hard. "Remember everything now! Give me back the old ice guy! Give me back my ice guy!"


    Zac was about to faint. He grabbed her hands irritably and put them behind his back to keep them from moving.


    "Let me go. I want to wake up all the parts of your hippocampus."


    "Silly woman, You asked for it."


    When she realized his intention, her face turned pale. She dared not to move, but it was too late.


    "I like obedient women. Remember, don''t provoke me." He...


    "You are a devil, a beast. You are not my ice guy anymore." Her eyes were red, and the tears spread in them, and then burst out uncontrollably.


    His heart inexplicably trembled, and an unspeakable love came out of his subconsciousness, but his expression was still indifferent. He opened his thin lips and slowly said, "I never belong, and I can''t belong to any woman."


    Tears welled up in her eyes. She pulled the quilt over her head and cried bitterly.


    His heart seemed to have been broken by crying, which was so hurt that he was distracted. "Silly woman, your eyes are swollen with tears like this. You look ugly, you know?"


    "I don''t care whether I''m ugly or not. You don''t remember me anyway!" She sobbed and said in a vague voice, "I really hope that they shot at me that day. As long as you remember me, it doesn''t matter if I died."


    "I haven''t liked you in the past, have I? If I have, why don''t I have any memory?" Zac said coldly and cruelly on purpose to suppress the pity in his heart.

 Chapter 353 The Attack

    Essie seemed to have kicked by him into the ocean of ice. Instantly, all her internal organs and even pores turned cold.


    He had never liked her before?


    Her heart began to convulse violently in the cold. "You ward off the bullet for me," she muttered softly, with her voice as low as a mosquito''s and no confidence in this matter.


    "Does shielding off a bullet for you mean that she likes you? You are thinking too much! " He coldly curled his lips and gave a mocking smile. "It''s just an instinct. After all, you are my wife. If you''re dying, then wouldn''t I become a widower? I don''t like this word! "


    Really?


    The explanation was so cruel that it was like a raging fire, burning up all the hopes and vitality in her heart, leaving only the desolate and barren plain in despair, lifeless and hopeless.


    His intelligence, his tricks, and even his affection, all overwhelmed her. She was always a loser in front of him, a loser.


    However, she still wanted to keep a good image so as to restore her dignity. Therefore, she decided to stop loving him. She didn''t love him any more.


    She struggled to sit up, put on her clothes and walked outside. She didn''t want to stay here anymore. She didn''t want to see the man who had broken her heart again.


    The instant the door was closed, Zac''s eyes deepened, like the dark night outside the window.


    It was late at night. Essie drove alone on the quiet road. This was the first time she had driven outside alone. She had bodyguards around her all the time. Only when she was with Zac would she remove them.


    The road was quite remote with no pedestrians and vehicles. An inexplicable fear arose in her heart.


    The South Ring Road was the only way to Alice''s villa, and when the car stopped at the first crossing, a man in a black windbreaker rushed out from nowhere. ''Bang!'' the man hit the head of the car and fell down to the ground.


    She was frightened and slammed on the brake. But she didn''t get off the car. Her first reaction was that someone had pretended to get hurt to blackmail her.


    But when she saw the man did not move for a long time, she was afraid. What if she really hit someone?


    After hesitating for a while, she opened the car door.


    "Sir, are you okay?" She walked to the man''s side and patted him gently. She would call the ambulance if he was seriously injured.


    The man suddenly jumped up with something in his hand and suddenly stabbed at her arm.


    She felt a sharp pain and kicked him in the crotch instinctively. When he covered the crotch, she ran into the car in a panic.


    She locked the window of the car, fearing that the man would run to attack her. But when she looked outside again, the man had disappeared, like a ghost.


    Without thinking too much, she stepped hard on the accelerator, and the car sped away...


    The bell rang at midnight. The low and hoarse sound echoed in the quiet night. Zac sat up from the bed as if waking up from a dream. He put on his robe and went downstairs.


    He thought Essie was downstairs, but it was empty.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    He remained calm and said, "Leila, you should know that I have always treated you as my friend."


    "But I love you. As long as I can be your wife, I can do anything. I don''t care even if I will die." She rushed over and hugged him. She believed that as long as they were together for a long time, he would fall in love with her again.


    A sudden gust of nausea swept over Zac. He had an urge to throw her out of the window. But he clenched his teeth, gritted his teeth, and suppressed his impulse. In the end, he only slowly loosened her grip on him.


    She felt disappointed, but she was not in a hurry, because he would promise her.


    She walked up to Essie and said, "My friend said that the virus in her body was from a guenon monkey from the Amazon jungle. It is called Matias Virus. If the person who is poisoned doesn''t have the antidote injection within a week, the organs of the whole body will collapse. At that time, even God can''t do anything helpful."


    Clenching his fists, Zac was almost out of rage. The friendship between them had been trampled on by her. From now on, they were no longer friends!


    "How do I know your antidote is effective?" he said through gritted teeth.


    Leila took out a glass tube from her pocket and said, "I have a small bottle of sample here. You just need to go to the laboratory in the hospital and have a test, then you will know whether it works or not."


    Zac called William and asked him to send the sample to the lab at once. A call came in quickly, saying that the sample was effective for the virus.


    An indescribable deep look flashed across his face. "Okay, I promise you. But don''t play tricks on me. If you dare to leave her with any sequela, I won''t let you go."


    Leila shouted, trembling violently. "Is she so important to you?"


    ''Yes, she was important to me, more important than anyone or anything!''


    Zac said to himself determinedly. But he didn''t say anything. The life of Essie was in her hands now. He couldn''t piss her off, making her hateful towards Essie.

 Chapter 354 Marry The Mistress

    "As for Essie, she is in charge of the Xu''s Group now, which is the best for me and the Rong''s Group. I can''t let anything happen to her." His tone became very light, like a breeze.


    "Is that the reason?" Leila''s face softened.


    "For me, the interests of Rong family is always put in the first place. If you want to be my wife, please remember this." Said Zac in a deep and powerful voice.


    "I will keep that in mind." Leila smiled.


    It was getting dark.


    When everyone was asleep, Zac was still by the side of Essie. He was a total idiot. Essie was treasure that he cherished most and he would be willing to protect her with his life. As long as she could be well, he was willing to do anything.


    "I promise you that I will only marry you in my lifetime. I will keep my words. Just wait for me, you idiot. I won''t leave you for too long. When you recover, I will come back. " He stroked her pale face, feeling so painful and reluctant.


    "Boss, this is the mini monitor we found in Mrs. Essie''s car, and someone has been watching her whereabouts all the time." Said William, giving him a pea sized camera device.


    "They must have been waiting for this opportunity for a long time." Zac groaned, his eyes flashing with fury. The bodyguards would follow Essie wherever she went. And only when Essie was with him, he would remove the bodyguards. That night, they must see from the monitor that she was driving alone, so they took the advantage.


    "Boss, Leila must have something to do with Mrs. Essie''s poisoning. What a coincidence! She knows a psychologist with an antidote in her hand." Said William.


    "I know." With a malicious and cold light in his eyes, Zac said, "the most important thing is that we have to know that Leila is the leader of this conspiracy or she is being used."


    "Do you think Elizabeth and Bles were the part of it?" William said thoughtfully.


    "If it were them, they wouldn''t have asked Leila to send me the antidote," Zac snorted. They were dying to see that happen. How could they save her? Moreover, now the Pitkin and Luke were in prison, and Elizabeth was busy saving them, how could she have the time to plan this plot?


    "Have you found the man who attacked Mrs. Essie that night?" He asked in a low voice.


    "Not yet. He must sense the location of the surveillance equipment ahead of time, so that the surveillance camera can''t record his face. At that time, there were no pedestrians and cars on the road, and that scene was not seen by anyone. Now it was difficult to find him. But Mrs. Essie should have seen him, and when she wakes up, she may know his true colors. " Said William.


    Zac nodded.


    Lying on the sickbed, Essie had been dreaming all the time, in which she went back to the year of seven.


    "Brother Zac, brother Jim, brother Fell, I heard from my dad that all of you want to get engaged to me. Is that true?" The little Cathy wore a light yellow ponytail, a


    kids about that. They didn''t want to frighten them. But they didn''t expect that Mili had already seen the news on the Internet.


    She was furious when she sent him a message on the Wechat with photos of bombs, knives, shit... She wanted to express her anger, but she felt it was not enough to send the messages. So she complained in his Weibo, "you are such a devil, you are a hypocrite, an asshole. You and Leila are not happy. God will punish you. Every day you quarrel with each other, you go out to step in dog poop, you have nightmares every night..." She inherited Zac''s genes of being mean.


    Dot silently watched her typing. Then he asked, "Why are you so angry?"


    "Daddy divorced mommy. Grandma says all the men like him are bastards. Our daddy is a bastard, so is our mommy''s daddy. Why did the bastards come to our house? " Mili said angrily with her arms around her chest.


    "Anyway, mommy and us all chose daddy Hanson, so what is the matter if daddy is going to marry others?" Dot said peacefully.


    "I''m not happy at all. I don''t want him to marry anyone else." Mili pouted her lips and complained, "I want daddy Hanson and daddy to be with mommy."


    "I also hope so, but it''s impossible, unless they move to live with the members of the Mosuo." Dot said.


    "Is there anything different from us?" Mili asked curiously.


    "It''s said on TV that the members of the Mosuo family are the last maternal family on the earth. Only the women there can marry two men at the same time." Dot explained.


    "Great! Let''s go there as a Mosuo. Then daddy Hanson and daddy can live with us together." Mili''s beautiful big eyes twinkled excitedly, but soon they dimmed. "But daddy has married someone else. He can''t be with me." She was so depressed that she almost cried.


    "He got married and he can divorce. He can divorce mommy and he can also divorce the bad woman," Dot said slowly.


    "Yes, I want them to divorce." Mili clenched her fist.

 Chapter 355 She Was No Longer His Wife

    When Essie woke up, her family and friends were all in the ward. She was missing the person she wanted to see most.


    "Essie, you finally wake up. I was scared to death." Lucy said while wiping away her tears.


    "Where are the kids?" She said in a weak voice.


    "Hanson and Pana are taking care of them. I didn''t tell them about your hospitalization," Said Bob.


    Essie nodded and looked out of the door unconsciously. Where was Zac? Why isn''t he here? She missed him so much. She had dreamed so many things. All of them were about what happened when they were young. She knew that those were not illusory, but the memories she had lost.


    He wouldn''t refuse to see her. He must have left for some urgent matter. He was always busy. There might be an emergency in his company.


    She comforted herself.


    But the next day, the third day, the forth day, the fifth day... She couldn''t see him. Only William had come to ask her about the killer.


    Today was the day she was discharged from the hospital, but there was no smile on her face, only despair and sadness.


    Lucy could see what her daughter was thinking. "He won''t come." She said in a low voice and took out a divorce certificate from her bag. "He divorced you when you were in a coma, and married another woman."


    She had experienced a violent spasm all over her body. "That''s impossible, that''s impossible!" She was almost screaming, because the words on the marriage license pierced her eyes, and tore her heart apart. No wonder that he was the most powerful man in Dragon City. He could even get a divorce without his wife''s help.


    But why did he choose at this time? Even if he had forgotten everything, even if he had never liked her or even hated her, he should wait for her to wake up and put an end to this marriage clearly!


    Tears gushed out of her eyes, like the flood of a gate, which could not be stopped.


    "Don''t be sad. It''s all right. Anyway, you will end up with him sooner or later. Short pain is better than long pain." Lucy sighed.


    "Who did he marry?" Feeling like crying, Essie asked with a lisp.


    "Leila." Lucy said in a low voice, which sounded like a violent wind stirring up great waves in her heart.


    It was her!


    It must have been in his mind a long time ago that he wanted to marry her. Maybe he was right. He had never loved her. He took the bullet for her out of instinct.


    He had been in love with Leila ever since. She was just a substitute, a substitute to satisfy his needs.


    He must have thought that she was unconscious and useless, so he divorced her. You''re indeed the most cold-blooded person, cold-blooded and ruthless.


    She would not waste her time or energy to deal with such a person.


    From now on, they were just strangers. She didn''t need him. Without him, she could still support the Xu''s Group.


    A cold and determined look ruffled her eyes. She bit her lips and stopped crying. She took a tissue to wipe away all the tears on her cheeks. "Mom, I''m fine. Let''s go. I don''t want to stay here any longer."


    In the shadow of the inpatient building,


    ce as she heard this. Taking the opportunity, Essie continued, "as long as you tell me the background of this person, I will forgive you for whatever you did. Mr. Pitkin and Mr. Luke can got out of prison safely. I can help you hide your story about Loren and you can continue to be your Mrs. Elizabeth. " With that, Essie believed that she had prepared well.


    "Are you really that good?" Elizabeth''s eyes were full of doubts. Years ago, she drove Luce and her out of the Xu family. Didn''t she come back to take revenge?


    "My mom has married. Even if I drive you away, we can''t go back." Leaning back in the chair, Essie looked at her peacefully.


    "I don''t know who he is. He is very mysterious. He just contacted Bles in secret. I have never met him in person."


    With a slight smile on her face, Essie said, "I think it won''t be difficult for you to pry into some information based on your relationship with Bles. The case is to be held in the court next month. The judge will be on you. "


    "Do you really let the past go?" Elizabeth was still a little perturbed, fearing that she would fall out with her.


    "Don''t worry. When daddy wakes up, I will blame all the things on that person. You and Bles have nothing to do with it." Said Essie seriously. Now the main enemy was the viper lurking behind the conspiracy. She could temporarily put aside her grudge against Elizabeth.


    When Essie walked out of the Hengyuan building, she had a feeling of exhaustion, especially when she thought about going to the lakeside villa to pick up her stuff.


    Fortunately, Hanson came to pick her up.


    Seeing her pale face, he immediately held her in his arms. "Are you tired? I''ve told you to take a few more days off. You haven''t recovered yet, and you came to work in a hurry. There are so many things to do in the company. How can you bear it?"


    Essie leaned her head against his shoulder. She felt both physically and mentally exhausted. Luckily, he was there for her and she could rely on him. "Thank you, Hanson. Thank you for not leaving me."

 Chapter 356 I Am Going To Break Up With You

    "You little fool, even if it is the end of the world, I won''t leave you." Hanson stroked her head lovingly.


    She forced a smile and wanted to smile at him, but it disappeared before it took shape. She was filled with too much haze to smile.


    "Go to the lakeside villa with me, please. I want to pack my stuff back."


    "Okay." Hanson nodded and started the car.


    At the same time, Leila had just moved her luggage here and was about to ask Sage to help with packing. When she saw Essie come in, a flash of cold light flashed through her eyes. "Ann, from now on, if there are outsiders visiting here, please inform me in advance. Don''t let anyone in." Now, she was the hostess of this villa, and without her permission, this woman was not allowed to come in again.


    Ann said nothing and exited quietly. In her heart, Essie was the real hostess.


    Essie knew that Leila was deliberately against her. She didn''t say anything and just pretended to be arrogant and went upstairs in silence. The more uncomfortable she performed, the more complacent the other party would be. She would not let her succeed.


    "Take away everything that you are supposed to take with you. Don''t take anything that you are not supposed to take with you by mistake." Standing at the door of the room, Leila said maliciously.


    "Shut up!" Hanson growled, thinking that such a woman deserved a good beating. If it is because he hadn''t never beaten women, he would have beaten her up.


    Leila didn''t get angry, instead, she asked, "Hanson, those two kids are yours, aren''t they?"


    "So what?" Hanson frowned angrily.


    Leila snorted. She knew that Essie was lying and that the child couldn''t be adopted. "You have been a couple for three years in the United States, but once you came back, she entangled with her ex-husband and cuckolded you. Don''t you get angry?" The expression on her face was full of ridicule.


    "I don''t think a bastard like Zac deserves you!" Hanson said with a sneer.


    "We are a perfect match. Someone got involved shamelessly and ruined our relationship." Said Leila angrily.


    "Then I wish you an eternity. Don''t go and harm others again." After that, he went to help Essie pack up and left her alone.


    Essie was so angry that she felt like a balloon was inflated, building up the internal organs of her whole body. After she put away the two boxes, she went out with Hanson. She didn''t want to step further on this place, because that man would be completely formatted in her heart.


    In William''s luxury apartment, Zac was leaning against the sofa with a gloomy expression. He planned to live here temporarily.


    "Ann called just now and said that Mrs. Essie had moved all the things away." "Are you really not going to tell her about the fake marriage?"


    "I can''t take the risk before she recovers." He took a sip bitterly.


    "Women are impulsive. They will do anything when they were confused. Don''t you worry that she will do something regretful?" Sitting next to him, William reminded kindly.


    "Why did you say the same words with what Jim said?" That was exactly what he worried most.


    idn''t expect that it would get worse. His thought, body and heart belonged to Essie only, and rejected other women unconditionally.


    "Well, I have a lot of things to do. You can go back first. I will pick you up in the evening."


    Leila was in a bad mood. "I have something else to ask you. When do we going to have our wedding ceremony?"


    "The day when Essie recovered." Zac said resolutely.


    The corners of Leila''s mouth twitched. A cold light flashed on her face. She took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. The wedding ceremony was only a formality, and it didn''t matter whether the ceremony was held or not. He and Essie hadn''t held the wedding yet, and the most important thing for her now was to get pregnant as soon as possible. If they had a child, she would be able to trap him.


    "Anyway, it will take at least half a year to prepare for the rich and powerful wedding. From now on, we can start to prepare. But when I am pregnant, we have to postpone our honeymoon."


    Lying face to the window, Zac was annoyed to look at her. In the past, he thought that Valery was the most hateful person, but now he found that Leila was even more hateful than Valery.


    "There is one thing you need to know. Our family and Qin family are incompatible like water and fire. According to the elders, if you want to marry me, you must break off the relationship with Qin family completely. We will never allow anyone related to the Qin family to be the hostess of our family. "


    "That''s impossible. After all, they are my foster parents. I can''t break up with them." Leila''s heart skipped a beat.


    "You can choose to be my wife instead of the hostess of the Rong family if you don''t want to." Said Zac in a deep voice.


    "Then who will be the future hostess?" Leila asked immediately.


    "Choose one from my sister-in-law or my cousin," Said Zac slowly.


    "No way." Leila raised her voice and strongly opposed, "you''re the boss of the Rong family, and I''m the only hostess. How can I leave it to others?"


    "It''s up to you," Said Zac with a sneer.

 Chapter 357 a swarm of rivals in love

    In the evening party, Essie was the focus of people''s attention. Once the news that she was single again came, all the nobles in the city were eager to chase her.


    But she also knew that they not only wanted her, but also the Xu''s Group behind her. If anyone could get her, he would have the half the power of Xu''s Group. Besides, she was a breathtaking beauty. No man would refuse her.


    Tonight, although she was going to attend the party together with Eva and Vinton, she didn''t have a male companion. Since Bella had something urgent to deal with, Hanson couldn''t make it. It was a good opportunity for the rich young men.


    She was wearing a long dress embroidered with a Phoenix Nirvana, which seemed to be a sign of her rebirth. Her long hair was coiled up and she wore a lavender makeup, as if the dark night elf, mysterious and charming.


    Zac saw her at the first sight. The memories of the past few days were rushing over him like the river, making him want to rush over and hold her tightly in his arms. But he couldn''t. He tried his best to put up with it. He blacked out with anger and he didn''t even hear what Leila said.


    Essie also saw Zac. There was coldness in her eyes, which had been frozen from the bottom of her heart.


    "Don''t you want to say hello to your ex-wife?" Said Leila with a smirk on her face. She wanted to let others know that she had won the battle.


    Zac didn''t respond at all. It seemed that he didn''t hear what she said at all. All his attention was paid to Essie. However, his steps were heavy. He dared not to take a step towards her. He was afraid that he would lose control. To his surprise, Essie walked up to him.


    "Hello, my ex-husband!" She slowly spit out a word, and her tone was light, as if she didn''t care about him any more, taking him as an insignificant passer-by.


    His heart convulsed severely, and his mouth seemed to be full of Coptis. The extreme bitterness spread from the tip of the tongue to the internal organs, choking thousands of words.


    "Everyone is in pairs. Don''t you feel lonely to come here alone?" Leila''s words were full of provocation. After that, she reached out and held his arm, declaring her sovereignty.


    But Essie ignored her. She smiled and said, "I came here with my elder brother and my close friends. How could I be here alone?"


    "Yes, you are right." Eva''s voice came from behind. "Even without Vinton and me, there are still so many single men at the party. They are all scrambling to be our Essie''s companion. How can she be lonely?"


    "Is she so popular? Why didn''t I find it?" Leila sneered impatiently. In her eyes, Essie had divorced before and she had two children.


    "Only a fool will give up the girl from a noble family and marry a fake girl of no value and status." Eva made no secret of the irony in her words.


    "You..." Leila''s face was livid and pale with anger. A phoenix without feathers was not as good as a chicken. In the past, in her eyes, Essie w


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    continue." Walt interrupted the conversation when he saw Essie was surrounded by men. After saying that, he walked over.


    Of course, Fell saw it as well. He was under a lot of pressure. "I''m done here. It''s time to say hello to my sister. We have to get closer."


    Zac didn''t take his eyes off Essie. As he held the glass more tightly, the uncontrollable rage burned in his eyes. His eyes turned red. Jim patted his hand. Jim could tell that with a little more force, the glass would be smashed to pieces. "Don''t worry. I will help you keep the situation steady." He bowed his head and whispered in his ear. Then he stood up.


    Zac rolled his eyes and glanced at him. ''Do something right away and drive away the flies around my wife.'' Zac said through his eyes.


    Jim raised his eyebrows and said with eyes, ''only I can help you with this kind of thing.''


    Zac cast a stern glance at him, ''acting is only allowed. If you do it for real on purpose, be careful not to be fired in the future.''


    Even he had divorced Essie, he was too bossy to bully his ex-wife. Jim shook his head and signed.


    Although she hadn''t seen Vincent for eighteen years, she still recognized him at first sight.


    The top sons of the four biggest families, Zac, Jim, Vinton, and Fell, each had their own merits. They were as brilliant as the sun and the moon, as handsome as a tree standing in the wind. All of them were charming.


    As the president of the Appearance Association, Essie held a respectful attitude towards all beauties.


    "It has been a long time, Fell."


    "Cathy, you still remember me. That''s great." A charming smile cracked on Fell''s face, and he said, "people always say that girls change fast in age, and you are more and more beautiful, just like a fairy. I almost couldn''t recognize you."


    "Fell, you haven''t changed at all. You always talk as sweetly as before." She smiled, revealing two lovely dimples on her cheeks.


    "Is it good or not?" Said Fell with a smile.

 Chapter 358 The Wedding Night

    "Well, sweetness is better than sharp tongues." Essie''s long eyelashes fluttered, and she raised her glass and clinked it with him, "I heard that you''ve been doing business in Europe. How long are you planning to stay this time?"


    "I won''t go back for the moment. I heard that you are in danger, so I''ll stay and protect you." Fell was ready to be her escort.


    "Mr. Fell, as a bodyguard, you should take some actions," Eva said. There was no chance for the rich men because even if Essie divorced Zac, there is a Hanson who stand by Essie''s side.


    "I''m never good at arguing. I''m only playing boxing. If I catch that asshole, I''ll cut him into pieces." Fell said angrily.


    "Since you all want to pursue my sister, I''ll give you a fair chance to compete." Vinton took a sip of champagne and pulled out his phone from his pocket. He opened a sketch, which was drawn by Essie according to her memory. "This is the bastard who attacked my sister that night. If any of you find him first, my sister will have a perfect date with him."


    "Send the picture into Wechat group." Said Fell.


    "He also has a special viper tattoo on his wrist. I can send it to you on Wechat. You are all nobodies in Dragon City. Shouldn''t it be difficult to find him?" Said Vinton.


    "As long as he''s still in this country, I am sure to find him." Fell was full of confidence. He believed that he could find this bastard.


    "Then my sister will wait for your good news." With a mischievous smile, Vinton winked at his sister, Essie.


    Essie understood what she meant, but she didn''t show it and took a sip of champagne in silence. Since these young men all admired her power, why not make use of their power? Without Zac, she could also cope with her enemies and keep the Xu''s Group under her control.


    "Zac, the party is so boring. I want to go back." Leila shook his arm and said like a spoiled child. All she was thinking about was tonight''s wedding night with him.


    But Zac was in fact not in the mood to talk to her. Right now, his mind was occupied with Essie. He could hear vaguely what they were talking about. How could the idiot find the murder in this way? Was she just like a sheep into a tiger''s mouth?


    "Zac --" Leila dragged her voice and said.


    "You go first. I will leave after the party is over." Answered Zac, who was absent-minded. He would never rest assured. He had to see this dull woman in person in case that she would do something terrible again with a fever in her brain.


    Leila felt extremely depressed. How could she let him stay here alone? What if he went to find Essie? She would never let them have any chance to get back togeth


    light?" She took the glass, shook it and took a sip.


    "I like to turn off the lights." He said casually.


    "Okay." She lowered her head and blushed. "I''ll listen to you."


    In a dark room on the third floor, Zac sat at the window, gently swirling the wine in his hand.


    It was late at night and it was very quiet outside the window. There was only a woman''s scream coming from the room downstairs.


    Considering that they had been friends for many years, he didn''t want to treat her the same way as he did to Valery at the beginning. But when she tried to hit the wall, he had to let her do whatever she wanted.


    There was a malicious and cold light flashing in his dark eyes. He looked up and drank up the wine in the glass.


    In the morning, when Leila woke up, the pillow next to her was already empty, only leaving a note on the bedside table. It read, "I went to work and had a good time last night.".


    They could stay together forever and ever after they had kids. They didn''t need to worry about being interrupted by Essie.


    Last night, Essie stayed in the room alone for a long time. Since she was discharged from the hospital, she went to sleep every day with tears. She slept badly and kept dreaming, in which there was the man who made her sad and resentful.


    "Mommy, did you cry last night?" Mili reached out her small hand to stroke the tears on her face.


    "No, Mommy didn''t cry. It was a blow of wind and sand got into my eyes last night." Essie rubbed her swollen eyes again.


    After she left, Mili acted like an adult. She crossed her arms over her chest and sighed, "you cried just now, but you refused to admit it. You must have been crying because of daddy. You have been crying in her bedroom since daddy married another woman. "

 Chapter 359 Finally Saw Daddy

    "The relationship between adults is too complicated." Dot shook his head.


    "It seems that I have to do it myself to get daddy back." Mili said in a serious tone, arms akimbo.


    "No, Mommy said we couldn''t let daddy see us." Dot waved his hand.


    "Yes, he can''t see you. You look so much like him. When he sees you, he will know that we are his children. But it doesn''t matter to me. I look like mommy, but only a little like him. So he can''t recognize me. " Mili said with no worry.


    "What are you going to do next?" Dot cocked his eyebrows. He was worried about her sister.


    Mili said, her beautiful big eyes blinking. A hint of slyness flashed through her eyes.


    In the Emperor Building, holding Pana''s hand, Mili ran inside excitedly. She would see her "bad" daddy soon.


    "Hello, beautiful sister. I will go upstairs to find my daddy." She walked to the front desk and said politely.


    Hearing the word "beautiful sister", the receptionist smiled and thought, ''who is this child? She is so sweet and really pleasing.'' She bent over and asked with a smile, "little girl, what''s your daddy''s name and which department is he in?"


    "His last name is Zac. He is the president of your company."


    The receptionist was shocked. It was CEO''s daughter! But they only heard that the CEO had a son, but not a daughter.


    "Little sister, are you sure? Your father is really called Zac. "


    "Yes, my mommy''s name is Essie, and she has the other name Cathy. She''s his ex-wife. They just divorced. To be exact, he''s my ex-daddy." Mili said seriously.


    The receptionist widened her eyes. It turned out that the CEO and his ex-wife had a very beautiful daughter. What a shocking gossip!


    She called the people in the CEO office to bring them to the office.


    "Mr. Zac is having a meeting. Please wait for a moment." The secretary came over with fruits and desserts.


    "Thank you." Mili said politely.


    She was indeed a lady from a rich and powerful family, beautiful, noble, elegant and generous! The Secretary sighed in her heart.


    "Beautiful sister, when my daddy comes here, please don''t tell him I''m here. I want to give him a surprise."


    "Okay." The Secretary nodded with a smile. She was very happy to be called the beautiful sister. Her little princess was not only beautiful, but also very sweet.


    After she left, Mili began to "roam in the office." She had thought daddy''s office was the largest but it was larger. She was almost exhausted after she ran all the way up and down.


    She climbed onto Zac''s bench and sat down, eating snacks while checking the picture on the table.


    It''s mommy!


    Daddy''s photo frame was full of mommy, and there was no bad woman in it. That meant daddy didn''t love that bad woman!


    While thinking, her small mouth cracked into a happy smile.


    on the earth. In the future, we can move there and live. Then you and daddy Hanson will be able to marry mommy together."


    Zac was truly amazed by what she had said. But was this little guy too sensitive? It was completely beyond her age. Rabi was older than her. But he only knew how to play and couldn''t understand what was happening between adults.


    "Mili, how do you know so much? Who told you that?"


    "Daddy, let me tell you a secret. Dot and I are gifted children with IQ of 200. The world of our gifted children is different from that of ordinary children." Mili said proudly.


    "You are awesome!" Zac touched her head with a smile.


    "Daddy, were you a gifted child?" Mili asked with her big eyes blinking.


    Zac nodded. "Your mother is also a gifted child." But as she grew up, her brain went blank most of the time.


    "Dot and I are smart. Obviously, we are inherited from you." Mili grinned sweetly.


    "If only you were my daughter." Zac said with a faint smile, which looked neither sharp nor sad.


    "If you divorce the bad woman and marry my mommy, I will become your daughter." Mili said seriously.


    Zac touched her pink face. Anyway, a gifted child was still a child. The adults'' affairs were too complicated for her to understand at this age. Besides, he didn''t want these things to affect her innocence and happiness.


    "According to the relationship between me and your mommy, you are indeed my daughter. I like you to call me daddy. From now on, we are father and daughter." He smiled gently.


    "Daddy..." Mili said in a sweet and tender voice, with a slow ending. It was like a warm wind blowing over Zac''s heart lake which was frozen, dispelling the cold and filled with warm love from a father.


    At that moment, his secretary knocked on the door and told him that Leila was waiting downstairs and wanted to have lunch with him.

 Chapter 360 The Secret Was Discovered

    The smile on his face froze immediately. "I have an appointment at noon. Tell her to come back first."


    The secretary went out.


    Mili rolled her big black eyes around. The secretary just said that the woman must be daddy''s new wife. Daddy didn''t want to have dinner with her. That was great.


    "Daddy, who are you going to have lunch with?"


    "Let''s eat together, okay?" Zac said with a smile.


    "Okay, I''m hungry. I want to eat pizza," Mili laughed, her big eyes crinkling into a crescent shape.


    "Let''s eat pizza," He gave her a loving kiss, stood up with her in his arms, and went out with Pana.


    Leila was still at the gate of the building. She didn''t leave, because she wanted to know who went out for lunch with Zac. It was not easy for her to get the position of his wife, so she must watch out for her husband, and never let any tramp take advantage of it.


    When the door of the elevator opened and she saw that Zac was holding Mili in his arms, she was taken aback. Who was the child? But when she saw they talking and laughing like father and daughter, she was even more surprised.


    "Honey!" She shouted and rushed over to hold his arm, disregarding the eyes of the people around. She wanted everyone in the Emperor Group to know that she was the new wife of their president.


    Mili quickly wrapped her arms around his neck and warned, "bitch, stay away from my daddy." Her voice was so loud that almost everyone in the hall could hear it.


    Then, many people looked at Leila with disdain. Leila was embarrassed and angry. "Honey, whose child is this?"


    "My daughter." Zac said clearly and slowly.


    "When... When did you have a daughter? " Sharon was convulsed with fear.


    "It''s enough for you to know that I have a daughter. Don''t care about anything else." Zac didn''t plan to explain and went straight outside. Leila followed him closely. She had to figure it out.


    Mili turned around and stared at her with dissatisfaction, "bitch, don''t go with daddy and me. We are going to have lunch. You are so ugly, you will affect our appetite." She was born with a silver tongue.


    Zac didn''t say anything, which put Leila in an passive position to be beaten.


    Even the cleaner near the door curled her lips. When Leila passed, she spat at her: "bah, you shameless bitch, bitch."


    Her face was as red as a tomato because of rage. She was not the mistress. It was Essie who took advantage of this chance to step in between her and Zac and take him away. Now, she just took back her position.


    As for this little girl, who knew where she came from? The more Leila looked at her, the more hateful she was!


    Zac asked Pana to take Mili to the back seat. As soon as he opened the door of the driver''s seat, Leila quickly rushed into the car from the other side and said, "I''ll go with you."


    "No wonder people always say that bitch is invincible. I didn''t understand until now." Mili sighed, crossing her arms.


    Zac glanced at her in th


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    g. There were many things that he didn''t have to make clear to them. It would be better to tell them when they grew up.


    Mili widened her eyes in shock. ''Oh my God! There is another child of daddy and mommy. Why have mommy never mentioned this before?''


    "Does brother know mommy? "


    "Yes." Zac nodded slightly. "Mommy will visit your brother when she is free."


    "Okay." Mili lowered her head and responded in a low voice. It must be the first time that daddy and mommy had a quarrel and wanted to get a divorce. Brother was taken away by daddy from them. No wonder mommy said if daddy knew the existence of her and Dot, he would take them away and forbid them to live with mommy.


    She must hide this little secret well and never let her dad know that they were his children. Otherwise, they would be like her poor brother, unable to see their mommy, and often had to face this hateful mistress and be bullied by her.


    "Daddy, does brother have a Wechat or QQ account?"


    Zac was stunned. "You even know how to play wechat?"


    "I can type, read and surf the Internet." Mili raised her eyebrows smugly. "I want to have a chat with my brother on Wechat."


    Zac smirked, "He is not a gifted boy. He has just begun learning the words and doesn''t know how to use Wechat or QQ, but you can chat in voice." After a pause, Zac asked, "what''s your Wechat account?"


    Mili covered her mouth with her hands and whispered in his ear, "I can use mommy''s."


    "Really?" At first, Zac didn''t care much about it. But when he saw the name Essie in the Wechat, he was shocked. He turned around and looked at Mili with astonishment. "Little guy, you were the person who talked about Wechat with me before, weren''t you?" He said in a low voice because he didn''t want Leila to hear it.


    Mili made a face and stuck out her tongue at him.


    He shook his head and couldn''t help laughing. She was so smart.


    Leila didn''t know what they were whispering, but she was burning with anger.

 Chapter 361 There Must Be A Secret

    He didn''t even say a word to Leila. All his attention was on the wild child of Essie, as if she were a scene.


    Or was the bastard of Essie more important than her?


    After lunch, Zac drove Mili and Pana back to the villa.


    "The little god of plague has finally left." Leila cursed.


    "Don''t forget what I have told you. If you want to be a vicious stepmother, you should be prepared to be replaced." Zac said it word for word as a warning.


    "Don''t forget that I have Essie''s life in my hand." Leila threatened.


    "I''m just doing a relationship business with Essie and Mili. If I feel it''s not worth it, I''ll withdraw my investment at any time. When I don''t care whether she''s alive or not, the cards in your hands won''t work. " Zac sneered. Now he wanted to change from passive to active, so as to create more threats to her and to distract her attention from Essie. The more he showed that he didn''t care about Essie, the safer she would be.


    Leila was frightened. His mind had always been hidden so deep that no one could really understand him. She must get pregnant as soon as possible to stabilize her status.


    "I just blurted it out. I like kids the most. I will treat them well." She said hurriedly.


    "That''s good." Zac nodded slightly and started the engine.


    From the reflection of the car window, Leila peeked at him secretly. She had already started to plan the romantic actions tonight. Last night, he seemed to have become another person. She had to put in more effort to make him infatuated with her and can''t leave her.


    She took a good shower at night and put on a nightgown.


    However, the man, who she was expected, didn''t enter the room until nearly midnight. He turned down the light as usual.


    She secretly turned on the filming key. Today, Essie sent her bastard to make trouble, so she had to return a big gift.


    Essie didn''t know that her daughter had gone out today. After the kids fell asleep, she took Hanson''s arm and took a walk in the garden to kill time.


    "It is said that I have lost the great enemy Zac, but also get many other small enemies ." He was in Yang City now, but Christina was there, so he knew a lot about Dragon City.


    "They took a fancy to the Xu''s Group behind me, not me." Essie sneered. "People all think that I will learn Empress Wu to disable her crown prince to ascend the throne. In fact, I don''t have such ambition at all."


    "It is better to be my wife, right?" He put his arm around her shoulders. She smiled and leaned her head on his shoulder. "Being a president is tired, but being a female CEO is even more tired. I just want to have a strong arm to rely on."


    "Come to me whenever you are tired. I will always be here for you." Hanson said in a soft voice, stroking her head gently.


    "Thank you, Hanson. Thank you for being with me all the time." She stretched out her arms and embraced him. He wa


    d was Vinton. At least he had met a lot of actresses in the entertainment circle.


    With her eyes closed, Essie didn''t notice what they were talking about at all. It was normal for an actress to hook up with a rich man, just as common as cutting tofu with a little green hand?


    "I have a question with Wyss." Eva took out her phone and called the paparazzi Wyss. He was the most well-informed and could easily get any gossip in the entertainment circle.


    "Wyss, is that true about Landis?"


    "It''s her ex-agent who published the news. We don''t know if it''s true or false."


    "Who is the leading actor of the gossip?"


    "He is famous. It''s your boss of Sino Star, who got divorced and got married in a flash."


    "Zac? Is that possible? " Eva blurted out the surprised words without thinking. But as soon as she finished, she regretted that her best friend was just beside her.


    Hearing the name "Zac", Essie could not help but tremble, and then a sneer appeared on her face.


    Fortunately, she left in time so that Leila could enjoy the taste of flirting with her husband.


    Afraid that she would feel sad, Eva turned to her and explained hastily, "it must be false. When Landis terminated her contract with her ex-agent, it was very fierce. They must want to revenge on her, so they deliberately made up a rumor to slander her."


    Pana pouted her mouth and said, "there are always rumors. Why should they talk about Zac instead of so many rich young men?" In the past, Pana thought that Zac was a good man. She didn''t expect him to be so cruel. He should have secretly divorced his wife while her wife was in a coma. And he should have married someone else so quickly. How could he be so cruel and cold-blooded.


    "Pana is right." Lucy continued, "I knew a bad woman like Mary would never have a good son. Fortunately, Essie have divorced him, and his affairs will have nothing to do with us in the future. "

 Chapter 362 I Will Definitely Come Back

    "Don''t mention him. We are here for fun and don''t let this spoil our mood." Essie said quietly. She didn''t even want to hear the words ''Zac'' anymore.


    "Okay, okay. Let''s stop this topic. I want to talk about the gossip between Eva and Vinton." Lucy teased her with a smile, trying to ease the atmosphere.


    "Well, whatever. I am the queen of conversation." Eva laughed.


    In the fishing platform, the children had fished out a large bucket of fish.


    "We''ll have fish soup tonight. Uncle can cook the best fish soup," Holy said cheerfully.


    "Okay, I''ll feed each of you a big bowl." Bob smiled and stroked his head.


    "Daddy Hanson." Michelle turned to look at Hanson. "You have to come to accompany Mommy more often in the future. Don''t let other uncles take her away."


    "How do you know there are other uncles who want to steal Mommy?" Hanson asked with a smile.


    "Recently, there have been roses delivered to my home every morning. Needless to say, it''s from the uncle who has been pursuing my mommy." Mili''s long, dense eyelashes fluttered twice.


    "So I have to keep an eye on mommy in case someone takes her away from me. Hanson smiled.


    "Daddy Hanson, don''t worry. Mommy just like you, not them," Dot said unhurriedly.


    "But why?" Hanson asked on purpose.


    "Because Mommy is a very faithful person. You are her first lover. She will always like you," Dot said earnestly as he touched his chin, imitating an adult''s behavior.


    Hearing that, Hanson felt very happy in his heart. Stroking his head with a smile, he said, "Dot have learned to make people happy."


    "I''m not going to lie. I''m just telling the truth," Dot said seriously.


    "Daddy Hanson likes your truth-telling." Hanson gave him a big kiss on his pink face. To be honest, he paid no attention to other pursuers of this woman, except for Zac. He believed that their relationship could not be replaced by those evil dudes.


    The sun rose high in the sky. Bob stood up and went to the cabin to prepare lunch.


    Hanson continued to fish with Holy and Dot. Mili excused herself with drink and sat down on the sofa beside the bar counter. She faintly heard what they gossiping just now. She wanted to ask Zac if the gossip was true.


    "Daddy, are you free today?" She took out her iPad and sent a message.


    "Yes, I did," Zac replied soon.


    "I heard that you were involved in a love affair. Are you really dating with Landis in secret?" She sent a crying-smiling face Emoji.


    Zac wiped the sweat from his forehead on the other end. "Did your mother know about it too?"


    "Yes, Mommy must be very angry. You''re completely over. You''re out of the game. Even if you want to come back later, Mommy won''t take you back anymore." Mili sent an Emoji with a neck cut.


    Zac shook his head and smiled bitterly. He deliberately got himself involved in the gossip in order to distract Leila''s attention and prevent her from targeting at his little fool. His image must be very bad in her heart. He couldn''t let his current image affect her. What if sh


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    sk with the same face as mine. With it on, you won''t be able to see any different in the dim light." He paused and lowered his voice, "The one you saw in the video is my double body."


    Essie shuddered with fear. She saw a customized ultra-realistic replicas mask on the Internet when she went on searching something else. It was reported that someone had put it on to a crime, but she didn''t expect that Zac would use it.


    "You asked someone else to..." She opened her eyes wide and couldn''t believe what she just heard. Wasn''t this equal to cuckolding himself? And Leila was the love of his life. Didn''t he feel sad to let others have sex with her? He was a powerful and possessive man in the universe. How could he allow his wife to have sex with other man? He was outrageous even she had just talked to other men.


    She couldn''t figure it out. She was so stupid that she seemed to never be able to read his mind.


    When she was stunned, Zac said in a low voice, "Honey, I have to keep my integrity for you." His slender fingers touched her face, and his thin lips almost touched hers. His charm of male hormone turned into a warm breeze, gently circling on her face, making her feel drunk, as if she had just drunk a lot of champagne.


    "We have We have divorced. I''m your... ex-wife." She corrected him in a low voice. Since her brain was out of oxygen and her tongue was tied up, she could not speak clearly.


    There was an unspeakable hopelessness in his eyes. He couldn''t tell her about the fake divorce or sham marriage for the time being. He needed to wait until the virus on her body was completely cleared away.


    "I''ll be back. Wait for me." He said word by word, firm and forceful.


    "No, we have finished," she said in a fit of pique.


    "You have to wait. You are my woman." He regained his usual arrogance and tyranny.


    "I''m not your pet, nor your puppet."


    She got angry and began to beat him on the shoulder like raindrops.


    He let her vent and then bowed his head to kiss her on the lips.

 Chapter 363 Settle The Problem

    She struggled desperately, beating and kicking him, trying to escape, but it was useless. In front of him, a strong demon, she was always a weak lamb. All her resistance was in vain, and at last she was eaten up by him.


    "Zac, you bastard, shameless, brute, we have divorced," she protested weakly, tears dripping with the sweat soaked the hair of her forehead.


    "You have to remember that you are mine. If you forget, I will come to help you strengthen your memory," he threatened.


    She thought to herself, ''Does he mean that he will come and plunder me from time to time?''


    Why? He had married another woman. Why didn''t he let her go?


    "You are so horrible."


    "If you are afraid of me, then behave yourself and don''t make me angry." He gave a sinister and evil smile.


    "Devil." She took a deep breath again and again. She had no strength to resist. What she could do was to digest all the grievances. She looked out of the window and found that it was already dark. She suddenly remembered that she was going to have an afternoon tea with Mili. In a hurry, she picked up her cell phone and dialed her number.


    "Mommy, we have been waiting for you for a long time. You haven''t come yet, so we have to eat something and go back," Mili said in a sweet voice over the phone.


    "Isn''t it June Pavilion?"


    "May Pavilion. Alas, did I write something wrong in my message?"


    Hearing that, Essie didn''t know whether she should laugh or cry. It had never occurred to her that it was the trap of a daughter and a father had set for her. She just thought that she went to the wrong place and happened to bump into the territory of Zac''s, as a result she was pulled in by him.


    "I''m going back." She picked up the scattered clothes on the carpet and put them on.


    Zac strode forward and hugged her from behind. "You little fool, I''ll keep my integrity and come back clean. Don''t believe it no matter what video or gossip you see or hear in the future, okay?"


    "Do you mean the gossips between you and Landis?" she blurted out.


    "There might not just be Landis. There might be others. Please don''t believe it." He had to give her a heads up first.


    She couldn''t understand him at all. Her mind seemed to be glued by his words. What was he talking about? And what was he doing?


    Before she could figure out what was going on, he pulled her over and demanded, Honey, you must stay away from what happened in America."


    "Which... Which kind of thing?" She was confused.


    "The things with Hanson." He looked gloomy. "I''ll only forgive you for once. If you dare to make the same mistake again, I''ll throw you to a desert island and imprison you for life," He almost said it through gritted teeth.


    She was overwhelemed with rage. She knew what he was referring to. He always thought Mili and Dot were the kids she and Hanson had given birth in America.


    It was just because he couldn''t accept the truth that he forc


    anizer and always treated women as her plaything. She knew nothing about this Zac.


    "That is your problem!" Zac snorted, "In the past, after I had done with those women, Essie would solve it for me without leaving any future trouble. She was very sensible to maintain my good reputation and good image. And you, instead of doing anything for me, just ran to question me. Don''t you know the most basic responsibility as a wife?"


    There were buzzing sounds in Leila''s head. She felt like she had been kicked into the bottomless abyss by him. And she didn''t expect that Essie would help him solve the problem of his love affairs with other women. How was that possible? He seemed to love her very much. How could he cheat on her and play with another woman behind her back?


    She didn''t believe, not at all.


    He had always been cold to women. Knowing him for so many years, he had never been gentle to any woman except Essie. He must be lying to her on purpose so that she would hate him and divorce him.


    She told herself to keep calm. She couldn''t fall into his trap. She needed to sound it out from Essie''s and find out his real purpose.


    "Brother Zac, I won''t ask you anything about this. Come back early tonight, okay? Let''s have dinner together. " She softened her voice.


    Zac held her hand and said, "I have a dinner tonight. Try to come back as soon as possible. Don''t worry. As long as you are good and generous, I will take good care of you."


    Leila bit her lower lip and nodded reluctantly. The moment she walked out, Zac''s eyes became darker, as gloomy and cold as a thousand year old well.


    As soon as she came out of the Emperor, Leila drove directly to the HENGYUAN building.


    Essie didn''t want to see her, but she stayed at the CEO''s office''s secretary''s office, and she refused to leave. Essie could not help but let her in.


    "Do you have time? Let''s go to the coffee shop downstairs to have a cup of coffee," Leila said.

 Chapter 364 The Trap

    "Sorry, I''m busy. I have a lot of work to do." Without raising her eyelids, Essie kept staring at the computer screen.


    "It''s okay. I''ll wait for you here. When you''re done with your work, we''ll go together." Leila sat on the sofa immediately. It was obvious that she didn''t want to leave now.


    Essie glanced at her coldly and said, "we don''t need to go to the coffee shop. I have your cat poo coffee here. We can stay here if you have something to tell me." After that, Essie asked her secretary to make coffee for her. Then she sat down on the sofa opposite her.


    "In fact, I come here this time to ask you for experience," With a provocative smile on her face, Leila thought that even if she wanted to ask about the affairs of Zac, she could not ask directly. In this way, Essie could take pleasure in her misfortune.


    "What experience?" Raising her eyebrows, Essie tried to figure out what Leila was going to do.


    "Since we got married, we can have sex in the evening and in the daytime. He is so obsessed with my body that I almost can''t handle it. Did he also treat you in this way before?" With her eyelashes half lowered, Leila deliberately showed a shy expression.


    The unexpected words made Essie feel sick, and she even got goose bumps. ''Is she here to show off?'' thought Essie.


    Fortunately, Zac had told her the truth. Otherwise, she would be anxious. She would jump up and kick the woman out of the window, letting her fall to the ground from the 9th floor.


    The secretary came in with coffee.


    Essie took a sip of coffee quietly. "Now, you have Landis to share your burden, right? She''s only twenty years old, young and energetic. She must be able to meet the needs of Zac. Don''t worry too much. " Her soft words stabbed Leila''s heart like a needle.


    The nerves on her face were fiercely twitching. "I have asked Zac. He has nothing to do with that little star at all. It is completely nonsense. He only loves me and is infatuated with my body. He won''t take a look at other women, "


    Although Leila tried her best to maintain a calm and spared no effort to describe Zac''s love for her, Essie had acutely sensed the subtle change in her eyes.


    The relationship between Zac and Landis was complicated. Essie couldn''t tell if it was true or not, nor did she know the purpose of him doing so. The only thing she knew clearly was that he was the mastermind of the gossip. With his great power in the Dragon City, no media dared to set foot on anything at the crown prince. Any media dared to report any of his affairs unless he permitted it.


    He also mentioned that there might be more other women besides Landis. Was he trying to dress him as a playboy? Why?


    Essie couldn''t figure it out, but since he wanted to bring shame on himself, she would help him and even make up a few more times, so as to make his "sin" realized.


    She was not a Virgin Mary. She would never sincerely bless her ex-husband and first lover happy and lasting. The worse the relationship between them was, the happier


    t ourselves at any time." "I don''t think Bles is that stupid. " Essie sneered.


    "That''s because..." Yanni swallowed back the words on the tip of her tongue, with an unreadable look on her face.


    "Because what?" But Essie didn''t miss any subtle expression on her face.


    "It was all their fault. Bles and I had nothing to do with it. We had no idea of their plan and thought they wanted to cooperate with us," Elizabeth shifted the topic and tried to divert the topic.


    "Don''t worry, auntie. I said I won''t look into it. There is still one month left before the court session. You can take your time and try to find out the truth. I believe you are capable enough to do everything. " Her tone was as light as a goose feather, but what she meant was much heavier than lead.


    "I''ll try," said Elizabeth, her lips twitching slightly Then she got up and went out.


    Staring at her back, Essie''s eyes became deep. She believed that Elizabeth still had some reservations and didn''t tell her all the things. But it didn''t matter. She would take her time to investigate this matter.


    She looked at the address in her hand and called the bodyguards. Then she left the office with them.


    The note was addressed to an abandoned warehouse in the suburb of Dragon City. She got off the car and saw a motorcycle parking at the gate of the warehouse.


    Is it Liam?


    She left two bodyguards at the door and didn''t let anyone come out. Then she went in with the other two bodyguards. She put a lipstick pistol Holy gave her in her pocket. The shooting range of the pistol was ten meters. As she was an outer shooting range, it was good enough to hit the target one meter away. She decided to shoot that man once she got close to him so that he could not escape under anesthesia.


    In the warehouse, there were piles of abandoned goods.


    "Mrs. Essie, there is a room in the front." Said one of the bodyguards.


    "Go and have a look." With a shush gesture, Essie lightened up her steps to avoid alerting the enemies.

 Chapter 365 Narrow Escape From Death

    The door was slightly open. The bodyguard gently pushed the door open. The weak light shone in through the broken glass window and cast a long shadow on the ground.


    Essie took out the lipstick gun from her pocket and unlocked it.


    The man inside turned around as soon as he heard the noise. Essie was about to shoot at him, but she stopped when she saw the familiar face.


    "Brother, why are you here?" She was stunned.


    Walt was also shocked. "Essie? Are you here for Liam as well?"


    "How do you know him?" Essie asked.


    "In the past few days, I have been looking for the person who attacked you that day. When I got the news that Liam had a snake tattoo on his wrist, I came over," Walt said.


    "Is the motorcycle outside yours?" Essie asked.


    Walt nodded. "I''ve just arrived, but there''s no one here. I wonder if he ran away after receiving the news," he said. He took out an ultra-realistic replicas mask from the desk and asked said, "I found this in his closet. Does it look like the face that attacked you that day?"


    Essie took a closer look at it and exclaimed, "Yes, that''s it. It seems that Liam attacked me."


    "Keep looking. Maybe we can find other clues," Walt said. Together with the bodyguards, he began to look into the room.


    Essie flipped the sheet and found a wooden case under the bed. She immediately asked the bodyguard to bring it out. The box was unlocked. When the bodyguard opened it, there was a click sound coming from inside.


    Walt pulled the red strip on the top and opened his eyes wide, "It is a time bomb! Get out!" He shouted, grabbed the hands of Essie, and rushed out of the room, followed closely by the bodyguards.


    Then they heard an earth shattering sound coming from behind. Walt hugged Essie to protect her with his body and then fell to the ground. A strong impact wave swept towards them with rolling dust debris, completely covering them.


    Two bodyguards outside rushed in.


    Because of the impact of the bomb, both Walt and the other two bodyguards were injured. Fortunately, it was only a minor wound, and it was not serious. Thanks to his body protection, Essie was not injured.


    The bodyguards called an ambulance and sent them to the hospital.


    "Brother, I''m sorry. You got hurt because of me." Essie felt really sorry for the wound on Walt''s back.


    "It''s none of your business. If I''m not wrong, the start-up of the time bomb should be connected to the lid of the box. As soon as the bodyguard opened the box, the bomb began. He must have known that we would come here, so he set up the trap," Walt said thoughtfully, with his eyebrows twisted in anger.


    "He is so cunning." Essie snorted. She wouldn''t let go of this bastard easily if she caught him.


    "From now on, let your men do it. Don''t take the risk by yourself, understand?" Walt touched her head, with a loving and worried expression on his face.


    "Brother, please don''t step in. I don''t want you to be in danger because of me." She lowered her eyes again.


    "Didn''t you say that if anyone could help you find him, you would be dating with him?" Walt said in a low voice, a tender light flashing across


    e that day, I have thought about it for a long time. Since we have divorced, we should not keep in touch with each other. I have my bottom line. I don''t want to be a mistress or to be entangled with a married man. If you want, we can be friends in the future," she said dejectedly.


    A tinge of sadness crept into his eyes. "I said, I would come back." His voice was full of sorrow and helplessness. He could do nothing to this muddled fool.


    She struggled in her mind. What if he lied to her just to make fun of her? He was too dangerous, capricious and unpredictable. She couldn''t believe him, and she couldn''t let him crush and destroy her again and again!


    "I''ve told you that I won''t wait for you! You have Leila and I have Hanson. We are very happy now. Please don''t disturb us anymore." She tried her best to make her voice as cruel and heartless as she could imagine. She wanted to cut off all his hope. She didn''t want to give him any hope. She didn''t want to give herself any hope.


    "Essie Yi!" He grabbed her shoulders, and a strong feeling of pain surged up from his heart, spreading to his handsome face. "Do you really have no feelings for me?"


    She raised her head to look at him with an indifferent expression of depression on her face. "Why should I waste my affection on a married man?"


    ''My wife is you. And will only be you all my life!''


    Zac roared in his heart, but he swallowed it in the end.


    She would have her second injection of the antidote soon. He couldn''t tell her the truth.


    But these misunderstandings and tortures almost drove him crazy. His eyebrows twisted into a ferocious cross line, his chest heaving and his fingers clenched in midair, and then he slammed his fist heavily on the back of the seat.


    "Essie, you have been my woman since the day you promised to marry me when you were seven years old. Whether you are willing to wait or not, you can only be my woman. If you want to leave, marry someone else. There''s only one way to solve it. Kill me, and then step over my body! " He breathed heavily, like an injured beast groaning in pain.

 Chapter 366 Ill Punish You On The Spot

    Essie was frightened to look at him, like a punctured leather ball. She suddenly collapsed in the seat. She knew that he wouldn''t let her go. In his eyes, she was just a tool. He would not care about her self-esteem, feelings, or cherish and care for her.


    She stared at him ferociously, "I hate you, Zac. I hate you!" She shouted insidiously, sadly and angrily.


    "It doesn''t matter. You can hate me if you want." He said weakly. He would rather be hated by her than lose her.


    Tears welled up in her eyes. She raised her head and tried to hold them back. She didn''t want to cry in front of him. She didn''t want him to see her weakness. However, tears flood like a flood, more and more turbulent. Essie bit her lip as if she was angry with those disobedient guys.


    He put his arm in front of her and said, "don''t bite yourself. I am the one who should be blamed." He knew her too well. When she was sad, she would punish herself. But he would not let her do that. Even if there was only a little injury on her body, he would be very distressed.


    She released her lips with anger and pushed his hand away. "You can go now. Leila is still waiting for you at home. It''s better to find a psychologist and cure the hidden disease than to constantly torture me. "


    "It''s no use if it''s cured. Even if I don''t want to vomit, I only have feelings for you." He shrugged his shoulders and said firmly.


    "You... You''d better go back with your wife as soon as possible. We''re done. " She turned away angrily.


    "Didn''t I tell you? I have never had any relationship with her. " He bit her ear and whispered.


    She gently pushed him away to keep a safe distance, "she came to see me today." She answered casually.


    He froze for a second and then straightened up. He frowned and asked in a serious tone, "what did she say to you?"


    "To show off the love between you two." She sneered.


    A hint of coldness and cruelty flashed across his eyes. Fortunately, he had given the information to her in time, or the dull and inarticulate woman would be very angry. By that time, she would lose her mind and do anything impulsive.


    "Just turn a deaf ear to what she said."


    "I don''t care about you. Of course, I don''t care about her." She muttered in a sullen tone, pretending not to see his darkened face. She swallowed and raised her voice, "I guess she''s here to strike me and find out whether the gossip between you and Zac is true."


    Zac slightly raised his eyebrows, and his gaze became very deep. "Then what did you say?"


    "I told her you were a playboy. You pretend to be unconcerned with women on the surface, but actually had a lot of women in priv


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    dust. " Then she made up an excuse. She didn''t tell her family about the explosion, or they would be worried all day long.


    She went upstairs, took off her clothes and went to the bathroom. Her mind was in a mess. Apart from the weird behaviors of Zac, she was still thinking about the explosion today.


    ''Did Elizabeth set a trap for me on purpose? Does she want to blow me up?'' Or did Bles find out that Elizabeth was helping her, so he and Liam had set a trap to lure Elizabeth in by taking advantage of her?


    Fortunately, Zac was present today, or she would definitely be disabled or dead.


    Anyway, he couldn''t count on Elizabeth anymore. Her enemies were too strong, and she had to be more careful from now on. She couldn''t trust anyone easily.


    After leaving Essie''s residence, Zac didn''t plan to go back to the villa by the lake. Instead, he called Jim out to the club for drinking. Ever since the incident with Landis happened, this man who was really interested in gossip had called him countless times to ask what was going on. Zac did it just to satisfy his curiosity.


    "Finally you are free." Jim came over at supersonic speed, fearing that he would change his mind and stand him up.


    "I asked you to drink with me, not gossip." Zac opened his mouth. Of course, Jim didn''t buy it. "I just think your second marriage is too weird. I really can''t figure it out."


    Zac poured a glass of whisky and some ice. He shook it and had a sip. Then he said in a casual way, "don''t think about it if you can''t figure it out. Don''t damage your brain."


    "If you really don''t want to be with Essie, I''ll have to make a move for her." Jim provoked him on purpose. Before he finished his words, he saw a beam of extremely cold light shoot at him. "You can try."

 Chapter 367 The Return Of A Home Wrecker

    "The grass is always greener on the other side of the fence." Jim took a sip of wine and said with a low voice, pretending to be annoyed, "Even if I stay put, Fell and his men won''t leave her alone. It is said that they send the flowers to Hengyuan Co., Ltd on time every day." He said these words on purpose to remind him, making him feel a sense of crisis.


    The only rival in love for Zac was Hanson. He had always been more important than him in the heart of his little fool. Most importantly, they had two kids. The kids were definitely the most important chips. As long as the three people worked together, he would be killed instantly.


    If he hadn''t tied her up with the marriage chain, she would have left him and become the wife of Hanson.


    "They are all digging their own grave. My wife wouldn''t like them."


    "Your wife? You are supposed to switch it to ex-wife, aren''t you?" Jim curled his lips and gave a faint smile.


    "That is a piece of paper. With or without it, she is my wife." Zac said in a firm tone. No one knew about his fake divorce and sham marriage except for William. He couldn''t tell this secret to others, including to Jim, until Essie was recovered.


    Jim shook his head and sighed. He knew that Zac didn''t want to tell him something. As a close friend of him who even share the same pants when they were kids, he knew very well that Zac wouldn''t tell him anything if he didn''t want to. He must have a reason to hide it.


    "Alright. Tell me the truth. Did your hidden disease really recover?" He changed the topic, which was also of great concern to him.


    "Sometimes good, sometimes bad." Zac didn''t give her a definite answer.


    A sharp light flashed through Jim''s eyes as he listened to him, "Landis admitted to her agent personally that she had sex with you in the hotel. Did you do it when you are good?"


    Zac shrugged. Yes, they did have sex. It was not him but his double body. Since they were going to have a scandal, the more real the matter should be, the better it was.


    "Well, Landis is not simple. In order to be a female leading actress, she has been slept all her way up from assistant director to the film producer," Jim reminded him. People like him who was obsessed with cleanliness would never touch such a woman.


    "It doesn''t matter. It was just a game," Zac said in a calm tone. If she were that simple, he would never lay eyes on her.


    "It seems that you don''t like Leila." A strange smile appeared on Jim''s face.


    Zac knew what he meant. He just raised his eyebrows without saying anything. He didn''t care whether it was Leila or other women, because neither of them would satisfy his appetite. He had no interest in them, all he wanted was to keep away from them. All he wanted was his little fool who made him happy and sad at the same time.


    He took a sip of wine and said slowly, "You are right. There is indeed not pure friendship between men and women. There is always someone who can ruin all the friendship and cross the line."


    "In the past, she thought she was a daughter of the Qin family, so she tried her best to hide her feelings. Now her identity is exposed, so she naturally has ex


    y for Zac to quit the competition. So he wouldn''t miss this excellent opportunity.


    "I know you''ve also been muddled by this tramp. When she was in the Rong Mansion, she often seduced you. I didn''t say it because I was afraid that it would affect your relationship with Zac. Now, I have to put rules in this matter. I can''t let this woman destroy you." Mary rushed to the door, opened it and was about to go out. But she was stopped by Walt. "What are you doing?"


    "I am going to warn that tramp not to attempt to get close to you. She will never be a member of the Rong family for the rest of her life," Mary said angrily.


    "That''s enough, Mommy." Walt roared, "Let me tell you the truth. She didn''t seduce me. It''s me. I have fallen in love with her since seven years ago."


    "What did you say?" Mary was shocked by his words and said, "She hasn''t married into the Rong family seven years ago. How can you like her?"


    "Do you remember my little sun? She is my little sun! " Walt said firmly, "Seven years ago, I met her in Maldives. I''ve never seen such a pure and smart girl like her. I fell in love with her at first sight. When I was about to tell her how much I loved her, she left without a word. I''ve been looking for her everywhere for four years. I didn''t expect that she would show up in my house and become the wife of Zac."


    Mary opened her mouth wide in shock. She couldn''t believe that her two sons had been fall into this tramp. Is this the retribution? Was it God''s punishment to her?


    "Do you know how painful I was when I faced this cruel fact? I had been searching for the one I loved most all the time. The woman I loved finally married my brother and became my sister-in-law. I thought I would have no chance and have to live alone all my life, but I didn''t expect that she divorced Zac. This is a very rare opportunity for me. I don''t want to miss it. Could you please do me a favor?" He held Mary''s hands and looked at her, heartbroken.


    This was a heavy blow to her. She felt a little dizzy and asked, "there are so many women in the world. Why do you only like this tramp?"

 Chapter 368 Damn It

    "There is no reason for you to like someone. I can''t stop loving her. Even after knowing that she is Zac''s wife, I can''t force myself not to love her. I''m not going to be in charge of the Rong family in the future. My wife has nothing to do with anyone else. It has nothing to do with the Rong family. Please don''t stop me. Please! "


    Walt was almost begging her. He had always been obedient since childhood and never disobeyed her. But this time, he seemed not to compromise.


    Mary sighed with profound resignation. She didn''t want her son to blame her and their relationship had become stiff. Her existence was just to drive a wedge between Essie and her two sons, in case that Essie should not sabotage their mother son relationship.


    "Let''s talk about it later. If you two are destined to be together, I can''t interfere." She temporized. Anyway, it was not settled yet, and she would secretly find a way to stop them. She would not let this tramp stay in the Rong family.


    "Thank you, mommy." Walt was glad to hear that. He thought she had let it go.


    In the downstairs, Essie had cooked black fish soup. As soon as Walt went downstairs, he was attracted by the appetizing smell on the table.


    "It smells good. I''m hungry," Said Walt obsequiously, licking his lips like a child.


    This black fish that Essie bought was big enough for three of them. She filled three bowls of fish for them, but Mary just glanced at it indifferently and didn''t sit down. "I don''t like eating black fish. You eat it yourselves."


    "Mommy, this soup is fresh and delicious than our home-made food. Do you really not want to drink a little?" Said Walt.


    "We have cordon bleu at home. How can she compare with them? The stink of fish is terrible." Mary covered her nose with the handkerchief as she spoke.


    "It''s not fishy at all." Said Walt with a smile.


    Mary wanted to break the bones with the egg, but just let her do it. Essie didn''t want to waste time on her. Essie picked up the bowl in front of her and poured the soup into the jars. Then she looked at Walt with a smile. "After you drink up the soup, I''ll put some noodles in it and then cook a pot of black fish soup noodles."


    "Okay, I haven''t had the noodles with black fish soup." Walt smiled happily. He really hoped that he could get along with Essie like this every day.


    Mary could do nothing but sulk alone. She didn''t want to see Essie live happily. Every time she saw her smile, she felt heartbroken.


    "Our family will hold the wedding ceremony very soon. These two days, I am discussing the wedding date of Zac and Leila with your grandparents. After the wedding date is decided, we will begin to prepare." Mary said this on purpose to make Essie feel frustrated. Moreover, she had succeeded. Hearing that, Essie couldn''t help but have a heartache.


    Although she and Zac had registered, but they never held the wedding ceremony. Now, Zac was going to walk into the church hand in hand with another woman. When she thought of that scene, her heart ached as if it was tightly tied by a rope.


    However, she did not show it. Her face was calm. She just drank the soup slowly, as if t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    he is a shameless bitch. There is nothing she can''t do.


    "No matter who you are, I don''t allow you to keep in touch with Walt. You''d better stay away from him and Zac. Don''t harass them like a seductress. Tomorrow I will personally come and change medicine for Walt. You are not allowed to come here again. Get out of here as far as you can. " She ferociously said that since she was no longer her daughter-in-law, she had no need to be polite to her.


    Hardly had her voice faded away, she heard an angry voice behind her, "you''ve gone too far!"


    She jerked violently and turned around. It was Walt who stood behind her and heard clearly what she and Essie said to each other.


    With knitted brows, Walt stood out on his forehead, and his face was full of anger. He was worried that Mary would say something bad to Essie, so he followed her quietly. And he was right.


    "Walt..." Mary was dumbfounded for a moment when her tongue tied.


    When the elevator opened, Essie took a glance at Walt and said, "I should go now, Walt." Then she walked into the elevator, and without waiting for Mary. She directly pressed the close button.


    "Is this what you have promised me? You really disappoint me! " He growled, turned around and walked towards the door.


    "Walt!" Mary followed her promptly, but the door slammed shut and shut her out. In a panic, Mary took out the key and opened the door. Then she saw that Walt took out a can of frozen beer from the refrigerator and drank it quickly to vent his anger.


    "Walt, I did it for your own good. This woman is not suitable for you." Mary explained.


    "The women with whom you are satisfied is suitable for me, is she?" Walt tightened his fingers, and the cans of beer began to contort. It took him a lot of time to wait for this opportunity, but he had not even started to date with Essie, yet Mary popped out to destroy it, which is so horrible!


    "You are the eldest grandson of our family. That woman had married to Zac. What''s more, she even had two children with another man. How could she match you?" Mary could not control herself anymore.

 Chapter 369 Preparing For The Wedding

    "Mommy, you may dislike summer, but please don''t insult her with such vulgar words. She is the woman I love, and you insulting her is equal to insulting me!" The insulting words of his mother ignited Walt''s anger.


    Mary was annoyed by her son''s attitude towards her. And he even defended her and contradicted her for the sake of Essie. Mary said, "Zac has sobered up. He doesn''t want her anymore. Why are you still so stubborn? Do you really want to destroy yourself for her, then you can feel at ease?" She was almost shouting. Of course, she knew very well that it wasn''t her two sons that Essie was able to destroy, but herself that she could. The fact that Essie still lives in the Rong family''s house is a great threat to Mary. She can''t let her marry into the Rong family again!


    As for her son''s love, it didn''t matter at all. There were so many girls in the world. It didn''t mean that they had to marry Essie. Mary could find them another girl that was ten times or a hundred times better than Essie.


    Walt was so disappointed in Mary. He knew her too well. She was such a vengeful woman. It was impossible for her to change her attitude towards Essie. In consideration to her character, she would surely do something bad and sabotage his plan of pursuing Essie. What he could do now was to try his best to avoid her and avoid meeting her as much as possible.


    "Mommy, I''m not Zac. I''m not obsessed with other women. Zac is the future boss of Rong family. The one who will live with you in the future is him, not me. If you don''t like Essie, we can avoid meeting. As for the key of my apartment, please give it back to me first. When you come here later, you call me first. And you can come when Essie is not here. "


    Hearing this, Mary almost fainted with one breath stuck in her chest. Her youngest son forgot her mother as soon as he had a wife. As for the eldest son, he was not even married Essie then he had put his mother aside.


    Before, he had always been obedient to her and never disobeyed her. But now, for the sake of a insignificant woman, he began to disobey her. He must be poisoned and was even more powerful than that of his younger son.


    She took a deep breath and another. She forced herself to calm down. She had to keep calm. If she fell out with her son, she would not only not solve the problem, but also let the little coquette sow discord between them.


    "Walt, although you are not the next head of the Rong family, you are the eldest grandson and your future wife is the biggest daughter-in-law. After all, Essie had married to Zac. If you let her be the eldest daughter-in-law of Rong family, what would grandpa and grandma think? What would other elders think? " She had to be sensible and move.


    Walt shrugged his shoulders indifferently. "Grandparents and elders will be very happy. Anyway, Essie can finally be a daughter-in-law of the Rong family. All members of the Rong family get along well with each other except you. Everybody likes her except you. Haven''t you realized that the problem is not with her, but with you? " He asked.


    Mary''s face was pale. "What''s wrong with me?" She half-lowered her eyes and tried her best t


    groom? There will be a lot to prepare then. You should be very busy. " Her cold voice was flowing inside the car like the cold wind.


    Zac was shocked. "What wedding?"


    "Your wedding with Leila, of course." She gritted her teeth and said. At the thought that he was going to walk into the church with Leila and solemnly made a vow in front of the God, she felt that her heart was bitten by thousands of ants, which made her extremely uncomfortable and freaked out!


    "Who told you that we were going to have a wedding?" He frowned and a hint of gloomy and cold light flashed across his eyes.


    "Your mommy told me. Is your mommy wrong?" Essie snorted. Although Mary wanted to hurt her, she wouldn''t make it up like that. Now that he and Leila had been married, their wedding ceremony would be held sooner or later.


    Zac frowned and asked, "have you met my mother?"


    "Yes. Before I came back, I went to your brother''s house and put some medicine on his wounds. And she came too." She said understatedly.


    A sharp look flashed across his face. No wonder he called her secretary and was told that she wasn''t in the office. It turned out that she went to his brother''s.


    "Do you often see Walt recently?" He asked casually, but the muscles at the corners of his mouth tightened slightly.


    "That day, Walt was also in the blast. If he hadn''t protected me, I would have been injured." She whispered.


    "What was he going?" On Zac''s smooth forehead, a blue vein rolled over slightly.


    "He helped me investigate the person who attacked me. He went there after he found some clues." She replied lightly.


    Zac looked a little sullen. He remembered at the party, Essie said that she would date the one who helped her find the attacker. They were looking for her actively, with the support of the government and the underworld. Was his brother there because of this as well?


    He was even more worried. How could he be annoyed by Hanson and even his own brother?


    "Did mommy make things difficult for you again?" He took a turn to get down to business, and decided not to discuss about his brother temporarily.

 Chapter 370 Steal A Kiss From The Fresh Meat

    "I''ve got used to it. Anyway, I''m no longer her daughter-in-law, and I won''t see her often in the future. If she wants to make fun of me, I''ll respect her as long as she wants," she said casually.


    Zac sighed and lowered his head. His mother always gave his little fool a long face as if she was a foe in her previous life. The most hateful thing was that she even made up a lie about the wedding. How could he hold the wedding with Leila? The only person who could walk into the church with him was his little fool.


    "I don''t want to hold a wedding," he said honestly.


    "Since you didn''t hold a wedding in your first marriage, you should make up for your second one. Make it a grand wedding ceremony, something like century-shocked wedding." The corners of her mouth raised into a very deep, sarcastic smile.


    A little blush crept into his eyes, turning into slight anger. "Do you really want me to marry someone else?"


    "Since you have been married. Isn''t it normal to hold a wedding ceremony?" She sneered. The best way to avoid being hurt by him was to give up any hope on him.


    "I said I would come back. Don''t you believe me?" When his car stopped at a crossroad waiting for the traffic light, he threw a punch at the steering wheel. The feeling of being dumb and enduring everything almost drove him crazy.


    "You can leave whenever you want to, and come back whenever you want to. What do you take me for? Nobody wants me? Why should I be responsible for you? " She couldn''t vent all her grievances. Now the best way to get along with him was not to see him anymore, or there would only be endless quarrels and anger.


    Zac also realized this. She had high self-esteem. There was no way she would accept what was happening now. But he couldn''t tell the truth. What should he do?


    He was invincible in the business world and could bring about great influence in the stock market. But he could do nothing when facing this little fool.


    When he parked the car in front of the Jade Mountain vills, he held her hand in his. As if it was pricked by a needle, she tried to break away from him, but his fingers were not willing to relax. "You little fool, listen to me. The marriage between Leila and I is temporary. She is not the woman I want to spend the rest of my life. You are my only wife."


    She was like a plucked string, quivering slightly. "Then why did you marry her?" She used a tone of questioning.


    "I have my own difficulties." He sighed.


    "Can''t you tell me the truth as you did in the accident of Rabi many years ago?" She squinted her eyes and gave out a sharp light.


    "I''m sorry!" he said painfully. The last time he could not tell was because of Leo, and this time it was for her. He always dealt with things nimbly and never held the fantasy of luck, so he had to try his best to minimize all the risks.


    She fell into silence. She had known him for a long time. He was a man with a meticulous mind of his own. Even if she took a plier to pinch his lip, she wouldn''t be able to pry out anything that he didn''t want to tell. He also didn''t tell the truth of the Valery accident until three yea


    asn''t he the first one she drew?


    "Brother and I know each other..." She wanted to say earlier than she knew him, but she swallowed it before she could speak it out. She forgot she was Cathy.


    She had known them since a long time ago. In her vague memory, she seemed to know Zac first, because every time Albert came to visit her family, Zac was always taken by him. He seldom took Walt to her family.


    "Well, I''ve met elder brother when I was in college. He is so handsome and very suitable to be a model. It''s normal for me to draw him." She brought up the topic cleverly.


    "Did he hang the painting in the bedroom?" Zac asked.


    She nodded.


    A deep color passed by Zac''s eyes.


    That painting was his brother''s treasure and no one was allowed to touch it. He had thought that it must be some famous painter who did it. He didn''t expect it was his muddled headed who did it. Ivy said that brother met his little sun when he was travelling around the world, and that he met his little fool at that time, too. Did it mean...


    "Don''t get too close to brother anymore," he said in a low voice.


    After a short pause, Essie asked, "Why?"


    "A woman should keep distance from other men. Not only him, but also people like Fell, you must keep a distance from all of them." He was like an emperor who was announcing the imperial edict in an overbearing tone. The citizens had to follow their duty and had no right to resist.


    When she heard that, a surge of anger came over her. She said, "Zac Rong, I am a free person now. It is my business to keep in touch with anyone. You have no right to judge!"


    Blushing slightly, he reached out his arm and held her fragile waist. He pulled her back hard and threw her into his arms. "I''ll take care of everything as long as it is your business. Being my woman, you have to accept it."


    She looked pale. She wanted to break free but had no strength to resist. She could only angrily punch him on the shoulder. "You devil, tyrant!"


    Her soft body wriggled unconsciously when she was struggling, and soon a big fire lit between them.

 Chapter 371 A Secret Affair

    He felt a tight grip on his body and the skin, which was held tight with her, turned warm instantly.


    His body had no special feeling in front of other women, but when she inadvertently touched him, his sensitive nerves immediately responded.


    "I promised that I wouldn''t touch you tonight. But if you want to make a scene, I have to go back on my words." His throat seemed to be hurt by fire, and his voice became very hoarse.


    She gave a cold shiver, as if she had been pressed on a pause button, and she stopped wriggling instantly. She even dared not breathe too hard for fear of burning her body.


    "Well... Let''s sit down and drink the frozen juice together. " To rain down the fire!


    He took a deep breath and loosened his arm. She rushed downstairs and took out two bottles of juice from the fridge. She must put out the fire in time, otherwise it would become a big fire.


    Taking a glance at her, Zac wore an unusual smile at the corners of his mouth, which looked more like a silent sigh.


    He took the juice and sat down on the sofa to take a gulp. He needed to calm down and vent his anger.


    This woman kept a lukewarm relationship, which almost drove him crazy.


    A silence fell between them.


    The room fell into silence. It was so quiet that she could almost hear the heavy breath of the person beside her. After a long time, she asked in a low voice, "are you really not going to marry Leila?" The voice was as weak as a night wind blowing from the window.


    "No, I don''t." Said Zac decisively and firmly.


    "What if Leila insists? Although she is not the biological daughter of Mr. and Mrs. Qin, she grew up in Qin family. They can''t let her suffer any grievance. " She said thoughtfully.


    "Daddy put forward a condition that she must sever the relationship with Qin family in order to be a member of our family." Said Zac, who leaned against the sofa and looked solemn and unfathomable.


    "It is grateful of her upbringing. How could she sever the relationship with the Qin family? Besides, the Qin family is not only her mother''s family, but also her backer. She is going to break up with the Qin family. Who will protect her in the future? " Essie shook her head. She couldn''t help but feel sorry for Leila. Marrying Zac was the only way out for her now. She was stubborn and reckless. If she carried on her revenge regardless of the consequences, she would not only lose the whole family, but also be heartbroken to pieces.


    "So, if I marry her, there will be a great war between our two families." Zac shrugged.


    Essie turned her black apricot eyes twice and said with a light smile, "your mommy told me that all your family liked Leila very much. She was elegant, sensible and much better than a countrywoman like me. You two are so different from each other. Who should I believe? "


    There was a fire in the eyes of Zac. Why did his mommy always make troubles for him? Why did she beat up a couple?


    "Aren''t you genius with the IQ of over 160? You make the right judgment on whom to believe in this kind of thing. " He said casually. From her calm expression, he knew that she


    n she came back, he had taken a bath and changed his clothes. He was waiting for her on the bed.


    Of course, the master bedroom was under his control.


    She straightened her handbag on the sofa and said, "I''ll sleep in the next room."


    He slightly furrowed his beautiful bushy eyebrows and replied, "come back." There was some sort of displeasure in his tone.


    "I''m sleepy and want to sleep." She was wearing his night robe, which was large. Her neckband was always open from time to time. She couldn''t help but pull it a little bit to avoid exposing the scene.


    "I said I wouldn''t touch you. I didn''t say we would sleep in separate rooms." He said slowly, word by word. The tone was light, but a little cold and frightening.


    "I... I''m used to sleeping alone. " She murmured sheepishly, like a little lamb that was swallowed by a lion.


    "I''m not used to it." As he spoke, a cold light flashed across his eyes.


    "Then how did you sleep during this period of time?" Essie frowned and thought: ''someone must warm up the bed for you.'' The lie was revealed when he said he would keep his integrity for her.


    A self condemned sigh slipped across his lips. He couldn''t sleep alone, and he had a bad sleep every night. So she had to make it up to him for the period of suffering.


    He jumped off the bed and walked towards her step by step. She shut up, grabbed her collar and stepped back. At last, she was blocked by the wall and there was no way out.


    "You... You said you wouldn''t touch me. " She said in a trembling voice and was held by him in his arms before her voice fell. She exclaimed. When she tried to struggle out of his arms, he had already put her on the bed.


    "Don''t move, or you''ll pay for it." His rude warning was like a thunder, sending away all her resistance emotions. She lay stiff beside him, dared not to move.


    "I''m going to sleep. Don''t disturb me." Then she closed her eyes in a hurry.


    His body clung to hers. He could clearly feel her chest heaving up and down because of a gasp. And a stream of heat emitted from her graceful body.

 Chapter 372 A Vicious Stepmother

    With a bright smile, he lifted his head and blew gently into her ears, teasing, "You little fool, your body is more honest than your heart."


    "What do you mean?" She didn''t open her eyes and just opened her lips slightly.


    "You want me too."


    His murmurs came out of his throat slowly, flowing in her ears like breathing, and a warm quiver spread through her skin, "I just want to sleep." She clenched her teeth. She was afraid that she might lose control of her tongue and said something inappropriate.


    "You are such a woman of duplicity." His laughter was low and gentle, but like a volcano erupting with great energy. She immediately felt countless beams of magnetic energy falling on her body and gradually destroyed her emotional defense system.


    If he came at her at this time, she would definitely not be able to resist at all. She could only raise her hands in surrender and let him assault her. But he didn''t. He just gently held her in his arms, no further movements.


    "You are the same," she murmured and buried her head into his arms.


    The next morning, a rumor came out that Zac didn''t come back last night. He went to see Landis at the hotel. Leila was on the verge of breaking down. She had made great efforts to get the position, how could she let a star ruin it? She could deal with Essie, how couldn''t she deal with such a little star?


    She hired a group of net users to attack Landis on major website such as post bar, microblog, Tianya forum.


    Landis''s fans gave a positive reply, making an epidemic battle on the Internet. In a short time, she surpassed Eva became the hottest topic in the entertainment circle.


    Sitting on the sofa and holding her iPad, Mili laughed happily.


    "Dot, look at this title. It''s interesting. A third mistress met a fourth mistress. Isn''t the karma coming too fast?"


    "What a high standard title!" Dot thumbed up.


    "Will that bad woman Leila be angry to get her lips distorted if she sees this?" Mili giggled.


    "It doesn''t matter. She was ugly anyway," Dot curdling said casually.


    Mili took a look at the clock on the wall and found that it was already nine o''clock. Her father and brother would come to pick her up to the zoo. But she didn''t dare to let her family know about it. She lied to them that she wanted to go to the film crew to watch how Eva dealt with the shooting.


    With the protection of Pana and the bodyguards, Mr. and Mrs. Yi didn''t think too much and allowed them to go out.


    Zac''s car was parked at an intersection in front of the villa, in case that Mr. and Mrs. Yi saw it. Mili got out of her car and sat in it. Pana and the bodyguards drove behind them.


    There were two children''s seats in the car. Rabi sat on it and looked at Mili curiously.


    Mili sat in another chair and fastened her seat belt, refusing to be helped by Zac. She didn''t like to be treated as a child. She was a gifted girl, so she was different from others.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    lt? It''s impolite to do so."


    "Auntie, everyone knows that it is immoral to destroy others'' marriage. But why did you do that?" Mili looked at her seriously, with a sharp light shone in her clear and pure eyes.


    Leila was freaking out. She took a deep breath and tried her best to control her impulse to choke Mili to death. Zac had told her that if she couldn''t be a stepmother, she would be divorced. Now Landis was in a fierce situation, she couldn''t be wrong.


    "Well, let''s go inside. We came out for fun today and there are many small animals inside." As soon as she finished saying that, she was about to take Rabi''s hand. Seeing that, Mili quickly pulled Rabi to her side and said, "Brother, let''s go. Don''t talk to bad women."


    People turned their heads from time to time. Obviously, they were watched this show of a vicious stepmother.


    "Few stepmothers are good. They may bully such little children in the future," a woman with a child said.


    "What a shameless mistress!" An old lady spat on the ground.


    Leila''s face turned blue and white. If she had a megaphone in her hand, she would shouted to everyone that she was not a mistress. She just wanted to take back her beloved man. His wife should be her! And Essie was the mistress, Landis was also the mistress. They both should disappear from this world, or else they will hinder her happy marriage life.


    "Come on in," Zac said coldly. He took the hands of both kids and walked towards the zoo.


    Leila followed him closely, fearing to be ignored.


    Mili had been pouted. She was in a bad mood because of that woman. He was weak in the fight with Leila, and her brother couldn''t help her at all. If only Dot was here, he would help her deal with that shameless home wrecker.


    When Leila looked at her, a sinister expression was hidden in her eyes. This little bastard was always against her and embarrassed her. If she seized the opportunity, she would definitely kill her.

 Chapter 373 Keep The Relationship In Secret

    In the CEO Office of Hengyuan Co., Ltd. Different roses would be sent in every day, but today there was a special bunch of purple hyacinth.


    Its flower meaning was apology.


    She took a look at the card and saw the words on it, which read, "I''m sorry for what happened yesterday. Please don''t take my mommy''s words to heart.".


    It was from Walt.


    In fact, she had been accustomed to Mary''s sarcasm and oppression. She knew that she would definitely not have a better end than her mother if Mary hadn''t cared about Zac.


    Vicki was an arrogant and domineering lady, while Mary was a snake heart of a Buddha face. It was much more difficult to deal with Mary.


    The feud between her and her mother could not be resolved, and the grudge between the previous generation was destined to affect the next generation. Even if there was no Leila, there was little hope for her and Zac to recover.


    However, people were just so strange. They could control their bodies, but they couldn''t control their hearts. They loved the people they shouldn''t love. Although they knew that there would never be any result, they still loved the people they shouldn''t love.


    The relationship between she and Zac was like the positive and negative pole of a magnet. Once they got close to each other, they would be attracted together involuntarily. Nobody was able to separate from each other.


    As soon as it was off duty, Walt came and invited her to have lunch with him which served as his sincerely apologized to her. He knew if he didn''t do it himself, Essie wouldn''t go to his apartment to change his gauze for him anymore.


    "Brother, you don''t have to feel sorry about it. I already forgot what happened yesterday," with a smile on her face, she said indifferently.


    "Although you have divorced with Zac, we should not cut off our relationship. We should keep in touch more often," Walt said with a smile.


    Essie nodded. She didn''t want to lose a friend just because of outsiders'' suspicion and gossip. It would make her feel guilty if she kept hiding.


    She and Walt found a nice spicy food restaurant for lunch. Walt had a wider acceptance to food than his younger brother. He could eat all kinds of food, including sour, sweet and spicy food. He was indeed a man who had traveled around the world.


    After lunch, they went back to the car. When Walt took off his coat, she was surprised to find blood on his shirt.


    "Brother, is the wound on your back bleeding?"


    "I just felt a little pain. It doesn''t matter," In fact, the scab on his back, which was about to heal, was torn up by him intentionally. If the wound was healed, Essie would not come to see him again.


    "It is bleeding. How can you say that it is okay? Go back to your apartment first. I''ll change the gauze for you," Essie said in a hurry.


    "Mommy have changed it for me. But she has never done the housework since she was a little girl. She probably could not do it well." Walt shook his head and sighed.


    Essie returned a thin smile.


    Born with a silver spoon in her mouth, Mary had been brought up in a wealthy and influential family since she was a child. It was natural for her not to do s


    had said something wrong. She quickly said, "Brother, eating with chopsticks is very difficult. I''ve learned it for a long time at home. If you have to learn, and you must learn it much better than me."


    It was normal that her brother was not a gifted kid. But he was smart in front of all the other ordinary children. She couldn''t hurt her brother''s self-esteem. Mommy had told him that she couldn''t look down upon others just because she was smarter than others. Everyone had his own strong points and shortcomings.


    Hearing what she said, Rabi''s face was beaming again. "I will learn to eat with chopsticks too when I go back home."


    Zac looked at them with a knowing smile. He knew that Mili was encouraging Rabi. She was very sensible. She was able to take care of others at such a young age and she cared about others'' feelings.


    Leila sat beside him, depressed. Since she got into the zoo, she had been disregarded and never paid any attention to by him. It was Essie''s bastard who attracted the attention of Zac and Rabi. As a result, she had no way to seek a sense of existence.


    "You have a sister now. Mommy and daddy will also give birth a little brother for you in the future, okay?" she said immediately when there was a moment of quiet.


    "My brother has a younger brother. My brother Dot is my older brother''s younger brother." Mili interrupted her.


    "You and your brother are not related by his father. His daddy and I will have..." Leila wanted to mention to give him a biological brother, but she swallowed it on the tip of her tongue. She almost forgot that Rabi was not actually Zac''s biological son.


    Mili glared at her. She and the Dot were daddy''s own kids. But she didn''t want daddy to know that now.


    Zac cast a sidelong glance at Leila with coldness in his eyes. "Leila, don''t say that again." He didn''t want to hear it.


    Leila pouted. Did she said anything wrong? They were not his biological kids but bastards of Essie and another guy. This little girl was as shameless as her mother, and it was really annoying to recognize Zac as her father. That was really annoying.

 Chapter 374 The Mistress Got Pregnant

    Mili put her arms around Zac neck and kissed him on the face. "Daddy, Dot and I and brother are your kids. Please don''t have a baby with another man, okay?"


    "Okay. I won''t have any baby. I only want you," Zac said with a smile in the tone of coaxing a child.


    Leila was very unhappy to hear that. Her situation was not so good. Besides the threats of Landis and Essie, as well as the resistance of the Rong family. Albert didn''t admit that she was his daughter-in-law at all. He had said that she had to renounce Qin family if she wanted to step into the door of Rong family and become his daughter-in-law.


    How could it be possible?


    Her mother''s family was her only support. Without Qin family''s support, she would have no one to back her up when she was wronged in the future in the Rong family. Who could help her?


    Now, she only hoped that she could give birth to a son for Zac as soon as possible. For the sake of his great grandson, the Rong family would accept her.


    "It''s not up to you kids to decide whether to have a brother or not. I guess the baby is in my belly. He will come out in nine months. " She smiled wickedly.


    Mili made a face at her and turned to Zac, "Daddy, did you put the little baby in her belly?"


    Zac was choked by what she said. Of course he didn''t. But it was hard to tell whether his double body did or not.


    "It''s not daddy who put the baby in. It''s God. If God wants to give a baby to me, then I will have one. If God doesn''t want to. Then it is impossible to force him to do so," he said meaningfully.


    Mili blinked her bright big eyes, as if she could not understand his words.


    Leila felt that he was saying this to her, believing that God was not so cruel. She had waited and endured for so many years, and finally got him. God must give her a child and help her to tie him up.


    "We are sure to have a child, brother Zac," She said with full confidence. Her belly would become bigger in less than two or three months, because she did not take any contraception every time they were together.


    Zac hadn''t said anything about it. Anyway, even if she had a baby, it wouldn''t be his. If she had insisted to be the second Valery, he was willing to help her achieve her dream.


    Mili lowered her head and took a sip of the soup, her little head spinning fast.


    If a home wrecker had a little brother and daddy was reluctant to divorce her, things would get worse.


    She turned her big eyes to the sky outside the window. She didn''t know how to make the mistress unable to have a brother. She could only pray to the God.


    She decided that if she got up every morning, she would bend over the window and pray to God not to give the little baby to the horrible mistress.


    After lunch, they went to watch the animal performance. They didn''t come back until four o''clock in the afternoon.


    Zac pulled over at an intersection in front of the villa. Mili got off the car and took the car of her home instead. She had thought that she had mad


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    er as lovely as me. If only I were his daughter."


    "Really?" Essie said, stroking her little face. A tyrant like Zac was arrogant and superior. Generally speaking, it was impossible for him to accept her who cheated on him and their child. He was unusually generous, perhaps not only because she was the only woman who could vent his desire for him?


    Did it mean that he really liked her a little bit?


    As she thought of this, her face turned red and she smiled slightly unconsciously.


    "Well, as long as you promise me that you will be careful and never disclose our little secrets, I will allow you to meet daddy."


    "I promise!" Mili raised her palm and nodded seriously.


    Outside, there was a low sigh outside the door. When Essie opened the door, she saw Dot standing outside. When he saw his mother ask sister to her room with a serious look, he guessed that she might have been exposed. He was afraid that she would get angry, so he always hid outside to eavesdrop and pay attention to the situation.


    "You also know sister''s secret, don''t you?" Essie called him in.


    Dot replied in a low voice. He grunted and rested his chin with his little hand. Then he sighed again, "It is a pitty to look like daddy. I can''t go out to play with him like my sister does."


    Essie stroke his head. "Baby, mommy promise you that I will tell daddy who you are after I deal with the matter in your grandpa''s home, okay?"


    "Okay." Dot nodded obediently. Since mommy took over the Xu''s group, she had been very busy. She had a lot of things to do, and there were many enemies to deal with. He couldn''t make trouble for her, so he have to be obedient to her, so that she wouldn''t have any worries.


    Recently, the entertainment circle was buzzing again. Because some paparazzi had photographed that Landis went to the hospital to visit the obstetrics and gynecology department, a news about her pregnancy spread quickly online.


    In the CEO''s office of the Emperor group, Zac''s face was gloomy.

 Chapter 375 The Little Girl Was Worried

    The whole thing was out of his expectation.


    His double body Fred stood in front of the desk, trembling with fear that he would get angry. He drew lots with Jay, Marlon, Ford and Peter. At last, he got Landis and Ford got Leila. He should have learned from Ford to make that woman drink a glass of red wine with contraception beforehand, so that he could make sure everything was all right.


    "Boss, this time it was an accident, the condom broke." He scratched his head and said awkwardly, "I was going to buy her the medicine, but she said she could deal with it by herself. It turned out we got trapped eventually."


    "She did not deal with it at all because she left your child here on purpose," William said, slapping on the back of his head. He was too careless to be deceived by Landis.


    "Boss, it''s okay as long as you don''t admit it. Anyway, it''s not yours. That woman was sleeping with many people many times. Even if she was pregnant, who knows whose kid it is?" Fred scratched his head. He didn''t want to be a father, nor did he want to make his boss a father. He couldn''t bear such a charge!


    "She thought she had hooked up with boss. How could she possibly have another man?" William said, giving him a warning look.


    "Let her have an abortion," Zac said in a cold tone, with a killing intent on his face. He wouldn''t bother about the baby''s identity in case that the matter of his double body would be exposed.


    A weird cold light streaked across William''s face. "In fact, we don''t need to do anything. Someone will take care of it for us."


    Zac didn''t say anything. His eyes became deep.


    Not long after William and Fred left, Leila came to the office and blamed him angrily.


    "Zac, is it true that Landis is pregnant?" She was on the verge of death. This month, she was normal with no signs of pregnancy. Her period came as usual. Landis, the tramp, finally got the news. Wasn''t this a huge irony?


    Holding his forehead, Zac said in a helpless tone, "It was an accident."


    It was so dark in Leila''s eyes that as if she had been hit by a heavy blow. She must have fainted if she hadn''t held the corner of the table in time. Why did this kind of accident happen to the mistress? She looked forward to have this kind of accident, but it was all gone.


    "What are you going to do with it?" Her voice trembled with anger.


    "If she doesn''t want to have an abortion. I don''t care. Let her made the decision herself." Zac sighed. He stood up, walked to her side and put his arm around her. "Don''t worry. The bastard doesn''t count in our family. Unless you can''t have the baby, it will never threaten your position."


    Leila didn''t feel relieved but angry and resentful. She wished she could fly to Landis right now and kick her belly, kicking away the bastard in it.


    "Brother Zac, we can''t let her keep this baby. Ask her to have an abortion right now." She was so excited that she almost screamed.


    "Why not?" It sounded like he was talking about something unimportant.


    "What if she threatened you with the baby?" Leila''s eyes were full of worry. Of course, what worried her most was that Landis would threaten her as the wi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ith Mr. Xu''s support. How could Landis be so arrogant with her temporary fame?


    When the assistant director tried to communicate with Landis, Essie brought Mili here.


    "Mommy Eva..." Mili ran to Eva and held her in her arms.


    "Mili baby!" Eva held her up and kissed her pink face lovingly.


    "mommy Eva, I miss you so much. You haven''t come to see me and Dot this week." Mili rubbed her face with her chubby little hand.


    "Mommy Eva have some work to do, and I''ll go to see you and Dot after I finish," Eva said with a smile.


    "Mommy and I will stay here to watch you film. Let''s eat pizza after you finish, shall we?" Mili said.


    "Okay." Eva nodded.


    Essie touched her little head and said, "You have to stay on the side later. You can''t run around or make trouble. Otherwise, I''ll take you home."


    "Don''t worry, Mommy. I am a good girl." Mili promised seriously. She looked around and soon fell on Landis who was not far away from them.


    As expected, the fourth mistress was here.


    Landis also saw them. It was the first time she saw Essie, but she had heard a lot about her. His ex-wife was just like outdated food. No matter how beautiful and shiny the appearance was, it was not fresh inside, so she was not a threat to her.


    Mili ran towards her, jumping up and down. "Auntie, you''re so beautiful. You''re prettier than aunt Leila. No wonder my dad likes you."


    Landis was slightly shocked. "Your daddy?"


    Mili covered her mouth with her hand and lowered her voice. "He''s my mommy''s ex-husband, and he''s your gossiping boyfriend."


    "Okay." Landis nodded. It was said that Essie had two kids with the CEO of Bella in America. They were not Zac''s. However, they had been a couple before. It was natural that the children called Zac father.


    The aunt Leila she was talking about should be Leila Qin, the current wife of Zac. Hearing that she said she was more beautiful than Leila, Landis was very happy. Anyhow, Essie was the ex-wife, so she didn''t have to keep her in mind. Her current enemy was Leila Qin.


    "Little girl, do you have a good relationship with your daddy?"

 Chapter 376 The Little Girls Plan (Part One)

    "Great. My daddy likes me very much. He said I am his little princess. Even aunt Leila doesn''t dare to bully me. If she wants to bully me, dad will scold her," Mili said with her head shaking.


    "Really?" Landis smiled faintly, with a flash of strange light in her eyes. It seemed that she should be more friendly to this wimpy kid and take advantage of her to please Zac.


    "Aunt, I have something to tell you." Mili walked to her and whispered in her ear, "My dad is very happy when he knows that you have a little brother. But my aunt Leila was so angry that she almost lost her temper. She spent the whole day cursing you. She said you were a shameless whore and cursed your child miscarriage and shut out from the entertainment circle,"


    she said this on purpose. Since the fourth mistress was already pregnant, yet, the third mistress didn''t. It would be a wonder if she didn''t pass out.


    Two dogs strive for a bone and a third runs away with it. She wanted aunt Leila fight with Landis like the crane and clam''s fight. So that her mother could be the fisherman and put her father in the basket.


    Hearing what she said, a flame of anger flashed across Landis''s face. No one would doubt the words of a three-year-old kid. She thought Leila must hate her to the core. She and Zac were still newlyweds, but she had a relationship with him and gained a child. As long as she made efforts, Leila would have the same result as Essie.


    "Little girl, does your aunt Leila always bully you?"


    "Well, she is really harsh to me." Mili lowered her head and pouted, looking pathetic. After swallowing some saliva, she asked in a very loud voice, "If you marry my


    did she change the way he called her? Wasn''t she calling her ''bad mistress''?


    But she didn''t like the word ''aunt Leila'' either, because she was actually a wife not a concubine.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "I''m here to visit mommy Eva. She is filming." Mili replied.


    "Okay," Leila responded perfunctorily. She didn''t want to talk to her because she came here with something serious. Mili had already guessed what was on her mind. She smiled and said, "Auntie Leila, you are looking for Landis, right? She is changing her clothes in the dressing room. You can''t go in now."


    "Kid, no one ever tells you that kids are not cute if they are too smart." Leila glared at her.


    Crossing her arms over her chest, Mili sighed. "I have talked to aunt Landis for a long time, and she kept talking about you. I was going to tell you, but if you don''t want to hear, forget it."


    A gleam flashed through Leila''s eyes. "Tell me, what did you talk?"


    "Promise me that you will buy a Barbie doll for me tomorrow and I will tell you." Mili tried to bargain with her so that she would not doubt what she said.

 Chapter 377 The Little Girls Plan (Part Two)

    "Okay, I''ll buy it for you as long as you tell me what are you talking about." Leila nodded.


    Mili took her to a corner where nobody noticed. She covered her mouth with her little hand and lowered her voice, "Do you know that auntie Landis is pregnant with a little brother?"


    ''That is why I came here, '' Leila pouted as she thought.


    "She said she would be my new mommy soon and Daddy would divorce you and marry her when my little brother was born," Mili added.


    "She''s daydreaming." Leila spat on the ground. She was so angry that she felt like her hair was going to get burnt.


    "I said Daddy liked you very much and would never divorce you. But she said men are all the same. You are a flower of a wanton beauty and she is a fresh flower bud, sooner or later she will replace you." Mili said in a serious tone. And then she asked in a curious tone deliberately, "Aunt Leila, what does a wanton slut mean?"


    Leila was furious, this shameless fox was so rampant, if she did not teach her a good lesson, she would not know her power!


    "What else did she say?" she asked, gritting her teeth.


    Mili scratched her head and pretended to be remembering something. "She also said something very complicated. She said something like she was an F cup. And you were the D cup. You were a little smaller than hers. The hand feel was not good." These were the lines that she heard from the TV. She did the same and asked, "Auntie Leila, what is F cup? What is D cup?"


    Leila''s face turned red, which was more horrible than pig liver. How dare she laugh at her small breasts? Hers were genuine. And who could tell if the


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    on."


    "I don''t think so. As far as I''m concerned, if he can divorce once, he can do it twice." Landis was full of confidence. There was no unmovable man. There were only lazy mistresses.


    "Don''t think you are somebody just because you are pregnant. In the Rong family, a son out of wedlock means nothing." Leila''s face turned blue and white. She really wanted to kick the home wrecker to death, but unfortunately she could not defeat her.


    "After I become the wife of Zac, my child is not a bastard," Landis said casually.


    You would have to pray that you could give birth to this baby! A cold light flashed through Leila''s eyes. "Let''s see who is more powerful." She stamped her feet angrily and turned around to leave.


    She didn''t leave. She looked around the scene and then looked at Essie.


    Since the wimpy kid was here, she must be here, too.


    She couldn''t vent her anger so she took this woman as her punching bag. If she was in a bad situation. She couldn''t let this woman live peacefully. If she wanted to make a fool of herself, she would die more miserably.

 Chapter 378 It Was Not Right To Have An Affair (Part One)

    She tidied up her clothes and hair, she could not let her see the bruises in it.


    "Essie Yi, I guess you are here for Landis too, aren''t you?" she walked over and asked in a casual tone deliberately.


    Essie glanced at her indifferently, and asked the bodyguards to take Mili to the goldfish pool ahead. She didn''t want her child to hear what they were talking about.


    After Mili left, she smiled and said, "I have nothing to do with Landis. Why do I come to her?"


    "Don''t play dumb with me. You never gave up on Zac. I know it." Leila curled her lips.


    With a casual smile, she continued, "I''m very busy right now. I even have a date until next month. Your cousin is going to have dinner with me tomorrow. I don''t think I have time to pay attention to my ex-husband."


    The corners of Leila''s mouth twitched slightly. "Don''t try to find any excuse. The more you hide it, the more I feel that something is wrong with you. Actually, it''s only a matter of time for brother Zac to abandon you. The person he loves is me. He has no feelings for you at all."


    Taking a sip of water from the bottle on the table, Essie said in a sarcastic tone, "I just saw you walk out of Landis''s make-up room. You looked really frustrated. Did you fail to get even with her?"


    Leila''s face turned a little pale. "You underestimated me. I have a lot of ways to deal with the mistress. If anyone dares to destroy my marriage with brother Zac, I will surely let him die a horrible death."


    Essie smiled and said, "I will hope you succeed."


    Leila snorted and rolled her eyes, showing a cunning light. "Are you really not nervous since Landis got pregnant?"


    Essie said indifferently, "I think it


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    With a faint smile, Essie stood up and said, "Excuse me, I have to go to there with Mili. I have to go now." After that, she walked straight to the pond without waiting for her response. She didn''t want to listen to her craps anymore.


    Leila snorted and turned around to walk out of the filming site. This woman would always be trampled under her feet, and she would never be able to turn over for the rest of her life.


    After the dinner with Eva, Essie received a call from Zac asking her to go to the Jade Mountain. She was a little curious about what happened to Landis. After sending Mili home, she went to the Jade Mountain.


    "Congratulations, my ex-husband. You''re going to be a daddy?" She wrapped her right hand with her left hand and made a gesture of congratulation to him.


    Zac knew that she was joking. He stretched out his hand and pulled her to his side to constrain her. With a wicked smile on his face, he said, "I''m almost thirty years old, and it is time for me to have a baby."


    Essie shook her head and sighed gently, "The script is a bit old-fashioned. Can you come up with some new ideas?"

 Chapter 379 It Was Not Right To Have An Affair (Part Two)

    Stroking the tip of her nose, Zac said, "Don''t worry. It''s going to be a splendid show. Just get the popcorn ready and wait to see."


    Essie cast a sidelong glance at him and asked with a serious look, "Did you arrange this on purpose?"


    "No, it''s not." Zac frowned. "It was an accident. The idiot Fred was set up by Landis because of his carelessness."


    "I knew it. You''re not that stupid to make yourself a father again." After a pause, Essie asked, "What are you going to do? Do you want Landis to get rid of it or keep it?"


    "Just wait and see." Zac said in a casual tone. Essie understood what he meant. He didn''t care. There must be someone who was in a hurry to solve the problem for him.


    "Today, I took Mili to visit Eva, and Leila went there as well. She went there to look for Landis. It seemed that they had a bad time in her dressing room," she said in a dismissive tone, as if she was just describing an insignificant thing without any emotion.


    "I know." Holding the back of his head with his hands, Zac asked people to watch over Leila, in order to find out the scheme behind her. However, she had been doing nothing recently and acted cautiously. It seemed that the people behind the scenes were wary and knew that he would track her down to the end. So they had no contact with Leila.


    "Frozen guy, now that your wife and mistress are killing each other for you, are you very happy and enjoyed it?" Essie glanced at him, pretending to be angry. Everyone liked to be flattered, especially people like him, who was an arrogant and overbearing devil.


    Holding her chin with his index finger, Zac said, "I just like to see you jealous for me.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    he glared at him with pretended anger. They had already had two children. She didn''t want to give him a third one.


    "You are talking angry words again." Zac sighed in a low voice and a helpless look appeared on his face.


    Essie lowered her eyes again, and her thick eyelashes drew two shadows. Although she knew the fact that he married other woman out of some unspeakable reason, it was like a thorn in her heart. She wouldn''t feel it if she didn''t touch it. But once she touched it, the sharp pain would follow and make her unbearable.


    She couldn''t accept the extramarital affair, whether it was moral or conscience. At the beginning, Elizabeth shamelessly destroyed her family and maliciously harmed her and her mother. She would never forget her hatred for life. She didn''t want to be the same person, even though she had her own difficulties.


    "Before your marriage with Leila ends, I think we''d better keep a pure relationship, or I will hate myself," she whispered, her voice as soft as a mosquito.


    A bitter smile appeared on Zac''s face. "If it makes you feel better, I respect you, but..."

 Chapter 380 Let It Sleep With You

    He paused and tightened his arms around his waist. "You must appear at any time I want. You can''t refuse me with any reason. If you provoke me again, I will punish you." He said in a threatening tone.


    "Okay." She couldn''t help but shiver. He was a demon. She could only obey his orders and couldn''t disobey.


    "Good girl." He gently pinched the tip of her chin, and a satisfied smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. The big ogre liked obedient women. If she could lie down obediently under his body so that he could vent his desire, it would be more perfect for him.


    After bathing, she went to her room. When she opened the closet and was about to look for some clothes, her eyes fell on the shelf. What was on it was...


    She was surprised and picked it up. "Icy guy, didn''t you say that you had thrown my Barbie into the trash can?" Her voice trembled with excitement.


    "I picked it up when I saw it last time when I got home," standing behind her, Zac said casually, as if he was talking about something unimportant.


    Huh! You threw it into the trash can a dozen years ago, and now you can''t even get it back? You kept your trash in your home for a dozen years?


    Essie turned around and made a face towards him. All of a sudden, she was in a good mood, as if a gust of wind blew, dispelling the haze that had accumulated in her heart.


    She sat on the couch and looked at her custom-made Barbie doll. She felt like she was back in her childhood.


    This was the presents from Baron for her seventh birthday. The clothes, shoes and other jewels were all in accordance with the sketch of her own design.


    Seeing the smile on her face, Zac raised the corners of his mouth slightly. He knew that she would be happy to see it, so he specially brought it here from the Rong Mansion.


    "You were very cute when you were a child." He leaned against the back of the sofa, looking at her with a meaningful and intriguing look in his eyes.


    Her curly long eyelashes flickered wittily, revealing a sly light. "After last time I was poisoned and passed out, I remembered of a lot of things in childhood, but I still can''t remember how I made you suffer from hidden diseases? Can you tell me a little?"


    Zac choked hardly. A strange smile appeared on his face. He didn''t want to talk about it. It was really hard to say.


    "No wonder you often have think different from other people. You are really thinking out of the box most of the time." He flicked her forehead.


    She gave him an aggrieved look. It seemed impossible to find out the secret from his mouth, and she had to try to remember it with her might. Since she could pick up the lost memory again, it meant that her brain still had the ability to repair itself. She believed that one day, she would be able to regain her memory.


    "Never mind. I will recall it by myself. I''ve seen that my hippocampus begin to restore itself. I''m sure I''ll be able to remember all the loopholes in my memory."


    Zac touched his chin and said in a serious tone, "Tell me, what have you remembered?"


    "I remembered the golf match that was held to select my fianc


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    r power like Vicki did. If she wanted to fight, she would fight with her to the end.


    "No, I won''t. I''ll try my best to convince mother-in-law to accept me. If thirty six strategy is not enough, then I will have seventy two plans. I believe one of them will work," Zac said in a soothing tone.


    Essie didn''t want to upset him too much. She nodded and didn''t say much, but in her heart, she didn''t have much confidence. Her mother''s hatred towards Mary was hard to dissolve. Instead of feeling guilty, Mary tried every means to cover up her crime. Such behavior was unforgivable.


    After a moment of silence, she quietly changed the subject.


    "How is it going on in the investigation on Liam?"


    "Don''t worry. We''ll find him." Zac patted her on the shoulder to calm her down. He wanted to do something more.


    "I always feel uneasy at the thought that they hide in the dark like mice and can''t be vigilant. I have a feeling that they will plan a more terrible plot." Essie gritted her teeth again. If she caught by those gangsters, she would definitely build an eighteen floor underground prison for them. Since they liked to play tricks so much, they would never come out for the rest of their lives.


    "If you want to threaten Elizabeth with Pitkin and Luke, it''s impossible to find out the identity of the backstage manipulator. Elizabeth is not as stupid as you think, not to mention the old fox, Bles is on her side. You must talk to me first. Don''t take any risk," Zac said thoughtfully.


    "Yes." Essie nodded in a low voice. As the saying goes, ''Aged ginger is more pungent''. She was too young to deal with the older ginger, and was not ruthless enough. It was the formidable power of the demon king known for his cold-blooded and ruthless who had the deterrence to them.


    "Elizabeth doesn''t have such a great ability alone. So the explosion must have something to do with Bles. Since he has prepared such a big gift for us, we should also greet him back," Zac said with a malicious and insidious smile.


    Essie shocked for a while. "Did you get any proof?"

 Chapter 381 Nowhere To Speak

    "My people found that he was smuggling business of diamonds in South Africa. One fifth of the diamonds produced at South Africa were bought at a low price by him and sold to other jewelry companies." Said Zac slowly.


    "A thief in the family is difficult to detect." Essie said in a low voice.


    "This is one of his wealth. Do you know what to do?" Zac said as he put his arm around her shoulders with an enigmatic smile.


    Essie gave him a sly smile, and a tinge of extreme coldness flashed across her eyes.


    Although it was late at night, the villa of Xu family was still very noisy.


    As soon as Elizabeth knew about what had happened to Valery, she immediately took Valery out of the psychiatric hospital that very night. Right then, they were quarreling with Vinton.


    "Valery is your sister. How could you set her up with that outsider Essie?" Elizabeth flew into a rage. "I''m going to kill Essie. I''m going to kill her." Cried Valery.


    "Mommy, look at her hysteria. It is obviously a typical symptoms of mental disease. Dr. Li is a authority in the field of mental disease, so his diagnosis couldn''t be wrong. You spoiled my sister so much that you didn''t even find she was ill. Now she has been under treatment and her condition has just become better. You took her back, and the previous treatment is all in vain. " Said Vinton.


    "You''re sick! Essie and that bitch forced you to drink the soup!" Valery yelled at him.


    Vinton walked up to Vicki and asked, "grandma, look at my sister. Is she behaving abnormally?"


    Vicki heaved a sigh. In fact, she had long felt that Valery was acting strangely. How many women could bear such a blow?


    "Elizabeth, Valery needs to be treated as soon as possible if she gets mental disease. Your indulgence is not good for her, but is harmful to her."


    "I''m not sick. I''m healthy. Vinton, if you dare speak ill of me again, I will kill you. " Valery was confined in the psychiatric hospital and she felt as if she were going to die. If anyone dared to lock her up again, she would definitely do everything she could to let them off.


    "Grandma, listen to her carefully. My sister is going to kill someone. It was horrible. She bit me and the nursing assistant when she was sent to the psychiatric hospital. The director said that she got violent depression and had a tendency to commit suicide and kill others. It''s very dangerous not to cure her. " Vinton couldn''t put on a stern look on his face anymore. In his heart, he already assumed that there must be something wrong with Valery.


    "People in the mental hospital are not suitable for Valery. People will become insane if they are locked up for a long time. I will never allow you to put her in that hospital again." Elizabeth didn''t believe that her daughter had lost her mind.


    "Then ask her to take some medicine at home first. If the condition still remains the same, then you have to send her in." As Vicki said, she didn''t want to spend time with a crazy granddaughter.


    "Mommy, you have to keep an eye on my sister every day. If anyone gets hurt again because of her madness, you have no choice but to send her back the hospital." Vinton felt that he had to warn Valery n


    extra actress while the other opened online shop. Only she had the best development and the most promising future, but the situation had completely changed. They lived a luxurious life but she was left alone.


    "Is Hanson jealous that you dated another man?" Mandy tried to keep her voice calm, not letting Essie feel her anger.


    Essie didn''t look at her and said, "it''s just a dinner between friends, not a date. I also told Hanson that he didn''t mind."


    "Fell is handsome and cute. He is a strong rival. Hanson is too reassured. Isn''t he afraid that you might get abducted by Fell?" Mandy curled her lip.


    "You''re overthinking things. I''m not a saucy woman." Then, in a tone of ridicule, Essie answered. There was no room for another man in her world except for Zac and Hanson.


    There was an imperceptible cold smile on Mandy''s face. In her heart, Essie was just a green tea bitch. She was trying to seduce Zac on the one hand and grasped Hanson on the other hand. No other woman would be saucier then Essie.


    "Do you still keep in touch with Zac after the divorce?"


    "We''ve been all very busy lately, so we didn''t meet each other often." After saying that, Essie shrugged. It seemed that she was just talking about someone insignificant. She and Zac were both daredevil. They could only hide under the ground in secret and could not be seen in light.


    "I didn''t expect that he would abandon you and marry another woman when you need him most." Mandy sighed, pretending to be gloating.


    "It doesn''t matter. We can still be friends even if we break up peacefully." Essie said flatly.


    "Be friends?" Mandy raised her eyebrows, showing an unbelievable expression. "He treated you like that, which was cruel and heartless. Can you forgive him and make friends with him?"


    "Forced to be together is also a kind of pain, we''d better be free and easy." Essie said in a light voice. In fact, she knew that she was not that easy to persuade herself into giving up Zac. She had already given up on him, and it would not be easy for her to completely forget him. Moreover, he often teased her and refused to let her go.

 Chapter 382 The Political Marriage (Part One)

    "It''s so rare for you to be so open-minded." Mandy gave her a fake smile. She took a sip of tea and got down to business. "Are you really not going to have dinner with Bles tonight?"


    "If Bles want to catch up on the old days, I will prepare the best Longjing tea for him in my office tomorrow." Essie said with a mischievous smile.


    Mandy knew that she couldn''t invite this honorable lady to dinner today, so she had to go back and tell Bles the truth. If he was rejected again, he must fly into a rage.


    As the saying went, ''be careful is the best strategy''. Now, Essie was very cautious. She wouldn''t accept any invitation from Elizabeth or Bles. It was hard to predict if these two old foxes would set any trap to attract her into it. And she wouldn''t trust them anymore.


    Of course, Bles couldn''t refuse to see her this time. He arrived at the Hengyuan building before noon the next day.


    "You are too busy to have dinner with me." He maintained a gentle smile on his face.


    "I''m really sorry, uncle Bles. I''ve been busy lately, and I have to attend a lot of social activities." She smiled and asked her secretary to prepare the best Longjing tea.


    After they sat on the sofa face to face, Essie handed the tea to Bles respectfully. After all, he was her uncle, so she had to show her respect to him.


    "Uncle Bles, I know you like the Longjing tea the most, so I prepared this West Lake Longjing tea for you. It''s of extraordinary quality. Please have some and see how does it taste?"


    His face darkened as he said, "So you must know I''ll come."


    "Since the new year, we haven''t seen each other. As a junior, I should visit you in person. But I''


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    the couple to separate from each other for too long. So I changed these personnel in advance and sent some of the young people who are willing to start business there. I let them work hard there to make enough money so that they can come back to marry,"


    Essie said with a slight smile on her face, which fully showed how considerate she was to her employees as the new CEO. In fact, it was she who asked her men to take over the South Africa mining group, and cut off the smuggling activities. Bles was cut off from his business.


    "South Africa is a far more chaotic place than our country. It was difficult to deal with the local government. If they were all replaced now, they would have to spend more time and money to bribe these officials," Bles said in all sincerity, as if he was completely considering for the Xu group.


    Essie shook her head and said, "Don''t worry about it, uncle Bles. I''ve already looked into it. The government has also changed a lot as the new mayor sworn in the local government. It''s the right time for them to meet the new mayor and build a new partner relationship. "

 Chapter 383 The Political Marriage (Part Two)

    Zac was a thoughtful man. He had done a thorough investigation of South Africa and prepared her for everything. The old mayor, who had gotten off the stage, was not in favor of him at all. It was pointless no matter how good they built the relationship with him.


    Bles was rendered speechless when he saw that his words had been replied with justified reason. His face darkened as he said, "Mr. Li called me yesterday. He said he wanted to stay in South Africa for a year. He wanted to earn more money for the baby. Could you keep him there for one more year?"


    "Are Mr. Li familiar with you, uncle Bles?" Essie said.


    "No, we met each other several times when he was in China before," Bles waved his hand and equivocated.


    "Really?" Essie raised her eyebrows, revealing her confused. "Perhaps he still remembers uncle Bles vividly. Otherwise, he didn''t even report to me on such an important matter, instead he report to you."


    Sensing the skepticism in her words, Bles''s eyes flickered slightly. He explained hurriedly, "Previously, your daddy asked me to run the Millennium Group for a while. At that time, he was only a department manager. He often went to report work to me and was more familiar with me. You took office recently and he is in South Africa. He can''t help but feel a little nervous since he hasn''t seen you. So he wants to have a talk with me and learn more about the group."


    With a nod, Essie hid her doubtful look and pretended to believe what he said. "He won''t be back so soon. He has to assist the new CEO to hand over his work. We''ll talk about it after he takes care of the group''s affairs.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    veral mice hiding in the ditch." That was a threat from her. Don''t push her too hard, or she can do everything.


    Hearing that, Bles''s mouth twitched. He said, "You need to think twice before you make a decision. I heard that you and Mr. Xia fell in love with each other. Is it worth ruining your marriage for the sake of the Xu group?"


    Essie sighed, "Well, you see, the daughter of a wealthy family seems to have an infinitely glamorous life on the surface, but in fact, only a few of them could choose to marry the one they loved. To put it in a good way, it is to marry a man who comes from a family of equal status with our family, but they are actually united by a political marriage. My two aunts have the same result. Although we can''t take over the family business, we have devoted more to the family than men. What we have sacrificed is our own marriage and happiness."


    Her tone was determined, and it seemed that she was helpless. Bles knew that she was not joking. His niece was much more tenacious than he had imagined, more considerate, and more dangerous to him.

 Chapter 384 I Wont Let You Die (Part One)

    In this world, the law of the jungle is cruel. The weak one was afraid of the tough one, while the tough was afraid of the ruthless and the ruthless was scared of the convict. If a person was desperate to fight with you, the result would be that both sides were hurt and no one would get any benefit from it.


    "Things are not that serious. Uncle Bles will take care of you. After all, we are family. Even if there are contradictions, we can solve it inside, and cannot let outsiders take the advantage of the discord." He showed an extremely kind attitude.


    "Thank you, uncle Bles. I know you are an understanding and kind man." A smile spread across Essie''s face. She began to be aware of something secret.


    In the evening, she went to the villa of Jade Mountain, where Zac had been waiting for her for a long time.


    She told him everything about Bles''s visit.


    "He should be here to sound out the information. He probably wanted to see if I know anything about his smuggling," she said thoughtfully.


    "You don''t need to point it out. Cutting off his wealth is a kind of warning to him. He is an old fox, and he knows what to do." A deep sneer emerged on the corners of Zac''s mouth.


    Essie nodded slightly and said with a sweet smile, "I can lead a comfortable life with your help." Anyway, Zac was the only person who could offer her the most direct help. If he really didn''t have this relationship with her, she would lose her arms.


    Zac reached out his hand and held her into his arms. "You should know that I''m never willing to help others. No matter what I''ve done, I always ask for reward. And the reward I asked for is very high."


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    fact that I am your my ex-wife? How can he ignore the fact that we have divorced just by not mentioning it? Does he forget that his wife is protected by the law and waiting for him at home?''


    "I always take you as my wife, so I can exercise my right as a husband as long as we are here in our home. And you have to fulfill your duty as a wife." Then he picked her up and strode upstairs.


    "What are you doing? Put me down. You promised not to touch me. You can''t eat your words." She screamed and hit him on the shoulder.


    "I did promise you that day, so I didn''t touch you. But I didn''t do it today. Of course I can touch you." His tone was extremely rude and imperious, leaving no reason or chance for her to resist.


    Actually, they were just pretending to divorce. It was normal for a husband to sleep with his wife! Not even the emperor could poke his nose in it!


    So, a fierce fight started in the room. After more than ten minutes'' fierce resistance, the woman was exhausted, and after several hours of forcible plunder, she fainted.


    When she woke up, it was morning the next day.

 Chapter 385 I Wont Let You Die (Part Two)

    She felt sore all over her body and couldn''t even move. She turned her head and saw the big demon king leaning lazily aside with a satisfied smile on his face. She finally realized that there was no way to make a compromise with the big demon. When he wanted something from her, she could only accept his orders and sacrifice it obediently. Besides, there was no other way out.


    Seeing her open her eyes, he hooked the tip of her chin slightly with his index finger and said, "This is the only thing you can give me in return that makes me most satisfied. I don''t care about anything else."


    She turned her head away and glared at him.


    This guy is definitely a reincarnation of Lucifer. He is extremely dangerous and terrible.


    The most terrible thing was that she couldn''t escape.


    It was like a cat and mouse game between them. She was a mouse, and he was a cat. He sometimes released his claws and let go of her, making her think that she could escape. But in fact, everything was under his control. Once she was caught, she would be crazily and double plundered.


    After a moment''s silence, Zac said slowly, "It''s the time for you to inject the second antidote tomorrow. I''ll let William accompany you to the hospital."


    She was slightly stunned. She had already forgotten it, and she didn''t expect him to remember it so clearly.


    All doctors and nurses in the hospital were bribed by Zac. It only made her believe that the antidote was developed by the hospital and that it could be injected on time every month.


    She didn''t answer, but just nodded silently. She knew that now he couldn''t show up with her in public, so he had to let William d


    was actually entrusted to him, and that she would take him as one of Bowen''s inheritors.


    As for Vinton, he was there to make sure that the Xu group wouldn''t fall into the hands of any outsider. In any case, Martin and Zac were outsiders. So, Holy must have a member of Xu family member among his guardians. Although Vinton was taught bad by Elizabeth, he was still a good man and would not really do anything to hurt Holy. As for the battle between siblings, a third party would be settled through by Martin and Zac.


    "Essie Yi, do you believe me?" A sudden question came out of nowhere and pulled her back to reality.


    She was slightly stunned and tried her best to hide her nervousness. She pretended to look at him very calmly. "Of course I trust you. The only person I can trust now is you."


    "Then you are wrong." He pinched the tip of her chin with a ferocious look on his face.


    She was violently shocked. She swallowed hard and forced herself to keep calm, lest he would discover the deepest secret in her heart. "Why?" she asked. She deliberately asked in an extremely astonished tone.

 Chapter 386 Apparently You Are Not Fertile

    "Because if you die, I will take advantage of this chance to swallow the whole Xu family." He looked so serious as if he was not kidding her.


    "You... you won''t." She clenched her fists, her face pale.


    "If you dare to die, I can make the Xu group change its surname. If you don''t want this to happen, you have to live obediently." His voice was getting more and more threatening.


    However, her heart was calm. She could tell that he was not serious. He was just trying to provoke her.


    "Of course I don''t want to die. Living is better than dying. I have a lot of things to do." With a faint smile on her face, she wanted to wait for Baron to wake up, waiting for her elder sister, Alice at the right time to come back safe and sound. She also wanted to wear the wedding dress that she designed herself to be the most beautiful bride, and then to travel around the world with Mili and Dot.


    She had many thoughts and wishes, but...


    "People should be prepared for the future so as to be fearless. I just did it in case," she said in a low voice. She didn''t know when the virus would suddenly take effect, and when the next danger would come to her without anyone noticing. Her life could no longer be in her hands.


    He held her tightly in his arms, fearing that she would disappear if he relaxed himself. "Even if the sky falls, I will bear for you." Let''s live together and die together.


    She nodded slightly and buried her head in his arms. Men were standing upright and strong. No matter how strong and powerful a woman was, she needed to have a strong chest to rely on when she was tired.


    "Icy guy. Sometimes I just think that how nice if we are ordinary people. We can set up a small family and work together. It''s really great to save money, buy a house, raise the children together." She curved her lips into a charming smile, and there was a longing on her face.


    "Poor people have their own troubles. Nowadays, if a man didn''t have money or house, no woman would marry him, except you, a little fool." He touched her nose with affection.


    "From ancient to present, males are supposed to build houses or buy houses for themselves, no matter they are animals or humans. But now the housing price was incredibly high. An ordinary family without family background, no ancestral wage earner couldn''t afford it, and women naturally had to take part of the responsibility. It''s much more worth marrying the one you love than getting a house," Essie said with a smile.


    "A little fool like you who can neither read others'' mind nor see through others'' brains, it is safe for you to marry me. Otherwise if you marry the wrong guy, you will had a miserable life."


    He flicked her forehead gently. Although it was a joke, it sounded quite reasonable. A man with hidden diseases was the safest. She didn''t need to worry about women behind his back, nor did she guard against women who tried to plot against him.


    She suddenly realized that the best thing she had done when she was a child was to let this icy guy have a hidden disease, which was equal to using an invisible chastity lock to lock his cavernous body. He couldn''t make troubl


    s Fred, who had been burgled at once.


    Zac didn''t plan to make her pregnant so early. He had to wait until the virus in Essie was cleared out.


    "Zac, we should work harder this month. I''m sure to get pregnant," Leila tugged at his sleeve and begged. She had checked in the hospital and the doctor said that she was healthy and it was impossible for her not to get pregnant.


    Zac sighed. "Don''t pin all your hope on the baby. The greater your hope is, the more disappointed you will be. Since it was a rule set by her great grandfather, we could not violate it even if we had a child. And we have never short of grandchildren in our Rong family. It doesn''t matter whether you have a child or not."


    "Can''t they make an exception for the sake of the grandson?" Leila murmured.


    "You should know that business is war without bullets. We are fighting both openly and secretly against the Qin family. You are in an embarrassing situation now. It is absolutely impossible for you to become not only the daughter of Qin family but also the hostess of Rong family. It is also impossible even if you have a child," Zac said in a firm tone, without any hesitation.


    "But I''m not their daughter. I have no blood relationship with them." Leila started to shake violently as if she had been hit by a stick.


    "In the eyes of the elders of our Rong family, the adopted children have no difference from the biological children. You are all the daughters of Qin family."" Zac looked at her with sympathy. "Consider it carefully. I know this choice is very difficult for you, but you have to make a decision, not at the cost of your own happiness."


    "Zac, can''t you put in a good word for me and plead for mercy?" She looked back at him pitifully, with tears almost running out.


    But Zac didn''t show any tenderness. Instead, he looked grim. "Leila, as my wife, you have to bear in mind. In my eyes and my heart, the interests of my family will always be put in the first place. No one can compare with the interests of the Rong family. Therefore, I will never do anything harmful to the family interests."

 Chapter 387 Are You Bisexual

    "Will your family''s interests be compromised if you speak for me?" Leila felt like she was kicked into an ice hole because of the cold air. It was too cold to feel any warmth.


    Zac was not in a hurry to answer her question. He took a sip of the tea and asked slowly, "Tell me, if there is a conflict between the Qin family and the Rong family, who will you stand by?"


    Leila bit her lips and whispered, "I won''t help anyone, okay?"


    "No way!" Zac said simply.


    "Why?" she asked in confusion. Staying neutral was the best choice for her.


    "If you, as the hostess of the Rong family, can''t maintain the interests of the Rong family wholeheartedly, you are not qualified to be in this position." Zac said in a cold and cruel tone. "The reason why the elders ask you to renounce with Qin family is that there are always fights between our family and Qin family in the business field. However, no matter who is right or wrong, you must unconditionally stand in the position of the Rong family and protect the interests of the family wholeheartedly, even if it requires you to do something harmful to Qin family. You can''t refuse our family affairs."


    Leila couldn''t help but shiver. When she was determined to marry Zac, the Qin couple had only one request. She could be neutral in the conflict between the two families, but she could not do anything to damage the interests of the Qin family. Otherwise, she would not be part of the Qin family anymore.


    Power and business conflicts were always cruel. As a member of a wealthy family, they could only survive in honor as partners or destroyed as enemies. Whether it was the internal strife or the external strife, a great clan''s century old business would be destroyed in a day. Therefore, everyone placed great importance to the interests and unity of the family, especially the overlord and the hostess of the family, and they could not be blurred at all.


    But Leila didn''t know much about the real situation. The Qin couple ranked the third in their family, not a family member. They worked for the Qin group, and they protected their children well, without letting them be contaminated by power struggle. Therefore, unlike Essie, Leila didn''t know the cruelty of power struggle. It was inevitable that she was naive and stupid. She was also not as righteous as Essie, who was willing to give up her own interests for the sake of family interests.


    The two seniors of the Rong family and Albert were people experienced thousands of conflicts in both power and business circles. They had a good understanding of people and things. They didn''t take Leila as their good daughter-in-law. Only Essie qualified.


    "Zac, please give me some time. I will think it over," Leila said perfunctorily. She still put her hope on her future baby. Or that was her last straw. She wanted to get pregnant first. And everything could be considered later on.


    The next day, the antidote was sent to the hospital by a deaf and mute person. He didn''t read a book, neither did he write, and he only knew how to recognize money. It must take a lot of work to find such a person, and the accomplices behind the scenes are extremely cunning.


    Of course, Essie was not aware of that. She went to the hospital with Wi


    ness?"


    Essie jumped up from the sofa, with her hands resting on her hip as she glared at him displeased. "William is your brother who went through life and death with you. Daisy is your cousin. Don''t you care about their happiness?"


    Zac raised his thick eyebrows slightly. "Did they have a fight?" Her tone was casual. It was normal for the couple to quarrel. They would be back together in two days.


    Feeling that he was pretending to be ignorant, Essie decided to come straight to the point and stop beating about the bush. "Today I asked William when he will marry Daisy. William said that he won''t get married until your marriage is successful. If you can''t remarry me, then you will be alone, and he won''t get married, either. He will stay single with you. Is this your rule? "


    Zac was speechless. Was William helping him or just slandering him? Or was she making excuses for not getting married?


    But only a little fool as his little fool would believe such lame reasons.


    She was a warm-hearted person and didn''t want to cause trouble for others because of her own affairs. It was a good idea to use the matter of William and Daisy to urge her.


    Therefore, he cleared his throat and pretended to be serious, "We''re best friends. We should share weal and woe together. As soon as we get back together, he and Daisy will get married. Otherwise, he will be single." He deliberately used a tyrannical tone, which seemed very ruthless.


    Putting her hand on her forehead, Essie felt a little helpless. Marriage was a lifetime issue. Even a tyrant couldn''t hinder other people''s marriage?


    "Zac, if we can''t make it up forever, will you stop William from getting married in his whole life?"


    "It''s possible." Zac said slowly.


    Essie glared at him with her mouth agape in disbelief for a long time, and then she raised her head and looked down at him as if a meteor streaked across her face. "Are you bisexual? You like William?"


    At the moment, Zac was drinking tea with a teacup of purple sand. His mouth was choked and the tea water spilled out of his mouth. Fortunately, he covered his mouth immediately to prevent the water from splashing.

 Chapter 388 Kicked Out The Family Without Receiving A Penny (Part One)

    "If I had such a special sexual orientation, you would be miserable." He flicked her head gently, as if looking at a stranger with a strange mind.


    Indeed, she stuck her tongue out. If icy guy really a bisexual, how many enemies she would have?


    "Frozen guy." She softened her tone and sat back to him. She held his arms and said, "You care about William and Daisy. Aren''t you happy that they are happy? Don''t be so assertive. You even kidnapped others with your marriage. If they create your nephew by accident, will you still stop them from marrying? "


    "Don''t be silly. Whether they can get married or not is up to you, not me. If you listen to me and don''t leave me, they will do whatever they want. But if you don''t listen to me, I''m afraid you''ll be responsible for it, which will be regarded as the indirect culprit to separate a pair of lovers." Obviously, he was threatening her and trying to frame her up.


    Essie was shocked. He even blamed her for breaking up two lovers. What an evil and hateful man he was.


    "Don''t forget that you are married now. You''d better settle down and live a simple life with Leila rather than get a divorce and remarry. In this way, everyone will be safe and quiet, otherwise there will be then a turmoil and trouble. It will be hard to fight with each other."


    Zac pulled a long face too. He reached out his hand and pulled her into his arms. He held her chin with his finger and said, "Do you always make trouble before you get punished?"


    Essie shrunk. His fire-lit eyes frightened her. "I''m just telling the truth. Did you sign the prenuptial agreement when you two got married?"


    "No, we didn''t," He said slowly. They two were just sham marriage. What was the use of that agreement?


    "That''s too bad." Essie shook her head and sighed, "If you ask for


    er of money. Don''t forget about the baby. Have you ever considered how to deal with Landis? If the baby is born, he would be your son, you will be laughed at by the whole Dragon City if another mistake was known to others!"


    The big devil looked relaxed and didn''t seem to be in a hurry at all. She really couldn''t figure out what he was thinking.


    "Don''t worry. The show is about to begin," holding the back of his head with his hands, Zac said slowly.


    Essie understood what he meant, but she didn''t like the play very much. Anyway, it was a life, an innocent life, and it shouldn''t become a sacrifice for the adult''s struggle.


    "If you want a double body in the future, you must find a smart one. It hasn''t been a few days and Fred was trapped to have a baby. He is too careless."


    "He has already gone to the corner to draw circles to reflect on his own," Zac said in a low voice. That young man was still too young and too naive. He needed to be trained in the middle-east area before he could come back.


    Essie picked up a black grape from the fruit plate and put it into his mouth, saying, "In fact, working for you is quite tempting. They often have such good benefits." She smirked.

 Chapter 389 Kicked Out The Family Without Receiving A Penny (Part Two)

    Zac touched her nose and said, "If I need to do it myself, someone will get angry."


    "Are you competent to do that?" Essie covered her mouth with her hands, and grinned playfully.


    "I will show you later. You would tell me if I''m good at it." He stretched out his arms and held her in it. His thin lips covered her laughing little mouth.


    On the day when Eva''s new drama show was in the can, Essie and Mili went to the film set to celebrate for her with two bottles of nineteen eighty eight French champagne.


    "Mommy Eva, after this movie, will you have time to play with Dot and me?" Mili tilted her head to look at her, eyes sparkling with expectation.


    Nodding in agreement, Eva planned to take a week off and hold a promotion for the newly filming. "How about I take you and Dot to Disneyland?"


    "Okay. I really like to go to Disneyland amusement park." Mili clapped her hands happily.


    At this moment, Landis was lying on a lounge chair for rest. Her assistant, Kent, was holding a fruit tray and sitting next to her and waiting for her to eat fruit. He looked very attentive and hospitable. Landis always had a bad temper and would throw a tantrum at her assistant every time she was unhappy. Kent was the fifth assistant she had changed in the company and worked for her a few days ago.


    "Landis, do you want to eat orange? Let me peel it for you." With an ingratiating smile on her face, she immediately picked up an orange and shelled it as soon as Landis nodded slightly.


    When the last shooting was over, Essie took out the champagne.


    "Wow, a nineteen eighty-eight! It''s the best year in the last century!" The director praised.


    "Let me pop it." Kent rush over in excitement, taking the champagne from Essie''s hand. The rest


    long as my daddy goes out to invite him, he will surely come." Mili smiled with two dimples on her cheeks.


    "Then I''ll leave this task to you." Director Li smiled.


    Mili''s long curly eyelashes fluttered and gave out a sly light. "If I have invited King Jim for you, can you also do me a favor? I want to act a lot."


    Director Li laughed, and thought that this little girl was really awesome. She could start a negotiation at the age of three.'' A wise goose never lays a tame egg''.


    "Well, if you can invite King Jim to play in my new play, you will be a hero in our team. At that time, I will ask the scriptwriter to specially add your act from the first episode to the last one."


    "Okay, Uncle Li, let''s make a deal." Mili stretched out her small hand and made a high five with him.


    A scream came from the studio just after the press conference was about to be held.


    Her voice burst out from Kent. She held Landis''s arm and asked, "Landis, what''s wrong with you? Do you have a stomachache?"


    Landis covered her stomach with her hands and moaned with pain.


    "Oh my God! Landis, You''re bleeding!" Eva screamed as she saw the blood on Landis''s dress.

 Chapter 390 The Baby Is Gone (Part One)

    "Call an ambulance! Now!" Director Li hurried to her.


    Kent dialed the number at once, and the ambulance arrived and took Landis to the hospital soon.


    It was the first time for Mili to see so much blood. She was startled. She hid herself into Essie''s arms again. "Mommy, auntie Landis is bleeding so much. Will she die?"


    Essie carried her up. To ease her fear, she said, "No, auntie Landis will be fine."


    "What about the little brother in her belly? Will he die?" Mili asked, trembling.


    Essie didn''t answer this question. She wasn''t able to answer it now because blood was a taboo word for pregnant women. Besides...


    She stopped thinking, and a deep light flashed in her eyes.


    "Landis was fine during the shooting. How could she suddenly bleed?" Eva walked to her side, surprised.


    "The first three months of pregnancy is the most dangerous, so the pregnant woman should be careful all the time."


    With a sigh, Essie thought, ''The baby that shouldn''t be kept would not be kept in the end.'' Actually, now that the baby was gone, it probably was a lucky thing for Landis. If she gave birth to the baby and knew that it was not Zac''s son, she would regret it. She couldn''t get anything, and worse, she would have to take a burden from him.


    In the hospital, the doctor came with bad news.


    The baby was not saved.


    Landis was lying on the bed and crying.


    She had a baby with great difficulty. She thought she would have a backer after she had him, and she didn''t have to worry about not being able to take the play again in the future, and she didn''t need to accept hidden rules. Her acting career could be flat all the way to the end. She had been pregnant for less than a month, but she had an abortion unexpectedly.


    The agency had planned to


    haven''t eaten anything." Landis cast a sidelong glance at her and thought, ''It is weird that she is so concerned about my abortion.''


    "Well, it must have something to do with champagne." Leila said with certainty. "Did the crew buy it?" she asked.


    "The crew did buy it, but I drank the one which was brought here by Essie," Landis explained.


    "That''s not surprising." Leila sneered, as if she had discovered something.


    "What do you mean?" Landis asked in a hurry.


    "I think Essie was not here to celebrate for Eva, but for something else, right?"


    The tone of Leila was slowly relaxed, like a cold wind, making the waves in Landis''s heart become stormy. "You mean the person who drugged me to abort was Essie?"


    "That woman looks like a white lotus, kind and harmless, but in fact, her thoughts are more vicious than anyone else. She dares to play any dirty tricks, and she can do anything harmful. Otherwise, how could she become the head of the Xu''s Group with a woman''s identity?" Leila''s eyes flashed with ferocity.


    Landis raised her eyebrows and was dubious about what she said. "She has already divorced with Zac. What good will it do to her to harm me?"

 Chapter 391 The Baby Is Gone (Part Two)

    Leila snorted and said, "She hasn''t been forgotten Zac. She has been pestering him all day long and wants to get back together with him. Unfortunately, Zac had never had any feelings for her. Now when he heard her name, he felt annoyed to see her. Now that you are pregnant, it will also become a stumbling block to the reunion of her and Zac. Of course, she will try her best to eliminate your child."


    Anger was rising on Landis''s face. She seemed to believe her words. She smiled imperceptibly.


    In the Jade Mountain, Zac also knew about it.


    Someone''s action was faster than he had expected.


    Essie sat beside him and sipped at the black tea, as if deep in thought. Then she said, "It is so strange that Landis''s child was gone. They were quite well when filming, and after the celebration party, she was bleeding. If it is a natural miscarriage, there will be signs before it happens. "


    As she spoke, she peeked at Zac from the corner of her eye. She remembered that he had told her to wait for the good play to begin. Was it only to watch such a bloody scene?


    She had the same experience. She almost had a miscarriage back then. If she hadn''t hidden the truth and hid in the United States, she really didn''t know if her children could be born safely.


    Therefore, she could understand how painful it was for a mother to lose her child, especially someone who had placed all her hopes on her child would definitely feel very depressed. She must feel falling from the sky to a bottomless abyss, which would be indescribable miserable.


    "She is lucky to lose this baby," Zac said coldly without any pity in his tone. He never had a tend


    the Taobao shop. Maybe she would marry to an ordinary guy and worked hard to earn their paycheck...


    "But you met me. You are destined to meet me," he said with confidence.


    "Inexorable doom." She wrinkled her nose at him. There was no way to escape when irritated him, just like monkey king was controlled by the Golden Hoop.


    "Whether it''s a good thing or not, there''s no escaping from it. Just accept your destiny and follow my orders." With a smile, Zac held her in his arms and began to speak of his rights...


    For the next two days, he didn''t go to the Jade Mountain. She didn''t know whether he went to comfort Landis or stayed at the villa by the lakeside with Leila. Essie tried her best not to think about him, so she left the company as soon as she got off work. She planned to go to the supermarket to buy some fruit for the children before she went home.


    On the opposite side of the HENGyuan building, there was a Walmart supermarket. When she was about to pass the lane, she heard the sound of car engine from not far away and a Maserati was rushing to her at a crazy speed...

 Chapter 392 A Fabricated Charge (Part One)

    "Miss Yi, be careful!" The bodyguards quickly pulled her up the stairs. The sports car passed by, but the speed of the car didn''t decrease. The driver seemed to want to escape, but unfortunately, a car just appeared at the entrance of the parking lot and blocked his way.


    The car screeched to a halt with an emergency brake, nearly bumping into the car in front.


    When the security guard on guard saw this, he hurriedly put down the boom gate.


    The bodyguards quickly caught up and surrounded the black car.


    The driver was wearing a cap, sunglasses and mask, so it was hard to see his face clearly. The security guard grabbed the iron spanner from the box and smashed it at the window. "Get out! Otherwise, I will break the window." Since the boss was here, he must perform well. If he do it well, he might get a promotion and a pay rise.


    The driver looked back and forth and found the situation was not good to him. There was a car in front and he wanted to retrieve the car. The bodyguard in charge of driving behind drove the car in time to block the way. If the security guards really smashed the car, the glass would splash all over the place and the person in it would be disfigured.


    After thinking for a while, she opened the door and got out of the car.


    The bodyguard took off her sunglasses and hat. When Essie recognized who the person was, she asked in surprise, "Landis, why are you here?"


    "So what? You killed my child. I want you to pay for it." Landis said through gritted teeth.


    Essie was shocked, she didn''t expect that the fire of war would spread to her. She lowered her voice and ordered the bodyguard, "Take her


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    threat to me. It will be good to me. When two dogs fight against a bone, a third runs away with it. The more you fight with Leila, the more beneficial it will be to me." After swallowing some saliva, she continued, "You lost your child, and the only beneficiary is Leila. So she doesn''t have to worry about your threat anymore. It is not good for me at all. On the contrary, I lose a helper who can deal with Leila. I am a businesswoman. Do you think I will do such a bad business?"


    Landis kept silent for a while. She picked up the tea cup on the table and was about to have a cup of tea. However, Essie stopped her and said, "This cup of tea is cold. Let me get you a cup of hot tea. A miscarriage is equivalent to sit the month, and you''d better not touch cold things." Then he refilled her cup.


    Although it was just a little care, it made Landis''s heart warm. She felt that Essie was not as vicious as what Leila said.


    "If it weren''t for you, who else would want to hurt my child?" she asked.


    "Then let''s see who your baby will pose the greatest threat to," Essie said in a low voice.

 Chapter 393 A Fabricated Charge (Part Two)

    "Of course it''s Leila. But two days ago, she came to see me and she found out that I was drugged and had an abortion. If she did that, why did she reveal it? "


    "She definitely put the suspect on me, right?" Essie sneered. She knew that it must have something to do with Leila, so he intentionally shifted the suspect to kill both she and Landis. Then, she could relax.


    Landis raised her eyebrows and asked coldly, "Do you think she did it?"


    Shrugging, Essie said, "I won''t make random guesses. Evidence is necessary in everything. Random guesses may have ulterior motives or be false accusations." Her words was not only a show of caution, but also a counter attack to Leila.


    Landis sipped the tea and realized that she was fooled. Someone wanted both of them to suffer.


    "I will find out who did this to me."


    "Of course we will find the murderer. We can''t let him get away with law." Essie added, "I met a similar situation with you before. Someone hired a drug addict and caused my abortion. In the war between women, children are always the most innocent victims."


    When people were the most vulnerable, they wanted to find partners who were suffering from illness. There was no doubt that her words narrowed the distance between Landis and her.


    On second thought, Landis felt much better. Essie''s child was killed, and her husband was taken away. She seemed to be worse than herself at that moment.


    "If you hadn''t fainted and been hospitalized, Leila wouldn''t have taken your place." There was some sympathy in her tone, but she didn''t have it in her heart. She just wanted to use the pain of others to ease her sorrow.


    "A co


    a cup of tea when she received a call from Zac. He told her to go to the Jade Mountain as soon as possible.


    He already knew about it.


    She found that his news was much more timely than she had imagined. It seemed as if he had planted informers around her, sending her information to him in secret at any time.


    "Are you hurt?" He anxiously checked her from head to toe. He felt relieved after making sure that she was all right.


    "I thought there would be a good play, but I didn''t expect it to be involved and play the role of the evil second heroine." She glanced at him and sat on the sofa. She picked up a bunch of black grape and bit two to vent her anger, regardless of her grace as a lady. Anyway, she did not care her appearance in front of him.


    "There must be something wrong with this woman." A malicious and malicious look rose from Zac''s face.


    "It was someone who casted a bone between her and me. She wanted me to be the scapegoat." Essie snorted and thought, ''I don''t care whether it''s a blessing or a curse. If someone wants to hurt you, I can''t stay out of the affair.''

 Chapter 394 Labeling (Part One)

    Zac knew who she was referring to. It was really beyond his expectation. He had underestimated this woman. Perhaps it was because what happened to him more than ten years ago that he appreciated her. So he would never think she was a bad person. He always thought that she was a kind girl, who was just a little willful sometimes.


    Now, he finally knew her true self.


    He wouldn''t sympathize with a woman who went all out to get what she wanted and made others suffer.


    "Is Landis still suspecting you?" he asked in a low voice.


    "I have talked with her for a long time today. I think I have cleared up the misunderstanding." After placing the black grapes on the plate, Essie wiped her hands with a tissue, as if she didn''t care about this matter anymore.


    "Then let''s put an end to it." The tone of Zac was meaningful. Now her life was still in the hands of Leila. Before she completely recovered her health, he was not allowed to lay hands on Leila. The only way to hold her was using soft means.


    How could Essie understand what he was thinking? She had thought that he gave up on taking action because he cared about his relationship with Leila. She always thought that he liked Leila, but he gave up her because of his disease, his family, and some reason she didn''t know.


    As far as she was concerned, he was a man with a thin heart. He wouldn''t love any woman deeply and he knew how to weigh the advantages and disadvantages. If his relationship with Leila was more harmful than the benefit, he would choose to give up.


    "If you don''t want to settle the matter, just let it go. I don''t care." She raised her eyebrows with a relaxed look. However, she could choose no


    d she coughed. She didn''t want him to see Dot. He looked like a replica of him. If he saw Dot, he would certainly be suspicious. Then if he forced himself to do a paternity test, everything would be exposed.


    "Dot and Mili, though they are twins, have completely different characters. Mili was active and easy going, yet Dot is introverted. He doesn''t like to interact with strangers," she explained with hesitation.


    "But we will be familiar after we meet a few more times," Zac said casually.


    "Well... He is very timid. He is very dependent on my mother. Wherever he goes, my mother will follow him. If he goes out, my mother will follow him, too. You should know that my mother..." She wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Zac understood what she was going to say.


    "Your son and daughter are so different from each other." Zac sighed, with a helpless expression on his face. His mother-in-law had already treated him in a very bad manner due to all the old grudges between them, and now he had made himself to be a playboy. Perhaps it was better not to meet him in case of making a scene.

 Chapter 395 Labeling (Part Two)

    "You and your brother are also different," Essie said again. Identical twins were alike in general, but fraternal twins were different from each other. One of them might inherit the father''s gene more, and the other might inherit the mother''s gene more.


    "Once you get rid of the virus in your body, you immediately give birth to a baby for me," Zac ordered in a domineering tone. He was her legitimate husband, but they didn''t have any child, he was very irritable at the thought of that.


    Essie was startled. "You''re married now. Do you want our child to be an illegitimate child?"


    "I will take care of it. Don''t worry. Just give birth to a baby for me," Zac said firmly without any hesitation. As long as the virus in her body was cleared, he didn''t have to worry about Leila.


    "Three years... I didn''t mean to have another baby in the next three years," She rubbed her hands and mumbled in a low and helpless voice.


    "It''s not up to you. You have to have a baby with me, even if you don''t want to," Zac said in a firm tone. He had decided that if she dared to disobey, don''t blame him for being rude. He would lock her up directly and provide her freedom until she was pregnant.


    Her face turned slightly pale. She was very clear in her heart that as long as the big demon king wanted to do something, he couldn''t stop it even if the sky fell apart. Fortunately, there was still half a year left. She didn''t have to be in a hurry. If Baron could be awake and her sister could come back in half a year, she could get rid of the demon and run away.


    She took a look at


    ''re right. You two are getting smarter," said Eva, chuckling.


    "Eva, you shall hurry up as well." Lucy said with a smile. "Although people in the entertainment circle get married later, it is better for women to get married as early as possible and to have children as soon as possible. Then you could recover your shape sooner. It is the same to shoot after children are born."


    "Aunt Lucy, you are right. I will try my best to achieve two big things, getting married and having children before I turn thirty." Eva clenched her fist. In fact, she also wanted to get married, but she hadn''t found a suitable guy yet.


    Afterwards, she took out the video of the celebration party held last time and uploaded it to the TV.


    "It was shot from a camera. Daniel was so excited that he even forgot to turn off the camera. In the end, we were all photographed together in the happiness banquet."


    "Great!" Mili clapped her hands.


    People were chatting. When they saw the scene of champagne, Essie''s eyes froze. Something sharp flashed through her eyes.

 Chapter 396 How Could They Be The Best Match Couple

    She gave the video to her younger brother Holy, "Holy, help me take down the champagne from the video and magnify it."


    "Okay." Holy nodded and brought the laptop. Soon, he processed the photos as she ordered.


    "Eva, see? What was Landis''s assistant, Kent doing there?" Essie said, pointing at the screen.


    "She put her left hand into the pocket." Eva widened her eyes to check it carefully. She didn''t know what was going on, but she was sure that Essie must have found something.


    In the second photo, Kent pulled her hand out of her pocket. It seemed that she was holding something in her finger. Then, Essie asked Holy to magnify the photo, and they saw it clearly. It was a white pill.


    In the third photo, Kent put the pill into the champagne glass at the far left of the second floor. And from the following photos, it could be seen that she gave the cup of champagne to Landis.


    At that time, everyone was standing in front of the champagne tower and no one noticed her small movements. The camera was on her left and recorded the whole scene.


    "It was Kent who drugged Landis!" Eva was shocked.


    "It turns out that you must have to have a good relationship with your assistant, or she will betray you at any time." Essie sighed.


    "Kate and I are good friends. She will never betray me." Eva was not worried about this kind of thing at all.


    Essie smiled again and looked thoughtfully at the computer screen. It was well known that Landis had a weird temper and was not good at her assistant. However, Kent was new here and she had only stayed with her for a few days. Therefore, she believed that there was no deep hatred between them. She shouldn''t hate her so much to drug her to miscarry, unless...


    "Should we tell Landis about this?" While she was thinking, Eva asked.


    "Of course we have to say it. But first we have to find out why she did it. If she only takes money to help others relief the disaster, it is useless to just get her out. We have to get the person behind the scenes as well," Essie said.


    Although Zac didn''t want to pursue it anymore, she couldn''t pretend nothing had happened. Leila threw the bad water on her. As long as the murderer was not found out, she would be suspected. Now since she got the clue, she must follow it up to find out who was behind all this and clear her name.


    At the same time, she was going to give Leila a hard blow and let her know that she was not someone to be trifled with. If anyone dared to attack her, she would certainly fight back. She would definitely fight fire with fire.


    Eva nodded. The next day, she went to Sino Star to collect the files of Kent as the instruction of Essie.


    Essie gave her ID card and bank account to Holy and asked him to enter the bank system for investigation. To her surprise, there was no big amount of money for recent months.


    Essie was puzzled again. Was she wrong? This had nothing to do with Leila. It was Kent''s own behavior. And Leila was just using it to give her a blow?


    She raised her hand and rested her chin on her hand. After thinking carefully for a while, she decided to have a talk with Kent.


    She pic


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    familiar with me. He has never seen me before. He doesn''t know who I am, so I want to meet him and make an acquaintance with him. "


    Zac raised his eyebrows slightly. "Then you tell me first. What do you want to discuss with him?"


    Mili covered her mouth and whispered to his ear, "I want him and mommy Eva to play the hero and heroine in my play."


    Zac laughed. "It seems that you not only want to be an actress, but also a small film producer. You even assumed the task to decide the protagonist."


    "Besides my mommy, uncle Jim and mommy Eva are the second best matched couple on the screen. If they cooperate with each other again, they will surely make a new rating record. This is my first show. I want it to be a hot one. I hope it will be a big success. The rating shall surpass four percent,"


    Mili said courageously, stretching out four little fingers. Her point laid at the last part of the sentence. Yet, Zac paid attention to the first part. It made him uncomfortable.


    Since the movie his little fool and Jim acted in, they have been regarded as the best matched couple on screen ever in the history.


    He was very disgusted, annoyed and dissatisfy with the title.


    How could they say his little fool and Jim were a perfect match? He couldn''t see that. He and his little fool were the most perfect couple in history. Jim should take a hike.


    It never occurred to him that today, little Mili would mention it again and poke his ''Scar''.


    "You say mommy Eva and uncle Jim are the second best match couple on screen in history, Mili. Who is the most matched?" he asked deliberately, hoping that he had misunderstood.


    But Mili didn''t know what was on his mind. She replied seriously, "My mommy and uncle Jim, I''ve seen the movie they played. They are so moving that I almost want them to be together."


    Taking a deep breath, Zac said, "It is just a show! It is not true! Don''t take it seriously!" He raised his voice and almost forgot it was a three-year-old girl.


    Mili was frightened by his sudden reaction. She trembled and asked, "Daddy, what''s wrong with you?"

 Chapter 397 Setting A Trap

    Realizing his gaffe, Zac stopped being serious immediately and put on a gentle smile. "I mean, the movie is not suitable for kids at your age. You should watch cartoon, like ''Pleasant Goat and Big Wolf'', and ''Boonie Bears''."


    Crossing her arms over her chest, Mili said, "I''m a genius. This kind of cartoon is too childish for me. It''s not suitable for me."


    Shaking his head, Zac laughed. He gently pinched her nose and changed the topic to be serious. "All right, little genius. If you want uncle Jim to join your movie, you have to convince him on your own ability. Later we will ask him out for an afternoon tea. What should we say is up to you."


    "Okay." Mili nodded her head. She was sure that she could persuade Jim.


    As soon as Jim received the call from Zac, he arrived at the afternoon tea restaurant on time.


    "Why do you ask me out for afternoon tea today?" He smiled and sat on the sofa.


    "Uncle Jim, it''s me asking you out, not my daddy." Mili popped out from behind the sofa and startled him. If it weren''t for Zac sitting opposite him, he would think that he had entered the wrong room.


    "Little girl, where did you come from?" He looked at Zac and then at Mili in astonishment.


    "Uncle Jim, let me introduce myself first." Mili answered politely, "My name is Mili. My mother is called Essie. My father is Zac. My daddy Hanson is Hanson." She stated in detail.


    Jim was taken aback by her words. His eyes were as wide as two bells. Isn''t this little girl the... the..."


    "That''s good you are understanding. Sit down and have some tea." Zac poured him a cup of black tea and put it in front of him to help him calm down.


    "Every time I see you recently, I feel pleasantly surprised." Jim gave him a meaningful look.


    "Don''t you always like surprise?" Zac said, who wore a forced smile on his face.


    Jim looked at her up and down carefully and said, "She does look like your Essie. And also looked like..." He stopped. There was a strange look on his face which fell on Zac''s face.


    Zac thought what he stopped to say was the words ''Hanson Xia''. A cold light flashed through his eyes. He had already forgiven his little fool and did not care about her child with others, but it was inevitable that he felt a little bit unfair and a little jealous.


    She and Hanson had two cute children, but she and him, her real and legitimate husband did not have a child. He felt a bit annoyed just thinking about this. He couldn''t let Hanson compare with him. He wanted to have three children with his little fool. No, four or five children, they must be far ahead of Hanson.


    "I''ve already taken Mili as my daughter. I''m her only daddy," He said a bit aggressively. In his heart, he had been very happy that Mili had called him Dad instead of Hanson. If she called both of them daddy, he would be very unhappy.


    Being his best friend for more than twenty years, how could Jim not know his mind? "Congratulations, you have a daughter." He said with a meaningful smile.


    Mili sat beside Zac. She looked at Jim''s face with her big eyes and said in a baby voice, "Uncle Jim, you''re so handsome, just like my daddy and daddy Hanson. No wonder people said how many people on earth are t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Uncle Jim, I know you are the best. You won''t bully children. I''ve made up my mind to let you be my sworn father. In the future, you have to protect me."


    Jim shook his head helplessly and smiled. This little girl was so quick witted at such a young age. She would definitely become a girl who would be hard to deal with in the future.


    Mili ran to Zac and sat down on his lap. With a triumphant look, they smiled at each other.


    Jim looked at them. As the king of gossips, he had sharper observation and judgment than ordinary people. At the moment, the more he looked at them, the more surprised he was.


    The more she looked at them, the more he felt the two looked alike. Although this little girl looked like Essie at first sight, when she sat down with Zac, he found that she looked like her father in many aspects. Not to mention the look, smile, and every move she took, they were exactly like Zac.


    Was she really adopted? He drew a big question in his heart.


    Seeing that he had been staring at himself and Mili, Zac coughed to arouse his attention. "You don''t have a daughter so you are quite envious of me, do you?. Didn''t my daughter regard you as her sworn father just now? You also have a daughter. "


    Jim realized his gaffe and quickly looked away. "Now that she called me daddy Jim, I will have to protect this little fairy," he said.


    "Of course, she is my daughter. How dare you not cover her up?" After saying that, he looked down at Mili with a doting look in his eyes.


    "It''s said that father and daughter are closely connected. You acted in coordination just now. It''s really a tacit understanding." Jim squinted at him and asked curiously.


    "No, you are wrong. I am an audience. I will watch my daughter''s acting and let her show you her acting skills," Zac said, who wore a forced smile on his face. Like her mom, Mili was a smart girl with many schemes in her mind. She didn''t need his help at all.


    "In fact, if you don''t make it clear to me. And you are taking her with you, I will surely think you are the biological father and daughter." Jim stressed on the word ''biological'' deliberately.

 Chapter 398 Who Is The First Wife

    Zac smiled. Jim was not the first one to think so. When he took Mili and Rabi to the zoo, there were several people saying that she was his daughter. They knew that because she was like him very much.


    Perhaps it was because Zac and Essie were a little like each other. Mili looked like Essie, so that''s why Mili looked like Zac.


    "In my eyes, Mili is just like my own daughter." His tone was firm. This child could easily arouse all of his father''s love in his heart and he liked her very much.


    "Love her, love her daughter?" Jim shook his head and laughed. They grew up in split pants together. He didn''t expect that he would break his bottom line for a woman countless times.


    "I like Mili partly because she looked like Essie, partly because she was so clever that I liked her at the first sight." Said Zac, patting her head. Nobody knew how much he envied Hanson that Hanson could have such a cute daughter with the muddleheaded.


    Three years ago, when the stupid woman got pregnant, he wanted to have a daughter like her. Unfortunately, he failed to protect the child who was killed before she was born.


    At that time, Essie must hate and blame him very much. Otherwise, she would not have left him for the United States. It was his fault that he broke her heart. That was why he gave Hanson the opportunity to get her.


    "What a beautiful and lovely little fairy, everyone would like her." Jim looked at Mili, with a gentle smile on his lips.


    Mili also cracked her lips and smiled at him, two dimples on the cheeks naughtily, extraordinarily beautiful.


    "Daddy Jim, I often visited mommy Eva when she was filming, and can I visit you when you are filming in the future?"


    "Okay, you can come at any time." Jim nodded with a smile.


    After having the afternoon tea, Zac drove the Mili to the intersection not far away from the villa as usual and let her take the bodyguard''s car back. Then he drove to Landis'' apartment.


    He always kept a high profile on his coming in and out as if he was going back home. Soon, there was a gossip that Landis was not treated unfairly after the abortion, and the rich men sent her the sports car to comfort her.


    When Leila heard the news, she was so angry that she almost fainted. Leila had thought that after the abortion, Landis would be abandoned by Zac. Leila didn''t expect that instead of losing interest in her, he loved her more than before. In addition, he even gave her a sports car as a compensation.


    The most hateful thing was that she had already targeted at Essie, but she hadn''t heard any response from Landis. Was she going to smooth things over?


    Zac hadn''t been back for two days. He must have stayed at Landis'' apartment for another night.


    She was a foxtrel! How could she make him dizzy with lust?


    Leila had no choice but to sleep alone every night. She suffered from endocrine disorder. How could she get pregnant?


    She looked at the clock on the wall and found that it was already eleven o''clock. It was sure that Zac would


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    . "I heard that the Qin family and the Rong family were enemies. The members of Rong family never accepted you as their daughter-in-law. You are not qualified to be allowed to enter the Rong Mansion in holidays and festivals."


    Her words, like a sharp dagger, stabbed in Leila''s back. Leila said sadly, "you don''t need to worry about this. I am the first wife. As long as I give them a grandson, they will naturally accept me. A mistress like you will never be admitted by Rong family."


    "Miss Leila, where did you learn your Chinese? You don''t even know what the first wife means. " Landis couldn''t stop her wild laughter when she heard Leila''s reply. With her eyes wide open, she continued, "the wife a man married for the first time was his first wife. Only the first woman to be married was called the first wife. According to what I''ve known, you are no more than a step-wife. The status between first wife and step-wife was far away. Besides, there is no way that I can''t marry into the Rong family. Within the Rong family, it is allowed to have several concubines. I can have a natural access to the house and live with Zac. You are not in charge of me. "


    Anger smoldered in Leila''s chest. She took a deep breath, trying not to suffocate herself.


    Noticing the tension between them, Essie came out to be the peacemaker. "We''re in the community. We''d better calm down. The paparazzi may secretly take pictures of us. "


    Only then did Leila remember her existence. In her eyes, Essie was a soft touch. Now she suppressed her anger, just taking her as a punching bag to vent all her anger on Essie. "Oh, I almost forget, I have a downstairs woman here. What day is it today? All the ex-wife, present wife and concubine have gathered here. "


    But Essie didn''t say a word. Leila was still mad at Landis, and Essie didn''t want to get herself into trouble. But Leila had already made her moves on her and took her as a punching bag. The more silent she was, the more she felt she was easily bullied.

 Chapter 399 You Are Bad In Bed

    "Essie, you are just a loser. It was said that chicken ribs were of much value. But you are worse than that, and you should be left in the trash can. Zac had told me that he didn''t want to see you again. You are not only bad in bed, but also in bad shape. You are as flat as a piece of wood, which is not suitable for touch and not interesting to play. He also said that he wanted to divorce you and marry me a long time ago. But for the sake of your identity as the daughter of Xu family, he didn''t want to hurt you, so he has delayed this divorce... "


    Leila''s voice kept resounding in the air like firecrackers. She was so angry. She was going to transfer all her anger to Essie.


    Landis looked at them jokingly. She had fought back enough just now, but now it was time for Essie to continue.


    But Essie didn''t make any response. She was as calm as water, as if she didn''t hear what Leila said at all. She stared at Landis'' pink sports car and said, "pink sports car is so beautiful. Landis, you like pink, right?" Essie didn''t respond at all, as if she was deliberately changing the topic.


    After taking a short pause, Landis answered, "Yeah, I like pink best." She nodded.


    Essie sighed, "he is really nice to you. I like pink too, but he never paid attention to it. Even the color of the ring is purple. I think he must like you very much. Only when he is in love with the person he likes will he pay attention to her likes and dislikes. Now that you lost your baby, he will surely make it up to you double. If I guess correctly, you will have your baby soon. "


    Essie exaggerated herself to the lowest point and held Landis to the highest point, as if she was echoing Leila''s words, but it was actually a kickback. In the meantime, she had pulled Landis, who had been counting on this, into the alliance, so that she could take advantage of Landis to defeat her enemies.


    Landis'' heart was in the air. She felt good and excited, flying to the clouds. But Leila seemed to be hurt and burst into anger.


    "He just sent you a pink sports car. You''re so imaginative. Zac only cares about me, and the other women are only toys in his eyes. Once he gets tired of them, he will kick them into the trash can."


    "You are wrong." Essie shook her head and sighed. She sighed in a very serious and vague way, which seemed that her heart was full of pain. She continued, "although you were his first love and you''ve known each other for a long time, only those who share the same bed with him can see the true thoughts of a man clearly. As a couple, we share the same table, eat and sleep together. It can be said that up to now, no one knows him better than I do. "


    She paused, swallowing, and continued, "he really fell in love with Landis this time. William told me that after learning that Landis had an abortion, Zac cried in his office extremely sadly. A man as resolute as him would never shed tears. When I lost my child, he was not so sad. Someone like him only show


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ve naturally, but it turned out she was out of luck.


    "I did it. So what? She deserved it. I didn''t poison her, I just let her abort." Kent shouted angrily.


    Hearing this, Essie was a little surprised and asked, "you have a grudge against her?"


    "How could it be possible? I never hit her or scolded her. " "I think she''s just a maniac who ran out of a mental hospital. She didn''t take any medicine for a few days and now she''s going insane," Landis explained.


    Kent said with a cold smile, "do you still remember Caroline?"


    Landis quivered violently and her face suddenly turned pale. She would never forget the name "Caroline".


    Essie remembered this name, too. Caroline should have acted in the movie ''War Emperor'' on behalf of Melanie, but she didn''t expect that on the night when the contract was signed, she fell from the roof of her apartment accidentally and died.


    At that time, after she and Eva were framed by Melanie, she was expelled from the entertainment circle. Wendy promoted to the second place for her, and she ranked fourth and fifth in the initial examination, with Landis and Caroline.


    Landis was at a higher rank than Caroline in acting and appearance. It was decided that she was going to be the actress, but at last Caroline was chosen.


    "What''s your relationship with Caroline?" She tried her best to keep calm.


    "She is my sister." Kent said slowly and forcefully, "she was not fell to death by accident. You pushed her down. You are a murderer!"


    The corner of Landis'' mouth twitched violently, but she soon regained her composure. "The police have made a conclusion. She was drunk and fell down from the building. It has nothing to do with me."


    "Don''t think that no one knows this matter, and someone has already told me the truth." Kent said angrily.


    "Who is it?" Landis didn''t believe what she had said at all. On the day of the accident, only she and Caroline were there. It was impossible for a third person to know about it.

 Chapter 400 Be Used (Part One)

    The expression on Essie''s face darkened, and it was completely out of her expectation. It was not because that Kent had taken the money from a certain person, but because that she had wanted to take revenge for her sister. No wonder Essie couldn''t find such a large amount of money in Kent''s account.


    Kent stared at Landis, with hatred filled in her eyes. But she did not speak, as if she did not want to reveal the identity of witnesses.


    Landis bent down and stared at her. She didn''t look guilty at all, without blinking her eyes. "I can swear to God, I have nothing to do with what happened with Caroline. If I push her down, I will be struck by lightning and will die in my boots." Landis stressed each word, as if she was not afraid of retribution at all.


    Kent sneered, "people like you can do anything. You are jealous that my sister got the role, so you want to kill her and replace her."


    "Am I jealous of her?" Landis sneered. "Why should I be jealous of her? She didn''t get the role by herself."


    "Nonsense! Don''t ever think of slandering my sister!" Kent spat on the ground.


    Landis walked to a chair nearby and sat down, crossing her legs. Then she took out a cigarette and a lighter from her pocket. She lit a cigarette and took a puff. "Now that you mentioned what happened back then, I will tell you what happened between me and Caroline."


    Hearing this, Essie got seated too. Out of little gossip, she was also curious about how Caroline die.


    "Caroline and I are not only classmates, but also roommates. We are just like sisters and we are so close that we have no secrets with each other. It was when we we


    y evidence about that person?"


    "That person said he saw it with his own eyes." Kent said.


    "Why don''t you tell us who the man is first? Only in this way can we know if he is telling the truth. " Said Essie in a low voice.


    After a moment''s silence, Kent said slowly, "actually, I don''t know who he is. Two weeks ago, I added a stranger to my QQ account. He said he knew the truth of my sister''s death. He told me that he was there when my sister died and saw Landis pushing her down. "


    "Now that he saw it, why didn''t he call the police? Why didn''t he stand out and testify against Landis?" Hearing that, Essie frowned. She felt that there must be something wrong with that man.


    "He said he was afraid of being revenged by Landis." Kent said in a low voice.


    "Bullshit!" Landis was so angry that the cigarette fell to the ground and said, "you were once a college student and a psycho just played a few words on QQ and you believed it. At that time, we have locked the door of the rooftop from the back. No one will come up. He can''t see it unless he has an insight into it. "

 Chapter 401 Be Used (Part Two)

    "So you can''t prove that you didn''t push my sister." Kent said coldly.


    "I was acquitted of the charge by the police''s lie detector. I didn''t lie. Your sister did fall by accident." Landis answered with a very positive tone.


    "No matter what, a verbal statement has no guarantee. You must have evidence if you want to point to Landis. Who knew what was on his mind when he did not dare to show up in the light. If you want to know the truth, you''d better find out the person and let him confront with Landis. Then we will know who is telling the lie. " Essie suggested.


    "I have neither video nor voice chat with him. I even don''t know whether he is a man or a woman. How can I find him?" Kent hesitated.


    "Give me his QQ account. My friend is a hacker. Ask him to use the IP address to find his general position." Frowning, Essie said. What she hated most was a mouse hiding its tail. No matter what reason it was, it was always annoying.


    "Finding that bastard is one thing and killing my child is another thing. I''ll settle this with her." A cold light flashed through Landis'' eyes.


    "She acted impulsively because she was instigated by someone. Let the police handle it." Essie glanced at Kent. If she was right, Kent must be taken advantage of.


    Hearing that, Landis became silent. She lit another cigarette, took a few puffs and then waved her hand. "Forget it. I forgive you for the sake of Caroline. Go to confess yourself."


    Coming out of the basement, Essie took a look at the private detective waiting at the door and said, "Mr. Xu, you''re quite smart. You''ve found Kent so quickly."


    ing that I have killed Caroline?"


    With a faint smile on her face, Essie said, "I have nothing to do with it. Besides, I only believe in evidence, not words of mouth. Since the police had acquitted you of the charge that year, it means that you are innocent." Even if it was Landis who pushed Caroline down, it had nothing to do with her. She was not a police and she didn''t need to meddle in other people''s business.


    Hearing that, Landis breathed a sigh of relief. She had almost forgotten that the previous lady of Rong family was a Holy Virgin Mary. She was very simple minded and didn''t think too much.


    "People like you are very suitable to be friends." She smiled and struck the last part of her sentence, "you are so innocent. Don''t worry about being hurt."


    "You are also my friend, aren''t you?"


    Landis nodded. Her main enemy now was Leila. It would be harmless to make an alliance with Zac''s ex-wife.


    After returning to the villa, Essie gave Holy the QQ account.


    Soon, he found the IP address and all the chatting records between him and Kent.

 Chapter 402 Im Satisfied

    "Blue Sea and Sunny Sky?" Essie was in a daze and thought, did Leila live there? It seemed that after such a long detour, she finally confirmed that Leila was the planner of the matter.


    The news about Caroline had provoked much discussion in the city. It took a long time for Landis to get rid of her suspicion. It was easy for Leila to find out the information about Caroline on the Internet. Since Kent had posted her QQ account on Weibo, it was easy for her to get the information. By taking advantage of her doubt about the cause of her sister''s death, and encouraging her anger, Leila can get rid of Landis'' child with Caroline''s hands. What a good idea!


    How vicious Leila was.


    Poor Kent was her scapegoat.


    Essie learned from the chatting records that it was Leila''s hint to ask Kent to start her work at the celebration party and put the drug into the champagne and make Essie to be suspected. Leila had already planned it well. As soon as Kent started to take action, she went to Landis'' place to stir up trouble, and moved the goal to make Landis suspect and deal with Essie.


    If she died in the hands of Landis, Zac would not let Landis go. In this case, both her love rivals were eliminated. Killing two birds with one stone.


    It was an excellent idea.


    She even wanted to applaud for Leila.


    Unfortunately, nobody could predict what would happen. Essie wasn''t hit by Landis and the bad luck didn''t happen to her. It was the beginning of a change.


    The next day, she called out Landis and told her what she had found.


    Furiously, Landis pounded on the table with her fist and shouted, "it''s indeed her! This fox is too cunning. She took advantage of the thing that had happened with Caroline to hurt me!"


    "If she is not outstanding, how could she be Zac''s wife?" "The war has just begun. I''m afraid that you will have a lot of things to do in the future. You have to be careful," Essie added.


    "She killed my child. I won''t spare her either. I don''t have a child, and she can''t have either. " Landis said angrily.


    With helplessness and sadness written all over her face, Essie sighed, "I haven''t contacted Zac often since I divorced him. I didn''t expect that Leila still wouldn''t let me go and even tried to get me involved."


    Landis looked at Essie with sympathy, ''you are such a simple and coward woman with no fighting power. If she don''t find you, who else can she find?''


    "Since she wants us to suffer a loss at the same time, we can''t let her be complacent. How about joining hands to deal with her?"


    With a sincere look on her face, Landis held the hands of Essie in hers. Though this white lotus was not so powerful, she knew Zac well. It would be a great help for her to win his heart.


    A sharp light flashed in Essie''s eyes. She smiled faintly and said, "I have broken up with Zac. So we don''t have to meet each other now. I can do nothing for you."


    Landis raised the corners of her mouth, and a hint of deceitfulness began to surface on her face. She said, "it doesn''t matter, you just need to


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ac to be with other women, which caused Zac to be so angry with her.


    It was human nature for a woman to be jealous. Only a freak like her would be tolerant to a mistress and lose the face of all first wives!


    She was kind of panicked when she thought of the fact that Zac was going to have dinner with Essie. It would be extremely bad for her if they fell in love with each other again.


    On the afternoon of the next day, after knowing which restaurant Zac was going to, Leila went there right away. She gave the hotel manager a lot of money and asked her to find a place near them, so that they couldn''t see her with the screen.


    Zac and Essie were sitting at a table by the window. When they walked in, they were one in front and the other in the back. It seemed that they were very different.


    "Long time no see, my ex-wife!" Zac said in an indifferent tone.


    "Long time no see, my ex-husband." Then Essie said in a polite tone.


    "It''s my treat today. What would you like to eat?" Zac handed the menu to her.


    "You come here to apologize to me. If you don''t pay the bill, how could you ask me to treat you to dinner?" Essie sneered, picked up the menu, turned it over, and then closed it. She turned to look at the waiter and said, "bring all the famous dishes and specialty dishes here. Just serve as many as you have. It''s not a big deal." She was going to rip him off to vent her anger.


    "There are more than twenty kinds of famous dishes and specialty dishes altogether. Can you two eat all of them?" The waiter was astonished.


    "No, I can''t, but I can pack it and take it back." Essie said straightforwardly.


    After hearing what she said, the waiter kept silent and went to take off the order. They were rich and had the right to do whatever they wanted.


    Zac picked up the wine glass on the table and shook it. The red wine was slightly rippling and red like blood.


    "Do you resent me very much because I divorce you and marry another woman?" He asked in a low voice, with a wicked smile on his lips.

 Chapter 403 A Wife Sings Her Husbands Tune

    "In fact, leaving you is a relief to me. You change a woman from time to time and I have to sort it out for you. It''s too tiring. Let Leila do it. " Then she let out a sigh of relief.


    "Speaking of this, I really miss you. You are not jealous of me, but you can help me solve my worries. Leila is just like a jealousy jar. I can''t even have a good time with a woman. If I knew she was so annoying, I would not marry her. " He looked agitated.


    "Why would she be jealous if she doesn''t love and care about you? I don''t love you and I don''t care about you, so I was not jealous." "People thought that we loved each other. But it was just an illusion. We got what we wanted when we were together. We didn''t love each other at all," she continued in a mocking tone.


    "But we were good at acting. They thought we were a perfect couple." Said Zac, who wore a forced smile on his face.


    "Yes, that''s true. I left for the United States because the matter of Valery was settled. Since the matter had been settled, there is no need to make use of each other anymore. I thought that I would never come back again. I didn''t expect that something would happen to the Xu family. " She took a sip of the red wine.


    "So you need me again." A deep smile flitted across Zac''s handsome face.


    "Don''t you need me? Our Xu''s Group is the largest partner of the Rong''s Group. It''s the best for you that I''m in charge of the Xu''s Group. If it was another person who is in charge of the company, it''s hard to say whether the partnership with Xu''s Group will be broken up one day. " Essie slowly said.


    "For me, family interests have always been the most important thing. No one can be compared with anything." Zac held up the wine glass in front of him. "Today I apologized to you for the bad behavior of my wife. I will definitely teach her well in the future. You are so kind and please don''t take it too seriously. It has a bad influence on our cooperation." After that, he drained the cup with one gulp.


    Essie smirked, giving out a malicious smile. "If I was killed by her, the Xu family would fall into the hands of Elizabeth. This is extremely disadvantageous to the Rong family. By that time, she will be the biggest sinner in the Rong family. I''m afraid that even you, the future governor, will be implicated. It was in violation of the first regulation of the seven prominent figures of the Rong family, which meant that Leila would be forced to divorce you and be expelled from the Rong family. You won''t intercede for her unless you give up the position of the chief, will you? "


    Zac sneered. "Do you need me to answer this question? I won''t allow such a woman to destroy my family! "


    "So she should be grateful that I''m still alive, or she would be the second unlucky person. Besides, her cousin is chasing after me. If I was killed by her. He must hate her to death. As the future head of the Qin family, he must hate her and try to get her out of this family. What a miserable ending it will be if she is kicked out by Rong family and can''t return to Q


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    would get tired of her in a short time. The one he really loved was her, only her!


    She kept comforting herself by telling herself that she had been doing this for more than ten years. Almost every cell in her mind believed that Zac loved her, but it was because of the relationship between their families that he had to suppress his feelings for her. However, the feelings for her had been suppressed for a long time and were sealed up. As long as she worked hard, he would be able to restart it and fall in love with her again, unable to leave her.


    While she was thinking, Essie asked the waiter to make the food and then walked out of the restaurant with Zac.


    She immediately screwed up her handbag, threw the money and followed them out in case they would recall their love.


    Feelings and needs can be separated. Although they don''t have feelings, they can still do that.


    On their way back, Essie let out a sigh of relief. Her performance was over.


    "I hope your wife can rest assured after watching the play. Don''t take me as a scapegoat again."


    Taking a slight glance at her, Zac frowned and said, "can you call her in a pleasant way?" The word "wife" sounded awkward and harsh. He had never taken that woman as his wife. Only Essie was his wife.


    Essie curled her lips. ''You''ve got the marriage certificate. If you get married, of course she is your wife.'' Essie thought. Now that she was able to face the reality and didn''t care about it any more, what did he mean by being so stingy?


    "Then call her Madam or Lady?" She asked deliberately.


    "Doesn''t it mean the same thing? From now on, call her by her name directly. Don''t add any title. " He reached out and flicked her forehead. This woman always liked to irritate him.


    "Ouch!" cried Essie in pain. Was it necessary to hit her so hard? ''Are you trying to murder your ex-wife?''


    "Do you have some magical factors? Why are women so crazy as long as they are close to you? Why do they always stick to you?"


    "They are insane." Said Zac with a snort.

 Chapter 404 A Dry Faggot On A Blazing Fire

    "Will all the women who have loved you come to a bad end?" As Essie spoke, she glanced at something through the rear-view mirror. She saw a Ferrari car was behind them. Needless to say, it must be Leila. She was insane and needed to take some pills.


    Men are like sand. If you hold the sand tightly, it will slip from your hand sooner or later. When you can''t forcefully hold it in your hand, you will let them lie still. Leila was so suspicious day and night, and wanted to be around Zac all day long. How insecure and unconfident she was!


    Essie really didn''t know why Zac married Leila? If it was their so-called first love affair, there was no need to hide it from her?


    She sighed in her heart. It seemed that she would never be able to read his mind.


    "Melon." He stretched out his hand and touched her head gently. "Don''t worry. Even if I betray all women in the world, I will never betray you."


    "Now you have let me down, haven''t you?" Essie argued with him on purpose. She had set up a strong emotional defense system, which could tenaciously resist the sugar coated bullets without hesitation.


    After a pause, Zac said, "as long as my heart and body still belong to you, I do not betray you."


    She had no idea where his heart was as his body was here. Essie scoffed in her mind, ''He is a wild beast. No woman could fully grasp his heart. And anyone who tries to seduce him has no choice but to fall into pieces at last, such as Valery and Leila.''


    They were her example. She wouldn''t ask too much from him. The greater hope she had, the bigger disappointment she would have. She''d better keep a calm mind.


    "At the table, you said that I don''t behave well when eating, siting and sleeping. Is that what you are thinking in your heart?" She quietly changed the topic. She didn''t want to talk to him about the issue that won''t happen.


    "What do you think?" Zac asked in reply with a sly smile at the corners of his mouth.


    "Definitely!" She pouted again.


    In front of him, she never cared about her image. Her true color was totally revealed. When she wanted to laugh, she laughed; when she wanted to cry, she cried; when she was hungry, she gobbled; when she was sleepy, she slept; sometimes she didn''t even take off her clothes...


    He was used to the gentleness and elegance of those female socialites. At the beginning, she was "rude" to him, but later he got used to it. At last, he become numb. Out of sight, out of mind.


    "Actually you are a wild girl when you were Cathy. I''ve never seen you act like a lady." Zac said with a smile.


    "I did it on purpose. I just wanted to make Vicki angry. She had too many rules and always blamed me and my sister. She was dissatisfied with us. I hated her so much that I would not do anything she likes. I would do anything she dislikes. " Essie made a face.


    When the car stopped at the intersection waiting for the traffic light, Zac scratched her white jade like nose and said, "it''s only funny for a rebellious girl like you to be interesting. That''s not funny at all when you behave well." His eyes were full of love.


    "So I don''t need to make any changes." With her arms crossed in front of her che


    quietly followed, and put her ear on the door to eavesdrop.


    There were women''s laughter from the room. It was surely Landis.


    Then there came the sounds of their moans and screams.


    Obviously, they went straight to the point as soon as they met, just like fire and dry firewood, triggered.


    She was so furious that her eyes turned black. She was about to kick the door and rush in. But her feet froze in the air and didn''t dare to move.


    Zac wanted her to be magnanimous. If she broke in now, he must be furious and even divorce her directly.


    The reason why he had decided to save Essie was out of the interests of his family. He wasn''t sure whether he should stand it by himself or not. She couldn''t take any risk, and she had to endure it no matter what.


    In the suite, women kept talking loudly for a long time. Leila could imagine how fierce the fight inside was.


    She clenched her teeth and clenched her fists. She felt dizzy, with wide eyes and cold sweat on her forehead. She didn''t want to leave at all. She just wanted to know how skilled this woman was and how she could make Zac obsessed with her so that he couldn''t live without her?


    She had no idea that in the opposite room, someone was peeking at her through the cat''s eye.


    Although it was a one horned scene, it was interesting. The protagonists'' expressions were so rich.


    As Zac was drinking the wine, he glanced at her. The corners of his mouth slightly raised. His smile was sinister and cold.


    William walked up to him and patted him on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, boss. Marlon is much smarter than Fred. There will be no accident."


    Zac walked back to the sofa and sat down. A glass of red wine was waved in front of him. "Have you heard anything recently?"


    "No, our people have been spying on Leila. Recently, she has never met strangers, and there is no special call record on her mobile phone." "Perhaps she has hidden a new phone."


    A ruthless air streaked across Zac''s face. "This woman is not simple." What he hated most was this kind of woman, who had a stomach of wicked water and always did harm to others.

 Chapter 405 The Missing One Came Back

    After sending her parents and children to the high-speed train, Essie drove to the private detective agency.


    "Mr. Xu, we meet again so soon."


    "Miss Essie, please let me know if I can help you." Said detective Garman smilingly.


    "I want you to help me find a person." Said Essie as she took out a photo from her pocket.


    "I''ll try my best," said Garman, looking at the photo.


    At first, she just wanted to have a try, but a few days later, she received the news.


    "Are you sure you have found her?" She could not believe that they had looked for her for several months, but had not found her. How could he find her in only a few days?


    "I have seen her in person. It''s her." Said Garman on the phone.


    Essie were overjoyed. She immediately asked Malcolm to follow detective Garman to a small village in E Town.


    This village was called Dave Village. It was located downstream. There were only more than eighty families. Most of them worked in the city, leaving only the old and children. They didn''t speak a Mandarin language and didn''t know how to surf the Internet either. They only work on the ground or eat and sleep every day.


    They approached an old and shabby house made of bricks, in which the voices of girls and children could be faintly heard. When they pushed the door of the shaky yard open, they saw a tall and strong woman washing clothes by the sink. Beside her, there was a little girl standing with a worn and dirty doll in her arms. It seemed that she had just picked it up from a trash can.


    Although the woman dressed like a poor village girl, Malcolm still recognized her at the first sight. "Alice!" He rushed over excitedly.


    "Sis..." as soon as her tears spilled over her eyes, Essie ran to her and embraced Alice in her arms. "I knew you were still alive, and I knew you would be all right. I''ve been looking for you for a long time, and finally I found you."


    The woman froze. There was no excitement or joy of seeing her family, only a look of loss, as if she did not know them at all. "Who are you?" She asked.


    Shocked, Essie and Malcolm looked at each other at the same time and asked, "sister, don''t you know us?" She asked in surprise.


    "Who are you to her?" A woman''s voice came from the room, and then a middle-aged woman walked out. Although her accent was not standard, she could be understood.


    "I''m her sister, and her friend is next to me. We came here to find her." Essie said and asked, "How is my sister? Why doesn''t she know us? "


    "She doesn''t remember anything. She even doesn''t know who she is and what her name is." The middle-aged woman sighed.


    "How long has she been here?" Malcolm asked.


    "For several months. When I was washing my clothes with my mother-in-law by the river that day, I saw a woman float over from the water. She was holding a piece of wood and it seemed that she was still alive. My mother-in-law and I got her out of the water together. I wanted to ask where she lived and drive her home, but she doesn''t know anything and my mother-in-law is so kind that she kept her with us. " The middle-aged woman described the scene at that time.


    Essie d


    ye on her sister. If there was anything wrong with her, she would be able to help her in time in case that those people would hurt her again.


    After a long time of silence, she finally decided to tell the truth. "Since the private detective is capable, why don''t I ask him to help me find out Liam? Maybe he will find him soon too."


    "This method is feasible, and we can also detect his background information." Zac touched his chin and said, "if there is news, don''t act alone. I''ll ask William to go with you."


    "Yes." She responded in a low voice. She still remembered the explosion last time, so she wouldn''t take the risk to take any action. They wanted her life, but she wouldn''t let them get it. She wanted them to live long and then kill them by herself.


    Early the next morning, she went to the private detective office and handed her clues to detective Garman. When she saw the tattoo on the photo, an indescribable look flashed across his face, but he quickly concealed it. He calmly said, "if I can''t have a look at him, it''s very difficult to find..."


    "One million!" said Essie. She said straightforwardly.


    "I will try my best," he responded, as a hint of smile tugged at the corners of his mouth.


    After she came out, Essie didn''t go to the company, but went straight back to the villa. She had made an appointment with the doctor, and was planning to take Alice to do a full physical examination.


    However, at this time, Alice was not willing to go. She said in a firm tone, "I have a good health. There is nothing wrong with me. I just do farm work in Dave Village every day. I hate going to the hospital. Please don''t make things difficult for me. If I feel uncomfortable, I will tell you. And then we can go there, okay? "


    Noticing that Alice was obstinate, Essie called the hospital to cancel physical examination first.


    "Sis, if you feel pain on your head or anywhere else, just tell me, okay?"


    "I know." A mischievous smile crossed Alice''s face. "Is there a party tonight?" She quickly changed the topic.


    "How do you know?" Essie asked in confusion.

 Chapter 406 Hook Up Secretly

    "I overheard you talking to someone on the phone last night." Alice shrugged. "Can I go with you?"


    "Of course." "We''re all friends. Since you''re back, you should meet them."


    Alice was very happy. She had been preparing for the party the whole afternoon. This was the first time they had seen her with such enthusiasm.


    She used to be cold and indifferent. She had no interest in anyone or anything. She attended parties only because of the need of social communication. If she could choose, she would rather stay at home to read books and listen to music.


    She had locked herself in the cloakroom for a long time, trying all the evening dresses on.


    Holy was confused and said, "it seems that she has changed a lot. She is totally different from she was before."


    "People will change after they lose their memories. When Zac was amnesiac before, his personality was also different." Smiling, Essie stroked his head.


    "I miss my big sister before." "Now she treats me like a stranger. It''s so awkward," Holy added, pouting.


    "Her brain is capable of self recovery. I believe she will regain her memory soon. Now we need to be patient and take good care of her." To be honest, Essie was not used to this kind of occasion.


    Holy was eager to get his sister back as soon as possible.


    The party was held in the Phoenix Century Club.


    The two sisters of the Xu family entered the stage together. They attracted the attention of all the people present like stars and sparks.


    Zac came with Leila. A deep and sharp light flashed in his eyes when he saw Alice. He turned around and walked away. Leila followed him at once.


    "Alice, I''m glad you''re fine." With a profound smile on his lips, he continued, "the police have searched many times in Dave Village, but they didn''t find you. Did you hide yourself out of fear?" He said in a joking tone, as if he was just joking, but his eyes were a little cold, as if he could see through no matter how deep her secret was hidden.


    Alice flipped her hair beside her ear, showing a confused expression. "Excuse me, but you are..."


    "He is the second son of Rong family, my husband and your ex-brother-in-law." Not waiting for the answer of Zac, Leila stepped forward and interrupted. She was afraid that Alice did not know that she was the current lady of Rong family.


    The woman''s words surprised Alice. Alice turned to look at Essie and asked, "is he your ex-husband?"


    Essie nodded.


    Raising her eyebrows, Alice continued, "I don''t know that you have been married. Tell me more about you when you have time." She asked with curiosity.


    There was a slight smile on Essie''s face, but she didn''t want to talk much about her own business, especially things about the children. She had specially told Pana and Holy that they couldn''t tell anyone about the secret o


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ity C. The tattoos on his wrists were exactly the same as those in the pictures. It shouldn''t be wrong. I have sent people to look for him. As long as we catch him, we will break his arms and legs. " Said Fell.


    "Really? That''s great! " A hint of excitement flashed in Essie''s eyes, and she continued, "I know that Fell is the best."


    "Of course, the power of my family is never inferior to that of the Rong family. If I hadn''t been looking after business in Europe these years, could Zac be the first young master in Dragon City?" Fell raised his eyebrows, looking quite pleased. After saying that, he took a sip of the wine and patted his chest as he looked at Essie, "Cathy, if you have any trouble in the future, just come to me. I''ll kill anyone who dares to harm you."


    "Thank you so much, Fell." Essie smiled, and her eyes were as beautiful as the crescent moon.


    When Alice saw them, her eyes darkened slightly. "Mr. Fell, the Zac you just said was my former brother-in-law, right? You chase after my sister in public just to provoke him, don''t you? "


    Fell shook his hand and sneered, "he has quit. He is not even my opponent. I don''t have the time to care about him."


    "Is your cousin stronger than my sister? Why did he divorce my sister and marry your cousin? " It sounded like she was defending her sister.


    Fell shrugged and said, "everyone has his own thoughts. He knows what he is thinking about. In my eyes, Cathy is much better than my cousin."


    A smile broke on Alice''s lips. At this moment, she put on an unexplainable expression, "beauty is in the eyes of the beholder."


    "I guess so. I like her very much." Fell replied frankly.


    Zac sat a seat not far away. His eyes were squinting at the bar counter. Viciousness was shining in his dark eyes, and the blue veins on his forehead were pulsing in anger.


    Damn it! He was coaxing his wife again!

 Chapter 407 The Underground Affair Was Exposed

    And this muddled guy, why did she smile so sweetly to Fell? Didn''t she know that he had an ulterior motive? From now on, he had to clear three rules for her: don''t look at other men, don''t talk to other men, and don''t have any physical contact with other men.


    Essie stood up and said to Leila, "go to the bathroom." then he left.


    As soon as Essie came out of the dressing room, she was dragged to a dark corner. She was extremely frightened. When she was about to scream, she was kissed by someone. When she smelled the familiar scent, she felt less scared but more annoyed instead.


    They were just mobs, hiding in the dark. Was he crazy to make out with her in the club? Leila was right outside. Wasn''t he afraid of being seen by her?


    She pushed him away with her mighty strength. "What are you doing? Aren''t you afraid of being seen by others?"


    "By the way, I don''t want you to forget whose woman you are." He held her chin and said in a domineering and rude tone.


    Essie let out a deep breath. She suddenly felt that her freedom was completely restricted by this demon.


    "Mr. Zac, I''m single now. It''s my business to make any kind of friends. You have no right to judge me,"


    "You should know what will happen if you irritate me." He tightened his fingers slightly, and a sullen look rose from his face. This woman was so unreasonable and arrogant!


    She knew very well what would happen, so a chill spread from Essie''s spine. She could only obey the orders of the big ogre and she could not disobey.


    "I know what I''m doing. In the celebrities circle, everyone is putting on a show, aren''t they?" She lowered her voice and softened it. It was necessary to maintain the friendly relationship on the surface of fame and fortune. Though there was enmity between Rong family and Qin family, but Xu family didn''t have one. It was impossible for her to offend Fell for the sake of Zac, which would ruin the harmonious relationship with Qin family.


    Zac knew what she meant. His cold face softened. "It''s good that you know what to do." She didn''t have to always let him remind her and make him depressed.


    They left in tandem, so as not to attract attention of others. However, a slender figure hiding in the depths of the shadow peeked at the scene.


    On their way back, Alice asked a lot of questions. She seemed to be very interested in what had happened between Zac and Essie. Hearing that, Essie was not able to answer any of them, so she had to change the topic. "Sister, it''s all in the past. I don''t want to talk about it anymore. Now we are just like strangers and we have nothing to do with each other. "


    "Really?" At the same time, a hint of suspicion slipped from Alice''s face.


    "Even if I do have an occasional relationship with him, it is only for the benefit of the group. After all, we are partners with the Rong family. We should keep our personal affairs away from public interests." Explained Essie.


    The corners of Alice''s mouth lifted into a smirk. "Now that the burden of the Xu group is putti


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    he must grasp the key point carefully. Her heart still fluttered with fear at Zac''s words.


    A hint of sorrow flashed through Alice''s eyes. "How''s my dad?"


    "He''s stable, but I don''t know why he''s always in a coma." Essie sighed again.


    "As his daughter, we should pay more attention to him and talk to him. I think it might wake him up." At the same time, Alice''s face was full of sorrow.


    "Yes. We''ll go to see him when he comes out." In fact, she would send Holy to visit Baron every weekend.


    "Will daddy stay long in there?" At the same time, she furrowed her brows. It seemed that she was worried about her father and wanted to see him right now.


    Essie understood her feelings. She had been living with Baron since she was a little girl, and they had deep feelings for each other. Even if she lost her memories now, her feelings must be stored unconsciously and expressed by accident.


    "Sis, don''t worry too much. I will take you to visit him as soon as he comes out." Essie patted her hand to comfort her.


    "I hope it won''t take long." Alice murmured, as if she was talking to herself.


    After chatting with her for a while, Essie went back to her room for a nap. As soon as she heard the sound of the door closing, Alice quietly went upstairs to Lucy''s room.


    Lucy didn''t fall asleep. Seeing that Alice frowned and looked worried, Lucy sat up immediately. "What''s wrong? Alice, are you feeling uncomfortable?"


    "No, mom. I''m just a little worried about Essie." Alice stammered.


    "What happened to Essie?" Lucy was a little surprised.


    "I don''t know if I should tell you." Alice stammered, rubbing her hands. She seemed to be in a dilemma.


    "We are family. There is nothing that can''t be said." Lucy took her to sit beside her.


    There was a brief moment of silence before she said slowly, "do you know her ex-husband, Zac?"


    Hearing that, Lucy frowned. Right now, Zac was the last name she wanted to hear, and also the last person she wanted to see.


    "Did he come to look for Essie again?"

 Chapter 408 Catch Adultery In The Act

    "It seems that they have been in touch for a long time. At the party last night, Zac pulled Essie to a corner where no one could see them. I happened to see them make out." Alice''s voice was very low. She didn''t want anyone to overhear what she said. "I''m just thinking that he divorced Essie and married another woman. Why does he still harass her and refuse to let her go? Isn''t he entrapping her and hurting her?"


    A gust of anger rose up on Lucy''s forehead. "I knew a vicious woman like Mary could not have a good son. Our Essie was lying in the hospital, unconscious. Then he went through the divorce procedure secretly and married Leila. Does he regret and come to look for Essie? "


    "Essie is a simple girl. I''m afraid he could coax her with a few sweet words. No matter what, he is married. He contacted Essie secretly. Didn''t he turn Essie into the mistress? " Alice heaved a sigh, looking sad. "Essie is my sister. I can''t let this bad man destroy her."


    "Well, Essie always is soft hearted. And after he said a few nice words, she passed out." Lucy patted her thigh and couldn''t be more anxious. No wonder Essie often stayed out overnight these days. Going to Eva''s house was an excuse. She went to see Zac.


    "In the afternoon, I saw she was chatting with Zac on Wechat. They have made an appointment to meet each other in the Jade Mountain the day after tomorrow when you go back. Won''t they..." Alice stopped her words on purpose, because she believed that Lucy would understand what she meant.


    "Silly girl!" Lucy jumped up from the bed. "I want to ask her and make it clear to her. If she does get involved with Zac, I have to stop her at once. Otherwise, it will be too late. "


    "Mom, if you go there now, she will definitely not admit it. And I don''t want her to know that these things are said by me. She will think that I am being troublesome and affect our relationship. I think it''s better..." She whispered in Lucy''s ear, and Lucy nodded.


    Early in the morning of the day after tomorrow, Lucy packed up and left the villa. After Essie and Alice sent her to the high-speed rail station, one went home while the other went to the office.


    After work, Essie drove directly to the Jade Mountain.


    Zac had been waiting there for a long time.


    "Has your mother gone back?"


    "Yes." "Every time I come here to see you, I feel like I''m guilty to be with a married man. I think we''d better not see each other before you get divorced. It''s so bad. " Although she knew that he and Leila married for some reason, it was nothing but a marriage. Leila was his wife legally, and if Essie had any other reason, it was also an illegal and immoral "mistress".


    Zac said in a helpless tone.


    Every time she met him, she would be entangled by the issue, as if it was an insurmountable barrier that stood in her heart. He really wanted to tell her that it was a fake marriage between him and Leila and she was still his legal wife, but he could not tell her yet.


    And it''s impossible for them not to meet each other. It was still


    him down anymore." Essie begged.


    "No way!" Lucy said resolutely, and then she added, "let me tell you, only when I die can you break up with Hanson and be with the son of Mary. If you want to make it clear with Hanson and keep your relationship with Zac, I will die in front of you immediately. When I die, you can do whatever you like. I can''t see or hear. The scar in my heart will no longer be painful. " As Lucy spoke, she wiped away her tears. She hated Elizabeth and her enemy, Mary. These two kinds of hatred had been deeply imprinted in her bones and imprinted in her soul. They would not die away.


    "Mom!" Essie then felt that a chill spread from her spine, making her shiver. She was so afraid of her mother''s death.


    "Do you still regard me as your mother? And do you want me to live well? Now, swear to me that you will never have any contact with Zac in your life. You are not allowed to break up with Hanson and determined to be with him." Lucy pressed her step by step, giving her no chance to breathe.


    Tears streamed down her face, with her despair and helplessness.


    Seeing that she bit her lips and didn''t speak, she opened the door. "If you don''t swear, I will jump out of the car."


    Seeing this, the bodyguard quickly said, "my lady, it''s dangerous to open the door on the road."


    "It''s none of your business. If my daughter can''t listen to me, there''s no point living." Lucy said angrily.


    When Essie saw a car coming over from behind, she was freaked out. Her mother was impulsive, might lose her mind sometime, and could do anything. Essie quickly shouted, "Okay, I swear, I won''t have any dealings with Zac, and I won''t break up with Hanson either. Please close the door right now."


    Lucy closed the door at once. The bodyguard immediately pressed the lock button, fearing that she would be angry, and then opened the door again.


    "I tell you, I will keep an eye on you. Don''t ever try to fool me again."


    Holding up her arms, Essie felt like falling into an abyss. It was dark and cold.

 Chapter 409 A Clean Break With Zac

    Zac didn''t sleep for almost a night. He was anxious and worried. He was afraid that Essie would surrender to Lucy.


    Early the next morning, he went back to the Rong Mansion and wanted to ask Mary what kind of feud was there between her and Lucy.


    Hearing Zac''s question, Mary''s face turned pale. "You and Essie have already divorced. Why do you still interfere with the affairs of the Xu family? "


    "Divorced. I don''t want to be treated as an enemy of them either, and the hatred is all because of you." Said Zac in a mild tone as much as he could.


    "Did Essie say something to you?"


    "No, she didn''t. her mother used to have a good impression on me, but her attitude towards me has completely changed since she knew that I am your son. I really want to know if there are any misunderstandings between you two." Zac poured her a cup of tea.


    "I just met her for a few times. We are not familiar with each other and there won''t be any misunderstanding. You have nothing to do with Essie now, and you don''t need to pay attention to Lucy. Both of them are evil women. You''d better keep a distance from them in the future. " Said Mary sourly. Every time she thought of Lucy, her disgust for her grew deeper.


    "Lucy is the dignified and rightful wife of Xu family, not the other woman who took the chance to go up. How could you call her a tramp?" A sharp light flashed in his eyes. From his mother''s words, he knew that she was lying. Something must have happened between her and Lucy in that year.


    Mary realized that she had made a slip of the tongue. She immediately explained, "I was just saying it. I don''t really mean it."


    Taking a sip of tea, Zac lowered his voice. "Did you help Elizabeth to get the position back then?"


    The corners of Mary''s mouth twitched uncontrollably. She tried her best to keep calm, but was carefully observed by the sharp eyes of Zac. He said, "it seems that I''m right. Mommy, after so many years, have you never felt guilty?"


    There was a bit of blame in his tone. From her attitude towards both Essie, he could tell that she had never reflected on what she had done. If her mother felt regretful and apologized to Lucy, perhaps the resentment between them would be alleviated.


    Mary was infuriated by her son''s words. She snapped at him, "you speak for an outsider, are you still my son?"


    "I only help the one who is right. But you helped the mistress to break up their happy family. Do you want me to admire you?" Zac was very disappointed at her. He didn''t expect his mother to be such an unreasonable woman. Yesterday, when Lucy attacked her, he felt very uncomfortable. She was his mother and no one could insult her.


    But now, seeing her attitude, he could understand how Lucy felt. How could a person who did something wrong without any regret be abominable and accepted by others?


    Mary''s face turned ghastly pale, but she could not tell the truth. She could only try her best to control her anger and play cool with her son. "You were too young to understand what happened that year. After all, Elizabeth


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    tside the window.


    "I''m sorry." She said in a low voice.


    He did not respond. After a long time, a low voice slowly came through, "from now on, we have nothing to do with each other. I will let you completely disappear from my world." Every word was squeezed out of his teeth. His heart was filled with hatred, which was too deep to be fathomable. His hatred for her was the same as his love for her.


    With her hands on her chest, Essie felt so painful that she could hardly breathe.


    The rain was still falling, as if time was running out.


    He didn''t close the window, and the cold wind blew in. His wide windbreaker was bulging, like the wings of a bird, and her wet hair was disheveled by the cold wind.


    His clothes were wet, but he didn''t move, like a puppet with a soul taken away.


    After a long while, the rain finally stopped. When the last raindrop clattered on the ground, he said in a weak and hoarse voice, "the rain stopped. You can go now."


    She was still painful, and she felt dizzy, with her eyes wide open, and her limbs numb and her body cold. She knew that she should turn around to go out, but her feet seemed to be nailed to the ground and she could not take any steps.


    She stood there for a long time, too numb to know what to do, but he had never turned around.


    "What are you waiting for? Get out of my sight now. I don''t want to see you anymore." His shoulders trembled slightly, so did his voice.


    She trembled as if being hit by a stick. Biting her lips hard, she turned her head and ran out.


    The cold wind blew away the residual rain and mist in the mountain forest.


    Through the window, he watched her get in the car and disappear in the cold street and his world as well.


    Bright sunshine came through clouds and mist, lighting up the mountain forest and the room, but it failed to light up his dark eyes.


    He stood there for a long time until the shadow turned red in the sunset, and the night was dark without the last light in the room. Then he walked to the bedside and fell down...

 Chapter 410 Throw Herself Into His Arms

    Without Zac''s company, Essie had led a peaceful and comfortable life. But now, she realized that she was wrong. Without him, the world was dark; the sky was dark; the clouds were dark; even the sun was dim.


    Like a pool of stagnant water, she lost her vitality.


    Lucy went back to Jiang City. Before she left, she exhorted Alice repeatedly to take good care of her in case that Essie would reunite with Zac.


    But she thought too much. Zac had already dumped her. He and Leila seemed to get along very well. They often appeared in public together, and showed off their love from time to time. Obviously, he was going to accept Leila as his wife.


    On Fell''s birthday, Alice got up early to dress up. Women had a sharp sense of smell. Essie also sensed that her sister''s interest in Fell was not a good thing to the Xu group.


    Rong''s Group was the business partner of Xu''s Group and the Qin family and Rong family were enemies. If Alice began to date with Fell, the cooperation between the Xu family and the Rong family would be affected. Most importantly, Fell was a playboy. He spoke sweetly but didn''t mean it.


    "Sister, don''t fall in love with him. He is not the right one for you."


    "What? Are you afraid that I will take him away from you? " At the same time, a hint of displeasure appeared on Alice''s face.


    "I didn''t mean that. I just don''t want you to get hurt." Essie said with concern.


    "I''m just losing my memory, not being silly. I know what I''m doing." When Alice finished applying the lipstick, she turned to look at Essie. "If you don''t like him, just leave him to me. Don''t compete with me, okay?"


    Essie was embarrassed. She had no interest in Fell at all. They just had common social activities. She found that since Alice lost her memory, she really became another person. In the past, she would not pay more attention to men. Now she treated Fell as the most precious person.


    In the past, when icy guy lost his memory, he only treated her very bad. But he never changed his temper at all. How come his sister was so strange.


    Essie stopped thinking about it. Why did she think of someone she shouldn''t? They were over, completely over. From now on, she wanted to forget everything about him.


    Essie had thought that the birthday party of Fell would be a beautiful swimsuit show, but he didn''t expect it to be so low-key. It was all about his close friends. Perhaps Fell changed the party style because of her coming.


    "Happy birthday, Fell." Essie handed the gift to him.


    "Cathy, your coming is the best birthday present in the world." Fell smiled, squinting his long and


    for him specially.


    "Alice, have you seen Cathy?" Fell asked, a little drunk.


    "She should be in the dressing room now." With a smile on her face, Alice handed a glass of wine to him. "Fell, today is your birthday. Cheers!"


    Fell smiled, took the glass, clinked it gently with her, and drank it up.


    "Alright, I''m going to find Cathy." He put the glass on the table nearby casually and was about to leave. At this time, Alice held his arm. "Fell, don''t worry. She is still in the make-up room and hasn''t come out yet. Sit with me for a while."


    "But I''m your future brother-in-law. We''ll be misunderstood if we stay here alone," Fell explained, trying to stay calm.


    "Don''t worry. A straight foot is not afraid of a crooked shoe." With a bright smile, Alice stretched out her hands boldly and wrapped them around his neck.


    Fell felt a surge of blood pressure. He took a deep breath to calm down and said, "you should know I like your sister."


    "So what? I don''t care." A sly smile appeared on Alice''s face. Her lips pouted slightly, which looked like cherry soaked in wine.


    Fell swallowed hard.


    "Damn it!" He cursed in his throat. He seemed to have realized something and a flame flashed through his eyes. "Alice, did you drug the wine?" Was she crazy?


    "Don''t panic. It''s just a note of spice." The smile on Alice''s face was evil. Today she was going to swallow the bait.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Fell gritted his teeth and endured the physical discomfort.


    "I like you, Fell. I fell in love with you at first sight."


    "You... You used to be cute. " Said Fell, panting.


    "You are wrong." Alice shook her head. "I''ll show you soon. I''m the most charming now." Then she stood on her toes and kissed him.

 Chapter 411 Happy Last Night

    It was late at night.


    Zac didn''t fall asleep. He was trying to block all the memories and feelings about that woman in his heart.


    As for the remaining feeling that came out, it was all transferred to Leila, which made Leila wild with joy.


    "Zac, you are finally willing to accept me, aren''t you?" She sat on the carpet and put her head on his lap and asked in relief.


    "Leila, it must be very hard to love someone who doesn''t love you, right?" He stroked her head and let out a deep sigh, heavily and sadly.


    Leila''s heart missed a beat. Didn''t Zac love her anymore? No, no, No. he had only temporarily transferred his feelings for her. He would soon come back to her. What''s more, even if he didn''t love her any more, he would definitely fall in love with her again in the days to be with her.


    "Zac, I know you''ve been blaming me. It''s the only wrong thing I''ve done to you in so many years. I know very well that I have crossed your line. You hate to be threatened most. But I have no choice. I don''t want to lose you. Without you, I will die. " She said bitterly.


    It seemed that Zac was also influenced by Leila''s words. A little sadness was shown on his face. Without Essie, his life would be meaningless and incomplete. He had overestimated their relationship, which caused him to be disappointed again and again. In fact, their love is just like the beautiful flowers outside the window, fragile and weak. Any wind and rain could destroy it.


    As for him, she needed and relied on him more than she loved him. He was always not as important as Hanson in her heart. Hanson always dominated the position in her heart, while he was just pathetically able to have a foothold.


    "You know, I like obedient women. As long as you get rid of those bad habits, I will be good to you." He said in a low voice.


    "I will change. I will change everything that you don''t like." Leila nodded her head firmly.


    His eyes fell on an unknown corner outside the window. It seemed that his eyes were covered by shadow, and his eyes grew darker...


    In the next morning, when Fell woke up, Alice was leaning against the bedside, smoking a cigarette. "Were you happy last night, Fell?" Her charming smile scared Fell, as if he saw a beautiful snake.


    "Alice, you are really a maniac." He sat up and quickly put on his clothes.


    "I''m all yours now." When her slender fingers touched his face, he shook his hand off furiously. "You sent it yourself. I don''t plan on taking it." He responded.


    "If my sister knew that we had sex, would she still want you?" There was a threat in her eyes.


    Fell was shocked, "what do you want?"


    Alice took a big drag on her cigarette and blew out a smoke ring. The smoke swirled in the air slowly, spreading in all directions. Hiding her face behind the smoke, she looked rather weird.


    "You go after my sister because she is in charge of the Xu''s Group now. I can get the Xu''s Group back if you help me."


    "Are you going to compete for power with Cathy?" Fell was stunned.


    "Xu''s Group is supposed to be mine


    led away all his feelings yet. The moment he saw her tonight, he knew that all the previous efforts would be wasted. He still needed a lot of time, a lot of time.


    Alice came with Essie. As a director in the chamber of Commerce, she was requested to take a seat in the chamber of Commerce, but instead of taking a seat by Essie, she sat beside Fell and chatted cheerfully with him. They seemed to be very close.


    Even though he was against this, Fell would not reject her passion at this time.


    People in the business world were very sensitive. Many saw her subtle action and began to speculate about it.


    Because of the divorce between Zac and Essie, many people of the Rong family began to worry about the cooperation with Xu family. If the Xu family really befriended the Qin family, it would be extremely disadvantageous to the Rong''s Group.


    Essie had sensed the danger in the air. Alice had lost her memory and she was as helpless as a piece of white paper. She couldn''t understand the stake in the business world. If she was not careful enough, the Xu''s Group was likely to suffer a huge loss.


    "Uncle Albert." Essie raised the champagne in her hand and turned her eyes to the president, Albert. "The development program of energy resources are going to develop in the South Sea. In the future, I would appreciate your advice." That was to stabilize people''s mind, and also to tell everyone that the cooperation between the Xu family and the Rong family would not change.


    Of course, Albert understood what she meant. Holding up his glass, he smiled kindly and said, "I''ll leave this to Zac. From now on, you two should have more communication."


    "Okay." Essie smiled and nodded at him. She couldn''t help glancing at Zac. Zac also looked back. The moment their eyes met, they looked deeply and emotionally intertwined, as if they wanted to devour each other and blend in.


    However, they tried their best to control the throbbing hearts, and did not show any emotion, not to let the other party see their fragility.

 Chapter 412 The Most Familiar Stranger

    Almost at the same time, they looked away, mercilessly splitting their eyes contact, and then drank a mouthful of champagne, borrowing the alcohol to numb the severe pain in the heart.


    The action was so tacit as if it had been set in advance. Even if two people were separated from each other, the connection between them would not disappear or change.


    Looking at them, Albert sighed deeply. His son suddenly divorced Essie and married Leila. It was so abnormal. He couldn''t understand it at all. Most importantly, it was harmful to the Rong family. He believed that his son would understand. He hoped that Zac could be stupid for the moment and that there would be still room for him to reconcile with Essie.


    "The Xu family and the Qin family will have a lot of cooperation in the future." Alice opened her mouth suddenly, which broke the peace on the table.


    She deliberately reached out and held Fell''s arm. Fell was slightly shocked, but he didn''t pull his arm out. He just smiled and said, "of course our Qin family is willing to establish a cooperative relationship with Xu''s Group."


    "What a big surprise!" One of the directors said with a smile. The business was changeable, so was the affection.


    "I also didn''t expect that the children have grown up and many things are not up to us." Fell''s father said with a big smile. He had been hoping that his son could get married with Essie, but he didn''t expect that Fell would fall in love with Alice so soon. Whether Essie or Alice was the same good to Qin family.


    "I will take over the Xu''s Group with Essie together." The gentle and soft words of Alice shocked everyone in the hall. Take charge together? It was a new word. Everyone knew that a mountain cannot accommodate two tigers. Even relatives would have different opinions and had a dispute.


    A deep expression flashed through Zac'' eyes. He knew that Alice was not easy to deal with. It was definitely not a coincidence that Alice came back this time. She came here to compete with Essie for power.


    "Alice, I heard that you have lost your memory. You''d better pay attention to your health first. Find a brain doctor for you. It''s a big problem." He used a dragonfly tone, as if it was a kind care.


    Alice raised her eyebrows. "Thanks for your concern, my ex-brother-in-law. I just lost my memory and have a normal brain. It won''t affect my working ability. And it was too tired for Essie to manage the Xu''s Group alone. The burden is too heavy for her, so of course I should help her with it. "


    "It''s a good thing to share the burden. Don''t make more troubles." Zac''s deep eyes reflected a sharp cold light. When Alice felt that he wanted to see through her, she almost subconsciously lowered her eyes to cover her perhaps leaking pupils.


    "Fell." She called him in a very low voice and asked him for help. Fell and Zac were sworn enemies to each other. Since Alice was on his side, he would certainly defend her.


    "Zac, you are not the son-in-law of the Xu family anymore. They will deal with the affairs of the Xu family themselves. Don''t worry."


    "I wish you could marry into the Xu family," A unfathomable cold smile d


    te direction, and the man who was greeting her was the last person he wanted to see -- Hanson.


    Hanson came back home from abroad today. Bella had set up a branch company in Europe, and he had been dealing with the branch company there during this period of time.


    The day before yesterday, he received a call from Alice, who told him that Zac had been pestering Essie. He was very worried about her, so he came back in a hurry.


    As soon as he got off the plane, he drove straight to Dragon City without taking his luggage home.


    "Do you miss me?" His eyes were full of love and missing.


    "Yes." Essie nodded, and she was overwhelmed by deep guilt.


    He reached out and held her in his arms, kissing her regardless of the eyes of the people around.


    Zac''s heart wrenched. He was once again desperate and once again dejected. He fell back to the seat and pressed his chest. It was painful, as if a dagger was mercilessly twisting and causing him to be bloody and blurred.


    The light of the setting sun disappeared from the horizon.


    His eyes turned dark, so did the evening glow.


    He couldn''t recall how he came back to the villa by the lake. He suffered so much that he was out of breath that he almost lost his memory.


    He didn''t return to the villa. He sat alone by the lake and gazed at the Barbie doll in his hand.


    "Don''t hang out with others. When I grow up, I''ll come back to you. I''ll be back..."


    He had never forgotten her innocent and serious face. Even if he had a hidden disease because of her, he had never really hated her.


    God was a kidding guy.


    He had found her back by accident, but she had already fallen in love with someone else and had no place for him anymore.


    He thumped his forehead in distress. With a flick of his finger, the doll fell into the lake.


    In a hurry, he reached out to catch the doll, but it was sinking into the dim lake.


    "Didn''t you say that you couldn''t sleep alone? If I''m not around in the future, you can sleep with it..."


    Her voice echoed in his ears, and his heart trembled violently. He jumped into the lake recklessly.

 Chapter 413 A Drama

    "Zac --" a shriek came from not far away. Then Leila ran over and, without thinking, jumped into the lake with him.


    The lake in early spring was still cold, and in the evening, the temperature suddenly dropped, and the water was even colder.


    When he saw her, Zac was shocked. "Leila, why are you here?" His lips were slightly blue, and his voice was also trembling.


    Leila''s situation was not much better than his. She kept shivering.


    "Hurry up." Zac ordered.


    "What are you doing in the lake?" Leila asked, trembling.


    "I have lost my stuff. It is none of your business. Go up now. I will find it myself." Said Zac with a determined look. It seemed that it was more important than his own life.


    "What is it? My swimming skill is good. Let me help you. " Said Leila. She was good at swimming. In the University, she was called a mermaid and could hold her breath for as long as five minutes after she dived into the water.


    "¡­¡­ Barbie doll. " Zac hesitated.


    A hint of surprise flashed through Leila''s eyes. She didn''t ask more but continued to swim.


    When she swam a few meters away, she saw the feet in the thick water weeds at the bottom of the lake. She grabbed it and took the doll out of the water.


    When she saw the familiar face of the doll, she felt her body spasm violently. She was so familiar with the doll. It was his treasure. For a period of time, he often held it in his hands and played with it. Even if he was laughed at, he didn''t care about that. Later he put it in his safe.


    She had always wanted to know where the Barbie doll came from and if it was from a girl, but he never told her.


    Why did it come out today? And he even jumped into the lake to look for it. It was hateful.


    She had hated the doll from the past, and he treated it better than her.


    No one could take Zac away from her, even a Barbie doll.


    She thought angrily. She grabbed the doll''s head, broke its neck with a snap.


    When Zac swam over, she waved the doll to tell him that she had found it and then swam back.


    When they were ashore, Leila closed her eyes and fell on the ground. She was not sick. She just pretended to be sick. Jumped into the lake for her Barbie doll wasn''t enough to make him moved. She needed to act well.


    Her consciousness was very clear. She heard that Zac was calling her. He picked her up and ran into the villa. Then he asked the maid to change her clothes and make some ginger soup to dispel the cold.


    She waited for a long time and didn''t open her eyes until she heard the familiar footsteps.


    "Are you okay, Leila?" Zac sat on the edge of the bed and looked at her.


    "I''m fine." She shook her head.


    "The lake is too cold. You shouldn''t have jumped into it." He sighed slightly.


    "I can tell it''s important to you, so I didn''t think too much. I just want to help you find it." She smiled weakly and asked deliberately, "I just pulled it out from the weed. Is it broken?"


    Zac did not answer. Just a trace of undisguised pain ran over his face. The doll''s neck was broken. Does it meant that he and Essie would never be able to recover?


    Leila stretched out her hand from the silk quilt and held his hand.


    ie said as she picked up a chicken leg for Hanson.


    "I miss you so much. There is no smell in the food." A smile cracked on Hanson''s face, and the look in his eyes was filled with softness and affection.


    "Sister, did you ask Anna to cook the honey chicken drumsticks today? Why is Hanson so sweet? " Holy teased her.


    "Come on, kid! Absence makes the heart grow fonder." Hanson said, stroking his head gently.


    "You two should get married as soon as possible, and I can change the title to brother-in-law." Holy stuck out his tongue at him.


    Hanson also thought for a while. He would be relieved only if he got the paper. Otherwise, there would be a chance for Zac to take away Essie at any time. Last time when they went to the Civil Affairs Bureau to register, only to find that Essie didn''t divorce Zac. Hanson didn''t know how long it would take to get the next chance.


    Essie lowered her head and took a sip of the soup without saying anything.


    She felt guilty.


    He was good, very good, but she could no longer love him.


    She wanted to make it clear to him, to let him go to find his true happiness. However, her mother''s words were like a thunderbolt ringing in her ears. His mother was an impulsive person. She could do anything sometimes. Essie was afraid that something bad would happen to her mother when she was in anger.


    Her mother was the one she loved most and the most important person to her. She could not go against her and disobey her.


    At the same time, a queer light flashed across Alice''s eyes. "How about this? You two get engaged first. Many young masters in Dragon City dream of marrying you. You two are engaged, so that they can give up this idea. " She had hidden the last part of her words in her heart, and the most important thing was to make Fell to give up the idea of being with her wholeheartedly.


    "Let''s talk about it after dad and mom come back. Now grandmother is still in danger, so I''m not in the mood to care about my personal matter. " With these thoughts in her mind, Essie felt distressed and upset, so she didn''t have the mood to get engaged at all.

 Chapter 414 My Heart Ached

    In the morning, as soon as Essie entered the office, the secretary came. "Mr. Zac''s secretary called and invited you to come to the tea house to talk about business at 3:00 this afternoon."


    "Which one?" asked she. She was afraid that she misheard.


    "President Rong of the Emperor, your ex- Husband. " The secretary dared not to utter the last word "husband" in fear that Essie would feel uncomfortable.


    "Okay." She nodded while she was restless inside.


    Did Zac want to see her?


    What should he tell her?


    Essie''s heart began to race uncontrollably. She was like a traveler who had walked five days and nights in the desert, and was dying to see a fresh spring.


    Although she had decided not to contact him anymore, her heart was so eager to see him, so eager for his touch and warm and safe embrace.


    She couldn''t help missing him every day.


    His tall and handsome figure constantly appeared in her mind. She closed her eyes, the shadow was still there, and she reached out her hand to turn off the light. The shadow was still in the darkness. Even if she was asleep, it would linger in her dream. What was more horrifying was that her soul was longing for it, constantly surging a gentle wave. She tried to hold it tightly, so that it could never escape.


    She took out her makeup bag from the drawer. Without his company, she couldn''t sleep well. Every night she couldn''t fall asleep, with dark circles under her eyes. She didn''t eat well, either. She felt sad and lost her appetite. Her face was pale, and even her chin was sharp.


    She needed make-up to make herself look energetic. She needed to hide the dark circles under her eyes, and her pale face, as well as all her sadness and haggard. She didn''t want him to see her fragility.


    The moment she entered the VIP room, Zac noticed that she had put on makeup which was a bit heavy. In front of him, she never wore makeup and always kept a straight face. Did she do it on purpose today?


    Essie looked better than her. He had no dark circles around his eyes and no stubble on his chin. He was still very energetic and handsome.


    Disappointment was like waves rolled up by the violent wind in the sea.


    She was dispensable in his heart. Her existence couldn''t affect his mood at all.


    "Mr. Zac asked me to come here. What''s the matter?" She tried to sound calmer than she thought. He made the appointment by his secretary, not himself. Obviously, he just treated her as a client.


    "Miss. Essie, is your Xu''s Group going to unite with the Qin''s Group through marriage?" He was poker faced and as cold as an iceberg. Even his voice was cold.


    Essie felt the air around her was cooling sharply, especially when she heard he call her "Miss. Essie". Her limbs were cold all of a sudden.


    She rubbed her hands, trying to warm herself up. "This is a private issue between my sister and Fell. It won''t affect the cooperation between Xu''s Group and Rong''s Group." S


    nder hit right on her head, which cut her into pieces.


    She took up the teacup and sipped the tea, trying to calm down the sharp pain in her heart and prevent her from being seen the slightest truth.


    Zac gazed at her. His face was still poker faced, as if he was wearing a mask, which concealed all his expressions. There was only coldness and depression in his eyes.


    He felt the joy of revenge. She didn''t care about him, ignored his feelings, and treated him as nobody.


    Unfortunately, this happiness only lasted for a short second, and disappeared, leaving only endless bitterness and sadness.


    Because she looked more calm than he imagined, but she was just silent.


    He hated this damn silence, which made him more and more desperate.


    "Miss Essie, you can leave now." He said in a cold voice deliberately to cover up his inner excitement. He didn''t dare to stay with her for too long in case that he would lose control of himself by accident. He had no idea when he could settle down with her. Maybe one month, maybe two months, or maybe forever.


    Shocked by his words, she looked up at him and her eyes filled with sadness. Unfortunately, he didn''t see it when he looked away.


    She realized her gaffe and looked away hurriedly. She put the teacup on the table and stood up. "I''m leaving." She said in a low voice and walked out without waiting for his answer.


    She looked embarrassed, as if she had been kicked out. As soon as she left the room, Essie''s legs became soft like a punctured ball, and she used up all her strength.


    Was this really the relationship she wanted? No intersection, no entanglement and doing their own things alone. No, it was not like that. Her heart hurt. It was protesting and crying.


    In fact, she couldn''t live without him for a long time, but she didn''t dare to admit it. Because of her mother, she flinched. She could not let her mother sad, so she could only choose to bear this painful separation.

 Chapter 415 Give Me A Wedding

    After Essie left, Zac sat there alone for a long time until the night fell and swallowed all the light in the room.


    As soon as he entered the villa, the Butler rushed to him. "Mr. Rong, you finally come back. Mrs. Rong had a high fever and didn''t want to go to the hospital. She didn''t allow me to call you either. I''m so worried about her."


    Zac ran upstairs in a hurry.


    Leila was lying on the bed. Her face was red and seemed to be burning.


    Zac touched her forehead, which was very hot. "You must have caught a cold in the lake yesterday. Let me send you to the hospital."


    In a daze, Leila shook her head and said, "No, thank you, Zac. I''m fine. I just need to have a rest."


    "You have a high fever now. You must go to the hospital." As he spoke, Zac held her up, let the housekeeper put a blanket over her, and then went out.


    In the hospital, after checking Leila''s blood, the doctor found that her blood picture was abnormal and suggested her to stay in hospital for observation. So Zac registered for her and let her live in a VIP ward.


    After the detailed blood analysis report at the medical center the next day, they found an unknown virus in her body.


    "Brother Zac, I''m sorry, I lied to you." Tears welled up in Leila''s eyes.


    "Tell me, what happened?" Zac''s deep eyes blinked.


    "I didn''t mean to force you to get married. I never thought of hurting you." Leila sobbed and said, "Someone forced me to do so. He also injected a virus into my body. This virus is different from that one in Essie. It''s the same type of Ebola virus. If I don''t do as he said, the virus will take effect and I''ll die like an Ebola patient. " After that, she started to cry.


    Zac didn''t say anything. His eyes were darkened. He walked to her and held her into his arms. "Leila, why didn''t you tell me earlier?" he asked.


    "I''m not allowed to tell you. If I tell you, I won''t get the antidote preparation." She buried her head in his chest and lowered her head, trying to hide the weird light in her eyes.


    "Have you met that man?" Zac frowned in anger.


    "No, I don''t know who they are." Leila shook her head and said, "I remember that day when I went out of the magazine office to get my car in the underground garage, someone covered my mouth from behind and I lost my consciousness. When I woke up, I found that I was lying in a car with an injection hole on my wrist. There was a note next to it, which said that I was injected with a virus. And I could live as long as I obey orders, if I said no, I would be dead. Then this person contacted me and controlled my action through wechat. I secretly checked his wechat ID and found that it was sent from the United States. The United States is so large and so far away. How can I find him? The only thing I can do is obey his orders obediently and do not dare to resist. "


    She paused and sniffed. "I didn''t expect that he would also inject the virus into Essie, let alone he ask me to threaten you to marry me with it. At that time, I hesitated for a long time. I was afraid that you would hate me and detest me, but I finally compromised. Because I lov


    She had succeeded. Now her heart was like a broken porcelain, which would break into pieces with a little force, and never close again.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t want to help me?" She raised her eyebrows as she didn''t get any response from Essie after a long while.


    "I haven''t designed a wedding dress, so I''m not good at picking." She shook her head helplessly and said in a low voice.


    "Oh, I almost forget." Leila patted her forehead and said, "You haven''t had a wedding with Zac yet. It''s his second marriage, but it''s his first wedding ceremony. Of course, it''s also the last one."


    Holding the table, Essie staggered back to the chair and sat down. Her legs were so weak that she could hardly stand. She felt that all her strength seemed to be drained, and she even had no strength to breathe.


    "Sorry, I can''t help you." She arduously opened her mouth and spoke out a few words.


    "Forget it. I''ll pick it with Zac. He has broken up with Landis and stays with me every day. He knows my body well. He must know better than anyone what clothes I wear. " Leila put the album back into her handbag as she laughed rampantly. Now that she was satisfied, she was ready to leave.


    When the door of the office was closed, she covered her chest with her hands. The sharp pain from inside was unbearable. She opened her mouth and gasped. A stream of blood was blocked in her chest and she was almost unable to breathe.


    Wedding ceremony? Wedding ceremony!


    The two words were like nails, pricking her ears, her heart, and her whole body.


    She also hoped to hold the wedding with him, wear the wedding dress designed by herself, and be his most beautiful bride.


    For many times, she dreamed herself wearing a white wedding dress, holding his arm, stepping on the crimson carpet and entering the most sacred hall. Happy smiles spread over her face. They made promises to each other in front of God, then exchanged rings and kissed each other.


    It was the most serious and fantastic moment in the world. She felt like she had become the happiest woman in the world.

 Chapter 416 As You Wish

    But now, it was another woman who was going to marry him. Her happiness and sweetness could only be in the dream.


    Tears burst out from her eyes like the flood of a torrent, instantly wetted her face. He had recovered from his hidden disease and could be a real couple with Leila, and the only memory about her disappeared.


    As the wedding ceremony of Zac approached, she was like a peony flower which had lost most nutrition, withering day by day.


    She couldn''t smile any more. She couldn''t sleep every night and she couldn''t eat anything everyday. It seemed that she was dying.


    Holy soon noticed her abnormality and asked, "Sis, what''s wrong with you? Do you feel uncomfortable?"


    "No, I''m fine. I''m just too busy these days." She tried to smile at him, but it disappeared before it took shape, as if the smile was blown away by the cold wind.


    "Sis, are you sad about the wedding between Zac and Leila?" Holy sighed. He had heard about it from Goel.


    "They are married. Of course they are going to have a wedding." The very thought of the wedding made her feel like thousands of ants gnawing at her heart. The pain almost drove her crazy.


    "But you have been married for so long, you haven''t had a wedding." Said Holy in a low voice, as if he was talking to himself. He felt a little sorry for his sister. How could Zac do that to her.


    "Holy, you''re too young to understand what''s going on between adults," she said, patting his head.


    "I''m almost twelve years old. I''m no longer a little boy. Don''t treat me like a kid," After finishing his words, Holy curled up his lips. He had reached his puberty and was confused about sex. He could see that his sister liked Zac very much, which was better than to his brother Hanson. But...


    "I used to like him, but now I really hate him. He''s a bad man. He divorced you and married someone else when you were still in a coma. Don''t like him anymore and feel sad for him. It''s not worth it to hurt your own body. " Holy clenched his little fists, his face full of anger.


    "Holy, you know what? Sometimes people''s eyes and ears could deceive themselves, and some things were not as simple as they imagined. Everyone has his or her own helplessness and regrets, no matter how powerful he or she is. " She murmured. Even though Zac really betrayed her, she didn''t want his image in Holy''s heart to be completely destroyed.


    "Sis, you are still defending him. Both of them had consented to the marriage. If he hadn''t been willing, would there have been anyone who could put a knife around his neck to force him to marry? Besides, who is he? He is the number one cultivator in Dragon City. Anyone has to make a concession to him. Who dares to force him? " Holy didn''t believe what his sister said at all. He only believed what he had seen.


    "OK, Holy, you should study hard now. Don''t worry about others. I can handle my own things. Don''t worry." Essie patted on his little hand.


    In fact, sh


    edding, Hanson will also hold the wedding and let her become the happiest bride in the world."


    He intentionally provoked Zac, and he succeeded. Zac''s heart twitched violently. A sharp pain flashed like lightning. He gritted his teeth and pulled it through. "If she wants to get married, I will bless her." He answered.


    "Don''t go to find my sister ever again. She would be happier without you." Holy said coldly and went out.


    Zac''s internal organs were twisting into a ball.


    Would she be happier without him?


    If it was true, he was willing to do it!


    After work, Essie didn''t want to go home, so she wandered on the street aimlessly.


    She arrived at a wedding dress store unconsciously.


    Wedding dress? The word was so dazzling that the snow-white color was now like the cold light of a dagger, stabbing in her heart brutally, causing her to feel a pang of pain.


    "Miss, are you going to buy the wedding dress?" The shopkeeper came out and smiled at her. "We have many new styles here. Do you want to try them on inside?"


    A bitter smile was plastered on Essie''s face. Her husband was now someone else''s. They were going to hold a wedding, and who would see her in wedding dress.


    "Thank you. I just want to have a look." She waved her hand and walked forward slowly.


    There was a river bed not far away.


    It was a bad day with strong wind on the riverside.


    But the weather was agreeable to her mood which was gloomy.


    She stood in front of the guardrail for a long time, staring at the boundless river in a daze.


    Her hair was disheveled by the wind, and her delicate body was like a leaf that could be swept away at any time.


    She felt weak and dizzy, either because she stood for too long or because of the strong wind.


    He turned around and took two steps before he fell backward as darkness came over his eyes.


    A tall and strong figure ran towards her, and the strong iron arm quickly reached out and took her into his arms.

 Chapter 417 Stay Tonight

    In the hospital, looking at her weak and thin face, Zac felt heartbroken. His whole heart was twisting.


    He had decided to forget her and sealed up all her memories, but he just couldn''t control himself. He went crazy as soon as he heard that Holy said that Hanson would marry her. As soon as she left, he rushed out of control and wanted to ask her for a clear answer.


    He had been waiting outside the HENGYUAN building the whole afternoon. He wanted to go upstairs but could not find any excuse.


    When she came out, he was nervous. She looked so thin and pale. Was it because of the virus?


    His heart trembled, and at that moment, all the anger and gloom had disappeared, and only anxiety and worry left in his chest.


    As long as she was alright, as long as she was happy, he would be willing to get hurt by her a thousand times, no matter how many times she hurt him, as long as she was happy. Anyway, he had been controlled by her. He couldn''t get rid of her.


    He followed her quietly and watched her standing in front of the wedding dress shop for a long time. Was she choosing the wedding dress for herself? Was she really going to marry Hanson?


    He felt that they were falling apart. They hadn''t divorced yet. She was still his wife. The kite flied far away. If the wire was still held in his hand, there was a chance for the kite to fly back. If the wire was cut, he could not get back.


    Therefore, he held this piece of paper and never let it go. Even if he had decided to give up, he was still unwilling to cut off this thread. He wanted to wait. When she cut off the last thread of her thought, she would push him into the abyss.


    Now that she had decided to marry Hanson. He wondered whether the last minute of his execution would be coming.


    While he was lost in thought, she slowly opened her eyes.


    When she saw his familiar face, she was stunned. Her eyes were wide open.


    She shook her head hard, and then shook again and again, thinking she was dreaming.


    But he didn''t disappear.


    She rubbed her eyes again. He was still there.


    "You are not dreaming," he said in a low voice, as if he was able to read her mind.


    "What''s wrong with me?" She looked around the room, which was totally white, and the air was full of a strong smell of medicine. This was the ward, how could she enter the hospital again?


    "You passed out. The doctor said you were suffering from severe malnutrition." His eyes were full of love. When she stood on the riverside alone before, he was really afraid that the wind would blow her away.


    "Then why are you here?" she asked. Shouldn''t he be busy preparing for the wedding now?


    "I happened to be on the riverside. When I saw that you fainted, I came over to help you." He immediately put away all his emotions and put on a cold attitude and tone.


    "Thank you," she said in a low voice.


    "You''re welcome. I''m not doing it for you. I''m just a business partner. If anything happens to you, it won''t be good for me." His voice was very cold and flat without any trace of temperature. After pursing his lips, he continued, "I haven''t seen you for only a few days.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    she was in this condition? He wanted to stay with her all the time.


    When he heard her crying, his heart, his reason and all the cells in his body were trembling like a plucked string.


    What are you crying for, you little fool?


    Did she feel sad for whom? Was it for him?


    His dark and cold eyes seemed to be lit up by a ray of hope, and his gloomy and deep heart seemed to have a ray of sunshine and a vitality.


    He walked over quickly and uncovered her quilt.


    She was shocked and froze, panic stricken, at a loss.


    Her eyes widened as if she had seen a ghost. He stared at her red and swollen eyes, sharp as a hawk. It seemed that he wanted to see through her pupils to the bottom of her heart and see all the secrets she had hidden.


    They stared at each other silently for a long time. They looked at each other''s bright eyes until a bird chirped outside the window broke the silence.


    Hearing that, Essie lowered her eyes in a hurry. "You... Didn''t you leave? "


    "Why are you crying?" He didn''t answer her, but asked her instead.


    "I... I didn''t cry. The sand was in my eyes," she stammered.


    "Bad excuse! Are you crying or sand in your eyes? Can''t I tell?" Zac sneered.


    "Yes, I''ve cried. But so what? I''m a woman. Women all like crying." She seemed to have a guilty conscience, her eyes moving around.


    "I''m asking you why you cried, not if you cried. Don''t confuse the topic." He reached out and pinched her chin to force her to look up at him. He looked solemn, just like a judge interrogating criminals.


    "It''s none of your business." She bit her lips, trying to hide the fact that she cried because of him.


    "Then, it is whose business, Hanson''s?" He asked almost subconsciously, because he was too afraid of Hanson and was jealous of him.


    He seemed to have reminded her, "Yes, it''s because of Hanson." She nodded hurriedly, "We... It was just a quarrel which made me feel bad. So I cried. I just could not help it."


    A shadow came over and covered Zac''s eyes. It extinguished all the light inside, leaving only the ashen darkness and coldness.

 Chapter 418 Complaint

    It was because of Hanson. He thought she would be sad about the wedding between him and Leila. He misunderstood. She would never cry for him but for Hanson.


    "You are such a coward, crying for a man." His tone became as cold as ice, freezing the air around him.


    Yes, she was a loser. She was abandoned by him, but she was still willing to be his mistress. She had decided to make a clear break with him, and she still couldn''t help missing him day and night, and now she was tortured to faint because of him holding a wedding with someone else. How cheap she was!


    However, people were just so strange. They could control their hands and feet, but could not control their hearts.


    Once a person''s heart was manipulated by love, it would become blind, abandon self-esteem and do anything. Even if he knew there was a mountain of fire and blade in front of him, he would be unable to help but bury himself into it.


    "I have all kinds of shortcomings. I am stupid and confused. I am not ambitious. I love to be cheap, and I am not as good as your first love Leila. So I deserve to be divorced by you when I am dying in the hospital. I deserve to be replaced by your first love. I deserve to be a laughing stock in the whole Dragon City." She stared at him angrily and insidiously. She couldn''t control her tone, which was almost roaring.


    Zac''s thin lips trembled. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t make a sound. He just sighed sadly.


    After a moment''s silence, he said, "if it hadn''t been for this matter, your mother still wouldn''t have let us be together. Will you have the courage to defy her?"


    With a shudder, she lowered her eyes, as if she had lost all courage in an instant.


    She couldn''t fight against it. Although it was not a deep-rooted hatred, without Mary, her family would not break up. She and her mother would not have a narrow escape. And the Xu family would not be in such a situation.


    The most hateful thing was that Mary had never felt any guilt. Instead, she made every effort to make it hard for Essie. Such a person didn''t deserve to be understood.


    "If you were me, would you accept the child of your enemy?" She asked.


    "I asked my mommy, and she told me that she just provided some kind help to Elizabeth, and she didn''t hurt your mother," Zac explained.


    "You believe her?" She sneered and thought that a hypocritical woman like Mary would never confess her crime.


    Zac understood her doubt. "My mother is not a bad person. After all, Elizabeth is her good friend. She couldn''t be indifferent when she came to ask her for help." He hoped that all of this was a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding between his mother and Lucy. As long as the matter was made clear, the previous grudges could be resolved.


    Essie looked at Zac coldly and criticized him in a sharp voice, "I knew you would take your mother''s side."


    "Yes, I''m talking about the right thing and the wrong person. Can you guarantee that your mother didn''t vent her anger on my mother because of Elizabeth?" Zac frowned. It was possible to hate Mary because of Elizabeth.


    With a snort, Essie said, "Zac, do you know th


    at Alice. Hearing this, Essie was more certain that before she regained her memory, the Xu''s Group couldn''t be handed over to her. Otherwise, it must be in a mess.


    "Sis, no matter how your relationship with Fell is, even if you marry into the Qin family and become the daughter-in-law of the Qin family, the strategic cooperation between us and the Rong''s Group won''t change. As for whether we will cooperate with the Qin family or not, it depends on the specific situation. "


    The expression on Alice''s face darkened. "Essie, I heard that my dad is authorized that he appointed me and you to run the Xu''s Group, so we should discuss with each other and reach a consensus on such a great matter. Don''t you think so?"


    With a slight smile on her face, Essie said, "sister, although we''re decision-maker, we can''t decide on the group''s affairs. We need the approval of most members of the board of directors."


    Alice rolled her brown eyes and put on a strange look. "Essie, I don''t want to be only a vice president. Since my dad let us take over the Xu''s Group together, should we redistribute our positions? You''ll be the chairman of the company. I''ll be the president of the company. Or I''ll be the chairman and you will be the president. "


    "But sis, business is a war, not a game. How dare I hand over the company to you while you are talking like that?"


    "I just don''t want to be too serious so I said that on purpose. Don''t worry. I can manage the company well. " But at the same time, Alice put her arm around Essie''s shoulders to show their affection.


    Essie sighed again and said, "sister, I know what you mean. As long as you recover your memory, I''ll arrange everything for you, no matter it''s the chairman or the president. But before that, you''d better get familiar with the business of the company first. "


    A streak of malicious and cold light flashed through Alice''s eyes. Although Essie spoke that in an affected manner, she was actually omnipotent in terms of power, wasn''t she? But no one was willing to give up this position. She had to take it back by herself.

 Chapter 419 Her Ex-husbands Wedding

    As soon as Essie entered the office, Leila came. She wanted to defend her successful fruit.


    Essie really didn''t want to see her, but Leila was still at the secretary''s office. She had no choice but to let her in.


    "Mrs. Leila, why are you here? Why don''t you prepare the wedding as soon as possible?"


    Leila walked to Essie and stretched out her finger. The eight carat diamond ring glowed brightly in the light. But it was not the Purple Love.


    "This is the wedding ring Zac gave me. Is it beautiful?" She smiled complacently.


    She glanced at it but never saw it again. The light of the diamond ring was like a sharp arrow, penetrating into her heart and stuck in it, which hurt every time she breathed.


    "So you come here just to show me this?" She was expressionless, and her face was like being covered with a mask, which hid all her emotions.


    "I just want to tell you that Zac is my husband now and you have no chance to get back together with him. You''d better give up and never try to seduce him again. " Leila raised her eyebrows, showing a ferocious expression.


    "I have never planned to be together with him again. Are you getting paranoid?" She sniffed.


    "Then who were you with last night?" Leila asked.


    After a short pause, Essie finally understood. ''walls have ears.''


    "He stayed to look after me just because he was worried that my health would affect the cooperation in the South Sea. Don''t misunderstand him."


    "Of course I believe my husband. He loves me very much, but I don''t believe you. A bitch who wants to sleep with a man can''t be stopped. So please don''t see my husband again, or I''ll teach you a lesson. " Her tone was warning and threatening. Her life was held in her hand. It was a piece of cake for her to die.


    "Mistress? That''s insane," she sneered.


    Leila''s face changed dramatically. "It''s me who Zac loves. So, I''m never the mistress in our relationship. You are the mistress."


    "Since you are so confident, why do you come to me? If he loves you, he will naturally not go for other women. If he doesn''t love you, even if you are on guard every day and night, he will cheat on you," said Essie. Then she picked up the green tea on the table and took a sip, trying to make herself look natural. She lost her husband, but she had to keep her pride.


    "After the wedding, Zac will stay by my side with all his heart and soul. You and Landis can''t take advantage of it." She stomped her feet and slammed the door behind her.


    Essie collapsed on the chair in exhaustion. All of a sudden, she understood what the old saying meant. People could only see the smile on new wife, bur never care about the sadness of former wife. Newlyweds always showed their affection to the public, but the old could only cry in the corner.


    Sunday''s wedding was very low-key. There were only FORD and William to support Zac, and even Jim was not be invited. And William w


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    her two days before she went back. During these two days, Hanson was accompanying her. He didn''t want her to have any sorrow or regain the strength of Zac.


    When she returned to the Dragon City, she had a calm smile on her face. She seemed to have reborn. However, the smile was just a mask, which could be used to hide the broken heart in her chest.


    Though she lost her love, she could not lose her dignity. She did not want her enemies to see her weakness, nor did she give them any chance to gloat.


    There was a charity auction on the Century Square. It was the first time for them to meet each other after Zac''s marriage. They both had lovers.


    Beside him stood Leila, his newly married wife, and beside her stood his fiancee Hanson.


    She wore the pink diamond ring given by Hanson on the ring finger. She wore the ring on it on purpose to tell everyone, especially Zac, that she was going to get married. The engagement ceremony was on the sixth day of next month, and the date was on October in autumn. It was a lucky day.


    The ring was so dazzling as if it was declaring war on him and wanted to take over his ownership.


    "Are you two getting married?" Leila asked deliberately.


    "The engagement ceremony of Hanson and I will be held on the sixth day of next month."


    Essie said slowly, like a gentle breeze, but it caused great tsunami in Zac''s heart. He didn''t show his usual cold face, and all his expressions seemed to be frozen. Even the little bit of thought came through his pupil was quickly frozen. No one could see that his heart was bleeding.


    "Congratulations." Leila wished that Essie could marry as soon as possible so that she would have one less rival in love.


    "Thank you." With a soft smile on her face, Essie stretched her arms and held Hanson''s, asking in a sweet and lovable tone, "why didn''t you go on your honeymoon?" She said in a deliberate casual tone, as if she was just asking casually.

 Chapter 420 A Fierce Battle Between The Love Rivals (Part One)

    "Brother Zac is quite busy recently. After he finishes his work, we will go for our honeymoon," Leila explained with a smile. She also wanted to go on her honeymoon, but Zac didn''t mention it at all. She asked him indirectly. He said that they could only plan after the cooperation in the South Sea started.


    With a polite smile, Essie said, "I hope you two can attend our engagement ceremony."


    "Of course we will." With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Leila turned around to look at Zac, "Right, my husband?" She changed her tone and stressed on the word intentionally.


    "Let''s talk about it when we are free," Zac said indifferently. He sat in the middle of the seat. His body was suffering great pain as if thousands of arrows were piercing his heart. If he did not sit down, he would probably fall.


    Essie and Hanson sat on the other side of the table, seeming to keep them at a distance deliberately.


    The auction items on auction were the private collection of celebrities. The money gathered by the auction would be donated to construct the Hope Primary Schools in poor mountainous villages.


    Leila never forgot to show off their love. Even when they were sitting, she held his arm and leaned her head on his shoulder from time to time. She was afraid that others did not know that they were a sweet and happy newly married couple.


    Zac didn''t stop her. It seemed that he would spoil her forever.


    Even though Essie tried her best not to look at them, she could not control her eyes. They were now full of scars.


    Only now did she realize that it was easy to say that you forgot one person, but it was difficult, very difficult to do so. Especially when thi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    o admit it. Never! Though the doll was broken by her, but Zac had spent a lot of money to ask someone to repair it. On that day when the doll was sent back, she found a very horrible thing that the necklace on the baby''s neck was the same as the one on her neck.


    What was going on?


    Was the necklace not specially designed for her, but for the doll?


    "Brother Zac, I didn''t expect you to sell it on auction," she asked deliberately.


    "It''s just a waste," Zac answered in an indifferent tone.


    Was it? Leila raised her eyebrows. Since it was a waste, why did he jump into the cold lake to pick it up that day?


    The bidding began.


    "Eighty thousand dollars."


    "One hundred thousand dollars."


    "One hundred and fifty thousand dollars."


    On Essie''s smooth forehead, veins popped out. She clenched her pricelist in her hand and raised it in anger, "One million dollars." She wanted to take her doll back.


    The result seemed to inadvertently confirm the speculations of the present.


    The Barbie was indeed the prototype of the third daughter of the Xu family.


    As a result, its status began to soar.

 Chapter 421 A Fierce Battle Between The Love Rivals (Part Two)

    "Two million dollars."


    "Five million dollars."


    "Eight million dollars."


    "Ten million dollars!" Essie raised her paddle again, and it seemed that she wouldn''t give up until she got the doll.


    "Fifteen million dollars." A possible buyer raised their paddles.


    When Essie was about to compete with the doll again, Hanson turned his head and said, "Essie, do you want this Barbie doll?" A hint of shock and pain flashed over his face. It was the Zac''s thing. Did she really care about it so much? Why couldn''t she forget him?


    It was not until then that she realized the abnormality on his face. She realized she had made a huge mistake. "I''m sorry, Hanson," she apologized. She lowered her head and said, "This is my Barbie doll. I gave it to him when I was a child. I want to take it back."


    Hanson was shocked. He suddenly realized that she was the prototype of the Barbie.


    "Okay, I''ll take the bid for you." As he spoke, he raised his bid tag. "Thirty million dollars!"


    It became quiet at the spot and no one seemed to want to fight any more.


    The host lifted the hammer and said, "Thirty million dollars once, thirty million dollars twice, thirty million dollars the third times..." When he was about to drop the hammer for the deal, a low voice came, "Forty million dollars!"


    It was Zac who spoke. An uproar broke out in the hall.


    It was one of his possessions. Now he wanted to buy it for himself. Did he had too much money that he did not know how to spend it elsewhere?


    Essie gave Zac a fierce look. He was such a crazy man. She would never let her favorite Barbie doll be possessed by this reckless demon. She was about to raise her card, but


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    . No one can touch my stuff, even though it is waste." Zac said in a low voice in a domineering manner.


    Essie sneered at him. She knew very well about his temperament of a devil. If it were not for Hanson, he would never take it back.


    Hanson cast a gloomy glance at him and reached out to hug Essie. "You''re right, Mr. Rong. Nobody is allowed to touch your things." After saying that, he kissed gently on Essie''s forehead and as if it was a way to label himself on her.


    A murderous look rose in the eyes of Zac, "It''s still unknown whether it''s yours or not." He sneered and walked outside. The kite line was still held in his hand. He didn''t need to rejoice too early.


    Staring at his arrogant back, a hint of darkness flashed on Hanson''s face, "Even if it''s not mine, it can''t be yours."


    When she went back, Essie kept thinking about her Barbie doll. She was sure that Zac would throw it into the dustbin again. In his eyes, it might be worthless, but it was very precious in her eyes. In order to prevent it from ending up with a miserable life again, she had decided to talk to Zac and take it back.

 Chapter 422 The Battered Body Trick Works

    She didn''t bother to make an appointment. Instead, she took it for her own business rather than for the official process. After she called William to make sure that Zac was in his office, she drove there directly.


    Lying on the big chair and looking at her, Zac said indifferently, "what brings Miss Essie here today?" His tone was polite and official, as if she was a stranger.


    Essie rubbed her hands. She used to think that wherever he was, the air was warm. But now, even the air into her lungs was cold.


    "I''m here to send you an invitation," She took out a delicate marriage invitation card from her handbag and put it on the desk in front of him. The scarlet color was as terrible as blood in his eyes, and every word carved on it was like nails, deeply piercing his eyes and heart.


    "It''s not a big deal. Why bother you to come here in person?" He tried his best to control his tone so that she wouldn''t see his pain.


    "I have another thing to discuss with you." She continued, "now that you don''t want my Barbie doll, could you please give it back to me?"


    A cold light flashed through Zac''s black eyes. "Who told you I don''t want it?"


    "You can take it to auction, which means that you don''t want it anymore. Besides, you picked it up from the trash can. " Essie became a little angry. She really thought her Barbie doll was not worth mentioning. She shouldn''t have given it to this wasted great demon.


    "Do you have a poor memory or poor understanding? I said I was for charity, not for auction." Zac said with a mocking smile.


    "You take it for my poor understanding. There''s no difference between the two. The only thing I know is that you bid it because you don''t want to get it back." She raised her voice and became agitated.


    "Then I''ll tell you clearly that no matter who bids, it will be bid back by me." Zac said it word for word, with a bit of impatience on his face. She didn''t know if he was tired of talking to her or annoyed by her low balance.


    "You have so many private collections. Why did you sell it for auction?" She thought that this guy was just making a lame excuse.


    "If it weren''t for it, could yesterday''s auction be so exciting and interesting?" Zac said with a sinister and insidious smile.


    Essie gave another violent tremble, and suddenly her head became unusually clear, as if her body was enlightened.


    The reason why he took out the Barbie doll for auction was to make fun of her!


    "Zac, you... You did it on purpose! " She was so angry that she stamped her foot. The demon was so horrible that she might be killed by him at any moment.


    "Isn''t it fun?" Zac said with a cold smile.


    "No, not at all." She yelled at him as if she had been fooled and humiliated.


    "No sense of humor." He sneered.


    "I gave you the Barbie doll. But now I''m regretful and I don''t want to give it to you anymore. Please give it back to me!" She stomped


    ly happy. I won''t listen to that bad guy anymore no matter what he threaten me to do. Although I don''t know how long I can live, I absolutely won''t do anything that upsets you. I''m earning money now. I will have no regrets as long as I can be with you and be loved by you. " She kept playing the "love card" game, which moved him deeply.


    "Honey, don''t worry. I won''t let you die." Zac stroke her head.


    "Zac, do you know? I heard that when a person is about to die, he or she will have the most important memories in his or her life. We can go on a honeymoon after the project in South Sea is started, okay? If I''m really going to die one day, what will happen in front of me will be the best memories in our honeymoon. " She buried her head in his arms, squeezed her eyes hard and squeezed a few tears, and wiped his shirt deliberately, so that he could know she was crying.


    Zac sighed, "where do you want to go?"


    "Let''s go to Provence. I like grape garden and lavender fields. I often have dreams. I dreamed with you lying in a blue and purple lavender field, watching the sun and sunset in the sky, clouds scurrying over the clouds. " She sniffed in a sad voice, but in fact, a creepy smile was quietly rippling across her lips.


    "Let''s go to Provence." Said Zac in a low voice, looking at an unknown corner outside the window. Previously, he had thought about a lot of things. He wanted to have a walk in the lavender field of Provence along with Essie, to bask in the sun on the beach of Hawaii together with Essie and to ski with Essie in the Alps... Unfortunately, she left before he could do it. Now she was back, but he didn''t seem to have the chance to do these things.


    Leila was very happy. After the honeymoon, she would get pregnant. Blood ties were complex. As long as there was a child, she would be entangled with him all her life. Even if he found the truth someday, he would not be able to get rid of her.

 Chapter 423 Only You Tonight

    Before the construction of the South Sea project was started, Essie and Zac went to C Island to inspect the construction of the base on the island.


    They didn''t take the same plane, but they arranged their schedule respectively. Zac arrived in the morning, while Essie arrived at noon, as if to avoid suspicion.


    Unlike last time when she came to Sea City, Essie was not as innocent and naive as she was before. This time, she had made full preparation, because she had no one to rely on. She could only rely on herself.


    The whole afternoon, except for two formulaic reports about business, Zac didn''t talk to her. In his eyes, she was a mere stranger.


    She tried to forced herself to adapt to his indifference and ignorance, but her heart did not listen to her orders. It kept twisting, twitching, and even wanted to go on strike, so that she fell to the ground and died directly.


    She was like an addict to drug. She was suffering from rehab and insomnia. She remembered that last time when she broke up with Hanson, she was not so sad. She fought with the demon every day and almost didn''t think about Hanson at all.


    Why was she so sad this time? Even if she had Hanson by her side, it would not relieve her pain.


    After dinner, Essie wandered on the beach alone, far away from the hustle and bustle of the city. It was very quiet in the night, with only the howling of sea waves and the roar of sea wind by her ears.


    She climbed onto a reef and looked down at the surging waves beneath her feet. A wave came up and hit the rocks splashing. Her dress edge was wet, but she didn''t step back. Instead, she moved closer.


    A pair of big hands stretched out from darkness and grabbed her arms. "If you keep moving forward, you will fall down."


    There was a hint of warning in his low voice, but she was very familiar with his voice. Her eyes were suddenly wet, and the dark night helped to hide the emotions on her face.


    "Why are you here?" She asked in a low voice.


    "It''s just a shit place. We haven''t set up the internet yet. What else can we do besides walking on the beach?" He said lightly. The base was still under construction, and the satellite network had not been laid down yet. They came here to supervise the construction process.


    "In fact, you don''t have to come here in person. You can send a vice general manager or a director," She muttered, as if talking to herself.


    Zac''s beautiful eyebrows wrinkled slightly. He wouldn''t have come here if he hadn''t known that his stupid woman had to come in person.


    "Why do you come here in person? Is there no man in the Xu''s Group?" He asked in reply with a sneer. This place was not suitable for women before it was finished.


    "This island is the southernmost of our country. I want to come and have a look." She hemmed and hawed. In fact, she just wanted to leave Dragon City for a walk in a sparsely populated place. But she didn''t expect that the enemy who h


    e. If she didn''t make it clear, he would never let her go.


    "Don''t you love Hanson? Aren''t you going to marry him? Why are you still crying? You should smile. " He dragged her arm and said in an aggressive tone as if a judge were interrogating a criminal.


    She could not explain. She was flustered and felt she was about to collapse. She swung her arms in an attempt to break free. However, the strength she had exerted was far from enough to tickle her.


    "I''m tired. I''ve been on the plane for hours. Now I''m so sleepy. I''m going back to sleep." She could only beg.


    "Well, I''ll let you go if you say it clearly." His attitude was overbearing and tough, and there was no concession at all.


    "What do you want me to say?" She was extremely guilty, as if a thief was caught when he was stealing.


    "Are you crying for me? Did you regret it? Are you reluctant to part with me? " A series of questions were just like shots beside her ears which made her heart beat faster and her breath more rapid. She looked away and almost had no courage to look at him.


    "I... I didn''t. You abandoned me when I was in a coma and married someone else. You didn''t give me a single cent of raising me. As a result, I became the laughingstock in the rich women''s circle. They all thought I was a total idiot. It''s all your fault to make me suffer this great humiliation. Without you, I eat well, sleep well, feel fresh and happy every day. Why should I cry for you? I''m very happy that I''m going to marry Hanson. "


    Her dark eyes rolled in the eyes. It was a small trick. Zac saw it. He had known her several tiny expressions since they got along for a long time. As long as she lied to him, her two big black eyes would roll here and there.


    There was a slight smile of triumph on his lips. "Essie, do you know what I hate you most?"


    "What?" She stared at him fiercely. In his eyes, she seemed to have every weakness from head to foot, and he was not pleased at all.

 Chapter 424 Sleeping In The Same Room

    "You are too stubborn." He clasped the tip of her chin, and a sharp gaze gently scratched her rosy little mouth.


    "I''ve told you everything. I don''t care whether you believe me or not. I''m leaving. You''d better let go of my hand as soon as possible, or I''m going to shout for help. My bodyguards are not far away. They will come to save me as soon as they hear me. " She was a little annoyed and just wanted to get rid of him and run away.


    "I have removed your bodyguards." He smiled mischievously.


    Startled, Essie looked around in the moonlight. Sure enough, there was no one else. "They are my bodyguards. How could they listen to you?"


    Shrugging, Zac said, "They withdraw when I come here usually. They''ve got used to it."


    With a pale face, Essie regretted herself that she forgot to inform the bodyguard to change the rule?


    "If you dare to take advantage of me, I will... I will bite my tongue and commit suicide," she threatened.


    She had read too many novels. But, it was not fatal even if she bit off her tongue. Zac sneered and looked at her coldly from head to toe. "Stupid woman, do you have anything that I''m interested in?"


    Essie was shocked again. Yes, she almost forgot that he had recovered from his hidden disease. Except for Leila, who knew how many women he had made love with these days. He didn''t need her for a long time.


    She felt a surge of blood in her chest. She bowed and bit at the back of his hand. He groaned and let her go. She took the opportunity to run to the construction base.


    ''Stupid woman! You are not a dog, but why are you always biting?''


    He shook his head, sighed and hurriedly followed her.


    When she returned to the construction base, she found that it was dark, just like the beach.


    "What happened?" Zac asked.


    "There is something wrong with the electricity''s system. The workers are busy in repairing it. But I''m afraid that the electricity system is out of power tonight," the guard replied.


    ''Power is out?''


    Essie shuddered again.


    She suffered from claustrophobia and had not build a construction base now. Only a few square meters of a shabby dormitory could be used. This kind of apartment was like a narrow and small space to her. Without the light, she didn''t dare to stay inside alone.


    Her fear was clearly sensed by Zac. He grabbed her hand and said, "Go to my room."


    "Nice... Nice try. " She shook off his hand in a hurry. They used to be couple. It wouldn''t be appropriate for a man and a woman to stay in one room at night.


    "There''s only one chance. If you miss it, I won''t open the door even if you knock on it." Zac snorted. He was cold. He didn''t have a tender heart for women at all.


    Feeling a little cold, Essie held her arms and wanted to refuse at once. Then raised her head and walked away with dignity and backbone. But she couldn''t overcome her fear for darkness and closed space. ''''A great man knows when to yield and when not''. I''m more willing to suffer from injustice than to be threatened to


    ove you at all! Because a bastard like you, who has abandoned one person after another, doesn''t deserve my feelings at all. I''m in hospital dying, but you are having fun with Leila outside. As soon as I leave you, you hold the wedding with her and go on your honeymoon. You are just a typical bitch couple as in TV series. I cried, I felt sad, and it was all because I felt sorry for myself. My good youth has been wasted by you bastard. " As soon as she finished her words, she burst into tears.


    A hint of injured flew into the eyes of Zac. It was this woman who had the ability to play with him in the palm. One minute he was floating above the clouds, the next minute she kicked him hard and made him fall into the abyss.


    He grabbed her shoulders and pinched her chin, forcing her to look into his eyes. "Tell me, Essie. Do you love me at all?"


    "I..." She almost said the word "I love you", but she stopped at the crucial moment. Although she was a little drunk, she still had her sense. Her dignity had been trampled into pieces by him, and the last scrap would not be destroyed.


    Love was a game between two people. They would like to see who would lose the heart first. She lost the game between her and Zac. She failed to keep her heart. The only thing she could do now was to protect it from being laughed at, trampled, and keep it complete.


    "I won''t love you. You have already married another woman, and you are the other woman''s husband. I just have one heart. If I love you, it will break into pieces. If it broke, I won''t have anything left. Her voice was low but clear.


    He frowned. He seemed to never know the answer from her.


    "If I divorce with Leila, will you try to fall in love with me?"


    She lowered her head and said dejectedly, "I won''t love you unless you love me too..." The rest of the sentence was silent. True love is the exchange of heart and soul, which was equal.


    He shook his head and smiled bitterly. It must be God who sent her to torture and enslave him.

 Chapter 425 Why Do You Loved Him So Much

    "Stupid woman, do you know what love is?" he couldn''t help asking. To be honest, he had always had a doubt that such a silly and muddled fool as her, could she tell the difference between love, adoration, and dependence?


    "Of course I know. It is not that I have never loved before." She pouted.


    His face was covered with shadow, which made him look particularly gloomy in the darkness. "Do you love Hanson so much?"


    Essie sighed in a low voice. Before he appeared in her life, she indeed loved Hanson very much, at least she thought so. She continued, "I was infatuated with him when I first saw him in the campus. He is the most handsome man I''ve ever seen, shining with sunshine all over his body... "


    "I don''t know which part of him is more handsome than me," he interrupted her with great discontent.


    "Different types, okay?" She rolled her eyes at him. He must be a devil who had dominated the universe in his previous life and always thought he was invincible.


    "My type can easily defeat his," he said aggressively.


    "Anyway, he is my first love. First love is the most special for everyone," she muttered.


    "I am your first love!" Zac''s dark eyes flashed a trace of fire. She fell in love with him at the age of seven, but she forgot him damn later.


    But this didn''t seem to be the case for Essie. She kept shaking her head and said, "I was too young to understand it at that time."


    "You were young at that time, but you have a daring heart." Zac snorted. His cold face showed an indescribable look in the darkness.


    Essie crinkled her nose. "Icy guy, be honest with me. Did you have an affair with Leila at that time? You were forced to get engaged to me under the pressure of the family. You don''t want to marry me at all, do you? "


    Before she finished speaking, Zac flicked her on the forehead. This stupid woman! Her brain was full of strange things. Why couldn''t she have some normal thoughts?


    Feeling wronged, Essie covered her forehead with her hand, wondering why he looked so angry? Even if he hadn''t fallen in love with Leila at that time, it didn''t mean that he was willing to get engaged to her. He didn''t like her at all. Leila was his first love, the first woman he fell in love with.


    "Even if I didn''t leave, you would still fall in love with Leila." She said sourly, "If her surname is not Qin, I''m afraid you would have been married long time ago. Your child would be old enough to run errands for you now." As she spoke, her eyes turned red. She had liked him wishfully ever since she was a Cathy. Now it was still the same. It was always her wishful love to him. He didn''t care at all. He wouldn''t responded to her love He had already given his heart to Leila.


    "You are such a stupid woman. There are not so many ''if'' in this world." He was a little upset. It seemed that she would never see his heart.


    "Yes, you are right. There is no such an if now. Even she still carries the surname of Qin, you still divorced me and marry her wi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ed on his face. He was a little dissatisfied with her panic.


    "I was drunk last night. Just forget it." She picked up the scattered clothes and put them on in a hurry.


    He suddenly reached out his hand and pulled her back. Then he grabbed her arm and put it around his neck. "Last night, you just hugged me like this. You begged me not to leave. Why did you change your mind this morning?"


    "I... I was drunk. Those were drunk words, craziness, and lies. You can''t believe it. " Her two dark eyes were rolling guiltily in her eyes.


    "Alcohol makes the cat speak. You don''t want me to leave and you never admit it." He sneered, his deep eyes gleaming abnormally sharp in the sunlight.


    "You have a wife and I have a fiance. We are just like strangers. And you have recovered. You don''t need me anymore. We just need to maintain the common business cooperation relationship in the future. " Her heart was stung by something. Once it was touched, it would hurt. She got hopeless, and she had no hope for their relationship any more.


    Zac was a little annoyed. What a fool! She refused to admit her love to him as soon as she woke up. He should keep her drunk.


    He raised his hand and pressed the tip of her chin, "I will find a way to settle the grudge between your mother and my mother." The muddled-headed woman was obedient to her mother. If he didn''t soothe his mother-in-law, he couldn''t defeat Hanson and won his wife back.


    Essie sighed and said, "It won''t be resolved. The grudge and hatred between them was almost as deep as a sea of blood."


    Zac was taken aback. "Is it really that serious?"


    "Yes, my mother will never forgive your mother." She said in a firm tone. She knew very well that her mother hated Mary most. It was his mother who helped Elizabeth to buy off the doctor for her and made her unable to give birth to a baby any more. For all these years, she had been guilty to her father, and this guilt was caused by Mary and Elizabeth. She couldn''t forgive them.

 Chapter 426 The People Who Shouldnt Have Appeared

    "What did my mommy do to your mommy?" Zac was deeply worried. Things seemed to be more serious than he had expected.


    "You won''t believe me even if I tell you the truth. Why don''t you go back and ask your mom? It would be more real if she admits it herself." Finishing her words, she pushed him away and sat up, "I''m going back to my room. I have a meeting in the afternoon."


    She walked to the window, opened the curtains, looked outside and found no one was outside. Then she quickly opened the door and sneaked out as if she was a thief.


    Zac was at a loss whether to cry or to laugh. Since they hadn''t divorced yet and they were now legally married, what was she worried about?


    Her room was next to his. When she stepped into it, she took a shower first. After changing into clean clothes, she stood in front of the mirror and saw the clear hickeys on her neck. She was so upset.


    Why did the demon always make trouble for her? When it was seen by others in the meeting later, they must be thinking a lot.


    She hurriedly pulled out some powder to cover it.


    When she was about to go out to the dining hall for lunch, she opened the door and saw Zac. He had just taken a shower and changed his clothes.


    "Miss. Yi, let''s go to have lunch." Zac said in a fake calm tone. But this was the best choice for her, and she continued, "This way, Mr. Rong." She replied politely and went upstairs.


    When they just arrived at the gate of the dormitory, they saw two familiar figures walking towards them from not far away.


    Zac recognized her at the first sight. He cursed at her, "Damn it! What are they doing here?" Finally, his relationship with the muddleheaded woman had some hope, and he hoped to have a few quiet days here. How could these two huge dark clouds keep blocking out the sun?


    When Essie saw them, she was shocked and said, "Aren''t they Leila and Hanson? What are they doing here? "


    "What do you think?" Zac''s face darkened. Lightning flashed, and he seemed to have seen the God of plague.


    "Honey --" Leila called him affectionately and loudly, wishing that the whole island could hear it.


    Essie got goose bumps all over the ground. She rubbed her arms and hurried to run towards Hanson. Out of sight, out of mind.


    Zac felt like he had been abandoned again. But this time, it was not his little fool''s fault. It was two unexpected visitors.


    "Honey, I miss you so much." Leila grabbed his arm and leaned her head against his shoulder. Pulled his arm out, Zac pushed her away almost subconsciously. "The construction work here is heavy, not your home. Be careful."


    Leila pouted, "What''s the matter? I''m your wife, not an outsider. Only the outsiders need to be careful." While saying that, she took a glance at Essie. She said that not only for Zac, but also for Essie.


    "Well, I''m going to have lunch with Miss Yi, you can go with us," Zac said. He walked away.


    When he walked past them, Hanson put his arm around Essie''s shoulders unconsciously, as if to announce his sovereignty.


    A streak of fury filled in the eyes of Zac. If his eyes could turn into a sharp arrow


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ac was standing on a reef not far away and peeked them from the corner of his eyes from time to time. He went crazy. He had made a lot of plans this morning. After the meeting, he took Essie to the racing yacht to have a tour on the sea. Then they caught a few fishes. Later, they two had a barbecue party. Besides, they would catch the crab at the crevice... However, it turned out that their plan had been destroyed.


    "Honey, what are you thinking about?" Seeing that he was silent for a long time, Leila asked in depression.


    "Let''s go back tomorrow," Zac said in an indifferent tone.


    "Really? We''ll go back tomorrow?" Leila''s eyes lit up with excitement. The food here was so terrible that she could not stand it. If she knew it earlier, she would bring more snacks here.


    Zac knew that she misunderstood him. He explained, "I want to stay here for a few more days. You can go back tomorrow."


    Leila was shocked. Her eyes became gloomy all of a sudden. "No! If you don''t go, I won''t go, either. I''ll stay with you. Wherever you are, I''ll be there."


    "I''m here for work, not for a vacation." Zac frowned.


    "I won''t disturb you." Leila pouted. She couldn''t rest assured with Essie here. Even if he drove her out, she wouldn''t leave. She would keep an eye on him.


    How could Zac not see what she was thinking about? He smiled with a sneer, "Leila, what I want is a good wife, not a clingy and suspicious little woman."


    "Brother Zac!" Leila lowered her head, putting on a pitiful look. She was going to use her ''suffering scheme''. She apologized, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to piss you off. I''m just afraid that I can''t see you when I''m dying because of the sudden virus attack. "


    "Then you''d better go back. This is not a good place for the medical treatment. It would be terrible if the virus had attacked. I don''t want you to be in danger," Zac said in a soothing tone.


    "Brother Zac, I''m not afraid of death. I''m afraid that I can''t see you. As long as you are with me, I will not be afraid of death. " Leila blinked her eyes and squeezed out a tear.

 Chapter 427 Burning With Jealousy

    "Don''t be silly. I''ll be back in a few days." Zac stroke her head.


    "Brother Zac!" Tears welled up in Leila''s eyes and she threw herself into his arms.


    "Well, Leila, it''s too windy here and you are not in good health. Let''s go back first."


    Zac held her shoulders in a hurry because he didn''t want to be seen by Essie. But Leila was not going to stop. She just wanted to show it off to Essie.


    She stretched out her arms and hugged Zac tightly. She pouted her red lips and wanted to kiss him. He turned his face aside. The kiss fell on his cheek.


    Not far away, Essie had witnessed this scene. They stood so high that it was impossible not to see them.


    They hugged, kissed, so intimate, so sweet, and so affectionate!


    Her organs were twisted. This scene hurt her eyes and heart. She quickly looked away, as she was very anxious to know the result. If she kept looking at it, she might spit out blood and die.


    On the reef, a trace of disgust passed by Zac''s face. He swallowed hard and resisted an impulse. He grabbed her hand with a little strength. She cried out in pain and quickly let go of it.


    "It''s time to go home." He left his words, jumped off the reef and walked towards the construction base.


    "Brother Zac --" Leila was so upset that she followed him hurriedly and disappeared on the beach with him.


    Essie didn''t raise her head to look at them all the time. She didn''t know that Zac pushed Leila away.


    She felt that she was like a battered lump which would collapse with one more look.


    He didn''t belong to her anymore. His embrace, his body, and his heart belonged to another woman.


    Why was she still sad? Why did she humiliate herself? It was not worth it, not at all.


    "My sand castle is ready. Your highness, how do you like it?" Hanson said in a low soft voice, interrupting her painful thought.


    "That''s good. When Mili and Dot come back next time, let''s go to the Moonlight Island to make sand fort, shall we?" She opened her mouth and wanted to smile at him, but it disappeared before it took shape, as if it had been blown away by the sea wind.


    Hearing the word ''family'', Hanson was wild with joy. He could finally become a family with her and the children.


    "We can take a vacation once a week to let Mili and Dot have fun. How about we have a younger brother or sister for them next year?"


    "Okay." Essie nodded with tears in her eyes. This was what she deserved, and this was her future.


    In the dormitory, Leila thought she would live in the same room with Zac, but actually he arranged a room for her.


    "Zac, I don''t want to live alone. I''m afraid." She was so upset that she almost cried.


    "We live in the single or in the group dormitory. The bed is only one point two meter in width. How can we sleep together?" Zac said helplessly.


    "We can put two beds together," Leila said.


    With his eyebrows raised harshly, Zac said in a cold tone, "Leila, don''t forg


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    lk much. He was in a terrible mood, but Leila was unwilling to leave. She wished she could stay here all night. "Have a good rest. I''ll be here with you."


    "No, thanks. I want to be alone for a while," Zac said, with an impatient look on his face. A sticky woman was like a chewing gum stuck to his hair, annoying and helpless.


    "I''ll just sit there and won''t disturb you, okay?" Leila drooped her eyes. The waves of amnesia started to surge in her heart.


    "Leila, although we are a couple, we still need to give each other some space to be independent. A little clingy woman can only be a lover, not a wife. Don''t you want to play the previous role?" There was some coldness in his tone.


    Leila shuddered, tears welling up in her eyes. She said in a tearful voice, "Brother Zac, I''m just afraid of losing you."


    "Then be obedient to me. You see, when I called Landis, she was with me. If I didn''t ask her to come with me, she just does her own work quietly and never annoys me. You and she have changed roles. She is more like a good wife than you. " It sounded like he was slowly but every word was powerful, like a bullet that hit the vital part of Leila hard.


    Her face was deadly pale, "Didn''t you kick Landis?"


    "She is a good girl, how could I kick her? I just want to spend more time with you because you are not in good health. But it seems that you are very healthy now so I don''t have to worry too much. I have to make it up to Landis when I go back." In the light, the deep black eyes of Zac were shining like the starry night.


    Leila''s heart sank. She immediately touched her forehead and shook her body, pretending that she was about to faint. "Brother Zac, in fact, my body is not good at all. I force myself to cheer up every day, and I don''t want you to see that I am not in good health."


    "Why are you here? Do you want to die? I''ll have someone send you back tomorrow. " Zac quickly took her words, showing his concern.

 Chapter 428 The Misunderstanding Deepened

    Leila choked and felt like she had shot herself in the foot. She waved her hand quickly and said, "No, brother Zac, although the condition here is not good, the air is good and the environment is without pollution. After I came here, I feel much better than in Dragon City."


    A deep and sharp light flashed in Zac''s eyes. "If you want to stay, you have to be obedient. Now go back, or I will send you back to Dragon City tomorrow."


    Hearing this, Leila didn''t dare to say anything more. She lowered her head and walked out of the room dejectedly.


    After closing the door, Zac breathed a sigh of relief. He went to the window and opened it so that the cold wind could cool his hot head. His face was still covered with anger, and the coldness in his eyes was faintly flashing in the night.


    He could no longer be led by this muddled fool, and he could no longer let her disturb his emotions. He was a cat and he should be the one in charge. As for a mouse, it should not be possible to fight back.


    It was late at night and he couldn''t fall asleep. Wandering on the beach alone, he came across Hanson. Finding that he was alone and that Essie was not with him, he felt much relieved.


    Hanson wanted to keep her company, but she said she was tired and wanted to go to bed early. He could only wander around the seaside alone to kill the boring night.


    At the sight of Zac, a malicious light unconsciously flashed through his eyes. Although Essie was trying to hide her feelings again, he could see that she was in a bad mood. Who could affect her mood besides Zac?


    Since the news of the wedding of Zac and Leila came out, she had been very depressed. It was perfectly appropriate to describe her that she was depress only because of him. But what made him even more resentful was that the man who could depress Essie was not him, but his rival in love, Zac.


    Her heart, which should have belonged to him, seemed to have been taken away by him. Fortunately, he married another woman, which gave him hope again. He took her away when he was engaged to Sunny, and now he could take advantage of this good opportunity to get her back.


    "Zac, I heard that you are a newly married man. Congratulations!" he said indifferently.


    Zac frowned slightly. "You are good at taking advantage of the opportunity."


    "Don''t you do the same?" Hanson snorted, "I have just given you a dose of your own medicine."


    A cold cruelty was emitted from Zac''s face. "Do you think you can succeed?" As long as he held the marriage certificate, they couldn''t get married. He could only be disappointed.


    "Our engagement ceremony will be held on the sixth of next month. Mr. Rong and Mrs. Rong are very welcome to come." A faint smile played at the corners of Hanson''s mouth, and a pair of dark eyes were shining in the moonlight as if he had won in this battle.


    "It''s just an engagement. It''s still uncertain if you can get married." Zac sneered, getting more and more angry.


    Hanson looked at him, a shadow quietly passed over his eyebrows. "If it weren''t for you, Essie would have become my wife long ago. Last Christmas, we went to the Civil Affa


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    old a wedding for us, but he said he would do everything so that I could be his most beautiful bride anyway, so he preferred to be scolded by his father and insisted on holding a wedding with me. All these can prove his love for me. "


    She swallowed and looked at her with a fierce look. "I think you are still trying to seduce my brother Zac. That''s why I warn you not to ruin our marriage. Otherwise, you will die a miserable death."


    "Thank you for your warning. It''s true that those mistresses won''t get a good ending, even if they are in the position of a wife temporarily. God is watching. It''s just a matter of time. The result will be the same as what she asks for." Essie sneered, walked to the door, opened it and said, "I''m going to sleep. Watch yourself. I won''t see you off!"


    "I''m not the mistress. I''m the woman who should own brother Zac. I just take what was belonged to mine back," Leila said, annoyed. After saying that, she went out angrily.


    With her mischievous behavior, Essie was even more depressed. She couldn''t fall asleep in bed, so she got up and went to the seaside to take a walk to kill time.


    She didn''t run into Hanson. She came in from the East, and Hanson went out from the West. They had missed each other.


    She walked along the trace of the tide slowly. After a long time, she suddenly saw a figure who was undulating with the wave.


    Tonight, the weather was good. A full moon hung in the sky, lighting up the sea.


    She rubbed her eyes. Soon she recognized him because she was so familiar with him that she could recognize him easily even if it was only half a shadow.


    Zac? It was so late. Why was he swimming alone in the sea?


    When she was wondering, a big wave appeared on the sea and quickly drowned that undulating figure.


    Her heart almost jumped out of her throat. After nearly ten seconds, when she saw that he did not show above the sea, she panicked. She shouted at the top of her lungs, "Zac Rong -- Zac Rong --"


    There was no response but a surging howling of the waves.


    It seemed like that wave had swallowed up Zac!

 Chapter 429 Am I Dead

    She was so frightened that her mind went blank. Without thinking, she dashed into the water as fast as she could. She completely forgot that she could not swim at all.


    "Zac Rong! Zac Rong!" She yelled as she ran. Suddenly, a wave came and pulled her into the water.


    She tried to rise with her legs and hands waving wildly. But the more she tried, the faster she fell. The sea water kept flowing into her throat, making her almost suffocate.


    Zac Rong, where are you?


    Her consciousness began to blur. Through the cold sea water, she seemed to see a shadow swimming quickly towards her and then she went black and lost consciousness.


    The sea water was cool and the wind was strong. The waves were turbulent. Zac swam ashore with the person in his arms. He began to give her artificial respiration and CPR.


    He was so restless and anxious. He had been diving in the sea and thought it was his illusion when he heard her voice. But when he came out of the water, he saw her rushing wildly into the sea and was instantly swallowed by the large wave. She had disappeared.


    "You little fool, open your eyes. You must be okay. I don''t allow anything to happen to you!" All his nerves were on edge. His face was pale, and even his lips were pale.


    But she didn''t make any response. Her face was as pale as paper under the moonlight.


    His whole body was trembling, and he felt that his heart was about to stop beating. "Essie Yi, , did you hear that? No matter what happens, you can''t get rid of me. " He exerted all his strength to massage her heart and gave her artificial respiration. His forehead was covered by cold sweat and his limbs were in extreme tension and numb.


    No one could take away his little fool, not even God. There were so many angles in the heaven, and they didn''t need his little fool. But he was different, he only had his little fool. She would be his only lover all his life. God couldn''t compete with him, he wouldn''t let her go, absolutely not.


    For a long time, Essie did not have any respond. He still didn''t give up, but he kept giving her emergency treatment. Maybe it was because his determination moved God.


    Suddenly Essie coughed twice and vomit some water. Then she opened her eyes slowly.


    She could see the man clearly. Tears streamed down her face.


    "Zac, you are dead too. We are in heaven, aren''t we?"


    Comforted her pale face, it was true that he had just died. Seeing her lying still without any reaction, he really felt the meaningless to live on.


    This woman didn''t deserve his care at all. He had made up his mind not to be influenced by her. But when he thought of losing her, all his concerns were thrown far away. As long as she was alive, he was willing to exchange his life for hers.


    "If you can''t swim, why do you run into the sea without a lifering?" he answered coldly while hiding his excitement.


    ''I saw you drowning. I wanted to save you!'' She sniffed and said to herself in grievance. She didn''t expect herself to be killed in this way. This man was her disaster. She was doomed to die for him. Even if she did


    is mind. "What do you mean to send a cuckold to my wedding ceremony with Leila?" He quietly changed the topic and stopped thinking about it. He didn''t expect that Essie would go to all lengths to save him.


    Essie pressed her lips and tried her best to keep her tone calm. "The cuckold is the bird of love. I wish the love between you forever."


    "Really?" Zac''s thick eyebrows slightly. "The cuckoo was a kind of birds who would laid eggs to other birds'' nest. So there is a saying ''A turtledove takes over the nest of a magpie'' to describe their behavior."


    Hearing that, the corners of Essie''s mouth quivered slightly. She was discovered by him in a short time. As expected, she could not conceal anything from him. "I... I didn''t think that much. You are just overthinking. It has nothing to do with me. " She acted shamelessly.


    "You are too stubborn." Zac snorted, "Essie Yi, it seems that you don''t want to take your own nest back, and you''re going to give it to others?"


    "I have a new nest. I will leave that old nest to whoever is interested in it." Essie was so sad in her heart. How could she take it back since what had been done was done?


    "Yes, that is not yours anymore. Even if you want to come back, you can only be shut out." Anger rose in Zac''s eyes.


    "Then I will wish my old nest and the cuckoo to have a great time together." Essie quickened her pace. The words ''flash marriage and flash divorce'' kept repeating in her heart. She wasn''t the holy woman. She couldn''t give a blessing to a man who abandoned her and a mistress who ruined her marriage.


    After he had shielded a bullet for her, she had made up her mind to marry him under the pressure of her mother for a lifetime. He had saved her life after all, and her mother could have forgiven him for that. But now, there was no room for negotiation at all. There was no turning back for them.


    Staring at her back, blankness flitted over his eyes. He had decided that he would never give her another chance unless this woman came back and begged him to be together again.

 Chapter 430 God Is Watching (Part One)

    When she drown in the sea again, she decided to learn how to swim, she had to at least learn the dog paddle.


    There was a swimming pool in the activity center of the construction base. The next day, after the meeting, she went to the swimming pool and asked Hanson to teach her how to swim.


    Leila was also there. The site was not fully built yet and could not be connected on the Internet. She was so bored that she could only go to the swimming pool to have some fun.


    Seeing that Essie''s clumsy gesture made her laugh scornfully. "I think you are a born non-swimmer. You won''t learn it."


    "You were not born to swim, and you have to learn it afterwards." Hanson glared at her and spoke for his future wife.


    Essie didn''t reply to her. She knew it would not be a tough thing to learn how to swim, and she believed that she would surely be able to swim. It would not be a big deal if she had to choke in a few water.


    Zac came back from the engineering team. When he heard that they were in the swimming pool, and saw that Essie was dressed so ''exposed'' in the water and even had an intimate interaction with Hanson, a wave of jealousy directly rushed out of his chest to his head.


    In fact, Essie was only wearing a common swimsuit. But in his view, only the Jumpsuit with sleeves and trousers was suitable for her, and some parts of which should not be exposed could not be seen.


    His eyes were burning with anger. How he wished he could have jumped in the water and carried her into the locker room, forcing her to wear the old-fashioned super masculine swimsuit that he had only bought from wondering in thousands of streets.


    Hanson''s hand wa


    will swim on my own for a while."


    When Hanson walked out of the pool, Leila shouted to Essie, "Hey, Essie, try it! Can you swim to us?"


    The contempt in her tone was so obvious that Essie wouldn''t give the woman any chance to make fun of her. She waved her arm and awkwardly swam towards them.


    "Where do you get cramp?" Hanson asked in a neither friendly nor warm tone.


    "My right foot! It hurts!" Leila pretended to be very uncomfortable, but her eyes were still staring at Essie in the swimming pool.


    "You can just stand up and shake it for several times. You may be fine," Hanson said.


    Taking a glance at him, Leila stood up slowly.


    Just then, a big wolf dog ran in from the outside and barked at them. Out of natural reflex, Leila jumped into the pool.


    "Your feet do not cramp anymore?" Hanson was taken aback by her sudden movement.


    "I... I''m afraid of wolfhound," Leila replied in a trembling voice as she swam to the center of the swimming pool.


    The wolf dog stared at the water and barked as if it had seen something. Leila was so frightened that she dared not come up.

 Chapter 431 God Is Watching (Part Two)

    "Don''t be afraid. Its name is Dodgy. It''s a doorman''s dog. It''s obedient and won''t bite people," Essie said with a smile. She had given it a lot of food in the past two days, so she was quite familiar with it.


    "If it wants to bite you, it can''t save you even if you hide in the water. It swims better than you anyway," Hanson teased.


    Leila glared at him.


    Then Dodgy kept on barking towards Essie, as if it wanted to tell her something.


    Essie smiled and went up from the swimming pool. She walked towards the wolfhound and touched its head, saying, "Dodgy, are you hungry now? I''ll go to the dining room to get you two biggest bones later, okay?"


    Pouting his tail, Dodgy looked very happy.


    Leila slapped the water in anger, and the water splashed. Suddenly, she trembled all over. She seemed to think of something and hurried to swim to the side of the pool. When she was about to go ashore, a sharp pain came from her leg. Her face was pale and she shouted, "There are jellyfishes. I was bitten by jellyfish!"


    Jellyfish? Essie was astonished and wondered why there was jellyfish in the swimming pool? Besides, the jellyfish was highly poisonous. Cherry was bitten by the jellyfish last time and her leg was swollen. Fortunately, she was cured in time, otherwise it would be serious.


    Hanson walked to the side of the swimming pool and looked at it carefully. There was really a jellyfish in the pool. He quickly stretched out his hand and pulled Leila up.


    "Send me to the hospital. The jellyfish is poisonous." Leila panicked.


    Essie and Hanson sent her to the medical room at the base in a hurry. Zac came too.


    "Brother Zac!


    said affirmatively.


    "Sister Pana has been living in our house for such a long time, just like our family. She won''t steal. Maybe someone has deliberately framed her up," Holy said, pouting.


    "There are only three of us in the house with Anna. Who do you think is the one to set her up?" Alice glared at him. "She''s from a poor mountain area. If she sees something expensive, she''ll be startled. We have so many guards here. We do not lack any hands."


    "Sis, how could you say something like that? Pana is your comrades in arms and sisters. When you were in trouble, she shut down her restaurant and came to help us. Isn''t it too much for you to doubt her to stole a necklace?" Looking at the person in front of her, Essie felt like she was a stranger to her. It was as if she was a completely different person and she was not her sister at all.


    "But we''ve got her. I can''t trust her. I''m the owner of the villa. I won''t allow someone like her to live in an apartment with dirty hands and feet. " The decision of Alice was firm. Now that Pana was in her way, she had to get her out of here.

 Chapter 432 The Poor Daddy (Part One)

    Essie took Holy with her and was going to find Pana.


    Pana was staying in a hotel for the time being. She planned to go back to her hometown after saying goodbye to Essie.


    "I''m sorry for what happened, Pana. I believe there''s some misunderstanding. Please don''t be angry with my sister." Essie comforted her.


    "It''s not her fault. I don''t know why the necklace ran into my bag and I can''t explain it to her." Depressed, Pana bowed her head, feeling wronged.


    "Sister Pana, my sister and I both trust you. Please don''t leave us." Holy held her hands. For him, Pana was like his own sister.


    "But Alice has completely changed after she lost her memory, just like a different person." Pana sighed heavily.


    "So you can''t leave. I''m worried about my sister. I don''t know what has happened during her disappearance. I''m afraid that someone would take advantage of her loss of memory to sow discord between us," Essie said in a worried voice.


    "Is that your aunt Elizabeth?" Pana was shocked for a while then she said, "The next day you went to C Island, I heard she was talking with Elizabeth on the phone and then went out. I guess she might go to see her. "


    "Really?" Essie was frightened. ''I have a detailed account of our grudges against Elizabeth to her. She should have known that Elizabeth is our enemy. Why did she meet her in secret?''


    "There must be something wrong if Elizabeth see our sister. She can''t remember anything now. I''m afraid she is bluffing her," Holy said with great concern.


    Essie stroke his head as she looked at Pana. "I''m busy with work, so I can''t stay at home to take care of Holy. Only when he stays with you can I set my mind at rest. Please stay here, sister Pana. We need you


    so many years, which means we are living dependent with each other. Are you really willing to leave your sister like this?"


    "Sister, I''m not going abroad. I just want to live in my third sister''s house. I''ll come back often to see you." Holy walked up to her and gave her a big hug.


    At the sight of his resolute expression, Alice had no choice but to accept his offer. After all, the little guy was eleven years old. He wasn''t so easy to coax as a three-year-old child. He would follow her wherever she wanted to go after giving him the candy, and even if they were not there, she could keep an eye on them.


    On the weekend, Lucy and Bob brought the children back. Now, grandma Yi was out of danger, so they hired four maids to take care of the grandparents of the Yi family.


    Essie bought a villa in Jiang City surrounding by mountain and river, which was worth over ten million dollars. The brothers and sisters of the Yi family scrambled to take care of the elderly, and even kept persuading them to go back to Dragon City. The most important thing was to take care of their kids, and they didn''t need to worry about the elderly at all.

 Chapter 433 The Poor Daddy (Part Two)

    If one person got the chance, they would get a chance to get what they wanted. And now, in the eyes of members of the Yi family, Essie was the God of wealth. Now, Finney was the market director of Hengyuan Co., Ltd, with a million dollars yearly salary. The other uncles and aunts were so envious that they came to find Bob to arrange their children to work in the Xu group.


    In today''s society, there were more people to scramble for a good job. College students were not competitive in the job market. It was difficult to find a good job. Moreover, there was a good opportunity offered by Essie. How could they miss it?


    In the past, the Yi family didn''t like Lucy and her daughter very much. They were defending their brothers and thought that their brother had married a woman who couldn''t have children with him, who also had a burden. On New Year''s day or other major festivals, Lucy and her daughter would come to visit them. But they were cold to them. Sometimes they even tease on them.


    Now, they didn''t think that Essie was just an encumbrance. In this society where everyone depend on a relationship to achieve a successful career, it was a pathetic thing to lose a backer. Now they had a backer, so they could depend on their niece and sister.


    Essie didn''t hold the grudge. Since they asked her father to help them she had to do him a favor. After all, she was in badly need of help now. The Yi family were on her side anyway. She didn''t worry about being bribed by Elizabeth and others.


    The first thing Lucy did after coming back was to help her daughter and son-in-law pre


    he keeps pestering daddy all the time. Dad must have married her because she kept pestering him. " Mili put in a good word for Zac immediately. She didn''t want Dot to be an enemy of her.


    But Dot had his own judgement, "Anyway, he is no better than daddy Hanson. Mommy and daddy Hanson are good match. Just let bad daddy climb alone to the corner to draw circles."


    Mili was depressed. Except for her, no one would stand by her dad''s side. Even Dot would be abandoned him. He was really abandoned by this family.


    The next day, she went to the Emperor building to visit Zac. She had to warn him of this crisis.


    It was a great pleasure for Zac to see Mili. She was like an angel, who could help him get rid of those messy emotions for the time being.


    "When did my little princess come back?"


    "Yesterday." Mili climbed onto his lap and sat down. She pouted and kissed his cheek. "Daddy, I miss you so much."


    "I miss you too, my little princess," Zac said. A smile appeared on his cold face.


    "Do you miss my mommy?" Mili asked all of a sudden.

 Chapter 434 He Is Superfluous

    Zac was in a daze for a moment, shaking his head and smiling bitterly. In the past few days, he had tried very hard to prevent himself from thinking of her. However, he had failed many times. This woman had been integrated into his soul. It was almost impossible to get rid of her influence, just like the moon wanted to get rid of the gravity of the earth.


    Therefore, the only thing he could do now was not to forget her, but to abandon his heart, and throw it into a corner. He would just be an emotionless walking dead, ignoring the pain and sorrow of it.


    "Daddy, why don''t you say something? Have you decided to live with that mistress? " Mili was disappointed at Zac''s silence. She thought he didn''t care about her mommy anymore.


    "Little elf, you won''t understand what''s going on between adults." Zac sighed and stroked her head.


    "It seems as if you adults know everything. I think both you and your mommy are fools. The matter which was very simple at the beginning is taken more and more out of line by you." Mili pouted.


    This hit the nail on the head. A muscle on his face was twitching slightly. She was right. When she came back from the United States, he had been trying to retrieve the marriage. However, things went contrary to his wishes. As they got further and further away from him and there were more and more misunderstandings between them, the barrier between them became bigger and bigger. As a result, he was almost pushed to a point where there was nothing he could do.


    "You kids'' world is much more simple and pure." A sad and bitter smile appeared on the corners of Zac'' mouth.


    "Daddy, I have something to show you." Mili took out the iPad from her bag and opened the photo album. "This is the photo I took when my mommy tried on the wedding dress yesterday. Look! Isn''t she beautiful in an engagement dress?"


    Zac stared at the iPad. In the picture, she was so beautiful that he was moved, and heartbroken at the same time.


    If this was her last choice, and it was her best choice, what else could he say or do?


    "Mili, mommy and daddy Hanson are getting married. Are you happy?" His deep voice sounded like breathing in the dull air.


    "I really hope that mommy and daddy Hanson can be together, and I also hope that you can be with Mommy." Mili lowered her head, her thick long eyelashes trembling slightly. She knew she was greedy, but she loved both daddy and daddy Hanson so much that she couldn''t just choose one of them.


    "Little fool, he is your biological father after all. It is better for you to be with him than with me. You are true family." Zac''s eyes became red. In this complicated triangle, he was becoming more and more redundant.


    "Daddy." A tear dropped from Mili''s eyes, "Why did you marry a bad woman? If you don''t marry her, you can be with mommy. "


    Her words were like a steel wire that had tightened the deepest wound in his heart. He had always believed that everything would end in only half a year. However, he had fo


    they had rescued a woman from the river, and they had never seen Alice before. It was only three days before Essie came to their house to find that there was a new person. However, some villagers said that a couple of months ago, they had a relative who was in poor health and came to cure the disease specially. She seldom came out, and no one had seen her. We did not know if this ''relative'' is Alice?" William said thoughtfully.


    "The truth will come to light only when we find out the family who took her in," Zac said thoughtfully.


    "I''ve got their information from the local village Commissar. I believe it won''t be difficult to find them, unless they have been killed," William said.


    That was exactly what Zac was worried about. Those people were vicious and merciless. It was difficult to find any clues to them since they killed anyone involved in, or else they would have been dug out long ago.


    "Did Alice have any move recently?" he asked in a low voice.


    "Recently, she has a close relationship with Fell. They are probably in love." As William spoke, he added some more ice into the wine in case he got drunk too fast.


    "Fell decided to pursue to Alice because he realized that he had no chance to get close to Essie." Zac snorted in a low voice with a sneer in his eyes.


    "It''s Alice who seduced Fell," William said.


    "She is really lost her memory, even forgetting her vows of not marrying for the rest of her life." Zac shook the cup in his hand with a sharp look on his face.


    "I think she will take actions soon," William said, frowning. She didn''t have to wait too long, judging at her speed to hook on Fell as soon as she came back.


    Zac''s black pupil shrank slightly. "Inform Jay to prepare for the battle at any time." No one in Dragon City dared to offend the cake of the Rong family. They would rather die than living in misery!


    "Jay has been rubbing his hands, waiting for the right moment." There was a strange smile appearing on William''s face.

 Chapter 435 The First Encounter Between Father And Son (Part One)

    Zac had started to stir up trouble again. This time, there were two girls. There was not only his former girlfriend, Landis, but also a new girlfriend, Allison.


    Allison was a newcomer. She looked sweet and sweet with the nickname of a sweetheart sister. Recently, she was often photographed by paparazzi to have a secret date with Zac in the middle of the night in the hotel.


    Essie watched at the gossip news with a mocking smile on her face.


    As long as his hidden disease was recovered, he would date with different girl and have fun with different women. Sure enough, that many women would be found out about having an affairs with him in the future. Their love affairs could compete with that of Vinton.


    It seemed that she was lucky to leave him. As for those women, she could do nothing but leave them to Leila.


    She put the iPad on the sofa and went upstairs. Because of some reason, she was in a bad mood and just wanted to sleep.


    Mili glanced at her and shook her head. Her mommy couldn''t hide her feelings at all, who had all kinds of emotions on her face. She couldn''t even pretend to be happy.


    She then took up the iPad and sent a message to Zac, telling him that she could go out with Dot tomorrow.


    Zac really wanted to know what would Dot look like. Did he looked like Mili, which looked very similar to his little fool. He and Mili settled the place to meet at an intersection in front of the villa. When Dot got into the car, he was shocked and his face was drawn in a Peking Opera. He didn''t look like himself anymore.


    "Dot loves to play the role play and he is playing the leading role of the Peking Opera today," Mili s


    not like Hanson. Who on earth did he inherit it from?


    He cleared his throat and shifted his eyes to Mili, "I only know your pet names. One is Mili, and the other is Dot. But I don''t know your true names."


    "I''m Annie Yi, and Dot''s name is Norman Yi," Mili said.


    Zac was slightly surprised. "Both of you have the surname of Yi, but why don''t you have the surname Xia?"


    Mili turned her head and looked at Dot. Dot was completely at ease, he said slowly, "Mommy and daddy Hanson played ''Rock-paper-scissors'' to decided our family name. Our surname will follow the winner. As a result, mommy won twice. That is why we have to follow the surname of mommy. If they would give birth to other children, their children will be surnamed Xia."


    ''Does it work this way?''


    A line of crows flew by in front of Zac. He thought it must be Essie who was talking joke to the children. He remembered that Essie had said in front of the Yi family that one of their children would have the surname Bob Yi to inherit him. The way she let the twins have the surname Yi was probably to fulfill her original vows.

 Chapter 436 The First Encounter Between Father And Son (Part Two)

    While Zac was deep in thought, Dot''s voice was heard again. "Will you have a baby with your current wife?"


    Zac shrugged. This question wasn''t for a child to ask. "Dot, you are too young to understand the complicated things between adults."


    "I only know that you will regret for divorcing my mommy one day. But there is no such medicine to cure the regret in the world. After my mommy and daddy get married, you will never have a chance again." Dot''s tone was very serious and penetrating.


    Zac''s heart twitched. "If I take my mommy back and your daddy Hanson would have to leave, will you be sad?"


    "We''ve already made a choice between you and daddy Hanson. We''ve chosen daddy Hanson," Dot said slowly.


    A sense of sorrow flashed in the eyes of Zac, "He is your biological father. Of course you will choose him." They were a real family. He was just a fifth wheel. Maybe he should have left long ago.


    "We chose him because you gave up Mommy, but daddy Hanson never gave up. He loves Mommy more than you do, and he won''t be suspicious about anything else. He won''t find the other women outside," Dot said seriously.


    Zac shook his head with a bitter smile. He found out that he had always been a jerk in this little guy''s mind.


    "Hey, little kid. It''s our first meeting and you are rating me a zero point?"


    "Your score is not zero but negative one hundred." Dot''s big and black eyes flickered slowly and attractively against the morning sun.


    Zac gazed deeply into his eyes. Somehow he felt that this little guy looked very familiar. But he couldn''t remember who he was? Anyway, it was not Hanson.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    words, his eyes became dark unconsciously. He was really envious of Hanson, who had such a lovely daughter and son with his little fool. Should he really quit and let them have a happy family?


    At that time, Essie just came back from the company, and she bought pineapple bread, which was the children''s favorite, fresh and cooked, and it was still hot. Neither of them was there.


    "Mom, where are Mili and Dot?" she asked Lucy in a hurry.


    "Pana took them to visit Eva. I want to go there with them, but they don''t allow me. They said there would be a makeup party. They thought I was too old to fit in," Lucy said with a smile.


    Upon hearing that, Essie realized that the children had lied to her. Now that Eva was in Hengdian, how could they go there?


    They never lied to her, except for one thing. She hurriedly called Pana. When she knew that they were in the children''s Park, she hurried to drive there.


    She didn''t worry about it when Mili went there. But why did Dot follow her as well? Zac was such a shrewd person that he would be suspicious if he saw Dot!

 Chapter 437 A Family Reunion

    When she arrived at the children''s Park, the children were playing bumper cars.


    Zac was sitting in a car with Dot in it. A faint smile finally appeared on the little boy''s serious face.


    As soon as he came out, the children saw Essie. They ran towards her joyfully. Especially, Rabi, he ran the fastest. He hadn''t seen his mommy for a long time.


    "Mommy..." Rabi opened her arms and hugged her. "You haven''t come to see me for a long time. I miss you so much."


    Essie carried him in her arms, kissed his cheek and said, "Baby, Mommy missed you too."


    She looked back and found Dot first. When she saw his opera makeup face, she took a deep breath and then heaved a sigh of relief. No wonder that Zac seemed to be calm. He didn''t rush over to get even with her and cut her into eight pieces. It turned out that this little guy played a little trick to cover his face.


    Zac looked at her blandly. "Why are you here?" His tone was even colder than before.


    Essie shrugged and said, "Of course I''m here to take care of my kids." She had to watch them carefully in case they got into trouble.


    Mili took her hand in her, and her other hand took Zac''s hand. Today was a good day, for her mommy and daddy were here and their family were finally had a chance to be together.


    "Daddy, Mommy, let''s go to the pirate ship, shall we?" She grinned.


    It had never occurred to Essie that someday she would take the kids out with Zac. A mix of feelings welled up in her heart.


    "Let''s go." She touched Mili''s head. Although she didn''t want to have anything to do with Zac anymore, she didn''t want to disappoint her children.


    Lying on the pirate ship, Zac felt the wave in his heart, ups and downs. When he heard the joyful laughter and screams of the children and Essie, his felt even his blood was warmed. Because he felt a warmth of home. He longed for a home where he could have his little fool, a home for the children and himself.


    It had been a long time since Essie played such an exciting game. After coming down from the pirate ship, she felt a little dizzy. Seeing her wobbling, Zac quickly reached out to hold her.


    "Haven''t you had a good meal recently? You feel dizzy after wandering on the ship for a while. Even the baby is better than you," Zac said in a mocking tone to hide his concern for her. He remembered that in the past, they went to the happy valley and played all the entertainment projects, but she didn''t feel dizzy. Now her health is getting worse and worse. Was she infected by the virus?


    "Mommy hasn''t eaten well recently. She used to eat two bowls of rice every time. Now she only eats half a bowl and doesn''t eat any more," Mili said.


    "You''re going to get married. Are you so happy that you cannot even eat?" Zac smirked, but he was very worried.


    Essie rolled her eyes. "I am just feeling nervous, okay? It is only fair to have a wedding ceremony for the marriage. I went to the Civil Affairs Bureau dazzledly to get a marriage certificate before I put on the wedding dress once, and then I was kicked. This time I am going to marry this man for once, taking him seriously, and I want to spend the rest of my life with him. "


    , "There are many men in the world. No one will be foolishly hang herself on a tree. You can change one to another if you can''t trust this one. There will always be one who is willing to shelter you from the rain. I found that tree now. "


    "Come on! By your nearsighted, how can you find the right person?" Zac snorted with a cruel smile.


    "Time will tell. Anyway, I have given the last half of my life to that big tree. Even if it changes, I will not regret it." Her faint voice was like a breeze, but it caused great disturbance in Zac''s heart. "I''m waiting to see your end."


    "The tragedy scenes related to you in the first half of my life have ended. The happy second half will be restarted soon." The expression in Essie''s eyes turned cold, as if she had been disheartened by something. Ice had been condensed from her eyes to her heart, keeping the past sealed.


    Zac gnashed his teeth. His heart gave out a sharp pain like lightning. Was their marriage a tragedy to her? ''Can''t you feel any happiness?''


    "Will you be happy only when you are together with Hanson?" He squeezed out a few words from his stiff mouth.


    "Yes." She replied in a cold voice, "I have always thought that I would not repeat what happened to mom. In fact, I have copied her completely. Baron gave my mother a lot of beautiful fireworks, but they were too short and there was endless pain after that. Father Yi provided her with fine, long happy life. Although life was plain, she was still very happy. Now I''m in the same situation. I believe that Hanson will be the second father Yi. I may not have intense passion with him, but we will live a peaceful life. We won''t have so many disputes and troubles, and we won''t need to worry about that there are always wicked women to destroy our peaceful live."


    Zac''s face was covered with melancholy. His eyes became even more desolate. He had to admit that he was unable to give her a peaceful life. From their marriage to now, only the days in Yang City were peaceful. He felt frustrated and desperate beyond words. "If you think you will be happy like that, then I wish you well."

 Chapter 438 Family Reunion Dinner

    "Thank you," she said it lightly. She wouldn''t give the same blessing, because the marriage between him and Leila was a scar in her heart that would never be healed, so she couldn''t bless them. She was not the Holy Virgin Mary.


    Zac picked up the juice on the table and took a sip, dissipating the bitterness on the tip of his tongue. He looked to the small train not far away. Rabi and Mili were sitting in one carriage, while Dot was sitting alone in another.


    "Your son has a strong character." He smiled faintly.


    "Like his father," Essie answered almost subconsciously. Dot look like him, no matter in appearance or personality.


    "I don''t think so." Zac raised his thick eyebrows slightly. He didn''t think that Dot looked like Hanson at all.


    Essie knew Dot did not look like Hanson who was a warm and kind gentleman. He was so bright and handsome that made people feel like bathing in the spring breeze. But he wasn''t as strong as a bomb. He wasn''t cool and aloof and was not bossy in personality. Only a great demon king like Zac would own those characters.


    But she couldn''t tell Zac about the secret of the children. She knew that once the secret of the children was exposed, she would be involved in endless fighting for the children and might lose them. She would never allow such a terrible thing to happen.


    "You don''t know his father. How could you tell?" she said on purpose. As far as the situation was now, their dad would continue to misunderstand them before they grew up as adults.


    It felt like a sting was stabbing on his heart. He felt a faint pain. "If I hadn''t let that lawyer lie to you and made you think that we were divorced, would you still be with Hanson..." He stopped. It was self-evident what would happen next.


    "I''m a traditional woman. The thing I hate most in my life is cheating on you," Essie continued, trembling her hands. she said clearly and forcefully, word by word. Although she did not directly answer his question, in fact, she had given him the answer.


    When she was in America, she called Hanson husband just for the sake of the children and she did not want them to gossip. In private, she told him very clearly that she could only treat him as her friend. They had never done anything crossing the line.


    That comforted him. "Would you have left me if we hadn''t lost that baby?"


    "Yes, I will." Without hesitation, she left for two reasons. First, she wanted her children to be born safely. Second, she knew the truth what Mary had done her mother, and this cruel truth was undoubtedly the last straw that broke the camel''s back, making her completely lose hope in this marriage.


    A hint of shock and pain flew into his eyes. "Why?" he asked. He asked in disbelief. He always thought she left for the sake of losing her child. Was there any other reason?


    "Do you still remember that I visited my parents before the miscarriage?" So far, Essie didn''t have to hide the truth from him.


    Zac was surprised and nodded.


    "My mom told me what happe


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    of something bitter in her heart, which aroused her sadness and sorrow.


    When she left the Xu family, she was seven years old. Yet, in her case, after her children were born, the family was broken. Now they are sitting in front of their own father, but they can''t tell him the truth. Never in the future. Although Hanson could fill the missing father love of them, she knew that in their young hearts, they still hoped to get the care and love of Zac because the blood relationship could not be cut off. It was constantly connected.


    As for Zac, she couldn''t imagine what he would do after knowing the truth. Would he be so furious that he would break her neck? Or would he throw her into the sea to feed sharks? All in all, the consequence must be violent enough to be ranked within the restriction.


    Dot was the calmest one. He put his little hand under the table and pinched Mili''s leg to remind her to be careful.


    "It''s not a reunion anyway. Daddy Hanson is not here. I wish he could be here too," he spoke slowly, making up a mistake in Mili''s words.


    In spite of that, his words were cold, like the icy current from Siberia, which froze all the warmth and excitement of Zac.


    Mili realized that she had said something wrong. She made a face and stuck out her tongue. "Yeah, I forgot daddy Hanson. If he comes, we will have a real family reunion dinner."


    A mild shadow passed across Zac''s face. He would never dine with Hanson, especially in this kind of occasion.


    Mili seemed to know what was on his mind. She patted him on the shoulder and said, "Daddy, don''t worry. You still have a chance after mommy and daddy Hanson get married. We''ll move to the western regions in Xishuangbanna and join the Mosuo group. Then you can marry Mommy as well. "


    Essie and Zac were choked at the same time. They covered their mouths and coughed several times to ease the air.


    "Daddy, Mommy, are you so happy that I have come up with a good idea for you, right?" Mili tilted her head to look at them.

 Chapter 439 Mother In Law Got Angry

    Zac touched her head without saying anything. She had put the idea in his head more than once. It seemed that it had been a deep root in her little head. It was the beautiful wish of the baby. He didn''t want to disappoint her.


    Essie didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh. "My Mili is so clever." She smiled awkwardly and avoided the topic. It was too cruel for her to let the children choose between Hanson and Zac. She could not do that.


    "Mommy." Rabi turned her head and said, "Grandma said you are not my mommy anymore. Auntie Leila is going to be my new mommy, and I''m going to call her Mommy. Don''t you like me, and don''t want me anymore?"


    Hearing that, Essie was shocked. She hastily held him into her arms and said, "No. mommy likes Rabi. Rabi is always my sweetheart."


    "Brother, you can''t call that bad woman mom. It is her who drove our mom away. She is our enemy. You have to call her ''little Mom'' from now on. She will always be our ''little mom''!" Mili said in a serious tone, stressing the ''little''.


    Rabi nodded and said, "Okay. I''ll call her ''little Mom'' from now on."


    Essie continued to take the soup, pretending not to hear what they had said. She had never mentioned Leila in front of her children, let alone scolding her in front of them. In her opinion, the grudges between the adults shouldn''t affect the children. However, her children were different from other children. They were gifted prodigies who knew more things and more able to understand. Therefore, they were clear about these things even if they were not told.


    However, she believed that Mary must be secretly happy since she and Zac divorced. She had finally got rid of her, a trouble maker.


    Stroking Rabi''s head, Zac said, "Aunt Leila will always be your aunt, not your mommy. You have only one mommy in this life. Nobody could replace mommy. Remember?" He was not only telling this to Rabi, but also Essie.


    Thinking of this, Essie''s heart quivered like a soft spot. That was how love was. Her heart would throb for every words he said to her casually.


    Mili took a sip of the juice and turned to look at Zac. "Daddy, in your heart, that bad woman can''t replace our mommy, right?"


    Yes, no one could replace this little fool''s position in his heart. Even if she did not care about him and always treated him as a transparent object, he could not forget her and could not let her go.


    However, he was a reserved person. He would never say sweet words or show his true feelings. He took a sip of wine and said with a wry smile, "Your mom is the most muddled-headed person who is only confused but not cute in the world. She is hard to be replaced."


    Mili wiped the sweat off her forehead. Her dad''s words didn''t sound right. She turned to look at her mom, who was glaring at him fiercely.


    "It is said beating someone is because you want to be close to the person, and calling name on someone is because you want to love that person. Daddy, are you flirting with Mommy?" She cracked her lips and gave an exaggerated smil


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    thout uttering a single word, she rushed up to the front of her and raised her hand and slapped on Essie''s face, ignoring the fact that the three kids were still present. "Essie, you know that Zac is married, but you still want to seduce him. Do you still have shame?"


    It was too late for Zac to stop his mother because he held Rabi in his arm. He just watched his mother slapping Essie in the face.


    Rabi cried loudly when he saw his grandma hit his Mommy although he was drowsy.


    Mary slapped so hard that instantly five bright red fingerprints appeared on Essie''s fair face. Seeing this, Zac was very distressed. "Mommy, pay attention to your behaviors!" He darted forward and stood in the middle of them, so that his mother wouldn''t do anything unreasonable.


    Seeing their mom was beaten, Mili and Dot rushed over together and pushed Mary away with all the strength. "Bad grandma, why do you hit my mom?" Mili yelled. The bad grandma was really as vicious and hateful as grandma Yi said.


    Dot clenched his little fists and stood beside Zac, protecting his mother. He was a man and he wanted to protect his mother.


    Mary became angrier when she saw Mili and Dot. She stared at her son angrily and said, "Don''t you know that they are the bastards of Essie and the other guy? You even took them out for fun. Are you crazy? "


    "It''s none of your business." Zac was mad. How could his mother do such a shameless thing and say such rude words in front of the children? It was too much to say such vulgar words.


    "I''m your mother. I have to take care of you. I can''t see you make more mistakes." Mary almost couldn''t control her emotions. She just couldn''t stand it. It took her a long time to kick Essie away. How could she allow her to be with him again?


    "You are a bad grandma! People always say that not the old one becomes bad, but the bad one becomes old. You are the later! You bully our grandma, and now you bully our mommy. God will punish you. After you die, you go to hell! " Mili yelled at her.

 Chapter 440 Be A Lobbyist

    "You bastard! You are just like your mother, rude and impolite and ill-bred." Mary was so angry that her mouth was trembling. She raised her hand and wanted to hit Mili. But she was stopped by Zac. "If you dare to hit Mili, you are not my mommy from now on!"


    "You..." Mary was about to explode. She was worried about her son. He lost his mind, for the sake of this bitch.


    "Don''t worry, Mrs. Rong. As long as you''re alive, I won''t be with your son again. I won''t be with the son of my enemy," Essie said, as she pulled the two kids behind her.


    Mary''s stomach twitched a little. She was afraid that Essie would say something she shouldn''t say, so she softened her tone. "Zac has his own family and you are going to get married. If you continue to argue with each other, you will hurt a lot of people."


    Essie didn''t say anything. She just took a glance at Zac and said, "I''m taking care of the kids. Bye!" Then, she took Mili and Dot and went out.


    "Mommy," Rabi cried sadly at the back of the car. As a little boy, he could not understand such a complicated situation. He just felt that he would not be able to see his mommy and brother and sister for a long time after they left.


    Taking Rabi in his arms, Zac coaxed him. Then he asked the bodyguards to take him out for fun. He had planned to go to the Children''s Park with the kids in the afternoon, but his mother''s drama spoiled all his plans.


    "Mommy, I hope you won''t interfere with my affairs because of your personal problem. I know what I should do."


    Mary was furious. "Your wife is Leila. You are responsible for her. And you still have feelings for Essie. Didn''t you ever think about hurting her?"


    Zac snorted and there was a touch of cruelty on his face. "Now you know you are here to protect my marriage. You tried every means to make me divorce, and you kept stuffing other women into my marriage. Did you have a double standard?"


    "You and Essie are not meant to be together. I don''t think she will be a good wife. But Leila is different. She is better than Essie in every aspect. I''m satisfied with her. So I hope you can set your mind at rest and live a better life with her," Mary said.


    A trace of sharp light flashed in Zac'' dark cold eyes. "Mommy, are you afraid of Essie?"


    Mary trembled. "What am I afraid of? Why do I have to be afraid of her?" I am the hostess of Rong family. Even if she takes over the Xu group now, she dares not do anything to me."


    Zac looked at her with his eyes full of sharp judgement, piercing into the darkest part of her heart. "There are two reasons why people hate others. The first is because of hatred, and the second is because of fear. I think you are the second. Essie knows your secret. You are afraid that your reputation will be ruined if she leak it out. That''s why you are always afraid of her. You want to drive her away from me, don''t you? "


    Mary swallowed, trying to stay calm. Only a muscle on her face was twitching slightly, which showed that she was frightened. She said, "Zac, that woman is very cunnin


    Leila. After all, she was brought up by Qin family. It''s not very kind to break off the relationship with Qin family. After so many years of ups and downs, she and Zac finally got married and she held the wedding secretly. Do you want Leila to come back to worship the ancestors together this time?" She said so as if it was for the kids'' sake.


    "You woman''s dumb opinion!" Albert said slowly. He would never make a concession on this matter, and the elders voiced the same opinion.


    "What I care most about is our son''s happiness. His happiness is more important than anything else." While she was talking, she was not only talking to Albert, but also to Zac.


    Zac stole a glance at her with a meaningful look. If she really cared about his own happiness, she wouldn''t stop him from being with Essie again and again.


    "Mommy, it''s not only daddy''s idea, it''s also mine. When Leila gets married to me, she can only be my wife, not a daughter-in-law of the Rong family. Only when she completely breaks off the relationship with Qin family can she enter our Rong family." His attitude was very determined, and he completely blocked out her excuses just now.


    "Zac, you''ll hurt each other in this way." Mary sighed heavily. Now, Leila was the best tool for her to destroy Essie. She had to help her, just to make Essie disappear.


    "I married her under so much pressure. Shouldn''t she make some sacrifices for me? If she couldn''t even leave this little family bond behind, it means that she doesn''t really love me," Zac said slowly.


    "The favor of raising her is greater than everything. They are her foster parents. If we ask her to break the relationship, we will let her be a ruthless person," Mary said earnestly, totally different from what she had done in the Italian restaurant at noon.


    "Mommy, I told her about the consequences before we got married. I let her make a choice. Since she had chosen me, she should be mentally prepared. But you can''t have it both ways." There was a touch of coldness in Zac''s tone.

 Chapter 441 The Old Friends Met

    Albert lighted a cigar and stared at her deeply. "Did she ask your help to lobby us?"


    "I just hope that Zac can have a stable marriage and they can live happily together." Mary said in a motherly tone. It seemed that she really cared about her son. But the truth was that she did it for herself. As long as they didn''t divorce, Essie wouldn''t get a chance to get back together with her son again, then she wouldn''t need to worry that her crime would be exposed.


    "Why didn''t you think of it this way before?" There was a sharp look in Albert''s eyes.


    Mary understood what he meant. "Essie is a scheming woman. She has been a troublemaker since she got married. Our family was in great trouble ever since she entered our Rong family. I can''t serve this daughter-in-law well. But Leila is different. She is sensible and filial. How can I not like her? "


    Albert frowned. "You never reflect on yourself and put the blame on others. You have turned the family into a mess because you have connived at it. You indulged Valery to do whatever she wanted. In the end, even our grandson was killed by her. Zac and Essie turned out to be in this situation, you should be blamed for it. "


    With a slight twitch of her muscles, Mary said: "You are all cheated by that woman. I am the most sober one in this family."


    "Don''t think that I don''t know what you are thinking about. For what happened in the past, I thought you would reflect on yourself. I didn''t expect that you don''t regret it at all. You are disappointed me." There was a deep sense of reproach in Albert''s voice.


    Seeing that he was angry, Mary didn''t dare to rebuke Essie. She only whispered, "Anyway, they have divorced. I''m doing the right thing to help my daughter-in-law now."


    Zac looked at his father. If he was right, his father referred to the affair between her mother and Luce. It seemed that he knew it, and perhaps he could get some truth from him.


    After his mother left, Zac handed a cup of tea to his father. "Daddy, did anything happen between Mommy and Essie''s mommy in the past?"


    "It had something to do with Elizabeth''s business. She keeps involving in it," Albert said with understatement.


    "Have mommy really done anything terrible? Or did she just involving in it?" Zac raised his thick eyebrows slightly.


    Albert waved his hand. "I don''t know what she has done. Anyway, she does a lot of things in that. The biggest mistake your mother has made in her life is to make friends with Elizabeth,"


    "So in order to find out the truth, we have to ask your Mommy." Zac sighed. It turned out that his father didn''t know much about it.


    Albert took a drag on his cigar and looked at his son with a meaningful look. "Those things happened like a thousand years ago. Why are you suddenly care about us?"


    "Though it was a long time ago, my relationship with Essie have been affected by it. How can I not care about it?" Zac frowned. The reason why his little fool had given up on him was because of the grudge between the last generation. If the grudge couldn''t be dissolved, there would probably be no hope for the


    uncle Rong about your plastic surgery. He knows." Essie put her arms around her mother''s shoulders and tried to reassure her.


    In the evening, Essie asked Pana and Holy to take care of the children at home, and she went out with her parents.


    The father and son had been waiting in the box at the Scenery Sea Food Restaurant for a long time.


    Seeing Zac, Lucy''s face darkened slightly, but she did not show it. She smiled gently at Albert, "Brother Albert, it''s been a long time."


    "That''s right, Luce. We haven''t seen each other for eighteen years." Sighed Albert.


    "I''m afraid that you can''t recognize me." Luce put aside the short hair on her forehead.


    "Although you have changed a lot, you are still as beautiful as before," Albert said with a smile. In his eyes, Luce was a pure, kind and innocent girl, as pure as white paper, making him want to protect her. Now with the passage of time, even her appearance had changed, but in his heart, she was still the little girl.


    "This is my father." Essie introduced her father to them. Bob shook hands with Bob and asked them to sit down together.


    Zac didn''t ask a waiter to do it and personally poured Bob a glass of wine. He knew that he had already given a bad impression to Mr. and Mrs. Yi. He could not speak out the bitter feelings. What he could do was only to treat her properly and try to seek leniency from her.


    Before his son got divorced, Albert knew there would be a huge argument if he mention about his son and Essie. So he decided he mainly caught up on the old days in today''s dinner. Instead of mentioning about the affairs of the children.


    With her head half lowered, Essie tried not to look at Zac and just fixed her eyes on the wine glass. Mary''s reaction yesterday made her heart sink. She didn''t expect that in front of their child, Mary didn''t show mercy to her. No matter how much she loved Zac, she couldn''t stand his mother''s meddle.


    At that time, her mother also loved Baron very much, but after swallowing her bitterness for so many years, all her love slowly faded.

 Chapter 442 Merry Meet, Merry Part

    Zac knew what had happened yesterday would definitely leave a shadow for her and intensified the misunderstanding between her and her mother. He had to find out the truth early and resolve the conflict between the two old people.


    "Actually, when I first saw Essie brought to our home by Zac, it reminded me of that mischievous angel, Cathy. She really resembled you very much," Albert said with a smile.


    The next day after the announcement of Zac''s marriage, Albert sent a group of people to Jiang City to investigate the background of Essie because he had to be sure that the background of the future hostess of the Rong family must be clear.


    Lucy had changed her name, changed her appearance and got married. He couldn''t be sure that she was the same person as before, but he thought it was possible. He was reassured after aunt Bonney made the prediction of the Eight Character for the children. That''s because Essie had the same birth date as Cathy.


    However, he did not speak out the secret. Some of the problems could only be solved by the young themselves. He believed that Essie would say what she wanted to say and she wouldn''t need his help.


    Hearing that, Essie was shocked. She could hear what Albert was trying to express. It turned out that he knew she was Cathy. Her father in law was really a shrewd and hidden man.


    Zac also knew what his father meant. How calm his father was! How could he keep such an important secret from his own son? He had been ''tricked'' by this little fool.


    "I found that I was always the last one to know a lot of things," Zac sighed with self-mockery.


    Raising her eyes slightly, Essie stole a glance at him from her thick eyelashes. She couldn''t help but think of the story of Mili and Dot. If he knew the truth, he would not spare her, would he? It was his own flesh and blood, but without knowing it, he always thought they were other people''s children. The most pathetic thing was that the kids also knew the truth and followed their mommy to hide it from him.


    In fact, he was a tolerant and generous person. He had thought that she had cheated him and had kids with another man. Yet, he accepted her again. As an arrogant king, it was challenging his bottom line.


    She had never felt sorry for him, but she indeed felt guilty when it came to her children. But she had no choice. She couldn''t lose her baby. She couldn''t bear to separate Mili and Dot. The only thing she could do was to hide the truth.


    "The less you know, the less trouble you will have," she said in a low voice.


    "That is right. But if there is misunderstanding between you, it''s better to let it go and make it clear," Adding to her words, Albert said in a gentle tone, as if it was a kind reminder.


    Lucy said with a faint smile. "In fact, it''s a happy ending for both of you to have your own love now."


    A bitter smile flashed across Zac'' face. Maybe it was a happy thing for Essie. She could finally marry the man she had a crush on for a long time, but it was a sad thing for him.


    He took a sip of the wine on the table to ease himself.


    With a gentle smile, Bob looked at his daughter and said, "Marriage is a big event in one''s life. But if you make a mistake, you still


    ng''s house, after all there used to be her husband''s home. But she wouldn''t since Mary was here. She was a thorn in her flesh. If she went there, she would be insulted by her again. She didn''t want to humiliate herself.


    After that, there was a long silence on the table. When the dinner was about to finish, Albert asked again, "How is everything going with Alice?"


    "She is good, but she has not regained any of her memory," Essie said in a low voice.


    "She is totally different now," Albert said in a low voice. He had been paying attention to what had happened between Alice and Fell.


    If the Xu family and the Qin family were to be united by marriage, the setup of the business world in dragon city would be more or less changed, which he didn''t want to see. His keen intuition told him that things were not as simple as they appeared to be. Alice and Fell was together. Leila married his son. It seemed that someone must have set a great trap to ruin the situation, so he could benefit from it.


    Nevertheless, did he underestimate the power of the Rong family? When it was time to be ruthless and cruel, the Rong family would not be perfunctory, and the people who should be sacrificed could not live in the world for too long.


    "Yesterday, I just went to visit Alice. I''m worried that she can''t take good care of herself since she lives alone now. " Luce sighed. If it weren''t for Essie''s hesitation, she would have taken Alice back to their house and live with them.


    "Mom, don''t worry. Anna is there. She will take good care of sister. And sister only loss her memory. There will be no other problems with her health," Essie comforted her.


    If she had not been alerted by the thing about Pana, she would not have moved out to live alone.


    She knew very well about Pana''s character that she would never steal a common diamond necklace. Moreover, the salary she paid to her was a considerable amount, enough for her to buy dozens of diamond necklace. She could never steal anything from her. And most probably, she thought Pana was an obstacle to sister now and she wanted to drive her away. But what did Pana get in her way?

 Chapter 443 The Unbroken Connections (Part One)

    She couldn''t figure it out, so she had to be cautious.


    Now she was like a restless bird who was afraid of any slightest wind. Because she was not alone. She had to protect her family and children well. She would not let them get any harm.


    "The person Alice need most now is Fell, not family." Zac''s tone was casual, but deep and intriguing.


    It was obvious to Essie that he was hostile to her sister now, and perhaps the whole Rong family held the same perspective now. The problem was that Alice was too busy to be with Fell, which would probably cause trouble to the union of the Rong and Xu families.


    Everyone in the power and business circle knew the situation of Dragon City. The Qin family and the Rong family were enemies to the core, and they attacked each other from different areas respectively. Although Qin family was not as powerful as Rong family, it still had great power. Although it was not an alliance of the Xu family, the Qin family had a strong background in Southeastern Asia region, which was unparalleled by the powerful families. It had been supporting the war with the Rong family.


    The Jing family was neutral in the four families.


    As for the Xu family, they chose to cooperate with the Rong family, but they didn''t become the enemy of the Qin family. The Xu family wouldn''t take part in any industry that had disputes with the Qin family, which made it possible for them to retreat.


    The decision had been made when Baron''s father was alive. After he took over the position, Baron continued to support his father''s decision.


    The disputes between the Rong and the Qin families were becoming frequent. If the Xu family and the Qin family united, it would be extremely disadvantageous to the Rong family. And the Rong family would never allow such


    t his son, Albert began to feel sad. He knew that love could last for a long time, but destiny would not wait for people. Once they were missed, it was impossible to restore it. Just like himself and Luce in the past. If you missed her, you would miss her forever.


    "Even if Baron could wake up, he still needs Essie''s help. The Xu group suffered a lot of damage to its vital energy, and it would take a long time to recover. When Alice lost her memory, she wasn''t able to help Baron anymore. And it was Essie who could really help him," he said in a low voice.


    Essie sighed. What he said was reasonable. Before, she thought that she could leave here as long as Mr. Baron woke up. But now she felt that her idea was too simple. Even if Mr. Baron could come around, it would take him some time to recover. What''s more, the thing between Elizabeth and Bles would undoubtedly give him another big blow. She couldn''t let him go like this and fight alone with his enemy. If one day he really fell down, the Xu group might not be able to be saved.


    "I won''t leave until I get rid of those enemies who cast greedy eyes on the Xu group," she said very firmly, looking like a female soldier.

 Chapter 444 The Unbroken Connections (Part Two)

    "If Essie was in ancient times, she would be the second Mulan," Albert said as he smiled. This was what the real daughter-in-law of the Rong family looked like. If she wanted to stay by the side of Zac, it would be like a tiger who had wings. As for Leila, he thought she could do nothing except making things worse.


    Hearing her daughter''s words, Lucy was worried. She didn''t want to see her as Mulan or Mu Guiying. She just wanted her to be safe and sound. If it wasn''t Elizabeth who wanted to take control of the Xu family, she wouldn''t have let her come back to help at all.


    Eighteen years ago, they left Dragon City and had nothing to do with Xu family. It had nothing to do with them that if the Xu family was destroyed.


    However, no matter who was in charge of the Xu family, it was impossible for the Xu family to fall into the hands of Elizabeth. She was not reconciled until see this woman suffer from retribution.


    "Anyway, your safety is the most important thing. Be careful and don''t fight too hard against those bad guys." She patted her daughter''s hands.


    "Luce, don''t worry too much. Rong family will help Essie and protect her," Albert said seriously.


    "Her father and I can''t help with the business, so brother Albert, please take care of her," Lucy also commented. She had been the wife of a rich and powerful family for so many years, so she understood the importance of interests. Even if Essie and Zac were separated, the Rong family would help her for their own interests.


    "If you have any trouble in the future, you can call Zac. If you can''t be a couple, you still have to be friends with him," Albert said with a gentle smile. They could promote their relationship by meeting each other from time to time.


    "Okay." Essie


    ost disowned me. I insist on holding the wedding ceremony with you under pressure. What about you? What have you done for me? You are so clingy and suspicious all day long that you kept crying and begging for help, but you didn''t offer any practical help, even a little sacrifice. Where do you love me? I think you just love yourself! "


    "Brother Zac!" Leila stopped crying immediately and said, "I... I really love you. "


    "Then take actions now," With an impatient expression on his face, Zac went upstairs directly, ignoring her.


    Leila was stunned. She didn''t expect that Zac would say so. She didn''t know what to do at the moment. She could only watch him leaving.


    At night, Mary couldn''t fall asleep, wondering how to make Leila be admitted and be a member of the Rong family smoothly. Of course, she didn''t do it for Leila, but for herself. Only when Leila''s position was stable, and then Essie could not take advantage of it. Since her son and Essie got divorced, she swore to herself that she would never allow her son to have a chance to get back together with her.


    After one night''s reflection, she finally had an idea. Next morning, she called Leila.

 Chapter 445 Could Not Stay Out Of It

    There was a small park on the Phoenix Road. Every morning, after the family teacher came to class, Pana would play with Mili and Dot in the park.


    Today, they walked along the green path and rode a round of bike. Then they sat on a chair and ate fruit.


    At this time, an old lady in expensive clothes came over and sat on a chair beside them. Both Mili and Dot had the ability of remembering things or person at a mere sight, and recognized her at the first sight. She the granny they had seen in the lake park.


    Mili was surprised and said, "What a coincidence! Granny, do you still remember us?"


    "Yeah, of course. Your name is Mili, and your brother''s name is Dot," The old lady said with a smile.


    "Grandma, you have such a good memory." Mili cracked her lips and smiled sweetly, revealing two lovely dimples.


    Dot stared at the old lady with sharp eyes and asked, "Grandma, why are you here? Did you move to a place next to the Phoenix Road?" He asked tentatively, looking a little vigilant.


    ''This old woman is a little unusual. She even knows daddy''s last name.''


    Only mom, daddy Hanson, uncle, grandma, Grandpa knew the secret. Even aunt Pana did not know this secret.


    How did she know that? Was she always spied on their home? He had to be careful before he knew that they were enemies or friends.


    The old lady smiled kindly and answered, "My house is not far away."


    "Really?" Dot raised his beautiful eyebrows and said, "Didn''t you often came here? Why have I never seen you before?"


    "I just came back from abroad. After breakfast, I came to the park to take a walk. What a coincidence to see you two little cutie," the old lady said with a smiling face.


    "Where did you come from?" Dot asked again.


    "Switzerland. Have you ever been there?" the old lady said with a smile.


    "No, I have not been there before." Dot shook his head.


    "I know Switzerland. It has Alps and the ski resort, St. Moritz," Mili said, head tilted, her big eyes glowing in the sun.


    "Yes, Mili is smart." The old lady looked at her with a doting smile.


    A judgment flashing in Dot''s black eyes. The old lady looked amiable and didn''t seem to be a bad person, but how did she know about his dad? Who the hell was she?


    "Grandma, last time you said that you knew our dad''s last name was Rong. Let me tell you, you were wrong. Our dad''s last name is Xia, not Rong," he said deliberately.


    "Really?" the old lady didn''t show any change in her expression, but asked calmly, "Then what is your daddy Hanson''s surname?"


    "Daddy Hanson is daddy. They are the same person," Dot said in a hurry, and his long and dense eyelashes flickered slyly.


    "Really?" The old woman raised her eyebrows and said, "That was not what you said last time."


    "We lied to you last time. We are children and we can say whatever we want to say. Adults can''t believe children''s words easily," Dot said in a serious tone, as if he was afraid that the old lady wouldn''t believe him.


    Mili looked at him in confusion. She didn''t understand why he lied to the ol


    A tinge of anger flashed across Alice''s face. "The personnel department can handle that kind of small thing. Why should I, the vice president, do it myself? I want to handle big project. I heard that the group was working on the development plan of the peninsula Bay. Why don''t you leave it to me?"


    Essie''s dark eyes flashed. The peninsula Bay was in the second largest project that Hengyuan Co., Ltd invested in, in addition to the energy project in the South Sea in the first half of this year. The project invested by tens of billions was a very important one. How could she be relieved to give it to her?


    "Sister, this project is very important. I will take charge of it personally. If you really want to take part in the project, you and brother can be responsible for the marketing of the new buildings in City C."


    Alice''s face darkened. It seemed that her sister wanted to take full control of everything and wouldn''t let it go. In this case, then they will meet the shareholders and see how long she can work as the president.


    Not long after she left, Alena called her. She was in the tearoom downstairs and she wanted to ask her out.


    Essie walked out of the office in a hurry.


    "Grandma, when did you come back?" When she entered the tea room and saw Alena sitting by the window, Essie smiled again.


    "Last week," Alena said. She then let out a sigh. "I didn''t expect so many things would happen in less than two months after I left."


    Essie understood what the old lady meant. Her smile froze on her face. "Grandma, perhaps Zac and I are not meant to be together. He is getting along well with Leila now."


    "Zac has always been smart and capable. He never let me worry about him. I don''t know why he would make a mistake in this matter," Alena said with great anxiety. When she got the news that he divorced and remarried, she and her husband had already called and forced him to give them a satisfactory answer. But now, her granddaughter in law was going to marry someone else, how could he explain this?

 Chapter 446 The Battered Body Trick Of The Mother And Daughter In Law

    The bitterness spread from her tongue to her heart. "Grandma, it''s not his fault. Love cannot be forced. The one he really loves is Leila, not me. If it weren''t for the feud between the two families, they would have already married. I am willing to do them a favor and bless them. Now that I have found the right person for me, everyone will be happy. "


    "My child." Holding her hands, Alena said, "Give me some time. I''ll go back to confront Zac and ask him what he is thinking about."


    "It doesn''t matter, grandma. I don''t care what he thinks. I''m getting married. My fiance treats me well. I won''t hurt him. " Essie said firmly. She didn''t want to give herself another chance to change her mind.


    Alena sighed. It seemed that Zac had hurt the child too much. Even if they were to divorce, they shouldn''t have chosen to do it when she still in hospital unconscious. Wouldn''t his ruthlessness tear her heart apart?


    In order to untie a bell, the person who tied it was required. Nobody could untie it except her grandson.


    "Grandma is old and weak, but your grandpa and I really like you. It is Saturday the day after tomorrow. If you''re free, come home and have a cup of tea with your grandpa. He missed you so much."


    Essie lowered her head again. Although she really wanted to see her grandfather, she didn''t want to come back to the Rong Mansion because someone didn''t welcome her.


    "Grandma, I miss grandpa too. But I have divorced with Zac. It is not good for me to go there again." Her voice was as low as a mosquito''s.


    Alena knew what she was thinking and asked, "Are you worrying about Zac''s mother?"


    Clenching the cup in her hand nervously, Essie continued, "I just don''t want to see everyone unhappy because of me."


    "Your mother in la is getting more and more muddled recently," said the old lady with a sigh. I''ve discussed with your grandfather and we won''t go back to Switzerland until we get all the things done. We can''t let her do whatever she wants in the Rong family. While saying that, she clapped Essie''s hands and continued, "Take it easy. Don''t worry. She dare not say anything in front of Grandpa and me."


    Hearing that, Essie was astonished. She wondered if the old lady meant that she would go back to take charge of the Rong family? In that case, would not it be even more difficult for Leila to be admitted into the noble family? Moreover, Mary who was the daughter-in-law of so many years, but she had not become the real mother-in-law since she would not be able to take charge of the family matter anymore. She was much inferior to the powerful Vicki back then.


    An unnoticeable smile emerged on the corner of her mouth, as if it was the pleasure after giving the enemy a heavy blow.


    "Okay, grandma. I''ll visit Grandpa on Saturday." She would be unreasonable if she still refused the old lady''s request since she had insisted it to this point. Since Grandma and Grandpa were there, she didn''t think Mary could do anything to her.


    Tomb Sweeping Day was a day to worship the ancestors of the Rong family. According to the family rules, after the descendants finished t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    neeling, but they were stone hearted, without any hesitation.


    She rolled her eyes and turned away.


    Outside the Rong Mansion, Leila had been kneeling for more than ten minutes. Seeing that no one came to open the door, she was angry and depressed.


    She had already married Zac. Why was his family reluctant to accept her? Why did they have to ask her to cut off her contact with her parents? She was not a fool. She knew clearly that without Qin family, she would be a phoenix without feathers which just the same as vultures.


    After coming out, Mary tipped her a wink, hinting her that she pretended to pass out so that she could be carried in the mansion.


    Leila took the hint. She shook her head slightly with the help of her forehead and fell to the ground.


    "Leila..." Mary pretended to be scared. She ran to her and held her up.


    "uncle Li, hurry up. Mrs. Rong fainted. Help me take her back to her home to have a rest. In case there is anything wrong."


    She called the butler to help but he didn''t move. According to the rules of the Rong Mansion, the Butler must obey the orders of the two elders at home at first, and then he had to follow the orders of the host and hostess of the house.


    "Madam, I have asked the servants to bring the chairs and water to look after Miss Qin. Without the old lady''s permission, I can''t make any decision without asking for her permission."


    "It''s not the right time to talk about this. Just get her inside first. I''ll take the responsibility if you get into trouble." Mary deliberately pretended to be very anxious to deceive uncle Li.


    Uncle Li didn''t want to make any concession. He said, "Madam, please calm down. I have sent someone to deliver the message."


    Seeing uncle Li did not cooperate, Mary ignored him and called the servant beside to help Leila get in. When the messenger came back, it would be too late to take Leila in. There was no way to drive her out once she got in. She two worked together to play a trick to gain sympathy. They didn''t believe that the two elders wouldn''t be able to move them.

 Chapter 447 Get Injured (Part One)

    Uncle Li checked them at the door. "Madam, have you forgotten the rules of the Rong Mansion? A member of the Qin family is allowed to enter the mansion. Though Miss Qin was not the biological daughter of the Qin family, she grew up in the Qin family and was a part of it. She can''t go in without the old lady''s special permission."


    "Uncle Li, she fainted now. How can I leave her alone? Even if she is not admitted by our ancestors now, she has married to Mr. Rong. As the daughter in law of the Rong family, she will get in sooner or later."


    While she was talking, the servant who went to inform the elders came back. He was followed by two men. One carried a deck chair, and the other carried a teapot and water.


    "The old lady told me to take care of Miss Qin outside the mansion. Call an ambulance if she doesn''t wake up." The servant paused, and then continued, "The old lady also said that if anyone let Miss Qin in today, he or she will not be a member of the Rong family anymore."


    Mary shuddered violently. She didn''t expect the old lady to say such cold words. There was no way back.


    Leila couldn''t pretend anymore. She opened her eyes and stood up. She was so depressed that she went crazy. Didn''t Zac be there? Why didn''t he help her at all?


    "It seems that Miss Qin is all right," uncle Li said slowly. He had already seen through her little trick.


    Leila gave him a stern look. When she became the hostess of the house, she would kick him out of the Rong family first.


    While she was angry, a Rolls Royce slowly drove down the road. The driver was Tim. He just did what the old lady asked him to


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    der enter the house? She knelt outside for more than ten minutes, and her knees were painful. But she was not allowed to go in?


    Essie coldly glanced at them and told the bodyguards to wait outside. Then she walked towards the gate with uncle Li.


    Leila clenched her fists and snorted. She rushed forward like a crazy wild dog and pushed Essie. Unexpectedly, Essie fell on the ground.


    The bodyguard rushed forward, seized Leila and threw her away.


    "Miss Yi, are you okay?" The bodyguard finally helped Essie up.


    Essie shook her head and frowned. Her knee hit a stone and was cut.


    "Go and get the first aid kit." Uncle Li ordered the servants to take Essie in.


    Looking at her limping, Leila felt the joy of revenge. ''Damn you, little bitch. This is just a small lesson for you. Your life is in my hand. If you dare to go further and take the opportunity to seduce Zac, I''ll make you pay for it.''


    Mary walked up to her, patted her on the shoulder and said, "Well done! You can''t be lenient to a vicious woman like her. Otherwise, she will take your husband away."

 Chapter 448 Get Injured (Part Two)

    Leila''s eyes became fierce. She would never be softhearted to deal with Essie. However, in front of her mother-in-law, she wouldn''t expose her viciousness so thoroughly, so she had to pretend to be weak first.


    So she turned around and rushed into Mary''s arms, crying, "Mommy, I''m just too angry. She is so vicious that she would do anything. How can I fight with her? I might get hurt and killed by her one day. Besides, she is a very cunning woman. You see, the two elders are threatened by her. They don''t allow me to enter into the Rong Mansion but let her to enter. I am the granddaughter in law of Rong family, and she is just a divorced one. What qualifications does she have to enter?"


    "Grandma and Grandpa must have been obsessed with her." Mary sighed. Except for her, everyone in the house was fascinated by Essie, this tramp. Now she was the only one who was sober.


    "Then what should we do? When can I be accepted? " Leila asked anxiously.


    "Hurry up and have a baby with Zac. Both old lady and old master are eager to have a great grandson. Now that you have a baby with him, you may be able to make an exception for them." Mary patted her on the back and comforted her.


    Leila had the same thought, but since he knew that she had the virus in her body, Zac had stopped touching her. He said that he wouldn''t sleep with her until she recovered her health. If she could cure the virus now, they wouldn''t be able to spend their honeymoon.


    She was a greedy person. She wanted more than a simple ceremony. She wanted to enjoy all the treatment that a bride should have, and she wanted to be the future hostess of the R


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    n do it better than me." After saying that, he dipped a cotton ball into a bit of disinfectant and cleaned her wound.


    He was so gentle and careful that he rubbed her wound lightly like a feather to ease her pain.


    Essie''s heart trembled, as if a pair of gentle big hands were playing on her heartstrings. Although he looked calm, the pity in his eyes was like a rising tide of water, spreading continuously, almost overwhelming.


    After cleaning the wound, Zac applied iodine on it and asked, "Does it hurt?" he asked in a low voice.


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she shook her head.


    After applying the anti-inflammatory ointment on her injured hand, he took the gauze to bind up the wound. Although his action was clumsy, it was still wrapped well.


    Abel and Alena glanced at each other with relief. Their grandson cared about his wife so much. It seemed that their marriage was not yet over.


    A man stood beside them. It looked like he was surrounded by pity. However, no one noticed that since all their attention was on Essie. Only a pair of eyes not far away sensed it.

 Chapter 449 My Ex-Husband

    As she saw her two sons surrounded Essie, Mary was trembling with rage, her eyes almost popping out.


    Luce used to occupy her husband''s heart, and now her daughter stole her son''s heart away, especially with two sons.


    It was extremely terrible and hateful!


    She couldn''t let Essie and her son get back together. As long as she could drive her away, she didn''t care to repeat what she had done in the past.


    However, the situation of the Rong family was different from that of the Xu family. All of them were powerful and influential. Especially for Zac, he was too cold and too strong, not as mild as Baron. Most importantly, he was bossy and didn''t take her advice seriously, unlike Baron who was obedient to Vicki and dared not show any disobedience.


    And speaking of Essie. She looked like Luce, but her personality was completely different from hers. Luce was a simple and harmless rabbit, while Essie was an aggressive fox. It was much more difficult to deal with her and they had to make a comprehensive plan.


    Fortunately, her son had divorced her, and she was going to marry another man. They had no valid reason to be together. This was a dead spot, and she had to hold it and pinched it.


    She took a deep breath and went over to him, "Zac, Leila was kneeling outside for too long and passed out. You''d better go out and have a look. I''m afraid that she would be in danger."


    A bloodthirsty disgust streaked across Zac''s face. She hurt his little fool like this. If it was not for the antidote preparation, he must greet this woman seriously.


    Alena turned to the butler and asked, "Uncle Li, how is Miss Qin?"


    "I don''t think it''s a big deal. As soon as she saw Miss Yi coming over, she immediately jumped up and acted tough. Otherwise, Miss Yi wouldn''t have been hit like this," uncle Li answered honestly.


    "That girl was just too angry. She is the rightful wife of Zac and the granddaughter in law of the Rong family. She knelt outside for so long but was not allowed to come in. How could the girl feel good if you let her in as soon as an outsider came? " Mary explained on Leila''s behalf in a hurry.


    Alena said coldly. "Yes, she has married to Zac. But it has nothing to do with our Rong family. As for the daughter of Qin family, I''m afraid that it''s just too much for our Rong family to take her."


    "She was adopted, not biological," Mary reminded her. She was afraid that the old lady forgot this.


    "As for the adopted ones, they are all the same. No one is allowed to enter my house as long as they have a relationship with the Qin family," Alena said seriously.


    "But after they have a child, do you still refuse to accept your great grandson or granddaughter?" Mary retorted.


    Without saying anything, Alena turned to take a glance at Abel, believing that it was all up to him. Abel''s sharp eyes swept over the crowd, and then fell on Zac. "Since it''s the blood of our family, we should naturally take it back. But I have to promise that the next successor has nothing to do with the Qin family. "


    What he said was very clear. The child of Zac and Leila could be accepted by the Rong family, but it was not likely to become the next director.


    Mary was taken aback, "What if Zac only have children with Leila?"


    "


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Rolling her eyeballs, Essie lowered her head and muttered to herself, "Tuesday is our wedding anniversary. And Tuesday is the second of April..."


    She was getting close to the date of today after her calculation one after another. Although her voice was low, Zac could hear it clearly since he stood beside her. Especially when she said the anniversary of her wedding, each cell of his was quivering.


    This silly girl still remembered their wedding anniversary! He thought she had already forgotten about it.


    They had never celebrated this day before.


    She left him three years ago before their wedding anniversary. But now, when this day came, they were divorced.


    He had thought a lot of plans. They could enjoy the romantic moments watching the sunrise on the fire balloons, have a candlelight dinner together on a cruise and the watch the stars on top of a mountain... But in the end, he even gave up the idea of calling her. He sat alone in front of the French window of his office and watched the cars coming and going. The only things that made him happy was her picture on the digital photo frame and the beautiful memories with her from the past.


    "You little fool, I didn''t expect you to still remember our wedding anniversary."


    "Fool''s Day! It''s hard to forget!" Essie curled up her lips again and said in a casual tone, as if she was just talking about something unimportant. Deep inside, she attached great importance to this date. On this day, God joked with her. He threw her to a big demon and made her lose her heart.


    God knew how much she hoped to celebrate this day with him, but unfortunately, their marriage was ended before that day.


    "What were you doing on fool''s day?" Zac said in a gloomy voice. Her reaction threw him in a cold mood like the cold air from Siberia, chilling his passion that was difficult to rise.


    She thought for a while and looked up at him with her thick eyelashes quivering cunningly. "Let''s go to that day. I don''t know why, but I got an impulse to send you a message on wechat. Because of my absence, the divorce procedure is invalid. And you marry Leila, you have committed the crime of multiple marriage."

 Chapter 450 We Got Trapped (Part One)

    "Really?" Zac raised his eyebrows and said with a mischievous smile, "It''s a coincidence that we have thought of the same thing. I also want to send you a message to tell you that we are not divorced and you are still my wife."


    Essie snorted. "Sending this message to Leila must be more exciting than sending me this message."


    "Well, you are right, in case you get disappointed." Zac sneered.


    Hum! Again, Essie scoffed in her mind that it was impossible for her to be happy. What she could do was to be scared into cold sweat!


    "When did you finish the divorce procedure?" she asked.


    "I don''t remember." Zac said indifferently. How could he know that since he just asked a forgery guy to chop the certificate randomly?


    "I''ll go to find out on the divorce certificate." Essie said, curling her lips. "I''ve decided to fix this date as an anniversary in memory that I finally got freedom and got rid of the big ogre." Before she finished speaking, he tightened his grip on her waist, as if someone was punishing her.


    "Monkey King will never escape from the Buddha''s five fingers mountain." The man squeezed the threatening words one by one.


    "Leila has been following you like a shadow all the time. You really can''t get away from her," Essie said ironically.


    Zac lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "I have a double body."


    Essie''s dark eyes rolled. Suddenly, he stretched out her little hand and kneaded his face carelessly. Then, she breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Well, it is the real you."


    Zac flicked her forehead. "Silly girl, you needn''t wear the artificial mask. Even if you look exactly like me, you won''t wear it in the d


    marry Hanson. I''m not interested in you, the grass root, at all." She stared at him with anger. Being kicked out of his house without any compensation. He not only disgraced her, but also made her a laughing stock among the rich women in Dragon City. If she turned her head back to beg him, she would be humiliated. Any female creature on earth might disdain her. She would never do such a shameless thing.


    "Don''t jump to the conclusions too early. Leave yourself a way out," Zac said in a low voice, with his eyes flashing. As soon as he thought that she was going to marry Hanson, he had an impulse to kill people.


    "There is no way back for me. You cut off my path long time ago. Even if there are mountains and rivers in front of me, I can only move forward, and I can''t retreat any further." Looking at the road in front of her, she gradually wore a faint sad smile on her face.


    There was a hint of depression in her tone. He keenly felt that a sharp pain flashed through his heart like lightning. Didn''t she have any hope for them? Was it because of him or the resentment of the last generation?

 Chapter 451 We Got Trapped (Part Two)

    "When did I cut off your route of retreat?" he frowned and asked.


    "If I guess it right, you should have gotten the marriage certificate with Leila right after you finished the divorce, right?" She thought with a bitter smile. ''The procedure of getting a divorce and marriage certificates are in the same place, it is convenient for him to solve the problem in the same way.''


    Zac didn''t answer. He only asked the staff to make a scene instead of inputting any data. Then he took the fake marriage certificate to them.


    Essie thought he admitted it by his silence. She felt even bitter in her heart. "No matter what you''re trying to do or going through, you should at least wait for me to wake up before we get divorced. Have you ever considered my feelings? Or do you think that I''m going to die and would never wake up, leaving me there alone?"


    Zac sighed, helpless and sad. If he didn''t agree to marry Leila, how could he save her and let her wake up?


    He knew that she was deeply hurt as long as he didn''t tell her the truth. However, she would never know that he had already been in love with her. As long as she hurt, he would also hurt.


    "I''ll tell you the truth, not now."


    "No need for that. Since the day we got divorced, there was no turning back for us." She said in desperation, "You see, even if I don''t treat your mommy as an enemy, she will treat me as an enemy. Even if we are still together, she won''t let us go."


    "As for mommy, I''ll deal with it. Now the old lady is in charge of the Rong Mansion, so she can''t turned a single wave." Zac lowered his voice.


    "You u


    said, "The children are still young, and they might go out on some extreme activities sometimes. However, as their elderly parents, it is not good for them to talk and do things improperly. They have to set a good example to their children, so that they can obtain their respect." As she said, she patted on the hands of Essie. "The people who can sit here today are the grandchildren and daughter-in-law of the Rong family, no outsider. Our country has a law and constitution. We also have our own family rules in our Rong family. If the daughter in laws don''t make mistakes, you can''t get divorced. Whether Essie and Zac had that piece of paper, I don''t care. As long as she hasn''t remarried, she will be the daughter-in-law of our Rong family."


    When Essie heard the old lady''s words before, she didn''t take it seriously. But now, she was a little nervous when she said in front of all the members of the Rong family.


    These words were not only to make Mary, a daughter-in-law''s words annul, but also to prevent her, a granddaughter in law, from remarrying.

 Chapter 452 A Smart Advice (Part One)

    At this moment, she finally understood why the old lady had invited her here on the day of offering sacrifices to the ancestors.


    It was because she wanted her to stay and continue to be the granddaughter in law of the Rong family.


    Today, the old lady helped fix her position in front of so many people of the Rong family. If she said that she wanted to remarry, the old lady would be humiliated and disgraced. How could she do such an unfilial thing?


    If she kept silent, it would mean that she admitted that she was still the daughter-in-law of the Rong family and worshiped their ancestors. How could she marry someone else in such a hurry?


    The old lady was giving her a headache.


    She placed her hands under the table cloth and rubbed them anxiously. She was in a dilemma, but at last she did not say a word.


    There was a smile on the corner of Alena''s lips, which was not hard to notice. She knew that Essie wouldn''t say anything. She was a reasonable and considerate person. She was good at telling what she thought and what she shouldn''t say. And that was also one of the reasons why her husband and she valued her very much.


    Mary was so angry that she clenched the tablecloth. Since they had divorced, why should she be one of the members of the Rong family? She really wanted to jump up to kick Essie out, but she dared not. If she did, she would be the next to be kicked out. She tried very hard to pull the stiff corners of her mouth to keep a hypocritical smile, so as not to let others notice her abnormality.


    Zac was sitting opposite to her. His dark and gloomy eyes were fixed on her, eyeing every subtle change of her facial expression.


    pened the gate, the security guards came out first, and then the Rong family members.


    She immediately knelt down, "Grandpa, grandma, I am the wife of Zac and the granddaughter in law of the Rong family. Please let me worship our ancestor," she cried as she shouted.


    The two elders got in the car without taking a look at her. They seemed not to hear her words.


    Casting a glance at Mary, Albert said, "Ask her to leave here as soon as possible. The last per son the two elders want to see in such a day was the members of the Qin family."


    Mary could only nod helplessly when she saw the coldness in Albert''s eyes.


    Before Zac and Essie reached the door, they heard Leila''s voice. "God, your wife is still here. She is really good at holding on!" While speaking, she pushed him. "Let go of me. If she saw us walk out like this, I would never have the leisure time in the future."


    A touch of impatience passed across Zac'' face. That woman''s primary gene must be too poor in her bones, so she went crazy all day long.


    He then asked two servants to help Essie and he walked out of the gate alone.

 Chapter 453 A Smart Advice (Part Two)

    "Are you going to embarrass me in public?" He stared at Leila coldly.


    "I just want to show respect to our ancestors. I will leave after that. Is that okay?" With tears all over her face, Leila looked at him with a pitiful look.


    It was a pity that Zac didn''t show any pity for her. Instead, there was only endless aversion in her heart.


    "Because I married you, I have become the unfilial guy be is blaming by of a thousand people in the Rong family. If you continue to quarrel with me, I will have to divorce you." He stressed each syllable.


    Upon hearing this, Leila stopped crying immediately. She stood up and asked, "Why? What did I do wrong on earth? Is it just because I am adopted daughter of Qin family?"


    "The elders have told you clearly about the conditions. Since you want to enter the Rong family so much and be a member of the Rong family so much, why don''t you take action? What are you waiting for?" Zac said impatiently.


    "Your conditions are way out of line. In the Qin family, there are my parents and family. I can''t cut off from them," Leila almost roared at him. She wouldn''t let herself become a woman without roots.


    At the gate of Rong Mansion, Essie came out. She didn''t look at Leila, not even gave her a sidelong glance. What happened between her and Zac had nothing to do with her. She didn''t want to get involved.


    After seeing Essie get on the car again, Leila asked with her eyes almost popping out, "Why did she get on the car? Is she going to worship the ancestors? She has nothing to do with the Rong family. Why should she worship our ancestors? " She was on the verge of a nervous breakdown


    he ties with the Qin family," Zac said slowly.


    Leila was shocked. She didn''t think it was a good idea. "I... I can''t do anything that is not good for the Qin family. If my cousin knows it, he won''t let me go," she stammered. When she got married, her parents had warned her that she could only remain neutral in the conflict between the two powerful families. If she did something that hurt the Qin family, she would not be a member of the Qin family in the future.


    Zac sneered. "I''m just giving you an advice. It''s up to you whether to do it or not. But there''s one thing I have to remind you. First of all, Alice is the elder sister of Essie, who share the same father and mother. You have ruined the relationship between me and Essie. As her elder sister, she will definitely defend her sister and bear grudges against you. When she becomes the hostess of the Qin family in the future, you will be the first one she wants to deal with. You are just an adopted daughter of the Qin family. Now that you are married to me, she will find an excuse to kick you out of the house easily. "

 Chapter 454 Force Her To Admit Her Love To Him

    Leila shivered. She almost forgot their sisters'' relationship.


    Mary put her arm around her shoulder and said, "It is a good idea as Zac said. Just rest assured. If you are unwilling to break up with the Qin family and you can''t show loyalty to the elders to dispel their misgivings, you won''t be able to marry into the Rong family even if your leg is broken kneeling here."


    Leila lowered her head and said, "As long as I and Zac have a baby as soon as possible, and the elders will have a great grandson, then they will accept me, right?" In her eyes, children were the best token and guarantee.


    Mary sighed, "There are so many kids of the Rong family. the grandfathers don''t care about the one you give birth to. And today, grandfather has said that the child you and Zac give birth to can''t be the next successor of the Rong family. If Zac doesn''t want his nephew to take over the heritage, he will have to find other women to have his baby. "


    It was like a huge thunderstorm from the sky, cutting her into pieces.


    "Why are you so cruel to me?" She embraced her arms, trembling all over, and her limbs were cold.


    "All right. Didn''t Zac give you a chance? As long as you make it, Zac and I can intercede with our elders for you." Mary comforted. She didn''t care about Leila''s feeling at all. Her purpose was to take advantage of her to get rid of Essie. Her son was really a good idea, and she had to persuade Leila to accept it.


    Leila bit her lips, "My mom told me that uncle has already gone to the Xu family to propose a marriage. They are eager to have Alice in the family. It''s not easy to ruin their relationship. What if cousin and uncle find out?" Although doing such things was one of her expertise, it was different this time. She was worried that she might be kicked out of the Qin family.


    "My silly girl, how could you do it in the open? Of course we have to do it secretly. " Mary patted her on the shoulder. She had to make some time to give her a plan. As long as she could keep her position in the family, then Essie would be able to completely disappear from the Rong family.


    "Be patient and asked mommy for her advice." What Zac said was meaningful. After saying that, he put on a gentle expression, caressed her head, and then turned to the Rolls Royce which was waiting in front.


    The one he got in was the one Essie got in. When Leila saw that, her face turned a little pale. It seemed that she had to do that even if she didn''t want to, or Essie would certainly come back again.


    Essie was leaning against the back of the chair and closing her eyes for rest. Since Zac had stayed outside for a long time, she believed he was comforting his wife.


    Thinking about this, she felt sorry for Leila. She was stuck in a dilemma between the two families. As long as the two people truly loved each other, there was no need to care so much. The two elders didn''t beat up the couple, forcing them to divorce, just not allowing her to marry into the Rong family.


    When her parents married, the elders of the Yi family didn''t allow them to get in, her father took them to live alone outside. Now they all reunited.


    The two elders were also testing her in a disguised


    . Anger welled up in her heart, and she unconsciously clenched her fists.


    Blessing? Why should she bless them? She was abandoned. Was it necessary for her to be happy?


    "You will certainly attend my engagement ceremony next month and bless me and Hanson, right?" she retorted.


    Immediately, a malicious and malicious look was shown on Zac''s face. What he wanted to do was only to take her away!


    "Don''t change the topic. Answer me honestly. What were you going to do in the Legendary?" He didn''t allow her to escape, he had to force out her feelings, even if only a little.


    "I''ve told you to look for something." She clenched her teeth to prevent herself from saying something she shouldn''t.


    "Search for something or memory?" He raised his voice, "Why didn''t you admit that you minded my wedding? Why don''t you admit that you are reluctant to leave me? Why don''t you admit that you care about me? "


    His burning breath besieged her, one by one. Every word he uttered was like a bullet being fired out of the machine gun, one after another, penetrated her emotional defense system, and hit the most fragile part of her heart heavily.


    "I''m not looking for memory. I just want to say goodbye to anything that has happened to you in the past. You are someone else''s husband. It has nothing to do with me. I will erase all our past from memory, just as I did eighteen years ago and forgotten our childhood. I want to start my new life and be the wife of Hanson. I want to love him!" she shouted, full of excitement. Her feelings for him started from that place, and they should end there, thoroughly!


    A hint of shock and pain crawled into his eyes. He reached out his hand, grabbed her arm and forcibly pulled her into his arms.


    "I forbid you to forget me!" He said that peremptorily, bowed his head and kissed her on the lips.


    She was like a frightened deer, struggling in his arms and hitting him on the shoulder with her little hands. Instead of getting relieved, he kissed her harder, as if to swallow her whole.


    A feeling of shame and indignation rose from her chest. She clenched her teeth and bit his lips.

 Chapter 455 The Secret Was Found

    He snorted, but didn''t let go of her,.


    The salty smell of blood poured into her mouth, making her shrink and weak. Her stiff body seemed to be drained and collapsed in his arms.


    He reached out and closed the small window, so that the people on the driver''s seat could not see the back, and then he took the opportunity to attack and seize her.


    He was like a raging fire, burning her reason and thinking.


    When the car stopped at the entrance to the cemetery, she felt so shame that she hastily tidied up her messy clothes. The big demon must have the ability to capture a soul. Obviously, she is a rational woman. How could she fall in him again?


    "We will... Keep a distance in the future." She moved up and tried to stay away from him. It was really inappropriate for her to take the same car with him.


    "In the future?" He pursed his lips and said, "We haven''t parted yet. Are you looking forward to the next meeting?"


    Embarrassed and annoyed, she explained, "You misunderstood me. I mean, the less we see each other the better." She added. There was a saying that it''s better to miss someone than to meet one. It was said that love was as ruthless as heart. And it was most suitable for their current relationship.


    He reached out his arm and caught her. Then he gently pulled her into his arms.


    "Stop it. Everybody has got out of the car." She shook off his hand in panic, fearing that someone would come over and see it.


    "People outside could not see what was happening inside the car." Zac reassured her. All the cars in the Rong Mansion were customized. They were bulletproof and able to prevent peeping.


    "Even so, we have to leave as soon as possible. After all, you are married. We have to avoid suspicion." Essie curled her lips again, thinking that the big devil would only push his luck if he succeed this time.


    "Polygamy is quite common in the Rong family," Zac said in a joking tone.


    However, Essie did not see any amusement in it. She hit him on the shoulder angrily and yelled, "Who is your concubine? You can''t even dream of taking me as your concubine! "


    "When did I say you were a concubine? Don''t demean yourself. The old lady declared in public that you are her granddaughter in law. Of course you are a wife." Zac said, flicking her forehead.


    She pouted. Without that piece of paper, no matter what, she felt that it was not valid in name. Moreover, there was a lack of legal protection. So she did not have the courage to be his wife. Besides, she didn''t want to be his wife anymore.


    "As for me, I''m your ex-wife and this is the most suitable relationship for us. As for your present wife and concubines, you should go and find Leila and Landis." She turned her head to the window and didn''t look at him. The only thing she wanted to do at this moment was to get off the car quickly and stay away from him.


    He suddenly said in a serious tone, "Look at me, Essie." He grabbed her chin and turned her head to force her to look at him. It seemed that he had something to say to her.


    She looked at him with her eyes wide open, seeming to be bewildered and wondering what he was going to say.


    He pursed his lips and opened his mouth slo


    t they thought I lost the baby. Then I left Dragon City and hid in a safe place to give birth to the baby."


    Tears welled up in the old lady''s eyes. Thinking about the prestigious family as the Rong family, but couldn''t even able to protect her two great grandchildren.


    "It was your stupid mother-in-law. She connived in Valery, that murder again and again. Otherwise, you and your baby wouldn''t be bullied." Anger was written all over the old lady''s face. "I was too careless. I had been hoping that your mother-in-law would wake up. I didn''t expect her to be so unrepentant until today."


    "Grandma, right now, Zac and Leila have been married. Leila is not a white rabbit. She is as strong as Valery. If she knows that Mili and Dot are Zac''s kids, she will take them as a thorn in the flesh and try to hurt them."


    "If she dares to hurt my great grandson, I will peel off her skin," the old lady said coldly.


    "But it''s not easy to find out who''s behind all this. We can''t keep an eye on the kids all the time. But what worry me most is not Leila. No matter how malicious she is, she is only an individual."


    After a pause, Essie continued, "What I worry most is our Xu family''s current enemies. They dare to do anything to Mr. Baron and my sister, which indicates that their power is extraordinary. More horribly, they are still hiding in the dark. We don''t know who they are? If I''m not mistaken, they are planning to destroy the relationship between the two families. If they know that Mili and Dot are Zac''s children, they might try to kidnap them and threaten us with them."


    Holding her hand, Alena stood up and sat beside her. "Your concerns make sense. Kids are too young to protect themselves. You can''t put hidden danger around them."


    "Grandma, even if I have to marry Hanson, the kids won''t change their surname to Xia. They knew they were Zac''s son, and often went out with him. They got along well. I promise you, after the crisis of the Xu family is solved, I will take all of them back to our clan, okay? " Essie begged.


    Alena sighed. "That''s the only way. But you have to promise me one thing..."

 Chapter 456 Take The Kids Back To Her Parents In Law

    When they heard that they would go to the Rong Mansion to visit Great Grandpa and great grandma, Mili and Dot could not help but feel a little nervous.


    Mili took out all the clothes in her wardrobe and asked, "Mommy, which one would you like me to wear?"


    "Baby, you look good no matter which dress you wear." Essie smiled again. She was drawing a mask on Dot''s face.


    Although her grandparents knew Dot''s identity, they had to keep it a secret from others in the Rong Mansion, including Zac''s father, Albert. The kids were going to visit the Rong family today, not to get reunited with them. The material she applied on the face was natural pigment, thus it wouldn''t hurt Dot''s tender skin. She was just worried that her drawing might be faded with the water.


    "When you arrive at your great grandpa''s house. Be careful and don''t say anything wrong," Essie warned.


    "Don''t worry, Mommy. We will be careful." Mili raised her little palm and promised her.


    In the Rong Mansion, the servants got up early in the morning and prepared a table of fruit and desserts according to the old lady''s instruction. The breakfast tea and lunch menu were also personally listed by herself.


    Zac was called back by the old lady last night. When he saw that they were laughing happily and mystically refused to tell the reason, he was very confused.


    The most strange thing was that his mom was sent away by his grandma the whole morning, as if she was hiding something from her.


    But, seeing the servant was busy preparing desserts and fruits, catching fish and catching shrimps, he guessed that a guest would come, and it was also a distinguished guest.


    "Grandma, who is coming today?" When he saw Alena coming in from the backyard, he quickly walked up to her and asked.


    Since it was about the time her great grandchildren were coming, she didn''t want to lie to her grandson. "Yes, it is Essie and the kids."


    Zac was shocked. "You are in high spirits today because of them?"


    "It''s the first time for the children to visit our house. Of course I have to tell the servants to prepare well," the old lady said with a smile.


    "Including sending my mommy away from home?" Zac said as he raised his eyebrows.


    "She scared the kids last time. The kids are still scary. Why don''t I ask her to leave? We don''t want to let her spoil our good mood," Alena said with a sigh.


    "You are so considerate." Zac nodded. If his mother was here, she would certainly give a hard time to Essie. Then things would be out of control.


    At the same time, Albert went downstairs with Rabi in his arms. Zac gave him a big kiss on his cheek and said, "I''m going to tell you a good news. Mommy will bring brother and sister here later. Do you like it, baby?"


    "Really? That''s great! " Rabi could not help but smile while clapping his hands.


    When Essie and the children got out of the car, uncle Li had been waiting for them at the gate for a long time. "Mrs. Rong, young master and little lady are here." Since the old lady had announced that Miss. Yi was still the granddaughter in law of the Rong family, he had to call her Mrs. Rong instead.


    "This is Grandpa Li," Essie turned to the kids


    r cheeks. She said that on purpose. That day, her great grandmother said that she would scold the bad grandmother. She was afraid that she would forget about it after she returned, so she reminded her specially.


    Abel frowned. A hint of anger flashed through his eyes. He said, "Mary is getting more and more unreasonable."


    "If she hadn''t made a mistake, how could Zac and Essie end up like this?" Alena sighed.


    Essie walked over and held Mili in her arm. "Honey, do you remember that Mommy told you to respect the elders? You can''t say that about your grandma. "


    "Can an elder just hit and insult others as she like?" Mili looked at her with questioning eyes.


    "When people are impulsive, it is inevitable for them to make mistakes. Perhaps she will know that she was wrong in the future. You have to learn to forgive her, but not keep holding on to her mistake all the time." Essie touched her head and said. Although Mary and her mother hated each other, she didn''t want to bury the seed of hatred in the children''s hearts.


    Mili pursed her lips and acted like an adult with her arms folded in front of her chest. She sighed, "Fine. If the bad grandma can make a right decision, I will forgive her."


    The little girl''s words brought a smile on Abel''s face. He said, "One of you is a calm and wise little boy, and the other is very eloquent. They must be somebody when they grow up."


    The old lady smiled and waved to the children. "Little baby, come to great grandma and great grandpa. We will help you to deal with the people who your daddy have no way to deal with. From now on, no one can bully my baby''s Mommy."


    "Yes." Mili nodded and trotted towards them, skipping along with Dot.


    After the servant prepared the breakfast, they went to the dining room.


    The table was full of Mili and Dot''s favorite food.


    Mili clapped her hands. "That''s good. I like it when the family are eating together."


    "Uncle Rong is not our family." Dot continued, "He has married to someone else, and they''ll have their own children. Mommy and daddy Hanson will also get married. We''ll be two family from now on."

 Chapter 457 You Are My Achilles Heel

    A moment of silence swept over the table.


    While listening to their conversation, the old lady and the old man felt very sad. Unlike ordinary children, their great grandson had begun to understand the complicated relationship between adults. Their failed marriage was undoubtedly an enormous impact to them.


    "Grandma told me that Auntie Leila is my new mommy. I have a new mommy, so I can''t ask for my old mommy. But I still like my old Mommy." Rabi''s childish low voice broke the silence.


    Stroking his head, Zac said, "Baby, daddy didn''t tell you that Auntie Leila is not your mother. You only have one Mommy. No one else can replace her."


    "But grandma said I would call my old mommy again, then she would hit me." Rabi pouted, on the verge of tears.


    Mili hugged him. "Brother, don''t listen to bad grandma''s words. If she dares to hit you in the future, you can tell your great grandpa and great grandma and let them help you teach bad grandma a lesson."


    Casting a glance at him, Abel said, "Hire someone to take care of Rabi from now on. I''m not allowed Rabi to be with Mary anymore."


    The old lady nodded.


    After the breakfast, the two elders brought the children to get familiar with the Rong Mansion, and Essie and Zac followed them slowly.


    "Your son has such a bad impression on me." Zac shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    "I didn''t expect that, either." Essie took a look at him with sympathy. Dot''s performance today was really beyond her expectation, especially when she heard ''Uncle Rong'', she felt mixed emotions.


    "Does he dislike me because of Hanson?" Zac''s beautiful eyebrows slightly furrowed. As a child, he naturally hoped that his biological parents could be together. After all he was just an outsider.


    "Did he say that?" Essie asked.


    "This child is a little reserved. Even if he has, he won''t show it," Zac said thoughtfully.


    "Now that he didn''t say it, then he is not. Don''t think too much," Essie said. She knew very well that in her son''s heart, he was as important as Hanson. Maybe he was a little more important, after all, he was his own father.


    "I just don''t want him to be hostile to me." Zac sighed. He really hoped to have a good relationship with Dot.


    "He is not hostile to you, but only a little disappointed," Essie explained. Dot often asked her about what had happened to Zac. After he married Leila, he never mentioned him again. Apparently, he cared about it.


    "Really?" There was a flash of suspicion in the eyes of Zac. He was disappointed because there was hope. He was not the child''s father. What kind of hope would he have towards him?


    After a few moments of silence, he asked again, "If we remarry, will Hanson fight for the custody of the children?"


    "Is it possible for us to remarry?" Essie asked back, with a hint of mockery in her tone, as if she thought what Zac said was ridiculous.


    A hint of anger was shown on his face. He was annoyed by the disheartened and depressed expression of her, as if she had no hope for their relationship at all.


    "Get to the point." He flicked her forehead to get her focus on him.


    She felt extremely wronged and covered her red eyebrow.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    she would surely come back to ask for his forgiveness one day.


    After wandering around the Rong Mansion, everyone went to the garden for a rest.


    In the pavilion, the maids had already put desserts and fruits on the marble table.


    The old lady took a piece of orange and handed it to Dot. "Baby, tell me. Are you dissatisfied with you dad?" she asked.


    "He is a playboy," Dot replied without hesitation.


    The old lady smiled. "It turned out to be because of this. Now that Daddy knew he was wrong, he would correct it. Can you give him a chance?"


    "But I didn''t find any signs that he has changed his mind." Dot crossed his arms over his chest, looking very angry.


    "Like you, your dad has been very reserved in his relationship since childhood. Even if he finds out, he won''t show it," Abel said.


    "Mommy and daddy Hanson are getting married. Even if he have realized his mistakes, they won''t be together anymore." Dot lowered his head and said, "Sometimes I think that maybe mommy and daddy Hanson will be happier if they get married. There are too many obstacles between Mommy and daddy. Bad aunt and bad grandma don''t want them to be together. They will bully Mommy. I don''t want mommy to get hurt."


    Mili nodded aside and said, "They don''t like Dot and Mili, especially bad auntie. She would hate Mili and Dot. Every stepmother would treat her stepchildren as a thorn in her flesh. There were news online that stepmother mistreated her stepchild. The bad auntie would do the same. She would mistreat us."


    "My babies." The old lady held him in her arms and comforted. She thought that the two kids were so sensible and that they should have a happy family, instead of just like what they were now. They knew clearly their own identity, but they still couldn''t acknowledge it.


    "With great grandma and great grandpa there, no one can bully my babies," she said with heartache.


    At this moment, a voice came from the trail of the garden, "Who are the guests? Why do they have to make a scene?"


    The old lady was slightly surprised and wondered why the person who left came back so soon?

 Chapter 458 A War Between The Grandma And Grandchildren

    At first, Mary was laughing. But when she saw Mili and Dot in the pavilion, she became gloomy immediately. "Why are you here?"


    "My bad grandmother is back." Mili seemed to be frightened. She jumped off the stone bench and hid herself into the arms of the old lady. Her small body trembled slightly. "Great grandma, I''m afraid she''ll hit me."


    The old lady took her in her arms immediately. She was very annoyed with Mary. No doubt that Mary had made a very bad blow to the kids that day. Otherwise, her baby great granddaughter would not have frightened like this.


    "Don''t be afraid. Great grandma is here. She doesn''t dare to bully you." She stroked Mili''s back and comforted her in a soft voice.


    Seeing this, Mary stopped her anger immediately.


    This time, the two elders came back not only to host the worship of the ancestors, but also to help Zac. They must have planned to get Essie back, that foxy woman.


    Now, her mother-in-law took charge of the whole Rong family. She must be displeased with how she deal with things in her heart. She couldn''t confront the old lady face to face. She had to change her tactics to deal with the tramp without being noticed.


    So she forced a smile and said, "Mother, are they your guests?"


    "They are not here to visit us. They are going home. Essie is the daughter in law of our Rong family and her children are also our Rong''s children. It''s a festival for the kids to come home for the first time today. Nobody can ruin it," the old lady said seriously.


    Hearing this, Mary felt anxious. Did the two elders lose their minds? These two little bastards were the kids Essie had with another man. How could they allow her to take them back as the children of the Rong family?


    Even if the two elders missed their great grandson so much, they wouldn''t regard the bastard as a treasure? The uncles and aunts would feel strange when they knew it, let alone the servants. They would even gossip behind the scene. By then, Zac would lose his face.


    "They are cute. I have to urge Zac and Leila to hurry up so that you and father can have a grandchild soon," she said with a smirk.


    "That kind of great grandson, I''d rather whish they don''t have," the old lady said casually. She and her husband had decided to appoint Dot as the fifth generation in charge of the Rong family. When he officially acknowledged his identity, they would announce the decision.


    The smile on Mary''s face disappeared for a second. ''She doesn''t recognize Leila''s baby. Does she want Essie to have another baby with Zac?'' thought Mary.


    This foxy woman had no right to have a grandson for her. Even if she had one, she would try to get rid of it. Elizabeth gained her acquiescence last time when she bought someone to force her to an abortion. Many women were able to give birth to a baby for Zac, so he didn''t need to bother her stomach.


    "Mother, actually the kids have their own plans. They don''t need us to worry about them."


    "It''s rare for you to think in this way. You''d better not cause more troubles in the future about Zac and Essie. Don''t beat a couple." The old lady warned with both admonishin


    ine. I don''t need to see a doctor," Mary said. She felt that her son was teasing her, and she was very angry.


    "I think what Zac said makes sense. Women will enter upon the change of life, there will be more or less some problems, and it''s better to see the doctor," said the old lady.


    Mary was depressed. Even she hadn''t reached the change of life, she would not accept Essie as her daughter-in-law. Her existence had always been a threat to her.


    "Zac." She immediately changed the topic, "Grandpa and grandma want to have a great grandson as soon as possible. You should hurry up. I heard from Leila that you will go to Provence to have a honeymoon when the project in South Sea is officially started. And I wish good news came out from you and Leila when you come back."


    She said these words on purpose in an attempt to provoke Essie. And she succeeded. Essie was struck by a strong hurricane in her heart, which stirred up huge waves in her heart.


    It turned out that he not only wanted to give her a wedding ceremony, but also took her to a honeymoon. How considerate and thoughtful he was! How sweet!


    The tip of her tongue seemed like she eating a lemon. The extreme sour from the throat to the internal organs, making her feel the sour in her breath.


    She picked up the teacup on the table and took a sip. She tried to keep calm and didn''t show any inappropriate emotions.


    Dot looked at her mother. No one knew his mother better than him. He knew that every time his mother tried her best to behave calm, it was the most restless time in her heart.


    "Mommy, you and daddy Hanson don''t need to hold an engagement ceremony. You two can get married directly. Then you can go on a honeymoon next month too," suggested Dot.


    He winked at Mili, and the latter immediately got his point. "Mommy, where do you and daddy Hanson want to spend your honeymoon? Do you like Paris or Venice?"


    They echoed each other to stimulate Zac. He wanted to go on a honeymoon with Leila, and then he would take a younger brother back, and his and their mommy would have a complete end.

 Chapter 459 A Domineering Tree Don (Part One)

    Blazing anger smoldered in Zac''s heart. It took him a lot of time to regain Essie''s little trust, and now his mother added insult to injury. She wanted him to lose all his efforts.


    "Mary, you can leave us alone," said the old lady gloomily.


    Mary didn''t want to leave at all. She wanted to stay here and watch her son and Essie, in case they might get back together. However, when she saw that the two elders pulled a long face, she realized that they might take her away if she didn''t leave right now.


    The moment she left, the air in the pavilion became fresh.


    However, it didn''t work. Instead, Essie was still filled with fury.


    "Grandpa and grandma, I''ll go to see jasmines over there." She tried very hard to squeeze a smile from the corner of her mouth. Then she told the children to accompany the two elders well, and she stood up and walked towards the jasmine field in front of her.


    She was so desperate that she needed to breathe the fresh air without any breath of Zac, or she would definitely die of suffocation. But she didn''t expect that Zac was here.


    "young master, can you leave me alone for a while?" She gave him an angry stare. When she looked at him, she felt he was an eyesore, which spoiled the scenery and quality of the air.


    "Is it because of the honeymoon that made you upset suddenly?" His deep ice eyes sparkled with sharp light in the sun.


    She turned her face away to avoid his eyes. A wedding ceremony and a honeymoon. If it was not true love, who would believe it?


    "Zac, since you love Leila so much, you should be loyal to her. Don''t have any other plans. What you are going to do will be in vain."


    He grabbed her arm, p


    his blood vessel burst and died.


    She beat his shoulder and tried to get rid of him, but he grabbed her hand and pulled it behind him. Then he pressed her against the trunk of an old tree, leaving her unable to move. She could only let him assault her.


    In the distant Pavilion, Mili had a sharp eye. Seeing this scene, she covered her mouth and screamed, "Oh, my God! Daddy is biting Mommy. Is he going to eat Mommy?"


    "That''s not biting, that''s a kiss," Dot explained seriously. Her eyes were full of shock. ''Have they already made up?'' His father was going to spend a honeymoon with his mistress, how could his mother forgive him?


    The two elders looked at each other and smiled. She turned the little faces of the children and said, "Don''t go to disturb daddy and Mommy. Let them get along with each other for a while."


    Mili and Dot nodded obediently and began to eat the fruit quietly.


    In the jasmine field, it was not until the moment when Essie was about to be suffocated that Zac released her. He kissed too hard, with a kind of punishment emotion, and her little mouth became red and swollen.

 Chapter 460 A Domineering Tree Don (Part Two)

    Thinking that the two elders of the Rong family and children were far away and could see them, she was so angry that she stepped on his foot hard as revenge.


    He snorted and put his arms against the trunk. The aggressive tree don made a gesture of encircling her.


    "Stupid woman, when on earth can you understand me?" He looked distressed and irritated, and his tone was helpless and sad.


    Essie was shocked again, and her heart was trembling, like a plucked string.


    What''s the meaning of this?


    Her heart beat fast just like a butterfly in her stomach. She was like a little girl who just reached her puberty and was waiting for the confession of her first love.


    Unfortunately, he did not continue, and there was only silence.


    The jasmine field was very quiet.


    He was so close to her that she could almost hear the violent and disordered heartbeat of them. She widened her eyes and stared at him, hoping what he would say next. She was confused about such kind of expectation.


    However, the silence was spreading. The pleasure and excitement in her heart gradually disappeared in the silence, and only endless disappointment remained.


    She was extremely dull in love, and was very afraid of making wild guesses that she was flattering.


    But now, she had made up her mind.


    ''I must have misunderstood him. He just wanted to prove that he is not a playboy.'' But even if she could see through him, he wouldn''t be moved by her in his heart. The only person he cared about was Leila.


    "I don''t understand and I don''t want to." She bit her lips, pushed h


    or you to be so greedy?" he moved a bishop and said casually.


    Zac thought he was referring to the Chinese chess game. He smiled. "I just defeat one of your knight and you are not able to stand it?"


    "I''m not talking about my knight. It is about my mommy. You have a wife, and you still want to eat my mommy. Aren''t you greedy?" Dot insisted.


    Zac raised his eyebrows. "Are you defending your daddy Hanson?"


    "I''m defending my mom. I think you''re hurting her. You are a married man now. If my mommy is with you, everyone will blame her. " Dot''s eyes were fuming with rage. He cared so much about what Mary said. If his Mom and Leila''s position could not be reversed and corrected, there would be more people who had ulterior motive to make a fuss about it.


    "I will try to correct the mistakes," Zac said slowly.


    "Try your best. When is it? After your honeymoon with that woman and having your baby? " Dot twisted his lips like a bitter irony. He felt that his father had been perfunctory and did not really want to solve the problem.

 Chapter 461 Being Seen Through

    Zac was shocked. He had never thought that a three-year-old kid would question him one day, since he was the number one young master in Dragon City?


    "Dot, you are a kid. You shouldn''t meddle with the adults. What you need to do is to be light hearted and have fun. "


    Dot folded his arms across his chest and said, "I''m a prodigy. I know more than other kids and I''m more worry about those things. What''s more, if you and Mommy don''t handle your relationship well, the most direct victim is me and Mili. It has something to do with my own business. Shouldn''t I get involved?"


    Zac sighed. What he said was reasonable. Children were one of the family members, and the relationship between parents would directly affect the children''s life and future. It was normal for them to care about the relationship between him and Essie.


    "You have to know that it is unrealistic for you to think of becoming the members of the Mosuo group in your heart. Your mommy can only choose between me and your daddy Hanson. If I remarry your mommy again, your daddy Hanson will quit. Can you really accept it?"


    Dot lowered its head. In fact, he was very clear that it was impossible for them to become members of the Mosuo group, as Mili had said. That They could live with dad and daddy Hanson.


    He liked daddy Hanson very much. He wanted to live with him as a family. Just like what they had lived in New York. But he knew, in fact, Mommy had already made a choice unconsciously. The person she wanted to live with was daddy.


    The reason why she decided to marry daddy Hanson was that daddy hurt her heart and grandmother forced her to do so. Grandma didn''t like daddy and wouldn''t allow his mommy to be with daddy. She only wanted her to marry daddy Hanson. She was an obedient daughter and she would not go against her grandmother''s decision.


    "Mommy is the one who chooses her husband. I will respect her decision no matter whom she chooses. I will protect her. No matter you or daddy Hanson, you can''t hurt her," he said firmly.


    Stroking his head in affection, Zac said, "It is the happiness of your mommy to have such a sensible son like you."


    "So, what do you think of her happiness or misfortune to have an ex-husband like you?" Dot asked. Her dark eyes twinkled with excitement.


    Zac smiled bitterly. This little guy was not only sharp in speech, but also very sharp in tongue. When the first time he saw him, he had a familiar feeling that he looked like a person. At this moment, he suddenly realized that Tim was right. He looked like him very much.


    But, how could this little guy look like him? He was not his son after all.


    He stared at him without a blink, and the sense of confusion in his eyes became more and more heavy.


    "Uncle Rong, why don''t you answer my questions? Can''t you answer me?" Dot''s tender voice interrupted him.


    Zac pulled himself back to reality and said with a smile, "You should ask your mommy about this."


    Dot shook his head and said, "Didn''t you say that she was an idiot? You should know that she is very confused. Maybe she doesn''t even know who she likes and who she doesn''t like. "


    Zac nodded his head for approval.


    The


    ll cooperate with you even if you don''t ask her." Essie sneered. Without doubt, Leila was eager to have a trump card in her belly so that she could hold him tight.


    "If you really hope so, I''ll do what you want," Zac said, his eyes flashing with malicious and cold light.


    "That''s none of my business." With furrowed brows, Essie hummed.


    "Don''t regret it." Zac gritted his teeth. This stupid woman always liked to make him angry.


    "No way." Essie''s tongue had been controlled by wrath. She just wanted to vent her anger, regardless of the consequences.


    Zac pulled a long face. If Dot were not here, he would have punished her for her straightforwardness. But now he could only endure his anger and let himself suffer a deep internal injury.


    Looking at them, Dot heaved a sigh. He knew that if his daddy and his mistress had a child, it was impossible for him and his mommy to be reconciled again. And his mommy would definitely regret it. Therefore, he decided to be a peacemaker.


    Standing on the bench, he patted on the shoulder of Zac. "Uncle Rong, I finally know why you and Mommy can''t handle their affairs well until today."


    Zac glanced at him. In the light, his cold eyes blinked slightly. "Little guy, what do you want to say?"


    Dot touched his chin thoughtfully. "You are her ex-husband. Don''t you know that her biggest characteristic is duplicity? You can''t understand her words literally, but you should look at the opposite. She said that your matter had nothing to do with her. In fact, she meant a lot by saying that. "


    A glimmer of light flew into the black eyes of Zac. A glimmer of light shone in them. He knew that his little fool like duplicity. But at this moment, he was not sure whether she was telling the truth or she was just saying a lie.


    After all, in her heart, she didn''t care about him.


    Essie glared at her son with discontent, as if a thief who was stealing was caught.


    "Hey, little naughty boy. Adults are talking. Children are listening. Mind your words."


    Seeing that mommy was embarrass, Dot stuck out his tongue and said, "I''m just telling the truth."

 Chapter 462 Be Honest (Part One)

    Zac''s lips curved with a charming smile. Dot''s words enlightened him and he woke up at once.


    Sometimes, lookers on see most of the game.


    Sometimes, if you cared too much about someone, you would worry about gain and loss.


    "Oh, you little fool. I see. I misunderstood you."


    "You... Don''t listen to Dot. He''s just a three-year-old kid and knows nothing. He''s talking nonsense," Essie stuttered, with her cheeks turning red. Was Dot really her biological son? He pushed her to the fire bed!


    "You little fool, your face is so red. Are you shy, or feel guilty?" Zac was not going to let her go. He was going to exploit her feelings.


    "No, I didn''t. the temperature is too high today. I''m a little hot." She made a gesture hurriedly as if to blow.


    "Really?" Zac raised his thick eyebrows slightly. "I believe that Dot knows his Mommy very well, so I choose to believe his words."


    "As you like. I don''t care whether you like me or not. If you insisted, I can do nothing about it." Essie decided to run away. The father and son seemed to work together to deal with her. It was powerful enough to suppress her hundreds of times with an aura of confidence of Zac. Now, he gained the help of the little smart Dot, she would definitely be killed in an instant or be defeated. The best strategy among the thirty-six stratagem was to run.


    "You go and play chess. I''m going to find Mili." After saying that, she turned around and was about to leave. However, she was pulled back by Zac. "This question is very important today. We have to discuss it clearly."


    This time, it was Essie''s turn to take a deep breath. She knew the demon king''s stubbornness


    y, kid, I just found that you don''t hate me that much." He raised his eyes and glanced at Dot.


    Dot shrugged and said indifferently, "I did this for my mommy, not for you."


    "You are right. After all, Hanson is your biological father. No matter what happened, you should take his side instead of me, an outsider." Taking a deep breath, Zac smiled bitterly.


    "If I had treated you as an outsider, I wouldn''t have spoken to you,"


    Dot muttered in a low voice, as if talking to herself. But Zac heard it since he was close to him. There was a glimmer of light in his eyes. "Little devil, whether you like me or not, I like you very much. You are like me."


    These words were shocking. Dot didn''t hated daddy at all. He just felt a little disappointed that he didn''t live up to both his mommy and them.


    "You can be my daddy again if you and Mommy remarry," he said in a low voice.


    Zac stroked his head. He was glad to hear that, which meant that he was not an outsider.


    At this moment, Mili was feeding fish with Rabi in the fish pool. At the same time, Ivy and Daisy were playing with them.

 Chapter 463 Be Honest (Part Two)

    Seeing that Essie was walking towards them, Rabi waved happily. "Mommy, come and have a look. The fish is eating something we fed them."


    Essie walked up to him, caressed his head and said, "We''ve been playing for a long time. Let''s go to the Pavilion there to have some afternoon tea."


    Rabi nodded. She took his sister''s hand and walked to the pavilion in front of the house, followed by Ivy and Daisy.


    The servants had prepared the tea and fruits.


    Essie peeled one black grape for Rabi. Daisy smiled as she said, "We haven''t sat together like this to have afternoon tea for a long time."


    "Yeah, I really miss the old days, and now I feel that everything has changed." Holding her chin in her hand, Ivy sighed. Now that she was an officially employee of Elsa, but Hanson always avoided meeting her, which frustrated her.


    How could Essie know what she was thinking about? With a slight smile, she said, "Come to my place if you have time. Even if your brother and I get divorced, there is no need for us to break up. What do you think? "


    "Yes." Daisy nodded with a smile.


    Taking a sip of black tea, Ivy asked, "Sister in law, are you really going to marry brother Hanson?"


    Essie glimpsed at her and asked, "Ivy, do you still like brother Hanson?"


    A slight blush appeared on Ivy''s face. She took a deep breath and decided to tell the truth.


    "Sister in law, to tell you the truth, I am going to compete with you fairly. I''m an honest girl. I don''t like to do anything stealthy or stab the knife in the back of others. You and Hanson won''t get married in three months. You can''t treat me as the other woman d


    are late," Mili crossed her arms in front of her chest and said in a serious tone. She really hoped that aunt would give up the idea of competing with her for daddy Hanson.


    But Ivy wouldn''t give up. She had to work hard for herself before Hanson got married.


    In the study, Mary secretly called Leila and told her that Essie took the children to visit the Rong Mansion.


    She urged her to take actions as soon as possible. If she dawdled on, she would be expelled by Essie sooner or later.


    However, what she didn''t expect was that Leila ran to the gate of Rong Mansion as soon as she hung up the phone. She wanted to take Zac back. She didn''t want him to get along with Essie.


    A sense of disgust came over Zac as soon as he saw her, "Do you plan to do something stupid like what you did last time?"


    His cold eyes made Leila less aggressive, "I just want you to go back with me."


    "I''ll stay here for a while. I have a lot to discuss with the elders," Zac said flatly.


    "Is it about what happened between you and Essie?" Leila asked. She was about to lose her temper.

 Chapter 464 All Are Scared (Part One)

    "I have already told you the situation, but you are still so greedy and short sighted. The marriage between the Qin family and the Xu family will be held soon, which will definitely destroy the relationship between us and the Xu family. Of course, we have to find ways to ingratiate ourselves with Essie. Do you know how much pressure I am bearing for you? If it weren''t for the fact that I married you. Essie is still the daughter-in-law of the Rong family, we wouldn''t have to worry about destroying the union of the Qin and the Xu family. I''m a sinner to the Rong family now. If you don''t find a way to make it up, my father will cancel my right the successor."


    Zac frowned. His face was gloomy. Leila couldn''t help but shiver. She didn''t expect things to turn out like this. It was all Alice''s fault. The bitch had seduced her cousin, which messed things up and ruined her plans.


    Women from the Xu family were all the evil!


    "Brother Zac, I will figure out a way to deal with the matter between my cousin and Alice. Don''t worry. Don''t get involved with Essie..."


    "Don''t worry." Zac interrupted her. He put his arm around her shoulders and said in a peaceful tone, "I''m married to you. I can''t get along with Essie. Now everything I''m doing is in order to win them over. As long as you do your job well and relieve the crisis of the Rong family, I won''t have to deal with Essie."


    "I will try my best," Leila answered in a low voice, leaning her head into his arms.


    After dinner, Essie took the children home. As soon as she entered the house, Lucy came to her and told her that Alice had called her at her spare time and that the Qin family would host a feast at the governor of Qin Grand Restaurant tomorrow.


    Essie was surprised. If she guessed right, the Qin family came here to propose a marriage. She didn''t expect that they moved so fast.


    "Mom, I''ll pick up


    ned a little more of her favor.


    After she finished, Essie ignored Elizabeth and winked at Holy. After that, Holy went to hold Vicki''s arm and said, "Grandma, let''s go. We are going to discuss sister''s wedding today, not to fight for power and wealth."


    "You are right, my sweet grandson." Vicki caressed her grandson''s head lovingly.


    In the luxurious box of the Qin Grand Restaurant, Fell and Alice had arrived. Alice smiled brightly. It seemed that she couldn''t wait to put on the wedding dress and be the bride.


    "This old lady is invited here today to discuss the engagement between Alice and Fell," Dick said with a smile. A long delay may meant more trouble. If Alice and his son could engaged early, their wishes to unite with the Xu family would be fulfilled.


    Though being a powerful and wealthy family as the Rong family, it was still inferior to the union of the Qin and Xu family. Although the Xu family was a cooperative alliance of the Rong family, it had never participated in the struggle between the Rong family and the Qin family. Only in this way could the Qin family have the opportunity to fight against the Rong family. If the Xu family got involved in this war, the Qin family would have been swallowed up by it already.

 Chapter 465 All Are Scared (Part Two)

    In other words, if the Xu family totally stood on the side of the Qin family and fought against the Rong family together with the Qin family, the Rong family would also be defeated.


    Therefore, the Xu family had become the focus between the two families. It depended on the Xu family to fight win the battle.


    "I''ve talked about it with the old lady. As long as Fell treats my sister well, we''re okay with it," Essie said with a smile.


    "That''s good." Dick said with a smile, "I have discussed with my wife. It is a lucky day to set the engagement ceremony on the 20th of this month. Your engagement set on the sixth day of next month. Alice is the elder sister. In Dragon City, it is appropriate for children to get married in an order of the age. So Alice and Fell will be engaged before you. That will be better."


    Essie nodded and said with a smile, "That''s reasonable. After sister and Fell get married, she can take care of your family at home and be a good wife and mother."


    She spoke in a careless tone, as if she was just joking, but the speaker was not intend to say it, and the listener had her own understanding. In the understanding of Alice and the Qin family, it was an implication to hint that Alice should stay home and not meddled in the matters of the Xu''s group.


    A sinister and cold light flashed in Alice''s eyes. "I don''t want to be a good wife and mother. Dad asked me to run the Xu group with you. I will not shrink it off my shoulder."


    "Sister, marriage is one of the most important things for a woman. If a woman is too ambitious in her career, she will end up failing in marriage, just like me. You don''t have to worry about the Xu''s group, because I, as well as brother, will take it well. After all,


    ank you, sister Cathy." he said in a low voice.


    The smile on Alice''s face even broke the silence in the room. She raised her glass and proposed a toast. With the help of the Qin family, it was only a matter of time for her to get rid of Essie.


    The next day, the news of Alice and Fell were engaged was spread all over Dragon City and was also quite sensational in the business field. It seemed that the marriage between the two families had been settled.


    Essie had known that Zac would come to her, but she didn''t expect that the place she would meet was in the Jade Mountain where he kept him as a mistress there.


    She always felt that this big demon had his own ulterior motive. For her ''safety'', she proposed to change the location in the afternoon tea house. But the demon king couldn''t allow others to change his decision. She was taken into his car after she came out of the HENGYUAN building.


    The bodyguards didn''t stop her, but drove after her silently. It seemed that her bodyguards were intimidated at the sight of this demon. Perhaps they were afraid of him, or perhaps they were accustomed to their ''flirting'' and simply ignored them.

 Chapter 466 I Enjoy Forcing You

    "Zac, do you play this trick every time?" As soon as they entered the door of the villa, she stared at him with her hands on her waist, very dissatisfied.


    "This trick works best for you." Zac said, with an evil smile on his face.


    "Mr. Rong, now that you''re married and I''m going to be married, I think we should avoid any misunderstanding, okay? A tea room or golf course is fine for business. " She rolled her eyes at him and sat on the sofa. She had not been to this place for a long time and thought she would never come again.


    Zac sat down beside her, holding the back of his head with both hands. "Today we are talking about business and half of our personal affairs, so this place is the best."


    Private affairs? Hearing that, Essie was dazed for a second. She wondered what kind of personal matter they had to talk about?


    She glanced at him and felt scared. A man and a woman stayed in a room alone. If the big demon broke out and she couldn''t do anything to fight back, she had to be at his disposal.


    "Don''t worry about my sister''s marriage. I am still the one in charge of the Xu family now. The cooperation between the Xu family and the Rong family will not be affected even if my sister is married to Fell. In addition, the Xu family will not stand on the opposite side of the Rong family either. " She decided to get to the point, finish talking as soon as possible, and then left.


    Picking up the porcelain cup on the table, Zac took a sip of the tea before slowly opening his mouth. "At a price three times higher than the market price, the Qin family secretly helped Alice buy a lot of shares from some small shareholders."


    Essie was shocked. "They haven''t even gotten married yet. Yet, they are taking action now. Is it because the Qin family is too impatient?"


    "It''s going to be the annual shareholders'' meeting of Hengyuan Co., Ltd. This is a rare opportunity. How could the Qin family and Alice miss it?" Zac stood up and walked to the wine cabinet. He took out a bottle of wine, poured two glasses and handed one to her.


    "Even if they get some small shares, so what? I am still a major shareholder." With a careless look on her face, Essie took another sip of wine.


    Zac flicked her forehead. At this critical moment, he couldn''t allow her to have a brain fart. "Those shares may not be enough for you to scare about. But what about the shares in your daddy''s hands? The document said that both you and Alice are in charge of his shares. That means that both of you have half of the shares. Adding the half of those scattered shares, Alice will overtake you."


    Essie licked her lips again and did not panic too much. She was not afraid of the shares of Baron''s. Instead, she was afraid if Alice fight with her, she wouldn''t be able to hold back her secret.


    "Do you have any idea to deal with it?" She asked deliberately. Since he asked her to come here, he must have already given her an idea.


    "Yes, there is, but it depends on your performance before I decide whether


    en it, others will tell him," Essie said.


    In a rage, Alice overturned the vase on the table.


    She had a hobby, and she liked to go to the night club. Every night, she would have a drink before going home. The night before yesterday, she was invited to a drink. After that, she felt dizzy and lost her consciousness. When she woke up, she dared not say a word, so she had to sneak out.


    She had thought that she was just abducted by them and they would let her go after they did it. But she hadn''t expected that she would be shot in the video and uploaded it online. Apparently, they wanted to ruin her.


    "I will definitely cut the bastard into pieces if I catch him."


    "The most important thing right now is how to explain to Fell." Essie put her arm around Essie''s shoulders.


    "I don''t know." At the same time, Alice was so worried that she almost cried. She was going to be the hostess of the Qin family in the future, and she needed the help from the Qin family to take charge of the company. She couldn''t let it ruin her beautiful marriage and her future by this accident.


    As a matter of fact, Essie was a little out of her wits and couldn''t come up with a good idea. It was her first time to deal with such kind of thing.


    Just then, the doorbell rang.


    She walked to the door and looked through the cat''s eye. It was nobody but Fell.


    He must have seen the news and came to blame her!


    "Sister, do you want to open the door?"


    "No. Don''t open it." Alice waved her hand hurriedly.


    At this moment, the voice of Fell came from outside, "Alice, I know you are inside. If you don''t open the door, I will find someone to open it." He was roaring. It seemed that he was in a rage.


    Alice trembled and said in a panic, "Essie, please help me! Please help me!"


    "You can go back to your room first. I will try to make him calm down before you come out," Essie said, patting her on the shoulder.


    At the same time, Alice nodded her head and rushed upstairs like a rat in her room.

 Chapter 467 Cuckold

    Fell had been furious at first, but he didn''t expect that there was another woman standing in front of him, Essie, who had opened the door for him, he had to swallow his anger.


    "Where is Alice?" he asked, gritting his teeth.


    "Brother in law, calm down. It''s not what you think." Essie took a bottle of iced water out of the refrigerator and gave it to him to lower his anger.


    Vincent opened the bottle, gulped down the wine and said, "She cheated on me! We just engaged for two days. How could I calm down?" Now all the people in this country knew this. The young master of the Qin family had always been known as'' citizen favored husband '', and was infatuated by countless women, but now it turned into ''poor cuckold man''.


    "Brother in law, my sister is not that kind of woman. She loves you so much that she can''t do such a thing. There must be something wrong with it," Essie tried to comfort him.


    "I think she is a slut. She drugged me at the birthday party and made me have sex with her. Otherwise, why would I be in a relationship with her? I don''t need to think about it. She is a slut of loose morals and a whore that everybody could fuck!"


    Fell was so infuriated that he could not even control his tongue. In the morning, he received countless phone calls, and overnight became the laughing stock of all the celebrities.


    He didn''t like Alice at the beginning and married her for the sake of family interests. Now he had an impulse to strangle her.


    Essie was shocked again. Her sister drugged Fell and had sex with him? How could it be possible?


    "Brother in law, you must have misunderstood. Why did my sister drug you?"


    "You don''t know her well. I used to think she was an aloof, detached Miss Little Dragon. I didn''t expect her to be so obstinate. You''d better be careful. She doesn''t see you as her sister. She just thought of..."


    "Fell, shut up!" Alice rushed out of the room, she interrupted Fell sharply. She was afraid that he would go ballistic and blurt out her wild ambition.


    "You are finally willing to come out!" At the sight of her, Fell rushed to her angrily, twisted her down the stairs like an eagle, and then gave her a slap in the face.


    "Stop it, brother in law!" Essie screamed as she rushed to stand between them to protect Alice.


    "I never hit women, but today I really want to punch you, so I go all out." Fell glared at the person behind Essie.


    Trembling, Alice didn''t even care the pain on her face. She had to explain it to Fell. She didn''t want her efforts to be in vain.


    "I was framed. Someone drugged me in the night club. I had no idea what happened. If my guess is right, there is someone who wants to ruin our relationship and prevent us from getting married. "


    "Who is it?" A bloodthirsty expression appeared in Fell''s furious eyes.


    "I have been going to get even with him if I know who is it," Alice said, clenching her fists.


    When she heard this, Essie''s heart sank. This assumption was right. Since her sister wanted to marry Fell so much, how could she ruin herself before the wedding?


    "Brother in law, calm down. Impulsiveness won''t solve the problem."


    Even so, Fell was still depressed. After a


    tugged at the corners of his mouth. Fortunately, this woman ''knew how to behave'' and did not provoke him. If she dared to say a word that indicated that he was suspicious, she would definitely not be able to leave this office today. Thus, she could only be carried out by him.


    However, Essie didn''t realize that she was narrowly escaped from disaster this time. She lowered her head and mumbled in a low voice, "Who did this? What''s his purpose?"


    "Of course the Qin family will help Alice to deal with this matter. You don''t have to worry about it here. You''d better prepare for the general shareholder''s meeting." Zac gently pinched her chin. People who tended to have a brain fart were always like this. It was so silly to distinguish the major contradiction and the secondary contradiction.


    Essie glared at him with anger. Although he was telling the truth, how could she not care about the victim, who was her own sister?


    However, at this time, Alice did not accept her kindness, nor let her mind her own business. She finally proved her innocence with the help of the Qin family.


    However, the person who set her up hadn''t been found yet. The person was so smart that no clues had been found yet. Even the video was released from an underground Internet bar without license.


    Fortunately, the engagement ceremony between her and Fell held as scheduled.


    She had already forgotten about it, but Fell couldn''t forget it. Whenever he saw her, he would think of that dirty video and lose his interest in having sex with her.


    The next day of the engagement ceremony was the shareholders'' meeting of Hengyuan Co., Ltd.


    Essie put on an office lady suit designed by herself, looking noble and refreshing.


    She knew there must be a fierce battle waiting for her today, with her own sister.


    She believed that it was not her sister''s original intention. She must have been deluded by her enemy and the Qin family.


    However, she would never yield. As long as she was alive, she would guard the Xu family. She would not let it be possessed by the enemy, nor would she be used by someone with evil intentions.

 Chapter 468 The Mystery Person Shows Up

    Before the general shareholder''s meeting, Qin family incited several board members to come forward a proposal for the re-election of chairman. The proposal would be discussed in the board meeting. If it was approved, the board of directors would select the new chairman.


    With the support of the Qin family, Alice smiled confidently as if he had already taken over the position of chairman.


    Essie was very calm, and her face was like a mask, which covered up all her emotions, leaving only a very official smile on her face.


    Just as the opening of the contest was about to begin, a handsome man with two assistants walked in. He looked in his late 20s and was young, just like a stage light, attracting the attention of all shareholders.


    He went straight to the chairman seat and sat down, which surprised everyone.


    "Let me introduce. This is Mr. Gu, chairman and chief executive of American BBD company. Now, Mr. Gu holds twenty percent of the shares of Hengyuan Co., Ltd. Since he is a big shareholder, he should sit on the seats of chairman," his assistant said.


    Essie was shocked. Was he the mysterious man who had been secretly buying the stock of Hengyuan Co., Ltd?


    It was hard to imagine what was on his mind. Those who would was well verse of the stock and speculation was difficult to see through.


    She suddenly felt a little panicked. 20% of shares, exceeded all the directors present, and was the second largest shareholder after her.


    Alice not only gained the support of Bles, but also the support of several other directors. If he supported Alice, she would probably lose her position as the chairman.


    She turned around and glanced at Alice, surprised as well. It seemed that she didn''t know the CEO at all.


    However, she didn''t feel relieved about it. Would this mysterious figure be the enemy coveting the Xu group? If so, it was not reasonable for him to expose himself now? If not, why did he show up? Did he just stand here and watch?


    She racked her brains but still couldn''t figure it out. It would be great if Zac was there. He was the king of Nine Tailed Fox and he must have some clue.


    She lowered her head and sighed. Every time she was in trouble, she would unconsciously think of Zac. Although she didn''t want to admit it, he had really become her dependence and support. As long as he was there, she felt that any difficulty could be overcome, and there was no fear in her heart.


    Last time, he said that he had a way to help her, but he hadn''t taken any action till now. Was he perfunctory to her?


    Alas, probably even he didn''t expect that this mysterious big shareholder would suddenly appear.


    While she was thinking, the host announced the beginning of the general shareholder''s meeting.


    The CEO gave a speech first, and then summarized the achievements of the last year, looking forward to the future investment plan.


    The smile on Alice''s face was still calm. She believed that she would be the one sitting on the position next year.


    The selection proposal for the new chairman of the board would be carried out at the final part of the meeting.


    Alice could not wait to stand up and said, "Mr. Baron appointed me and my sister, Cathy to manage his shares on behalf of him on the letter of authorization. That means sh


    holder''s meeting, there was a cocktail party to entertain the directors. Essie wanted to thank Mr. Gu for his help, but he had already left and no one knew where he was now.


    Such a mysterious man. Where did he come from? Why would he help her?


    When she was lost in thought, the message from Zac said, "Congratulations, you keep the position of president of the board. See you in the Jade Mountain tonight. PS: you know the consequence if you break the appointment.


    There was sweat on her face. If it weren''t for the threat behind, she wouldn''t have gone. But the demon king had seen through her. He had various ways to catch her and punish her in all kinds of ways. Did she dare to resist?


    In the Jade Mountain, Zac had prepared champagne. As soon as she entered the door, he opened the champagne wood stuffed with ''bang'', the transparent liquid overflowing with bubbles.


    He poured two cups of it and handed one to her, "Cheers." He smiled.


    She clinked her glass with his and took a sip. "You are well-informed, right? You will know as soon as the meeting is over."


    "General shareholder''s meeting isn''t a closed one. It''s normal to hear about it." Zac shrugged and said in a careless tone.


    "You said you would help me, but why didn''t I see you give me any substantial help?" Essie continued, pouting her lips.


    When Mr. Gu appeared, she was really a little flustered and desperate. She didn''t know how desperate she was in her heart to call him.


    A successful woman indeed should be supported by a powerful man!


    Putting down the champagne and sitting on the sofa, he rested his hands on the back of his head and said lazily, "I have already helped you." He told her lightly.


    "Where will you help?" She raised her eyebrows slightly, but in fact she had no idea.


    "Guess it." Taking a sip of champagne unhurriedly, Zac wanted to keep her in the dark.


    She rolled her big black eyes around and then lowered. She didn''t expect, really didn''t.


    "Do you still remember the mysterious man I told you? He is buying in the stocks of Hengyuan Co., Ltd?" "He appears today. I keep the position of president only because of his support. You have done nothing to help me."

 Chapter 469 An Unexpected Encounter (Part One)

    "If you really think that I did nothing, then I have no choice but to accept it." Zac sighed in a low voice, a hint of gloom flashing across his face.


    With a slight smile, Essie continued, "You, president Rong have never been willing to help others, let alone to do hard-working or thankless things. Are you going to change your mind this time and do the good deed without letting me know?"


    "Do you think it is possible?" Taking her in his arms, Zac held her waist. "I just want to test your IQ. I didn''t expect you to be so stupid."


    "I am not a mind reader. How can I know what you are doing and what you are thinking?" She pouted and felt wronged. He was a mystery to her. She hadn''t figured it out till now, and now he was going to give her another riddle. How could she think through it?


    "Because you didn''t pay your attention to me." He snorted and frowned because of his dissatisfaction.


    Since she had already lost her heart to him, her heart was no longer with her. How could she pay the attention? She couldn''t help but criticize him in her heart, but she didn''t say a word in case of being laughed at by him.


    Now that her heart had been taken away by him, she had to retain her dignity.


    "Tell me. Don''t let me guess. I''ve used up all my intelligence at the board meeting today. I really can''t figure it out." She changed her tone of begging. She would absolutely be unable to fight against the big ogre against the tough with toughness. She had to soften down in order to deal with the strong.


    Stroking her head in sorrow, Zac said, "Tell me, that Gu is neither relative nor friend to you. Why should he help you?"


    The words startled the person in confused. Essie jumped up and


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    led up in his arms like a cat. Although she was awake, she still pretended to be asleep. He hugged her with his warm arms. She was reluctant to leave. Once she opened her eyes, she had to face the cruel fact.


    They were divorced. He married another woman. She couldn''t stay in his arms as before but return it to another woman.


    She was filled with hatred and resentment. After he had received a gunshot for her, she had made up her mind to get back together with him. But why did such a change take place? Why did they had to separate with each other?


    Even if he didn''t love her and forgot her, she could win his heart back step by step and occupy his feelings. But now, she couldn''t do anything for him. She couldn''t fight for it, nor struggle for it. He was another woman''s husband. No matter what she did, it was all in vain.


    Zac woke up early. He kept staring at her quietly with affection in his eyes. It seemed that she was a treasure that had been lost and recovered.


    How he wished he could hold her in his arms like this till the end of the world. As long as he could stay with her forever, he would give all he had.

 Chapter 470 An Unexpected Encounter (Part Two)

    It was quiet in the room. There were only heavy heartbeats and slow breaths of them.


    All of a sudden, a ringtone broke the peace.


    When Zac picked up the phone, she opened her eyes and glanced at the screen secretly. Soon her heart sank into the bottom of the Arctic Ocean.


    It was from Leila.


    Not wanting to wake her up, Zac got up quietly and went outside to answer the phone.


    Zac didn''t come back for several days, which made Leila uncomfortable. She was afraid that he would have another woman. Zac didn''t want to talk more with her. He hung up after telling her that he would go back tonight.


    Essie was still in a trance. She didn''t open her eyes until Zac walked in. "I''m leaving," she said. Although it was only a few words, it was mixed with infinite sadness.


    She had taken another woman''s husband away from her, and it was time for her to get him back.


    He didn''t respond but came over and caressed her head, "Are you hungry? I''ll make you noddle with soybean paste."


    "Do you still know how to cook?" She pouted and thought, ''Cooking is something that requires often practice.''


    "You won''t forget when you learn how to cook," He smiled, put on his clothes and went out.


    She sat up and somehow wanted to cry out. She hadn''t eaten his soybean paste noodles for a long time. Did he also cook it for Leila?


    She really hoped that he could only belong to her, whether tenderness or hegemony!


    But she knew that she could only hope it forever, and there was no way to fulfill it.


    In the kitchen, the oil was splashed on his arm again. It was true that he became unfamiliar with it if he hadn''t cooked it often. Essie walked to reduce the heat i


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    on king responded coldly, intending to eliminate all her consciousness of resistance.


    "You are detaining me illegally." She was lack of confidence. She was always a weak sheep in front of the big ogre.


    "I am the law here. If you violate my order, you will break the law." He snorted, in a domineering way. He had to be tough to this woman.


    Sure enough, the woman did not dare to move. She stood still obediently, fearing that he would get angry and swallow her.


    He smiled and was satisfied with her reaction. But the mouse was not as strong as the cat. Even if she didn''t give in, he had ways to trap her.


    At that time, Leila was having morning tea with Mary. In order to deal with common enemies, the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law had formed an alliance, just like that of Mary and Elizabeth more than ten years ago.


    Just when they were discussing something important, a phone call came in. "Poor Mrs. Rong, you must be alone now, right? Your husband and his ex-wife are in the Jade Mountain loving each other tenderly..."


    Leila, who was burning with jealousy, jumped up from the chair at once.

 Chapter 471 The First Encounter Of Enemy

    As soon as Alice hung up the phone, she walked out of the washroom. Lucy was waiting for her in the living room.


    She had heard about what happened at the general shareholder''s meeting. She was afraid that there would be conflicts between the two of them, so she came to the villa of Alice''s early morning to persuade her not to fight with Essie for the position of president.


    At this moment, Alice hated Essie very much. She wished that Essie could die at once so that the Xu group would be hers.


    But she didn''t show her feelings on her face, which was full of grievances. "Mom, I don''t want to compete with her. I just want to help her run the Xu group. I don''t want to burden her too much. But she was afraid that I would get involved in her business. She would always give me some trivial things, and she was always on guard against me. "


    She sighed deeply. "But I don''t think it''s her fault. It''s all because of Zac. He was worried that the interests of his family would be damaged when I engaged with Fell, so he deliberately provoked our relationship in front of Essie." She purposely threw Zac out in order to pave the ways for what she was going to say.


    "You must have misunderstood. Essie has broken up with Zac. They haven''t seen each other for a long time," Lucy said.


    "Mom, don''t you know that? They have been together secretly all the time. After the general shareholder''s meeting yesterday, sister went to the Jade Mountain to meet Zac. She won''t leave today. The two of them are going to have a romantic day inside." At the same time, Alice gave a look of pretended astonishment.


    Lucy''s face twitched violently. "That''s impossible. Essie is on a business trip in City C. She will be back tomorrow."


    "She lied to you. Now if you are going to the Jade Mountain, you can catch her," Alice said affirmatively.


    Lucy jumped up from the sofa. Although she didn''t believe that her daughter would still have connection with Zac since she had threatened her with her death, she still wanted to go to the Jade Mountain to find out what had happened. It was always wise to play safe.


    There was an imperceptible weird smile on the corner of Alice''s mouth, and she was going to watch a huge drama.


    The mother daughter of Lucy''s team arrived almost at the same time as the mother and daughter in law of Mary''s team.


    Lucy recognized Mary at the first sight, but Mary didn''t because Lucy had a plastic surgery.


    "Mary, we haven''t seen each other for eighteen years. It seems that we have to get even with each other for the old and new grudges today!" Lucy said through gritted teeth.


    Hearing this, Mary was shocked. She didn''t know Lucy, but at the first time she knew Alice, so she soon realized who he was. "Luce Du? Why did you become like this? "


    "Thanks to you and Elizabeth!" Seeing her enemy, Lucy''s heart was filled with endless hatred.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about. I''m here for my son." A muscle on Mary''s face was twi


    with it. "Who are you? Where is master Rong?"


    "I''m his mother." Mary was so embarrassed that she didn''t know where to look at. It was so shocking. "Are there only you two here?"


    "How many more do you want?" the long haired woman asked.


    Hearing such shameless words, Mary''s face turned red. "Zac is really..." She couldn''t find a word to say and closed the door quickly.


    She was so shocked that she stumbled downstairs.


    "Mommy, have you found someone?" Zac deliberately asked.


    "No, No. we were deceived." Mary waved her hand, then shook her head.


    "Mommy, is Essie really not here?" Leila raised her eyebrows.


    "No one is on it. I''ve checked every room." Mary said. She held Leila''s hands and said, "Leila, Zac is your husband. You should trust him. You can''t lost your trust on him just by one single phone call, or it will affect your relationship." She couldn''t tell her what had happened between the two women upstairs, or she would have a big quarrel with her son and break up. It would be a good chance for Essie to get close to him.


    Leila felt that something was wrong. There must be something wrong in the room, but judging from Mary''s expression, she knew it wasn''t because of Essie, or else Mary wouldn''t be so calm, and she still helped to hide it.


    "Okay, Mommy," she said gently, trying to hide all her emotions.


    But at this moment, Alice was not reconciled and still wanted to struggle in the end. "Zac, don''t lie to me. If there is really no one else, why do you only allow her to go up, but not us?"


    Before she could finish her words, Mary ran to her and slapped her with her hands. She was the daughter of Luce, and this slap on her daughter meant that she slapped Luce.


    Seeing this, Luce gave her two slaps in the face immediately. She slapped them hard and hard. Even the hatred she had for many years had been added to these two slaps. It was out of Mary''s expectation that she would do this to her. Her cheeks were red and swollen.

 Chapter 472 Conquer You Slowly

    "Luce, how dare you slap me?"


    "Mary, do you dare to touch my daughter again?" Lucy stared at her fiercely. "I wanted to slap you eighteen years ago. After all the things you have done to me, even slapping you a hundred times wouldn''t relieve my hatred!"


    "Nobody dares to hit me in Dragon City." Mary''s face turned red with anger. She raised her hand in an attempt to slap back. But her arm was grabbed by Zac. "All right, Mommy. Don''t push others too hard."


    "Zac, didn''t you see that woman slap me? I''m your mother. Why do you even stop me if you don''t help me?" Mary''s face darkened with anger.


    "You are my mom and she is my mother-in-law. It''s unfilial to help anyone," Zac said in a solemn tone.


    "You and Essie have divorced. She has nothing to do with you." Mary was infuriated.


    "Mother for a day, and mother for a lifetime," Zac answered firmly and decisively.


    Hearing that, Lucy was shocked slightly in her heart. It seemed that the child was inherited from Albert. Unlike this vicious woman, he was the blessing of the Rong family.


    Mary was furious to death. How could she have such an ungrateful son?


    "If you help her today, you will not be my son anymore."


    "I won''t help anyone." Zac answered in an indifferent tone and turned to mark. "Aunt, you may go back first."


    Lucy nodded and left with Alice.


    Withdrawing his hand from his mother''s, Zac walked in front of Leila and said, "Leila, you go back too. Let''s have dinner together in the evening."


    Unwilling to give up, Leila took a look at upstairs. She knew that there must be someone hiding in the room, even though Essie wasn''t there. However, there was a conflict between Zac and Mary to be solved. It was not the right time for her to fight. She''d better leave wisely.


    Without saying a word, she turned around and walked out of the room in silence.


    Seeing the door closed, Mary hit Zac angrily, "You are really my good son."


    Zac poured her a cup of tea. "Mommy, you couldn''t stand it even though auntie slapped you twice. What about the things you did to her? You not only broke up her family, but also tried to drive her to death. Why do you hate her so much that you even want to kill her?"


    "Did Essie frame me up again?" Mary said with a pale face.


    "Mommy, although it''s been more than twenty years, all the people involved are alive. As long as I send someone to look into it, it''s easy to get the truth." Zac looked at her, deep and sharp. "You may deny it, but people are doing it, God is watching, what is wrong is wrong."


    "Are you on their side to judge me?" Mary''s shoulder shivered.


    "I am not qualified to judge you, and I don''t want to judge you either. I just hope that the feud between you and aunt Du can be resolved, and that you won''t be as resentful as an enemy. You see the current situation. The Qin family is trying every means to make the Xu family become their ally. Luce is the mother of Essie and her sister. If your relationship is not good, it will indirectly affect our relationship with the Xu family. The elders of the Rong family are already dissatisfied with you. If you continue to confront with Essie


    m always support you." Although his tone was as light as breeze, the threat hidden in his words was more serious than lead.


    She was shocked. If Mr. Gu supported her sister, she couldn''t be the president anymore. "You... What do you want? " Her face was pale.


    "You know that." His eyes sparkled in the sunshine. With a flick of his finger, the peony in his hand became flower pulp.


    She shivered again, feeling like that she was the flower in his hand, unable to resist.


    "Are you sure you can keep him on your side?"


    "Of course." Zac said in a determined tone.


    She lowered her head and said nothing. She surrendered to him. He struck her weak spot, making her lose the power to fight back, and only to be at the mercy of him.


    A mischievous smile appeared on Zac''s mouth. In fact, Alice''s farce had helped him a lot, giving him a chance to suppress his little fool.


    Although it was impossible for her to beg for a chance to get back together with him, it was a good idea to take it slow.


    "Show me your sincerity now." While saying that, he pushed her slightly and pressed her against the flower frame.


    Seeing the rapacious eyes which resembled to that of a lion''s, she wanted to cry.


    Although there was a huge gap in strength in the past, at least she could use resistance to maintain her dignity. Now, she could only accept any request of the demon king.


    After tidying up her clothes, he picked her up and carried her to the villa. After he put her on the sofa, he called down the two women upstairs.


    "This is Serena and Leona. They are my new followers," he introduced.


    "I thought all your followers are handsome guys." She smiled and greeted the two beautiful women.


    Serena put her arms around Leona''s waist and smiled mischievously. "Boss, Mrs. Rong is our type. Please ask her to join us."


    Zac raised his hand and patted on the back of her head. "My wife doesn''t like women."


    Hearing that, Essie was a little surprised. The two women was...


    She swallowed hard and repelled the words and asked again, "Who called Leila and asked her to come here?"

 Chapter 473 Who Is The Trouble Maker

    Zac pondered for a while and said slowly, "If I''m not wrong, this person is your sister, Alice."


    A violent convulsion struck her internal organs. "That''s impossible. My sister would never do that," she said. She couldn''t believe it, and she didn''t want to believe it either.


    "She will soon be the daughter-in-law of the Qin family. If she wants to let the Xu family unite with the Qin family, she has to sabotage our relationship. If I''m not mistaken, the last time your mother came to this villa, it was her who did it," Zac said in a solemn and low voice.


    "Anyway, it''s just my guess. There''s no evidence. Every time I came to the Jade Mountain, I was very careful. How did my sister know?" Essie tried to defend her sister. She hoped that it was Zac who misunderstood her. It was normal for Zac to hold grudge against her sister as a result of the fact that her sister decided to marry Fell.


    "Your phone has a GPS tracker, and all she needs to do was just find a technical nerd to check it. Then she will know where you are," Zac said slowly.


    "I won''t believe it was my sister unless there is evidence. We are siblings. She won''t hurt me," Essie said, shaking her head violently.


    With a wave of his hand, Zac flicked her forehead. As long as it was related to the family relationship, her brain would have a serious brain fart.


    "I just want you to stay alert and be on guard against her."


    "I''ll keep that in mind." Essie mumbled, "I don''t want to compete with my sister. Is profits and power really so important? For their sake, can we ignore the kinship?"


    "Remember, I''m the only one you can trust now!" Every word was said clearly and forcefully.


    ''If not for the benefits of Rong family, do you still have a little sincerity to me?'' She thought. They were just an alliance tied up by profits. If not for this benefit, they would probably be like a pair of birds flying to different direction in front of a big trouble.


    "I hope you are reliable," she muttered in a very low voice and just talked to herself. But Zac heard it. He frowned unhappily. This woman always lacked trust in him. It was very annoying.


    "You will be miserable if I am not reliable." He snorted.


    Exactly! He was her backer and the mainstay of her life, so if he insisted on going against her, she might not be able to imagine how she would die.


    She forced a smile and said, "Icy guy, we are in the same boat. I totally trust you." She gave him a sugar coated bullet to try to win him over.


    A faint smile played at the corners of Zac''s mouth. "I hope you''re not deceiving me."


    His eyes were as sharp as Eagle''s, as if he could see through her little secret at a glance. She quickly lowered her eyes to cover her easy to leak out. "I have always been truthful to you. You must have misunderstood me." She smiled, embarrassed.


    His handsome face suddenly got close to her, almost touching her. "Only when you are lying under me can you actually be truthful." His voice was so low that only the two could hear it.


    His hot breath spread over her face, making her cheeks extremely hot.


    Hooligan! Every time she was raped, how could she be willing to do that?


    As soon as she thought that her weak spot wa


    nt to say anything more. She held her mother''s arm and said, "Mom, I''m so tired after a day''s journey. I even haven''t had my lunch yet. Let''s go home now, okay?"


    Lucy nodded, stood up and said a few words to Alice before she left with her.


    Alice was peeping out from the window at their backs. Her face turned cold and gloomy.


    In the afternoon, Zac went back to the villa by the lakeside.


    The look on Leila''s face for the whole day was plaintive. When she saw him, she hurriedly hid her feelings and showed a smile. "Brother Zac, you''re back."


    "If you do this again next time, I will never come back. I don''t want to be annoyed," Zac said coldly, as a warning to her.


    "I... I was wrong. " Leila lowered her head.


    Zac stroked her head and said in a gentle tone. "This is a critical moment. Be good. Don''t cause me any trouble."


    Leila nodded. Although she was full of doubts about the matter in Jade Mountain, she didn''t dare to say a word, fearing that he would be unhappy and abandon her.


    A servant brought coffee to him. Zac sat beside her, took a sip of coffee and said, "Is it you who did this to Alice?"


    Leila trembled slightly. She bit her lower lip for a long time and then said, "It is... Mommy came up with this idea for me." She told him half frankly. She didn''t want Zac to think too bad of her, because she wanted to maintain a pure and harmless image.


    "You did a good job." Zac grinned. "This is what my wife should do."


    Hearing his praise, Leila was relieved. "Zac, as long as I can help you, I''m willing to do anything."


    Zac put his arm around her shoulder. "I have interceded with grandpa and grandma for you. As long as you can successfully sabotage the marriage between Alice and Fell and maintain the interests of our family, they will make an exception to accept you as a granddaughter in law of our family."


    "Really?" Upon hearing this, Leila was so excited that her eyes lit up and she became gloomy at once. "But it''s so difficult. I thought at first that my cousin wouldn''t get engaged to Alice because her reputation was ruined. I didn''t expect that he could endure such kind of thing."

 Chapter 474 The Engagement Ceremony

    "I know he endured it, but he must be very unhappy about it. Besides taking advantage of his personal interest, he has no feelings for Alice anymore. If you set up another fire between them, it will burn Alice to death." Zac comforted her while patting her on the shoulder.


    "Mommy said that now they are on alert and can''t act rashly, they have to think of a perfect plan," Leila murmured.


    Zac nodded slightly. "The wedding date is in October. There''s still time. Don''t worry. You can take your time. You will knock them with one shot next time. After that, Alice won''t be able to turn over again. "


    "I won''t let you down, brother Zac," Leila promised. With the help of Mary, she felt much relieved. If the Qin family found out about it, she would put all the blame on Mary and walk away from it.


    In the following week, Essie was busy preparing for her and Hanson''s engagement ceremony. Although the demon king looked gloomy every day, the engagement ceremony still had to be held.


    The day before the engagement ceremony, she went to Venice Hotel in Yang City with Hanson to observe the site layout.


    Although it was only an engagement ceremony, the celebrities from Yang City and Dragon City were invited to attend the engagement ceremony. It was hailed as the ''cross city century engagement party'' by the media.


    After checking the flower arrangement, Essie was about to go to the pastry shop, but a MMS was sent to her.


    In the message, there was a very sexy photo. She seemed to be shocked and suddenly, her phone fell to the ground.


    "What''s wrong?" Hanson helped her pick up the cellphone. When he saw the photo on the screen, his body was twisting violently and finally fell down to the ground.


    "Essie, you... Let me explain. It''s not what you think. " He grabbed the shoulders of Essie and said in fear, "That day, I was so drunk that I didn''t know what happened. I didn''t know why Christina was with me. I didn''t mean to hide it from you. I''m just afraid that you won''t talk to me after you know it. "


    Essie stared at him. And there was a long silence. It seemed that Christina didn''t give up him, just like Ivy. In fact, they were all better than her. No matter which of them he chose, he would be happier than being with her.


    They loved him wholeheartedly, but she gave herself to Zac, both her body and heart were incomplete.


    She didn''t and had the right to blame him. She just wanted him to be happy and have a good marriage.


    "Hanson, Christina is pretty good. In fact, you can consider..."


    "Essie!" Hanson interrupted her words, his eyes filled with shock and pain. "You don''t want me anymore?"


    "No, I just feel that I don''t deserve you." Essie''s face was full of sorrow. If it weren''t for her mother''s hard word, she would have made it clear to him and she didn''t want to waste his time.


    "Excuse!" Hanson raised his voice. "You''re blaming me. You don''t want to forgive me, right?" He fell down to the ground, cupping his head in hands, and his fingers plunged into the thick black hair. He clenched his hair and said, "It''s all my fault. Why did I dr


    the two kids on the Internet. She had already painted their faces.


    The engagement ceremony was held at noon.


    There was a magnificent and joyful banquet hall at Venice Hotel.


    The four most influential families in Dragon City were all the chief guests. The guest from the Rong family were Albert and Walt. Zac didn''t come, but Leila was here. Essie''s engagement was a happy thing for her. Of course, she had to personally congratulate it.


    "Am I not welcomed here?" She looked at Essie, with a lovely smile on her face.


    "How could it be? Everyone who makes a presence here is our distinguish guest. Both Hanson and I welcome you," Essie said with a slight smile.


    "Zac would have come, but the group is busy for the moment, so he can''t be here. He asked me to give you his best wishes." Leila did not forget to give a blow to her.


    But she didn''t care about it. She just smiled and said, "Thank you."


    She knew that Zac wouldn''t come today. He promised last night that he would only do one thing for her if he come. That was to rob her away.


    Walt came over from not far away. "Congratulations, Essie." He said in a low voice, trying to hide the bitterness in his heart. She would always have Hanson by her side even without Zac. It seemed that he had no right to be with her.


    "Thank you, brother." "I''m glad that you and Uncle are here," she added with a smile.


    "I wish you happy," Walt said with a smile on his face. In his heart, no matter it was Zac or Hanson could give her true happiness. Only he could. She belonged to him. However, the God arranged so many rival for him and let him only be a substitute.


    Of course, Essie didn''t know what he was thinking about. In her eyes, he was just her brother, and he would always be her brother.


    The engagement ceremony began at 12 o''clock in the noon.


    After the host flattered them, the groom to be held the arm of his bride to be and slowly walked down the long red carpet.


    When the two were about to exchange the engagement rings, a voice came from behind, "You can''t be engaged!"

 Chapter 475 Im Pregnant

    The grand wedding banquet hall suddenly became quiet. Everyone looked at the woman who had just walked in.


    A touch of anger flashed through Hanson''s eyes. If he guessed correctly, the photo yesterday was sent by this woman. She didn''t stop him from engaging with Essie and now came here to kick up a fuss. He should have left her in his office, or such a thing would not happen.


    "Christina Qin, if you are here for your wedding ceremony, Essie and I will welcome you. If you are here to make trouble, I have to let the security guard send you out," he snapped.


    "Brother Hanson, I don''t want to ruin your engagement ceremony. But I have no choice. I... I''m pregnant," Christina said with tears in her eyes.


    All the guests were in an uproar.


    A violent thrill swept over Hanson''s limbs and bones. How could it be possible? He wasn''t sure whether they had sex. How could she get pregnant?


    Feeling like being pushed into a big hole of ice, a blast of cold ran through her limbs. She tried her best to control her emotions and forced herself to calm down. "Miss Qin, please take a seat first. No matter what happens to you, we will talk about it after my engagement ceremony with Hanson."


    "No, you can''t get engaged. Hanson should be responsible for me and the baby." Christina was stubborn. She came to make a scene, so how could she let the engagement ceremony go on?


    The darkness suddenly fell in front of Lucy''s eyes. In order not to fall down, she grabbed Bob in a hurry and asked, "What the hell is going on, Bob? How could this woman be pregnant with Hanson''s child? "


    Exasperated, Bob thumped the table, "I don''t think she''s a good girl!"


    "Fuck! Are all the women in the Qin family unable to get married? Why did they badger around the men of our Essie? Did they think that our Essie is easy to bully?" Eva couldn''t help but curse. Leila steal Essie''s husband, and her sister, again, at such a critical moment. Didn''t she do this on purpose to put Essie in an awkward situation?


    On hearing this, Fell and Leila almost stood up at the same time. They rushed in front of Christina and said, "Stop it. Go back now. There are so many people here today. Do you want to humiliate our family?" Fell scolded in a low voice.


    "Yeah, I agree with him. Christina, it is not a good time to have a negotiation with him in such an occasion. You should talk to Hanson in private," Leila persuaded.


    "I... I am doing this for the baby. I can''t leave him without a father when he is born," Christina said. She wanted to choose the best time so that Hanson and Essie could not be engaged or married.


    "That''s enough. Go back now, or I will ask someone to carry you out." Pissed off, Fell winked at Leila, two of whom held up her respectively and dragged her out.


    "What are you doing? Be careful. Don''t hurt my baby with brother Hanson," Christina screamed until she disappeared at the gate.


    The host of the banquet hastened to break the ice. However, the joy in the banquet hall had already died away, and the faces of all the relatives were solemn and gloomy.


    With these thoughts in her mind, Essie took one of Hanson''s arms and said, "I''m sorry for making you laugh at


    Now that he had an affair with another woman, she must be very sad, so he didn''t want to stimulate her anymore.


    But it didn''t hurt Essie. She felt relieved. Recently, she was put in a dilemma between him and Hanson. She felt guilty and sorry for Hanson, and there was nothing she could do to make up. If she forced herself to get married, it would cause more harm to him. It was better for her to break up with him now.


    "Ice guy, I want to drink. Let''s go to a place where we can drink as much as we want."


    "Okay." He nodded and drove to the dock.


    She boarded the yacht and roamed freely on the sea. Only she and him were here.


    He opened a bottle of wine and poured it into her glass. "You will get drunk today. When you wake up tomorrow, you must forget Hanson. Do you understand?" He was like a king sending orders, and she had to follow and obey.


    "Why should I forget?" She deliberately annoyed him. He was the only one she loved now, but his heart was full of Leila, not her at all. In his eyes, she was a inflatable doll and could satisfy his sexual desire.


    "He has another woman," he answered angrily.


    Hearing that, Essie lowered her eyes again. Her thick eyelashes drew a sad shadow on her eyelids.


    Right, they had already had another woman. He had Leila, Hanson had Christina.


    They abandoned her.


    "I can live well by myself. I don''t need any of you. Neither you nor Hanson. Please go away. Don''t stay any of you." She said bitterly, raised her glass and drank up the red wine in it.


    Zac sighed in a low voice. He reached out his hand to touch her head and said, "You are such a fool. I''ve always been by your side. I''ve never left you."


    She pushed him with all her strength. "Hanson was just set up by Christina. He didn''t mean to do that. I don''t blame him at all. But you are different. You abandoned me when I needed you most. I won''t forgive you, no matter what difficulties you have! I hate you! I hate you! "


    Her voice was almost roaring. Every word of her complaint was like a bullet being fired out of the gun. It hit on Zac''s heart heavily, making him overwhelmed with grief.

 Chapter 476 You Have Gone Too Far

    "One day, I will make you understand." His throat was badly hurt by sadness and his voice became hoarse.


    "Well, just let it be." Essie waved her hands, with a look of depression on her face. It was just her destiny. If he was destined not to belong to her, all her hopes would eventually be shattered. It was better not to have hope.


    Zac didn''t like her negative behavior, and felt very annoyed. The woman was obviously tough, the typical soft outside and the strong inside. However, as long as it came to him, she would become soft. She would compromise and give in all kinds of things, as if he was dispensable, even if she lost him, she didn''t care.


    "I really want to squeeze my head into your brain and see what is in it."


    "I also want to know what''s in your heart," she curled her lips and said that while drinking.


    "It''s empty." He shrugged. His tone sounded like joking, but there was no smile on his face. ''Even if I had this little fool inside, I wouldn''t have told her since she has always been under the shadow of Hanson.''


    "It''s impossible!" She shook her head, with a look of doubt. ''Isn''t Leila in his heart?''


    "Do you want to see it?" He abruptly pulled open his collar, revealing his solid chest muscles.


    She looked at him with an anthomaniac look and swallowed hard. Although she had countless times of intimation, she was almost forced by him every time. She had no time and mind to enjoy his charming body.


    "I can''t see." She sighed softly. Even if she saw it, she could not understand. This heart was too complicated and unpredictable. A dull person like her could not understand it.


    "It means you are stupid!" He flicked her forehead and suddenly reached out his hand to hold her forehead. He pulled her close to his chest and said, "If you can''t see, then you should hear."


    Her ears were wide open. His heartbeat was fierce and powerful, like a rhythmic and beautiful music, but she didn''t understand at all what it meant.


    "It is thumping all the time, just like mime, there is nothing special." She waved her hand and smiled. She had already drunk several glasses of wine, and her eyes were full of drunkenness. "I''ll let you listen to mine," she said while unbuttoning her shirt.


    When his eyes swept across her open collars, they were set on fire. "I''m not interested now. I''ll hear as much as I want later."


    "Hey, what''s on my mind? Don''t you care about me?" She was a little angry, a little annoyed. This guy had never taken her seriously.


    "I don''t care," he said indifferently. He didn''t care about that at all since she did not think about him.


    "Cold blood." She was so angry that she pushed him away, sat down on the sofa, grabbed the glass on the table and drank to give vent to her depression.


    "It''s not until today that you know it." He snorted and put his two hands on the back of the sofa, in a posture of encircling her. "Don''t forget that the fate of you and the Xu group is now in my hands. You must not annoy me again." He threatened word by word.


    She hissed and h


    e result seemed to be even worse than her own. After all, she had been with Bob all the time, and she was alone now.


    "Mom, don''t worry. I''m fine." Essie comforted her mother instead.


    She heaved a sigh and blinked. Something seemed to have occurred to her, so she said quickly, "By the way, Alice made a call in the early morning, saying that she would come with Fell in the afternoon. Perhaps she came here because of her, too."


    Essie nodding slightly. If she guessed it right, they were worrying about the relationship between the two families might be affected by the sisters of the Qin family, so they came here to ease the conflicts.


    After lunch, she asked her father and Pana to take the kids out for fun. She didn''t want Alice to see them.


    Alice and Fell bought many gifts, one for visiting his mother-in-law and the other for making an apology to Essie on behalf of Christina.


    "My brother-in-law, you are too kind." Essie smiled.


    "It''s my honor." Fell smiled.


    Lucy prepared the tea and served some fruits and snacks. "Fell, come and visit us with Alice more often when you are free. It''s a family matter. Remember to be friendly with each other."


    "Okay, mom." Fell nodded, and then turned to look at Essie and said, "Sister Cathy, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine." Essie smiled at him. She was now the object of pity and care.


    "My uncle has really spoiled his daughters so much that they are all acting at their will." Alice sighed. It would be more likely for Essie to make up with Zac if she and Hanson broke up, which was extremely disadvantageous to Qin family and her.


    "I didn''t expect that Christina and Hanson would..." Fell stopped and didn''t say anything else. If he had known that Hanson would break up with Cathy, he wouldn''t have been in a hurry to get engaged to Alice. Both Zac and Hanson had decided to quit. So it meant that Cathy was bound to be his?


    "Essie, if we can persuade Christina to have an abortion, will you ever have a chance to start over with Hanson?" Alice asked.

 Chapter 477 Mommy Has Become An Abandoned Woman (Part One)

    "Sister, the baby is innocent. You shouldn''t have hurt it because of the matter between Hanson and me." Essie shook her head. Even without Christina, she and Hanson would be over.


    "You have been together with Hanson for such a long time. Isn''t it a pity if you two break up because of this little thing? What''s more, you have the children. They should have a complete family. " Alice consoled her in a calm tone. She believed that it would be more appropriate for Essie to be with Hanson.


    "Sister, I have decided that I won''t want to get married before the crisis of the Xu family is solved. I will wholeheartedly guard the Xu family," Essie said resolutely.


    "Do you have a problem with the Qin family because of what Leila and Christina did to you?" This was what Alice worried most. Daughters of the Qin family had taken away her love twice. Any woman wouldn''t forgive them.


    "Sis, if I say that I don''t have any grudge against Leila and Christina, that is impossible. One of them robbed my husband while I was in a coma, and the other ruined my engagement ceremony and embarrassed me in front of so many guests. They are humiliating me. I am not the Virgin Mary that can be bullied by anyone. However, in fact, they were not in charge of the Qin family''s company. Who is in charge of the business of the Qin family is my brother-in-law. After you get married, we will become a real family. How can I become estranged from my own family for the sake of two offshoots? " Essie said in a relaxed tone with a slight smile on her face.


    "I knew sister Cathy is a sensible girl," Fell said with a smile.


    "Brother Fell, I have considered it over. Since the Xu family and the Qin family are united by


    w. He is the citizen favored husband, and there are a lot of women who like him." Essie smiled.


    "Fell is a good boy. He won''t do that." Lucy cut in. Her younger daughter was already miserable in her marriage. It couldn''t happen to her elder daughter again.


    "Mom, don''t worry. I will take good care of Alice." Fell couldn''t help but put on a fake smile. He had lost his interest in Alice for a long time, and it would be surprise if he wouldn''t find a woman outside.


    Then they talked about their daily lives for a while, Alice and Fell left. They had to go back to discuss the matter about Christina.


    It should be a pleasant thing for her sister to take the man away from Essie and embarrass her in public, but Leila couldn''t smile at all. She couldn''t marry Hanson. If she didn''t handle it well, she would transfer her intention to Zac. How could she rest assured?


    The most hateful thing was that Mary had called and told her that the two elders would ask Essie to take the children to visit them in the Rong Mansion tomorrow. It was obvious that they wanted to make a match between her and Zac to rebuild the relationship.

 Chapter 478 Mommy Has Become An Abandoned Woman (Part Two)

    As soon as Zac came back, she quickly walked up to him. It would soon be the start of the South Sea project. Their honeymoon trip should be put on the agenda.


    "Zac, when shall we go on our honeymoon?"


    "We''ll go there after the start-up ceremony. But this time I''m going to the South Sea, you are not allowed to follow me. Otherwise, our honeymoon will be cancelled," Zac said in a gentle tone with a warning.


    "Got it." Leila lowered her head. Although she was worried that he would get along with Essie alone, she held it back for the honeymoon. She had finished her baby plan during the honeymoon.


    "Good girl." Zac stroke her head.


    Leila bit her lips, hesitated for a while and said, "Is Essie going to the Rong Mansion tomorrow?"


    "Grandma and grandpa asked wanted to do this. They just want to win over Essie and repair the relationship with her. Don''t think too much," Zac said in a careless tone, as if he didn''t care about it at all.


    But Leila cared about this. She was the granddaughter in law of the rong family, yet she could not enter that house. But the ex-granddaughter in law came in and out that house as casually as her own house, and was treated as a distinguished guest. What a shame!


    How could Zac not see what she was thinking about? He patted her on the shoulder gently and comforted her, "This is only temporary. As long as you do well to handle Alice''s case, the Rong Mansion will be your home in the future."


    Leila nodded, but a malicious light flashed through her eyes, and she was in control of Essie''s life. If she dared to snort and make peace with Zac, she would kill her immediately.


    are coveting her. If my grandson is not trying hard, my granddaughter in law is really going to be taken away by others." She was just echoing her great grandsons.


    Zac''s beautiful eyebrows slightly wrinkled, a little angry flashed through his eyes. Whoever dared to rob his wife was courting death! No one could think about it, not even Jim. Because he had to guard it well.


    Essie wiped the sweat off her forehead again. She thought it was better to keep a low profile for a woman who had been robbed of the loved one twice. She didn''t want to fall in love with any man this year, even if it was her ex-husband.


    She stroked the kids'' heads affectionately and said, "From now on, Mommy will pay all the attention to you. You are all mommy has."


    Not far away, there was a figure hiding behind a big tree. He had been where he was when he saw Essie coming in. He didn''t agree with what Essie had said. She wouldn''t be lonely this year. Without Zac and Hanson, she would be his.


    He lifted the corner of his mouth, and a very weird smile quietly slipped down, silent and lifeless.

 Chapter 479 A Fight Between Two Brothers

    When Ivy saw Essie, she dragged her into her room.


    She would rather see Hanson marry Essie than let him be with Christina. Though the girl in front of her was Hanson''s true love, she regarded Christina as her most powerful rival in love because Christina knew Hanson through her.


    "It must be Christina who set up brother Hanson. It is fair that she cannot compete with us frankly. She is so shameless to do such a dirty thing behind our back. She is so evil!" she said angrily.


    With a sigh, she said, "In fact, I wish Hanson could be with you too. But I didn''t expect that..."


    "Will brother Hanson and Christina get married?" Ivy said in a choked voice. She was so regretful. If she hadn''t invited Christina to her birthday party three years ago, she wouldn''t have met her brother Hanson.


    "I don''t know. Since she is pregnant, Hanson must give her an explanation," Essie said in a low voice.


    "Only the most shameless woman in the world would like to get the man by trapping the man to have a baby with her," Ivy said, gnashing her teeth.


    Essie patted her on the shoulder to comfort her and said, "Ivy, if Hanson and Christina really get married, please forget him and find someone who really belongs to you."


    Ivy was so sad that she lowered her head. She didn''t know if she would fall in love with others in the future, but she really loved Hanson now. All she wanted was to be with him.


    A moment later, Essie walked out of Ivy''s room. She met Walt.


    "Brother," she greeted him with a smile.


    "I''m glad to see that you''re okay," Walt said.


    "Now everyone is sympathizing with me, so please don''t sympathize with me any more, okay? I was robbed of the loved ones twice by two girls of the Qin family. It is not the doomsday. They won''t do anything to me," Essie said in a tone of self-mockery.


    Walt sighed slightly. "Well, I won''t say that again. There are some people who can be forgotten."


    Essie nodding her head slightly. She would not forget Hanson, who was her best friend and her senior forever, even though they could not get married.


    "I''m going to look for the kids. They are fishing by the lake with Zac. Do you want to go with them, brother?"


    "Okay." Walt smiled and went to the lake with her.


    "Uncle," Mili and Dot saw him and greeted Walt affectionately.


    "Good kids." Sitting down beside Dot, Walt smiled at him. "Hey, kid, why do you have to draw a face every time you come here?"


    "Because I don''t like strangers, neither do I like to go to places with many people. I only feel safe after I draw my face," Dot said seriously, trying to hide his little secret.


    "We have met before, so we are not strangers now," Walt said with a smile.


    "But there are many servants here." Dot pouted.


    "Well, I won''t put you on the spot anymore. You can do whatever you want," Walt said, patting his head. No one would doubt what a three year old kid said.


    "Uncle," Mili called out. "Are you also a twin brother to daddy?"


    "Yes." Walt nodded.


    "You d


    "You know the answer." Zac recognized his scheme. He lifted the corners of his mouth and smiled ambiguously.


    Taking a sip of the tea, Walt said, "It is really good tea, but unfortunately it''s not yours anymore. Don''t put it in your bowl and not look at the pot."


    "Be my woman, and she will be mine forever. It won''t change," Zac said slowly in a gentle tone. The implication in his words was incomparably domineering.


    Anger had been building up in Walt''s heart. "She is not your puppet. You can have her at your disposal."


    Zac''s dark and deep eyes flickered in the sun, sharp and sensitive. "Essie is your little sun, right?" he asked in a low but clear voice.


    "Yes," said Walt in a gentle shake. He spit out the word heavily. Since he had guessed it, there was no need to hide it.


    "You have been loving her all the time?" Zac said, his face turning red.


    "Yes, I''ve been looking for her for four years, but I didn''t expect her to become your wife." Walt stared at him frankly. He met Essie first. Why did she become the wife of his younger brother?


    "Now that she and I are married, you should face the truth." Zac gnashed his teeth. No one could have a finger in his woman, even if they were brothers.


    "I''ve given up. As long as you can make her happy, I''ll hide my feelings and never let her know. But I didn''t expect you to divorce her and marry someone else. " After a moment of silence, the blue veins on his forehead began to roll. "You don''t deserve to own her since you have abandoned her when she needs you the most! The most hateful thing is that you married Leila and still harassed and played with her. What a shame! I won''t watch you hurt her and do nothing! "


    Zac''s black eyes widened. His eyes reflected nothing but sorrow. "She is my woman. I will never hurt her!"


    "You can''t hurt her again. From now on, I won''t give up any more." Clenching his fist, Walt swallowed with hatred.


    A bloodthirsty expression rose on the face of Zac, "Are you challenging me?"

 Chapter 480 Why Dont You Try To Coax Me (Part One)

    Taking a sip of tea, Walt said, "Since she is single now, everyone has the right to pursue her."


    "Don''t forget that we are brothers." Zac said in anger.


    "I have the right to pursue the woman I like! If you still treat me as your brother, just get out of the way and stop pestering Essie. You have a wife, and you should focus your mind on your wife. " Walt didn''t budge. For so many years, he had been living under his shadow. It was time for him to go out.


    Clenching his teeth, veins rolled over on Zac''s forehead. To be honest, they were twin brothers. However one of them was brought up by his mother and the other by his grandmother. Besides, they had different personalities. As a result, they weren''t close to each other.


    However, he didn''t want to see two brothers fight, especially in love.


    "Essie just see you as her big brother. She doesn''t have any love for you. You will frighten her if you chase after her all the time. " He tried to convince Walt to give up. But Walt sneered. "Does she love you? As far as I know, the one she really loves is Hanson, not you! "


    His words were like a sharp sword, stabbing into Zac''s chest. Blood gushed from his chest. "That''s my business with her. It''s none of your business." His throat seemed to be burned by severe pain, and his voice became very hoarse.


    Walt noticed his abnormality. He sneered, "Did I poke in your sore spot?"


    "I said it had nothing to do with you!" Zac''s eyes were filled with rage. He uttered every word between his teeth in anger.


    Of course, Walt didn''t let him go. He continued to provoke him, "Why there is none


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    dn''t let Essie off and let her own family suffer.


    Essie was playing with the three kids in the toy room and had no idea what had happened in the study.


    Though Zac was always at the upper hand, his face was still punched by Walt and there was a bruise on it. As soon as he came in, Essie keenly observed him.


    "Icy guy, what''s wrong with your face?"


    "Nothing, I just bumped my forehead," Zac said understatedly.


    Essie ran downstairs in a hurry and took a piece of ice to compress his face. His face was so handsome and flawless, so she must protect it well. A perfect piece of art could not be flawed.


    Zac pulled her into his arms. "You little fool, tell me, you are mine!"


    She was a little surprised and thought he was a little strange. "The kids are here. It''s not good if they see us."


    She tried to get rid of his hands, but he tightened his arms and said, "Hurry up. I want to hear it." At this moment, he was in a bad mood. The words that Walt said she loved Hanson irritated him. His heart was cold, and he needed to find some warmth from her.

 Chapter 481 Why Dont You Try To Coax Me (Part Two)

    Essie bit her lips, and the expression on her face was very complicated, as if she was struggling in her heart. After a long while, she opened her mouth in a low voice, "I... "I am not." Her voice was weak, as if just struggling had taken all her strength.


    A hint of sorrow flashed in his eyes. "Can''t you say something that makes me happy?"


    "I don''t want to lie to you." She lowered her head, her thick eyelashes casting a mournful shadow on her eyelids.


    A bitter smile played at the corners of his mouth. It seemed that until now, Hanson was still more important in her heart than him. "Isn''t your characteristic known as duplicity? How can he be so honest now? "


    "Because I decided to correct this defect." Her voice was as light as breathing, but it was enough to set off a wave of anger in his heart.


    "Do you have any other choice?" He tightened his grip abruptly. She was almost choked by his tight grip. He wouldn''t give her any way out. The only thing she could get out of was destroy, together with him.


    "I am free," she said in a low and firm voice, with a fearless resistance.


    "Your freedom is only within my permission," he said through gritted teeth.


    "Don''t forget that we have nothing to do with each other now. It''s none of your business." She was a little angry. He was already married. Why should he still imprison her? She was not his puppet, and she would never be his puppet either.


    "Essie Yi, since we met at the True Color Bar, you can''t get rid of me!" He said every word with an extremely cold tone.


    Coldn


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    was true and she could not live without him, she would never admit it.


    "There is one earth outside, and so is the earth in our heart. We live by our hearts. If the earth in our hearts stops rotating, we''re just like a walking corpse," h said implicit. The earth in his heart was her. Only when she existed and spun could he feel the meaning of life.


    She lowered her head. She was not the earth, but the moon. She was caught by his gravitational force and would be around him for the rest of her life. She would be destroyed if she left him.


    "Zac, we are a disaster to each other."


    "The death tribulation can only be resolved at the moment of death." His voice was with a kind of bewitching power, as if to bewitch her to accept fate, and not to struggle in vain.


    She smiled sadly. Maybe, he was a demon. There were ways to make her surrender. As long as he did not let her go, what else could she do?


    At the door of the toy room, a pair of ferocious eyes were staring at them, with both anger and hatred in her eyes.

 Chapter 482 Limiting Her Freedom (Part One)

    Essie, had a glance at Mary from the corner of her eye. She pushed Zac and said, "Your mommy is here."


    Withdrawing his arm from the woman''s, Zac turned his head to look at the woman standing at the door. "Mommy, are you here for Rabi?" he asked deliberately.


    As soon as Mili and Dot saw Mary, they rushed to Essie and protected her with their little arms. "Bad grandma, don''t bully my mommy!" Mili shouted. She knew Mary was up to something by looking at her sullen face.


    Rabi was timid. Fearing that his grandmother would hit his Mommy again, he hid behind Zac.


    Mary really had the urge to slap Essie for a score of times, so that she could get even with what Luce did to her last time. However, she was in the most advantageous spot. Her parents would definitely punish her if they knew that she did such a stupid thing.


    "What an ill bred child! How could you be so rude?" She turned to Mili and glared at her. The little tramp was detestable, so was her little bastards.


    "Grandpa Mao said that we need to treat a bad person as the ruthless as the autumn wind sweeping away the falling leaves. No matter who the bad person is," Mili said confidently.


    Essie stroke her head. "It''s okay, sweetheart. Grandma just came to visit you. You can go on playing." Although she didn''t want the children to hate Mary, she didn''t want to retouch her and speak for her. She was so terrible that she wanted the kids to be on the alert.


    "Mommy, if you have something to say, just go outside. Don''t let the kids see you." There was an impatient expression on Zac''s face. To be honest, he felt a headache every time when he saw his mother, because she had almost nothing t


    "Maybe you think you are right, but God thinks you are wrong, so he arranged me to meet Cathy and become a couple. The son have to pay a mother''s debt. I am destined to pay your debt. You can''t change anything."


    Zac''s deep voice was like a cold wind, blowing great waves in Mary''s heart. She didn''t believe in fate. She only believed in herself. Whoever dared to block her way to ruin her plan, she would never let her go easily.


    She took a deep breath and then waved her hand. "Never mind. Whatever you want. I will leave you alone. I''m too old to poke my nose into your business. " Since the tough way didn''t work at all, she had to retreat for the sake of advancing. Sometimes, a soft knife was better than a hard knife. If a hard knife could not deal with the little tramp, she would use a soft knife, which could kill people invisibly.


    "Mommy, there are still a lot of things for you to do in the Rong family. It''s almost grandpa''s birthday. You should focus on preparing for it." Zac came over and held her by the shoulder. As long as she could let go and ignore him, he solved a big problem for her.

 Chapter 483 Limiting Her Freedom (Part Two)

    "All in all, you have to treat them equally. You can''t lose something and treat Leila unfairly." Mary poked him on the forehead. If Leila hadn''t been surnamed Qin, she would have married into Rong family and occupied the position of his wife. There was no way for the little tramp to turn over. She must help her deal with these affairs, and let her admit by the elders in home earlier.


    When she went out, Zac sighed. "My Mommy used to be stubborn. She likes to take unnecessary pains to study insignificant problems. Now she''s older, but she''s getting more weird."


    Essie squinted at him and said, "Don''t get that from your father. You are so arbitrary now. When you grow old, don''t you claim that you are second to the great emperor Qin?"


    Zac raised his beautiful bushy eyebrows slightly, with a little bit of evil and attractive look on his face. He said, "It sounds like you surrender with a raising gun and plan to live with me all your life?"


    "I just made a reasonable assumption. Don''t think too much." She rolled her eyes at him and turned to go outside.


    As soon as she opened the door of the study, she saw Walt coming over from the corridor.


    The bruises on his face were much more serious than that on Zac''s face, and the corners of his mouth were also broken.


    Startled, Essie asked, "Brother, did you also hit somewhere that hurt your face?" They were really twins! They even bumped into something at the same time!


    "Yes," Walt answered in a low voice.


    "Did you apply ice on your face? Zac also hit somewhere. I had put ice on his face. So he gets better. Wait here. I''ll


    discontent. Now she had become a big joke in the celebrities circle. She''d better go out and hide, waiting for the storm to calm down.


    Holding the back of his head in both hands, Zac leaned against the sofa and said, "I''ll arrange it." He said with understatement.


    She was surprised. Did he mean to go with them?


    "You... Are you coming with us? "


    "Of course! If I don''t go, can you go? " He pinched her chin. She forgot the rules he just made. Did she think he was kidding?


    "Can Leila let you go?" She curled her lips and thought, That woman was following him like a shadow. It was impossible for her to let him travel alone.


    "I have my own plans. Don''t worry." He stroked her head as if he was comforting her. However, she still didn''t believe it and asked, "When will you arrange it?"


    "After the South Sea project starts," he said in a casual tone. But in fact, Essie was startled by his words. A trace of temptation flashed across her eyes. She said, "Didn''t you plan to go on a honeymoon with Leila after the South Sea project was initiated?"

 Chapter 484 A Mask Of Mother In Law

    "You remember me clearly. It seems that you are very interested in my business." Zac''s handsome face approached. His warm breath gently spread over her face, as if indirectly flirting her.


    Her face was flushed. "I... I have a good memory. "


    "No, I didn''t see it." His beautiful thick eyebrows slightly raised, with a hint of mockery in his tone. As far as he could remember, she seldom remembered his matters clearly. Otherwise, she would not have always disobeyed his order, which made him very angry.


    Essie pouted. In his eyes, what she had done was silly. Of course, he wouldn''t notice it.


    "I just don''t want to interrupt your honeymoon trip," she muttered. The bitter taste spread from the tip of her tongue to her internal organs. The thought that he and Leila were going to spend their honeymoon made her feel terrible.


    "You won''t affect us after I get everything done." A weird smile flitted across the corner of his mouth, which made Essie feel frightened. He looked mysterious, as if he had hidden some secret. No one could figure out what was on his mind.


    It was time for lunch.


    At the dinner table, Mary changed her usual cold face and wore an amiable, happy smile.


    "I know that Essie likes spicy crabs, so I ordered the chef to cook them for her." She smiled.


    "Thank you, auntie." Feeling flattered, Essie wondered what trick Mary was playing. It was not long after she had warned her fiercely in the morning, but she changed her attitude so soon. How weird that she could be so kind.


    "I have thought it over carefully. Since our Rong family is a great one, we should get along with each other harmoniously. Since Essie has not been engaged to others, she is the granddaughter in law of the Rong family. If she gets on well with Leila in the future, taking care of Zac with her is also a good thing. As his mother, I can do nothing to stop him as long as he wants. I will be happy if he is happy," Mary said in a gentle voice, like a bead slowly swaying down the slope.


    "It''s good that you think so." The old lady nodded.


    "Essie, here, have some crabs." Mary asked Essie to eat her favorite food. She served her with a piece of big crab meat.


    "Thank you, auntie." Looking at her sweet smile, Essie somehow felt scared.


    "Since you are still the granddaughter in law of the Rong family, you can just call me Mommy as before, if you call me auntie will treat me as an outsider." Mary smiled.


    "Okay, Mommy." Essie acted docilely and obediently.


    "I knew Mommy would come around. You are the most sensible," Zac said as he picked up a dove to his mother.


    "You are my son. I do everything for your own good," Mary said with a smile.


    "Essie and I will take good care of you," Zac said obsequiously. It could be said that his mother''s hindrance was removed, which had solved a major obstacle in his heart.


    But no one noticed the malicious and insidious behind her smile.


    After coming out of the study, she forced herself to calm down and carefully analyzed the situation.


    If she continued to deal with Essie with a tou


    stress. He''s just jealous and wanted to defend me. That''s why he said that to irritate you. "


    "You believe him?" Zac said as he raised his beautiful eyebrows.


    "Yeah, it''s so easy to doubt. It''s impossible for brother to like me." Essie nodded hard.


    There was a touch of sadness in Zac''s eyes. He was worried about the IQ of this woman. Only a fool would believe what he said. He would never believe it. The reason why Walt said that was that he didn''t want this muddled-headed girl to hide from him.


    "You just believe whatever others say? Didn''t you have any normal sense?"


    Essie glared at him and said, "Do you think that if others have told you clearly that they don''t like me, I should pretend to be pitiful and blindly believe that they are telling lies? Do I have to think wishfully that they like me?"


    Zac''s dark eyes rolled. What she said sounded reasonable. For emotional idiots like this little fool, there was no such a word as ''wishful thinking'' in the world.


    "No matter what, stay away from him." He stressed the rules, overbearing and rude.


    She was born with a rebellious personality. Even if she had no strength to resist, she didn''t want to obey the orders of the big ogre and tried every way to mess up with him.


    "In fact, I really appreciate brother''s sense of justice. A man like you who cheated on your wife should be dealt with."


    "By which eye did you see I have an affair?" Zac frowned and his face was filled with anger.


    "My eyes didn''t see her, but my heart did," Essie accused him word by word. The conclusion could be made without seeing it with her own eyes. He and Leila kept in touch with each other, and even in the survival of their marriage, they never broke up.


    Blazing anger flashed in Zac''s eyes. With knitted eyebrows, he said, "You silly head. You can''t think seriously. Yet, you are good at overthinking things."


    "How could you divorce me and marry Leila if you didn''t have an affair?" She sneered. The evidence was here, and no matter how he argued, she wouldn''t believe a word.

 Chapter 485 Opponents Always Meet

    Zac was very depressed. It was the biggest ''stigma'' in his life and she always kept it in her heart. She would not feel relieved until the day the truth came to light.


    "Essie Yi, what you need to do now is no more nonsense. Keep your word." He shifted the topic to the main contradiction.


    Feeling that he was guilty, she sneered at him and passed him by, heading to the pavilion. No matter why he had to marry Leila, she would never forgive him for what he had done to her was so unkind.


    After dinner, she left with the kids.


    She took a few days off after the engagement ceremony to relax herself. At the same time, she wanted to avoid the gossip of others. The next day, when she arrived at the company, she received a lot of sympathy from the people around her.


    After all, it was a rare thing that one to experience such a thing to be robbed of the love at the certain time by two sisters. It was enough for him to mobilize everyone''s potential to gossip.


    The only person who could share a woeful destiny with her was Ivy, who had the same suffer.


    Ivy had cried for many times because of this accident. Today, her melancholy attacked again, and she couldn''t help but come to tell Essie about her misery.


    However, Essie didn''t want to talk about it in her office right now. She took her to an English style tea house in the afternoon. She wanted to comfort the girl. No sooner had she sat down than Leila and her sister came in.


    "Damn it. What a small world!" Ivy''s eyes blazed with anger when she saw them. They were like dark clouds, which made her feel more depressed.


    Leila and her sister also saw them, and they came over on purpose to say hello to them, "What a coincidence! You''re here to have afternoon tea too." Leila put on a false smile.


    "Yes. I come here with my sister in law to have a chat." In order to give Leila a hard time, she deliberately stressed the word ''sister-in-law''. In the beginning, she didn''t have much issues with Leila. After all, the triangle love between Zac, Essie and Leila had nothing to do with her. However, because of Christina, she hated her.


    There was a flash in Leila''s eyes, did she call the wrong person? She was Zac''s legitimate wife, her legitimate sister in law.


    "Ivy, she is your sister-in-law, then what am I?" she asked sarcastically.


    "Your Qin family and our Rong family are enemies. What else could you and your sister be except that you are my enemies?" Ivy refuted, giving no face to her at all. Like sisters, like sisters. The two sisters of the Qin family were both unethical and often became a mistress.


    Leila''s face darkened when she heard her words. People in the Rong family was ignoring her, who was going to be the future hostess of the Rong family. How dare even a little girl tease her. When she became the hostess, she would definitely kick out all the people who went against her from the Rong family. She would let them know how awesome she was.


    "Ivy, you should know that she has divorced your cousin. I am his real wife, and the future hostess of the Rong family. You should respect me."


    Ivy laughed as if he had heard a very funny joke. "Leila, you are coveting the position of future hoste


    At the same time, her resentment towards Zac would be deepened. Since he loved Leila so much, why did he bother her? Why didn''t he let her go?


    He was too greedy, much greedier than glutton!


    If he wanted to be with two women at the same time, many women would be willing to do that. But if he came to her, he found the wrong person. She would never be his mistress. She would rather die!


    "Miss Qin, we''re here for tea. If you don''t have anything else to do, please go ahead." She didn''t want to waste her breath, let alone listen to her nonsense.


    "Please call me Mrs. Rong," Leila said word by word, stressing each syllable.


    Essie picked up her teacup and sipped her tea, ignoring her.


    Ignoring the existence of the two sisters, Ivy set her eyes on the tea too.


    Christina held her sister''s arm and said, "Let''s sit on the other side. Just ignore them."


    Leila didn''t move. She hadn''t finished yet.


    "Essie, I know you''ve been to the Rong Mansion a lot recently. I warn you, don''t have any intention on taking control of Zac, or you''ll be doomed!"


    Essie didn''t make any response, as if she hadn''t heard what she had said.


    However, Ivy couldn''t calm down. Her eyes were blazing with fury. "Leila Qin, what right do you have to warn my sister-in-law? Our Rong family doesn''t give a damn about the paper. The one my grandfather recognizes is his granddaughter in law and the future hostess of our family. For those who didn''t gain the admit of the elders of our family, you will only be mistress even if you have ten papers in hand."


    Leila''s face turned livid. "You little girl, you are going to get married sooner or later. You have no right to talk nonsense here. Even she is accepted by the elders of your family, so what? Zac doesn''t love her. She only has an nominal name. "


    "Only my cousin himself knows who he loves. Others'' random guesses don''t work." Ivy was outrageous today. She would never let go of the sisters of the Qin family today.


    "I''m the only woman he loves. I''m the only woman in his heart, and no one can replace me!" Leila repeated, fearing that someone would not believe her.

 Chapter 486 A Honeymoon Between Two Women

    Leila was good at self-comfort and self-hypnosis. Since she came back from the tea house in the afternoon, she began to plan her honeymoon, because the South Sea project would officially start on this Friday.


    She couldn''t wait to call Zac before he came back. "Brother Zac, when shall we go on our honeymoon?"


    "Next Monday." Zac replied carelessly and hung up the phone without further words.


    She was so happy that she immediately posted the honeymoon message on Weibo to let everyone know how much Zac loved her. Of course, she didn''t forget to give her rival a blow in love, by which she sent a message to Essie specially. "I''m going to Provence with Zac for a honeymoon next Monday. Will you be happy for us, won''t you?"


    Essie glanced at the message coldly and deleted the message right away. It was undeniable that she was jealous and very uncomfortable. As a wife, Leila got more than she did. The wedding, the honeymoon and his heart seemed to be unique to her. The only things that belonged to her were endless struggles, fighting with Valery, Elizabeth and Mary.


    In the beginning, he didn''t divorce her just to take her back home to hold off the wedding with Valery and force her to break off with him. After that, he was not willing to let her go because of the physiological need to release. But now, it was just the strong possessive desire in the universe.


    Her mouth seemed to be filled by bitterness, while waves of bitterness was constantly sent into the blood from the tip of the tongue. Her heart was completely filled with two kinds of emotions, one was her grudge against Zac, and the other was her sadness. She was the sacrifice of the desire of the demon. As long as she was held in his palm, there would be no hope in her life.


    She was boiling with rage when a message from Zac came, "See you at Grand Noble Villa tonight."


    He had bought Grand Noble Villa for her. She had only been there once, but she didn''t want to go there a second time. She would rather never see this monster again for the rest of her life.


    "I''m busy." She angrily sent the two words, and soon he replied, "Do you want me to carry you?"


    "Fuck off!" She turned off her phone directly. No matter what kind of threat he sent, she didn''t care. At this moment, all the anger in her heart had been transformed into courage, so that she could bravely resist the big ogre without fear.


    However, just having the courage and not having the strength alone was not enough to resist the great ogre.


    Walking out of the HENGYUAN building, she was carried and thrown into the car.


    She was both embarrassed and annoyed. Her senses, like a rein wild horse, were completely out of control. She jumped up and snapped at his arm with all her strength. She did it with no scruple. She clenched her teeth to give vent to her resentment and anger.


    He didn''t push her away but let her bite him.


    The salty smell of blood flew into her mouth. When she realized that it was blood, her heart trembled violently and she loosened her mouth hastily.


    His arms were badly injured by her bite, with blood dropping on the seat. He frowned, and the thick clouds covered his fac


    mistake the time?"


    He took a look at his cellphone and turned around with a smile at the corners of his mouth. "Will I make any mistake?" he asked.


    "You are going on a honeymoon on Monday. How can you go on a holiday with us?" She asked in confusion with many question marks.


    "Why can''t I?" He asked back with a weird smile on his face.


    She put her hand on her forehead, feeling a bit dizzy. Then she asked, "Are you going to Provence with Leila and me?"


    He shrugged his shoulders and said with a mischievous smile, "Killing two birds with one stone, isn''t it?"


    Rage of humiliation emerged from her chest. She clenched her little fist and slammed it on his shoulder. Then she picked up her phone and angrily typed on the keyboard. "Are you crazy? Crazy? Or crazy?" She was on the verge of breaking down. She angrily blew up the screen with Emoji of the bombs, knives and shit.


    However, he looked so calm that he wasn''t affected at all by her. He touched her head gently and smiled, "Take it easy. She will not interfere with you."


    Without any comfort, Essie was still in a fret. Leila was like a dark cloud to her. Wherever she was, the air quality would decrease. She came there on holiday for relaxation, not to play tricks.


    "You''d better go on honeymoon with her first. We will talk about this after our travel. I don''t want to go with you."


    "You have to obey my arrangement." Zac frowned. His decision could not be disobeyed because he had thought it over before.


    ''How greedy Leila is! Now that she want to spend a honeymoon with me, I will give her one. I need to satisfy her in case that she makes anything wrong to the antidote, '' he thought.


    She was more clingy than a spider spirit. Wherever he went, she would follow him like a shadow and he could never get rid of her. He was going abroad for a vacation. She would definitely try to follow him secretly. He thought it would be better to bring her and keep her under control rather than letting her suddenly come out to break the atmosphere.


    Of course, Essie didn''t know what was going on in his mind. She felt so sad.

 Chapter 487 A Ghost In Daylight

    On Monday, Zac and Leila flew to France by the same flight. Essie set off after them.


    For safety, she only brought Mili without bringing Dot with her. She couldn''t draw faces for Dot every day. It would be terrible if Zac suddenly appeared and saw Dot without a painting face.


    With these thoughts in her mind, Essie was in a very complicated and uneasy mood. Provence is a small city. Maybe one day when she went shopping, Leila would come across her. What''s more, enemies were bound to meet in a narrow alley. The more people wanted to avoid, the more likely they would meet.


    But he had his own ways.


    He sent Leila to live in a villa in the north of Provence, and arranged Essie to live in a manor in the south. It was a two-hour drive from there, so it was almost impossible for them to meet each other.


    When she saw the purple lavender field outside the window, Essie felt relieved. If she hadn''t been bothered by the demon king for a whole week, she would have liked to go to a small town with Mili.


    However, this wish could not be realized.


    In the evening, Zac came.


    "How did you sneak out?" she asked with a mixture of tease and surprise.


    "I have my own ways," Zac shrugged and said lightly. With Ford, his double body, he could leave anytime and anywhere at night. Besides, he had prepared a lot of ''good stuff'' for Leila, which could make her unable to go out of the villa for a week.


    "You''d better not bring any trouble to me." Essie rolled her eyes at him. Leila was as vicious and evil as Valery. She didn''t want to be harmed by them all the time.


    "It''s good to have a vacation. Don''t think too much." Zac gently flicked her forehead to stop her messy thoughts.


    Mili climbed onto his lap and sat down. "Daddy, where are we going tomorrow?"


    "You go to town with mommy tomorrow. I''ll come to you in the afternoon and have dinner with you." Stroking her head in a doting manner, Zac turned his eyes to look at Essie. "Why don''t you bring Dot with you?"


    "He caught a cold in the past few days. I didn''t take him with me because I was afraid that he might have trouble with the new environment," Essie said lightly. She had come up with an excuse before.


    Zac nodded and didn''t ask any more. The climate in Europe was different from that in Dragon City. It was inevitable that children would be unaccustomed to local climate because of their weak body.


    Mili stretched out her arms and wrapped them around his neck. "Daddy, are you on a honeymoon with a bad mistress or hanging out with us on a vacation?"


    "What do you think?" Zac kissed her pink face.


    "I don''t want dad to spend a honeymoon with a bad mistress. I want you to spend a holiday with us," Mili said in a sweet voice as she rubbed his face with her chubby little face.


    "Okay, I will listen to you, my little princess." Zac said with a smile. He came here with his wife and kids on holiday, Leila was just dragged in to avoid her making trouble.


    He stayed one night and didn''t go back until the next morning.


    Essie took some Mili


    just had a walk in the garden after dinner," Mary said. The time difference between Dragon City and Provence was more than seven hours. This time in Provence it would be eleven o''clock at noon, and the time in Dragon City would be eighteen o''clock in the evening.


    "Where is Rabi?" Zac asked. He wanted to know whether she was lying or not.


    "Daisy and mommy are watching cartoons with him in the living room," Mary replied without hesitation.


    "Where''s daddy?" Zac asked.


    "Play chess with your grandpa in the study," Mary gave him a straight answer.


    When they were talking on the phone, Essie put her ear to the side of the phone and listened in secret. Their words confused her.


    She had seen Mary clearly on the street. Why did she come back to Dragon City at this time? ''Does she have the avatar skill?''


    After hanging up the phone, a bit of unexplainable temptation flashed through Zac''s eyes. "Perhaps you''re wrong. My mommy is still in Dragon City."


    "That''s impossible. I saw it clearly. It''s really grandma." Mili folded her arms across her chest, stubbornly looking, and her eyesight was good. "Although she has changed her hairstyle, I can recognize her at a glance."


    "Change her hairstyle?" A trace of hesitation flashed through Zac''s eyes. He asked carefully, "What''s her hair style?"


    "A slightly curly short hair," Mili said.


    "I''m telling the truth. Your grandma loves her black hair very much. She won''t have her hair cut short," Zac said affirmatively. Her mother always wore her hair in a bun, which would never change.


    "How come?" Mili pouted. "I''m afraid grandma was wearing a wig because she didn''t want to be recognized. She lied to you on the phone. In fact, as soon as we arrived in Provence, she was ready to launch an ambush, which took us by surprise. "


    Her analysis was logical and reasonable, but Essie was still silent. She was in complete chaos. If the situation was not like Mili analysis, then, had they seen a ghost?


    But it was daytime, how could there be ghosts?

 Chapter 488 A Mystery Lady

    When they got back to the mansion, Essie kept thinking about it. Mary would come to their house or visit Leila to inspect their honeymoon as expected.


    The next day, however, nothing happened in the manor. Nothing happened at the side of Zac.


    Essie was completely confused.


    What the hell? Did she and Mili see a ghost?


    "Mommy, let''s go to the town to have a look tomorrow. Maybe we will meet the bad grandma again," Mili suggested.


    Essie nodded. She didn''t believe that there were really ghosts in the world. Something must be wrong. Maybe there was a big conspiracy brewing in Mary''s mind.


    The next morning, after Zac left, she took Mili to the town, sitting beside the open-air tea table in the dessert shop last time. She ordered two cups of juice and a few desserts as she ate.


    Provence was a place with sunny sunshine. It was a sunny day today. The sun shone warmly in the sky. She then became more sleepy, and she rested her head on her hands, dozing off.


    After a long time, Mili''s voice came. "Mommy, look! Bad grandma is here again."


    But all of a sudden, Essie came to her senses and looked in the direction of her daughter''s finger. The lady went to the floral shop as last time and bought a bunch of forget me not. In order not to convince Zac, she took out her phone and took some photos.


    When the woman turned around and was about to leave, Essie took Mili''s hand and said, "Let''s follow her secretly and see where she is going."


    "Okay." Mili nodded. She felt like she was Sherlock Holmes the detective.


    Essie told four bodyguards to keep a low profile and not to be discovered by others.


    The woman walked to the parking lot at the street corner and got on a Rolls Royce. As the car of Essie and bodyguards also parked there, they quickly got on the car and followed the Rolls Royce.


    The car in front of them was not fast, and the driver seemed not to have noticed that they were being followed.


    After passing through a path in the forest with lavender fields on both sides, a Rolls Royce stopped in front of the iron gate of a large manor.


    The door opened slowly. When the car drove in, it closed slowly.


    Essie noticed that there were a row of beautiful French words on the iron gate, and she didn''t know anything about French, so she didn''t know what they meant. But Mili understood it. She had mastered three languages.


    "Rose Manor," Mili translated word by word.


    "What a beautiful name. It must be filled with roses inside, right?" Essie muttered. To her surprise, her former mother-in-law had bought a manor here in secret. ''Does she keep a French gigolo from her father-in-law?''


    Thinking of this, she patted her head. She seemed to thought too much. Although her former mother-in-law was not a good person, she was quite conservative in this respect. Besides, her father-in-law was a decent person. She should not do such a shameful thing to fool around outside.


    She took out her phone and took some photos of the manor. Th


    "Well, how about I bring my husband here to visit you this afternoon? He looks like his mother, so he looks like you as well," Essie said with a smile.


    "Hearing what you said, I have to see him." The lady smiled. "I will prepare afternoon tea in the mansion and wait for you."


    Mili had always thought that this large manor was called Rose Manor because there were full of roses in it. After entering it, she found that there was not a single rose. The Rose Manor did not gained its name from roses, but rose wine.


    The Rose Manor was home to the best rose wine of France and even Europe.


    The woman who looked like her mother-in-law was named Sophie¡¤Caroline. The local people called her Mrs. Rose. Her father was a French and her mother was Chinese. Her husband passed away more than twenty years ago. After that, she never remarried, and lived with her only daughter.


    At the sight of Zac, she sighed in astonishment. "It''s a pity that I don''t have a son, or I''ll think you''re my son."


    Zac was also looking at her carefully. He didn''t expect that there was anyone in the world who looked exactly like his mother besides his aunt.


    "If only in this way, I will also think that you are my mother."


    Mrs. rose smiled gently, took a sip of the tea and said, "Tell me about your mother. I''m more and more curious about her."


    "My mother is just an ordinary housewife. She is nothing special. My father is very busy with his business, so all the affairs in the family are handled by her alone," Zac said in an indifferent tone. He was not in the mood to talk about his true identity.


    "She must be very happy with her son and her husband by her side," Lady Rose said with a flash of sadness on her face, and she felt a little lonely as she thought of her dead husband.


    "Grandma, do you go to the floral shop to by forget me not every day?" Mili asked with her head askew.


    Mrs. Rose nodded.


    "Why? Don''t you like forget me not so much? " Mili looked at her in confusion.

 Chapter 489 Bite The Lip

    "My mother suffered from Alzheimer''s disease. When my father was alive, he would send a bunch of forget me not every day, only hoping that she would recover. Don''t forget what happened in the past. Since my father passed away the year before last, I sent flowers to my mother every day on his behalf. Although she doesn''t recognize me now, she smiles every time she sees flowers," Lady Rose said slowly and clearly.


    "That means she hasn''t forgotten you. She still remembers you unconsciously," Essie tried to comfort her.


    "I hope so." Lady Rose looked at an unknown corner in the garden and said, "Human''s brain is really a marvelous thing. It will make many dreams and take you to somewhere you have never been in your memory, making you feel as if you have been there."


    "Maybe it''s just a dream. Sometimes, it is the reflection of the reality. Although we seem to forget something, we can show it through the dream," Essie said casually.


    "I hope my mother can often dream about us like you said," Lady Rose said with a smile.


    As she spoke, she saw a tall, beautiful hybrid beauty coming over. "Mom, do you have any guests?" She spoke French.


    Mrs. Rose smiled and introduced her to them, "Her name is Irene. She is my daughter." Then, she introduced her guest to her daughter.


    "Nice to meet you, miss Irene," Zac said in French.


    With a glint of happiness flashing in her eyes, Irene replied, "I''m glad to meet you, Mr. and Mrs. Rong." She changed to talk in Chinese. She had been learning Chinese from Lady Rose since she was a child. She was very good at Chinese.


    Mrs. Rose took a sip of tea and said with a smile, "Irene, let me tell you a surprising thing. Mr. Rong''s mother looks like me very much, as if we were the same person. When I saw her photo, I was really taken aback."


    "Really?" Irene''s eyes widened in surprise. "No wonder Mr. Rong resembles you so much. I almost thought he was your illegitimate child." she said with a smile, covering her mouth with her hand. The look in her eyes was full of tease.


    "You are getting more and more naughty." Lady Rose pretended to give her a look, knowing she was joking.


    Irene sat on an empty chair and ate a piece of cake. Her eyes swept over Zac''s face intentionally or unintentionally. Zac was so perfect and handsome. She had never seen such a handsome man so she couldn''t help but want to take a few more glances at him.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Rong, what do you do?" She was more interested in what Zac did. As for his wife, she just wanted to know it by the way.


    "I am a fashion designer. My husband is an architectural engineer," Essie easily replied.


    "Wow, you are both high-end and professional!" There was a trace of envy in Irene''s eyes. "I used to want to be a fashion designer. I wanted to go to Paris. But grandfather wants me to stay and take care of the chateau with mother, so I have to give up my dream and stay here. " There was a regretful look on her face.


    Mrs. Rose patted her hand and said, "I''m old now. You''ll take over the chateau sooner or later."


    Irene shrugged and said nothing. She had no interest in managing a chateau.


    Mili blinked her beautif


    pon hearing this, Essie couldn''t help but shiver. He was right. Her Achilles'' heel was struck by him. She had to rely on him to keep the position of president of the Xu family in the future. Otherwise, if he would be pissed off. He quickly snapped his fingers and made Mr. Gu change his favor to Alice. As a result, she had no choice but to back down the stage obediently. She must endure it and accept his endless snatches without any complaint.


    "Well... I just say it casually. I don''t take it seriously. " She quickly changed to a pleasing tone.


    "Don''t say that again." Zac pinched her chin and kissed her rudely as a small punishment.


    Mili looked at them with a smirk. "Daddy, I found you liked to bite mommy''s mouth very much."


    Zac moved. It was not until then that he noticed her existence. Every time he met with Essie, he would forget himself. He could ignore the things around him and only see her in his heart.


    Essie felt so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole on the ground to hide herself. She gave a black look to Zac. Then she turned her face to the window and ignored him.


    Mili was oblivious of the awkward look on her mom''s face. She continued to ask, "The hero and heroine of the TV series often bit their mouths. Does that mean you like each other? You will bite the lips of whoever you like. Is that right?"


    Zac choked and coughed. "Not always."


    "So you bit mommy''s mouth just because you like her just now?" Mili asked, trying to get to the bottom of the matter.


    Zac stole a glance at Essie and said, "No, I''m punishing mommy. Whenever she says something wrong and does something wrong, I will punish her in this way."


    Mili big eyes widened at that moment as if she was in great shock. "Will you bite off mommy''s mouth?"


    "No, I won''t bit if off. I won''t find a place to punish her next time if I do so," Zac answered slowly.


    Mili heaved a long sigh of relief and patted her chest. "I was so scared. Daddy, you are so violent. This is called physical punishment, right?" No wonder Mommy calls daddy ''devil''. Daddy always treated her in such a cruel way.

 Chapter 490 The Whereabouts Have Been Exposed (Part One)

    Zac pretended to be helpless and sighed. "Your mother is very disobedient. This is the most effective way to subdue her and make her obedient."


    "Daddy, let me tell you. My mommy can be persuaded by reason but not be cowed by force. Violence is of no use. You should learn to move my mommy with your heart," Mili said in earnest. She didn''t want her daddy to get angry and bite Mommy''s mouth off.


    Zac cast a sullen glance at Essie. How could this woman be touched since she didn''t love him at all? The only thing he could do now was to possess her heart and imprison it for a lifetime.


    "Smart girl, I have my own way to deal with your mother. You don''t need to worry about that," He touched Mili''s head, in a somewhat perfunctory tone. Children could not understand adults'' affairs.


    Crossing her arms over her chest, Mili pouted and showed a doubtful expression. "I think you are getting worse and worse. Otherwise, why haven''t you remarried yet?"


    Her words apparently hit a nerve. A wounded smile emerged on Zac''s face. To be honest, he didn''t expect that he and Essie would become such a mess.


    With hands on her forehead, Essie didn''t know what to do. She felt that her failed marriage and love had not only set a bad example to her children, but also disappointed them.


    "Honey, Mommy will handle my own business well. You should be happy to grow up, and not be influenced by adults'' affairs."


    "I''m worried about you." Mili looked at her with a sad face. "Daddy has married someone else. And daddy Hanson has been taken away by somebody else. You are alone now."


    Hearing her daughter''s words, it seemed tha


    life.


    She sighed heavily and turned to look out of the window, without saying anything more.


    When she arrived at the manor, she took out a bottle of wine from Mrs. rose.


    Red wine of France was the best in the world, while red wine of Rose Manor was the best in France. Therefore, she had the best wine in the world. She must have a try and also drink some wine to alleviate her depression.


    She gently shook the liquid in her glass and took a sip. "The color is pure and natural, and the fragrance is rich and fresh. After drinking it, you will feel refreshed. It is really good wine."


    With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, Zac said, "Wonderful wine is like a good woman, full of charm. Never get tired of it."


    ''It is also the same in the case of men.'' she thought.


    The big devil, however, was not a red wine, but a vodka with the purest alcohol in the world. Alcohol content was up to ninety six percent and could be used to make medical alcohol. To be honest, no one on earth had the courage to drink such strong alcohol. He might die due to alcoholism.

 Chapter 491 The Whereabouts Have Been Exposed (Part Two)

    "The wine of Rose Manor is so good, but unfortunately, it can only be brought to the European market. If only we can introduce it to the domestic market." She tried to change the topic.


    "The scale of the rose wine shop is relatively small, so it is not suitable for large scale production. If we want to expand the market, we need a lot of money," Zac said slowly.


    With a look of pity on her face, Essie said, "Before I go back, I must buy some bottles of wine from Mrs. rose in the manor. I''ll store them and drink them slowly."


    Zac touched her head with a playful smile on his face. "I just realize that you''re a drunkard."


    Leaning against the sofa again, she took a sip of the wine. Recently, her life was in a mess, and there were many unpleasant things. She needed to use the power of alcohol to relieve her restlessness. No matter how strong a person was, his or her tolerance capacity was limited. If the pressure kept on increasing and he or she couldn''t get rid of it, he or she would collapse sooner or later.


    "People who are good at drinking are all people who try to escape from reality. I can''t escape." She looked at the rose like liquid in her glass, with a bitter smile spilling over the corners of her mouth.


    Holding her slender shoulder, Zac said, "You have to remember that you are not alone." He would always be there for her, protect her from wind and rain, and shelter her from dangers.


    "Are you reliable?" She sneered, with a skeptical expression. She didn''t dare to hold too much hope on him, in case she would be crushed into pieces by the frustration


    in front of the mirror and opened the door.


    "What''s up, Leila?" he asked.


    "Brother Zac, a friend of mine has come to Provence. He lives in the south of the town. She said she saw Essie when she went to the town to play yesterday," she spoke in an extremely surprised tone on purpose, watching the expressions of the person in front of her.


    However, the man was expressionless, as if he had no interest in this matter at all. He just said lightly, "Really?"


    Leila didn''t feel relieved. She swallowed and continued to test, "I said that she had a hallucination, but she was sure that she saw it clearly. It was Essie."


    "So what?" The man walked back to the desk and sat down. He picked up the coffee and took a sip casually, still with an indifferent expression.


    Leila could not stand it anymore. She decided not to beat around the bush with him anymore. Instead, she just asked directly, "Brother Zac, here comes Essie. Don''t you care about her?"


    The man raised his eyebrows and cast a strange glance at her. "You want me to care about her?"

 Chapter 492 The Secret Was Discovered

    "No, it''s just an idle question." Leila hurriedly waved her hand. How could she hope that he would care about Essie? She wished that he could break up all the relations with her and never see her again for the rest of his life.


    "That''s great." A cold light flashed across his eyes like a meteor but soon disappeared. Then he stood up, walked to her, and held her in his arms. His expression became mild. "Provence is a tourist resort. Everyone can travel her. Let Essie be there herself. We play ours. It''s none of our business. Don''t poke your nose into others business."


    Leila crawled into his arms, clutched his collar and tried not to let him go. She was afraid that if she relaxed her clutch, then he would run to the direction of Essie. She said, "Brother Zac, I''m a little worried that she is following us. Don''t go out these days, stay with me in the villa, okay?" She must prevent them from tryst outside.


    A hint of mockery flashed across the man''s face. He let go of her and walked back to the desk. He took out an bottle of hand washing liquid from the drawer and wiped his hands. "Okay. I can stay. But you have to stay away from me. Don''t let me catch a cold. I hate it the most. It is bad for my image."


    Leila shivered and felt hurt. In the past two days, she had suffered a lot from her disease. She hoped that Zac would show his consideration and care for her. She didn''t expect that he not only didn''t care about her, but also treated her as a god of plague. He avoided seeing her every day for fear of being infected by her. It was a terrible blow to her fragile heart!


    But on a second thought, it made sense for a perfect man like him to care about his image. After all, nose was red, eyes were red, and it did have bad impact on the image if he kept sneezing after he caught a cold. Zac wouldn''t want his image to be ruined.


    And as long as he could stay at home and stop any chance of meeting with Essie, she was willing to do anything.


    "Take it easy, brother Zac. I will be careful and won''t let you catch a cold."


    "Then you may get out of here as soon as possible. You have to stay here a little longer. The air is full of cold virus." After saying that, the man walked to the window and opened it completely to keep the air circulation.


    Seeing this, Leila hurriedly stepped out for fear that he would be unhappy.


    Seeing the door closed, the man''s eyes flashed a malicious and cold light.


    Although the man promised not to go out, Leila was still worried about him. She felt very uncomfortable not to go to the Chateau Bordeaux in person and warn Essie.


    The next day, she made up an excuse to go to a town to buy some medicine and drove to the Chateau Bordeaux.


    Essie didn''t welcome the visitor. The visitor was like a dark cloud, which blocked the sunshine above her head and destroyed her holiday. She wouldn''t have let her


    d roared, "Get out! Get out now!"


    They left reluctantly after Zac said a few words in French.


    Standing on the bedside, Leila clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. Her face was red because of jealousy, and finally she couldn''t help screaming hysterically.


    Zac poured a glass of wine and sat on the sofa, admiring her angry expression. After a long time, he opened his mouth slowly, "Leila, have you forgotten my teachings so soon? You are such a narrow-minded person. How can you be my wife and the hostess of the Rong family in the future? "


    His voice was light like a breeze, but his tone was as heavy as a rock. He hit Leila''s shoulder ruthlessly. She shook violently, with tears flowing like the tide. "Brother Zac, isn''t it enough for you to have me by your side? Why do you have another woman?"


    "Leila, do you know what kind of woman men hate the most?" Zac asked with a mocking smile.


    "What kind of woman is that?" Leila raised her head and looked at him.


    "Greedy and discontented woman." Every word was squeezed between his teeth.


    Leila sank to the ground, as if she had been hit by a blow. She really wanted a lot. She loved him and the richest Empire behind him. She wanted to monopolize him, to be the hostess of the Rong family, and to let her children become the future governor of the Rong family. She made all the women in the celebrities jealous of her.


    But she wouldn''t let him know.


    "Brother Zac, you are wrong. I''m not greedy or unsatisfied. I''m a person who can die at any time. I just want to have the one I love alone at the last moment of my life and leave myself a beautiful memory." She crawled over, held his leg and said in a desperate voice, "Brother Zac, you still have a long time to live. When I die, you can find a lot of women. At that time, I will not see or be sad any more. You can do whatever you want. While I''m alive, you belong only to me, okay? "

 Chapter 493 Please Let Me Go

    "Leila, I can promise you anything else, except this one. If you really can''t stand it, divorce me. " His voice was soft like a breeze, but it blew the storm in Leila''s heart.


    She couldn''t bear it, she couldn''t bear that there were other women around him. They were a great threat to her, and at any time, she could be pushed down from the position of Mrs. Rong. However, it was impossible for her to divorce. She would rather die in this position than be replaced by anyone.


    "Brother Zac, I... I can learn, and I can slowly learn to accept it. I... I will try my best. " She gritted her teeth and squeezed the words hard and bitterly. She could pretend not to care about others, but in fact, she would not care about others. Whoever dared to threaten her position, she would kill her directly.


    There was a cynical smile on the corners of his mouth. This woman used to have a beautiful face, but now in his eyes, it was just like the rotten meat on a dead body. Even just one look would make him sick.


    At night, he gave her a sleeping pill, after she fell asleep, he went out and left the rest to Ford.


    In the Chateau Bordeaux, Essie didn''t expect that Zac would come here either. After making Mili fall asleep, she went to the bathroom.


    After playing a soothing music, she lied in the bathtub.


    The turbine sprinkler spat out the water, raising the turbulent waves. Her messy mood was washed away, washing away her tiredness.


    She felt extremely comfortable and was about to sleep with her eyes closed. Suddenly, a big hand stretched out from the water.


    She shivered and her pores almost stood up. She opened her eyes suddenly and let out a scream of horror which was stopped by her lips.


    She struggled and pushed him away. "Zac, are you a ghost or a person? How did you get in here?" She roared as she was ashamed and angry.


    "Let me go!"


    "I''ll let you go, but not now." His eyes blazed with fire of...


    After a few hours, Essie calmed down. She opened her mouth slowly and said, "Leila Qin is here. How dare you come?"


    "Don''t worry. She will stay with Ford all the time and won''t leave the villa in half a minute." Hands crossed, Zac said in a lazy and careless tone, with his head resting on his hands.


    A hint of bewilderment flashed across her eyes. She was getting more and more puzzled about what the fiend was thinking. He was strongly possessive about the universe, how could he push his beloved woman to others? Was it because they had been in a spiritual relationship with each other, the lack of possessiveness?


    She shook her head and felt that she must have thought too much. Since he had recovered from his hidden disease, he didn


    cept for habit?" His low voice came. He had lost his appetite for lunch due to her words, so he had to make it clear.


    She was slightly stunned. "I was just saying it, but it is true."


    He pulled her to him and looked into her eyes, "What have you got used to?"


    "A lot," she said the two words lightly


    A cold light flashed through his dark eyes. "Very good." He gritted his teeth, squeezed a few words and then lowered his head to give her a violent bite.


    "Now tell me, are you used to me, physically or mentally?"


    She tried to say something, but didn''t make any sound. She was afraid that if her words irritated him again, he would punish her more severely. Swallowing hard, she had the courage to say, "What do you want me to say?"


    ''I hope you are not just accustomed to me. I hope you give your heart to me!''


    He said silently in his heart, but he did not speak a word. He raised his hand, and his slender fingers slid lightly from her forehead to her red and swollen lips, stopping at the mark he left on her neck. "You are born to be rebellious," he said.


    "You are born a devil!" She blurted out but immediately regretted it. She would keep silent when the big ogre was angry.


    He smiled coldly, "Get used to it." He believed that she would get used to him both physically and mentally and be with him the rest of her life.


    In fact, she had long given in. Her strength, her IQ, and even her tongue. She could not win over him but to give in.


    "The guests are still waiting outside. I''m going to prepare some fruits," She put on a begging tone, begging for mercy.


    At this moment, Irene ran in from the living room and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. and Mrs. Rong. My mom received a call just now. Something happened in the chateau. We have to go home now."

 Chapter 494 Im Pregnant

    In the chateau, the person in charge told Mrs. Rose that there was something wrong with the electricity system in the chateau and the system could not be kept at a constant temperature. Although the workers were doing maintenance, the requirement of the temperature in making the wine was extremely high. Any change would cause the failure in brew.


    The electricity supply had been cut off for more than an hour. The temperature inside rose sharply. The wine that was brewing was completely destroyed.


    "These wine are useless. Pour them all," Mrs. Rose said sadly and worriedly.


    "Mom, this batch of wine is ordered by the Burlington Winery. It has been brewed for two years. If it is destroyed like this, not only our income this year would be gone, but we also have to face the huge penalty from the Burlington Winery. We will go bankrupt!" Irene said anxiously.


    "I know." Mrs. Rose sighed heavily, "I did not expect that such a thing would happen at this juncture."


    As she was speaking, a worker came over. "Mrs. Rose, we just checked the power supply. It was damaged by someone."


    "What?" An angry look rose in Irene''s face. "This must be the trick of the Peake Winery. They want to swallow us."


    "The Rose Chateau belongs to the Caroline family only. As long as I''m here, no one can dream of working at it," Lady Rose said firmly.


    After looking at each other in the eye, Essie and Zac, walked towards Mrs. Rose and asking, "Mrs. Rose, is there any store now?"


    "The wine cellar of Rose Chateau is not large in size, and output is limited, so the capacity of liquor storage is less than 100 bottles every year." Rose sighed and changed her tone. "But, it doesn''t matter. This is not the first time that the chateau has encountered a crisis. I will find a way to deal with it."


    Looking at the worried face of Mrs. Rose, Essie knew that she had no choice but to pretend to be strong. But as an outsider, she could say nothing.


    She reckoned that if someone did it on purpose, they would appear soon to negotiate with Mrs. Rose.


    So two days later, she went to the Rose Chateau with Zac.


    As she expected, the people from the Peake Winery came.


    In fact, the whole thing was set up from the beginning. The Peake Winery purchased this batch of red wine from the Rose Chateau in the name of the Burlington Winery. When the wine was about to deliver, Peake Winery hired someone to do something to the wine cellar and put the Rose Chateau in danger. In this way, he could buy the Rose Chateau at a low price.


    "Mrs. Rose, you have two choices now, declare bankruptcy or accept our conditions." The owner of Peake Winery said, with a sinister smile on his face. "It''s your father''s hard work to found this Rose Chateau. You won''t stand by and watch it be destroyed by you, will you?"


    "Who said that there were only two options?" Essie walked into the meeting room. Zac was sitting next to her as the flower protector and the translation. He could tell that his wife was quite interested in this investment, so he left the play to her.


    "Who are you?" Startled, Peake turned around and glared at them.


    "I''m sorry. Please forgive us for disturbing you." With an ap


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    is melancholy face when he walked up to Jim and Essie. But as soon as she saw him, she knew that the big demon was about to lose his control.


    She was about to explain when Jim''s voice sounded first, "Tonight, she doesn''t have a male companion and I don''t have a female companion, so we are together." He said in a careless tone, deliberately ignoring Zac''s reaction.


    Essie was speechless.


    They just ran into each other at the door and then came in together. That''s all.


    "How come you have any female companion?" Zac snorted, with a bloodthirsty look in his eyes.


    Jim shrugged and said, "I''m going to do some self-cultivation recently."


    Seeing this, Leila seized the chance and said, "It is said that you are the best couple on screen in the history. I also think you are born to be a couple. Why don''t we try dating now since there is no date now?"


    "That''s a good suggestion." Jim gave her a slight smile, as if he was deliberately provoking Zac.


    Essie had already sensed the murderous will radiating from Zac. In order to prevent a bloody battle from happening, she quickly said, "All right, brother Jim, please don''t be kidding. We met at the door and came in by the way."


    "Why did you tell the truth so quickly? You have no sense of humor," said Jim, smiling.


    Essie made a face and stuck out her tongue, thinking that if she didn''t tell the truth now, he might kill her.


    Zac stared at Jim and said, "I haven''t seen you for a few days. You need a spanking." How dare he play a trick on him?


    Leila looked at them and smiled, "Since everyone is here, I can announce the good news." She was just waiting for Essie. She had to be there when she announce the good news.


    Zac glanced at her and wondered what she wanted to do?


    Leila raised her hand and put it on her belly. "My good news is that I''m pregnant. I''ll have a baby with Zac soon." After saying that, she laughed.


    Zac was taken aback. "What did you say?" He thought he had misheard.


    "I''m pregnant. Brother Zac, aren''t you happy?"


    Zac didn''t say anything. He was really surprised. This was completely out of his expectation.

 Chapter 495 A Life And Death Struggle

    Her words hit Essie like a thunder. Her brain was buzzing. Darkness came over her eyes, and she seemed to see nothing. She lost her balance and fell backwards. Luckily, she was held by Jim quickly.


    She stared at Zac, hoping that he could deny it immediately and tell her clearly that the child was not his. But Zac didn''t say anything. He just stared at Leila in shock.


    Did he acquiesce in it indirectly?


    Yes, his hidden disease had healed. He did not need to have the spiritual love with her again and could live a normal marital life. They would have children sooner or later.


    But she couldn''t accept that. Her heart was in pain, her head was in swelling, and her internal organs were writhing violently, as if she would fall to the ground and die in the next second.


    Leila watched her reaction. A triumphant smile crept over her face. "Essie, don''t you wish brother Zac to be happy?"


    Hearing that, the face of Essie became stiff. She exerted all her strength to pull the muscle of her body for quite a while until a tinge of pain was squeezed out. Then, she said with a smile, "Congratulations!"


    "Thank you." Touching her belly, Leila laughed with pride.


    A sharp pain came from Essie''s eardrum, which broke her heart. "Excuse me, I need to go to the bathroom," she murmured and walked outside mechanically.


    However, she didn''t go to the bathroom. Instead, she went outside directly. She didn''t want to go inside any more. She was afraid that she would die of impatience if she stepped in again.


    She wanted to drive to the street and have some fresh air to calm herself down.


    When she opened the door, the door on the passenger seat was opened. A tall man got in the car, which made the atmosphere in the car immediately reduced to a minimum.


    Looking at that familiar and handsome face, Essie was so furious that she blew up.


    She blacked out with shame, her eyes wide open, and she almost lost her mind and reason.


    "I''m leaving. Please get off the car." She gritted her teeth and squeezed a few words.


    "You are in a bad condition now and it is not good for you to drive."


    He tried to pull out the key, but she shook off his hand. "It''s none of your business." She said coldly, with her fingers holding the steering wheel tightly to vent her anger.


    "Your business is my business," he growled.


    "Mr. Rong, do you think my wishes were not enough? And now you want me to congratulate you alone and sincerely?" Her heart wrenched into a ball, and the hot wave in her eyes was surging. Her chest seemed to turn over a pot of boiling iron milk, which burned her internal organs so intensely painful.


    His two beautiful eyebrows creased into a cross line, the muscle on the lips tightened, and he clenched his teeth. After a long while, the muscles on his face relaxed and he sighed heavily. "I didn''t expect that she would be pregnant."


    She sneered. Did not expect? So what? Accident? So what? Could he change it?


    "You make me sick, Zac."


    "Don''t yo


    azily, they would not have fallen into such a terrible crisis.


    "Zac, anyway, one of us have to survive." She bit her lips, "You must live, you must live. I don''t care. I was infected with virus and I could die at any time. Help me take care of Mili and Dot. Help me guard Xu group and beat those bastards. "


    "Essie Yi, focus on driving. Don''t talk nonsense! All of us will be alive. You will be safe with me! " he said firmly. He would not let anything happen to her. They would live and die together forever!


    "Zac..." There were thousands of words welling up in her heart, and she wanted to pour them out all before she died. But the fear wrung her throat, making her unable to make a sound.


    "You little fool." The voice of Zac came from the side. "If one of us is destined to die, then let me take the lead. You will be fine. Trust me. I will make sure you will live on. As long as I don''t allow you to go, no one can take you away, even the God. "


    Tears gushed out of her eyes again, and she shook her head fiercely.


    Although she hated him, she wanted to stay away from him and would never see him again. But she knew that she was just deceiving herself. As long as she loved him, she couldn''t live without him, like fish couldn''t live without water and people couldn''t breathe without water. And he was her water, her oxygen, her dependence on him, her attachment to him. Without him, she could not live for even a minute.


    "Zac, I want you to live, you must live." She exerted all her strength to break through the spasm on her throat and shout. Without him, she would die, but without her, he could still live well. He didn''t need her. He had Leila and their child. Soon he would forget her and return to a peaceful life.


    But even so, she still had no regrets. She was willing to exchange her own life for his life. If you really fell in love with someone, you would not care about your gains and losses. Even if you could not win his heart, you would be more than willing.

 Chapter 496 I Wont See You Again (Part One)

    "You idiot, I won''t leave you. Even if I go to the ground, I''ll become a big ogre, and come back to you," he said in a teasing tone, trying to calm her down.


    But she wasn''t comforted at all. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    Taking a look at the rear-view mirror, Zac said on the walkie-talkie, "Here is a brake failure. Use GPS to check if there is any place around that can slow down the speed."


    "Check it now," The bodyguards broke out in a cold sweat at his words. The vehicle was installed with a real-time map. They soon found a construction site with a large sand pit in the front. The car might be able to stop if it was driven into the sand pit.


    Worrying that Essie might not be able to handle it, Zac quickly crossed the gear and controlled the steering wheel for her.


    The sports car turned a corner and rushed into the construction site like the wind.


    The moment it rushed into the sand pit, Zac pounced on Essie and protected her again with his body. He used his strong and broad body to make a safe space for her.


    The sports car moved too fast, raising yellow sand all over the sky, as if the dust was rolling and attacked, swallowing the whole car in an instant.


    Although the car slowed down greatly, it did not stop because of the strong impact force. With a ''bang'', it hit the guardrail. The hood of the car was sunken first. The window was bulletproof, but it didn''t break into pieces, but a lot of cracking was made.


    Zac had completely forgotten his own safety and tried his best to protect the people under him. He grabbed the handle of the door, but the violent shaking caused by the car caused him to punch his head and arm hard on the steering wheel.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    mmediately.


    "William, what does that mean? What''s wrong with his arm? " she said tremblingly.


    "Let''s go inside first." William patted her on the shoulder, trying to hide his worries from her.


    Zac was admitted to a VVIP intensive care unit. After talking with the Dean of the hospital and the doctor, he came in.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Essie covered her head with her hands painfully. It was all her fault. If he had an accident with his arm, she wouldn''t forgive herself. She wouldn''t forgive herself forever.


    "Maybe it''s not as bad as we thought," William comforted.


    "In Yang City, he said that I was his lucky star and brought good luck to him. But now I know that I am a disaster. I am a disaster. As long as I am with him, he will suffer. Maybe I should stay away from him, so that he''ll be fine. " She bit her lips with her teeth, tears hanging on her long eyelashes. Her eyes were full of sadness and self blame. There was a deep hatred in her heart. She hated herself, and also the enemy who wanted to kill her.


    "Madam, don''t blame yourself. It''s not your fault," William said with a sigh.

 Chapter 497 I Wont See You Again (Part Two)

    While he was speaking, a series of rapid footsteps came from outside the ward. He wanted to say something, but stopped when he heard footsteps. Then he turned his head to look out together with Essie.


    As the footsteps getting closer, a slim figure appeared at the door.


    It was Leila.


    She had been waiting for the good news, but she didn''t expect that it was not Essie who had the accident, but Zac.


    She didn''t expect that Essie was so lucky that she couldn''t even kill her like this.


    "How is it going for Zac?" When her anxious gaze fell on Essie, it became extremely sinister and cold light.


    "I have asked my men to block the news, how do you know it?" William said, while looking at her with sharp eyes.


    "Walls have ears," Leila answered with understatement. She didn''t want him to doubt her.


    "Boss is fine, don''t worry," William replied lightly and stopped pressing further.


    Turning to Essie, Leila raised her hand and slapped hard on her face. This sudden slap caught them both off guard. William did not have time to react. Essie was hit by the heavy slap.


    "I have warned you to stay away from my husband. Why are you so shameless to stay here?"


    With a look of self-reproach, Essie didn''t avoid or retort. She thought she should have been beaten. She was a disaster that would bring disaster to him. She really should leave.


    "I have to go now. William, take good care of him," she said in a low voice.


    "Fuck off! You are not allowed to see my husband again!" Leila said viciously.


    Mechanically, Essie turned around and slowly walked out of the room. She felt so painful that she was about t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    up to you! " While she was crying, Leila pretended to be shivering.


    Blazing anger rose in his chest. Zac clenched his teeth. Because of his strength, the wound on his forehead was pulled open. A sharp pain came over and made him twitch involuntarily.


    "Why are you crying? It wasn''t you who was poisoned!" he said through his gritted teeth.


    "That''s not right. Brother Zac! He threatened me! He said that if I didn''t obey him, he wouldn''t give me the antidote. He wanted me to die with my baby!" Holding her arms, Leila looked terrified.


    A cunning smile flitted across his face. Zac tried his best to hold back his anger and said, "Don''t worry. I won''t let anything happen to you." When he said this, he had an impulse to strangle her.


    "Brother Zac!" With her watery eyes, Leila put his hand on her face, snickering. As long as she manipulate over the life of Essie, Zac would not do anything to her.


    Outside the gate, there was a shadow of darkness. The person had been standing outside for a long time, so they heard their conversation clearly, but they did not notice it.

 Chapter 498 I Will Stick To You For The Rest Of My Life

    Dot found that recently his mommy was staring at him in a trance. Sometimes, she could stare at him for a whole day, as if she could imagine him through her eyes for countless times.


    In fact, it was not that Essie was looking at him. She was just letting her mind wander about Zac.


    "Dot, I am so happy. You look like your father so much," she murmured in a very low voice, as if she was talking to herself.


    Dot was keenly aware of her thoughts. He stretched out his little hand and gently stroked her head, saying, "Mommy, if you miss daddy, just go and find him."


    She shook her head and felt a sharp pain as if she had no soul. She covered her chest with her hands and breathed heavily to endure the pain. She wouldn''t go to visit her husband again. Never.


    "Did you quarrel with each other again?" Dot heaved a sigh.


    "No, we won''t fight anymore." A warm stream of blood rushed into the eyes of Essie. They had no chance to quarrel any more. She stretched out her hands and hugged Dot in her arms. "Baby, don''t change. Be like Daddy all the time." ''In this way, Mommy will see you as if I see daddy.''


    She swallowed the rest of the sentence in her heart bitterly and did not speak it out.


    Dot hugged her back with his little hands. He didn''t know what had happened to his parents, but he knew something bad must happen.


    Their hearts were together, but they were walking in the opposite direction. The more they walked, the more distance they were.


    While he was sighing, her phone rang again. She glanced at the screen. It was from William.


    Was there anything wrong with Zac?


    She quivered slightly and slid the answer button in a hurry...


    The private room of the Victoria Tea House was very quiet. Because of the soundproofing, it was a very suitable time for their secret meeting.


    "Is he alright?" She asked anxiously when she saw William.


    "No, not good." William sighed heavily. "The damage on boss''s arm is more serious than expected. He has completely lost consciousness. The doctor said that there is little chance for him to recover. Most importantly, he was in a bad mood, so he was eager to recover. If he continues like this, it will have the opposite effect and do no good to the therapy. "


    It seemed that Essie was hit by a lightning and she was petrified and split into pieces. "It''s my fault. It''s all my fault. If I could leave him earlier, I wouldn''t have brought disaster to him." She buried her face in her hands and burst into tears. He was an arrogant king, so arrogant, so arrogant that he could not accept the weakness and cripple that could happen to him?


    William was looking at her with a deep look in his eyes. "If you think in this way, you are just about to fall into the trap of your enemy." Afraid that she would not hear, he raised his voice slightly.


    She shook violently and put down her hand. "You... What do you mean? "


    "Have you always wanted to know why boss divorced you when you were in a coma and married Leila?" William asked with a depressed voice.


    "What do you want to say?" The nerves of her whole body were tightened i


    oyed rats all my life."


    There was a strong feeling overwhelming his heart. He had been waiting for this moment for a long time. He wanted to hug her tightly, kiss her and love her deeply. But he couldn''t. before he could protect her enough, he could only obey the threat of his enemy and stay away from her.


    "You always want to leave me, don''t you? Now I''m giving you a chance to disappear in front of me as soon as possible. Leave me alone!" He grabbed her hands and tried to break them apart, but she clung to his arms and refused to let him go. "I''ve changed my mind. I''ll stay with you for the rest of my life."


    "But I''m not interested in you anymore." He tried his best to sound more indifferent than he thought.


    "It''s okay as long as I''m interested in you." She made a scene and then rested her head on his shoulder.


    "You think I can''t deal with you with just one hand, don''t you?" His fingers tightened slightly and held her hands firmly. He wanted to force her to let go of him. She felt so hurt that she furrowed her eyebrows. But she still held it back and was not willing to surrender.


    "You are a demon king and I am an ant. Even if you don''t use your hands, you can flatten me to death. But even if I will die, I will not let go of you. I will stick with you till the end of my life," she said seriously and firmly. She had decided that even if the world fell apart and she would take the risk of being tired of by him, she would never leave him again.


    "Don''t mention death in front of me!" he growled. Now he was scrupulous, very scrupulous!


    "Okay, I won''t mention it." She said hurriedly, "We all have to live well, there are still a lot of things to be done! We''re going to travel around the world, watching Mili and Dot grow up and grow old together. "


    Her voice was gently whispering in his ears, like a hot wave, gradually burning his eyes.


    ''You little fool, if you want to live well, you must leave me, at least for now!'' He replied in pain in his heart. He couldn''t bear to see anything happen to her. He had to be heartless.

 Chapter 499 Take The Initiative To Pursue Her

    He clenched his teeth and threw her hard. Caught off guard, she was threw off the bed and onto the ground.


    Seeing her painful face, he immediately regretted. With pity, he wanted to stretch out his hand to pull her up, but finally he held it back and clenched his fingers.


    "Essie Yi, don''t you know you''re annoying? You are stupid and silly. You are only good for nothing except your body. "


    "Haven''t you told me that you are both handsome and smart? I don''t need it anymore. I don''t care whether I am stupid or not." She stood up from the ground and decided to stick to him as firmly as she could and he wouldn''t be able to throw her off.


    With a deliberately mocking and cold expression on his face, which allowed him not to be softhearted, he said, "I haven''t found out until now that you are such shameless. Perhaps you can have a fight against the earth wall."


    However, Essie, who was fearless of death, didn''t yield to insult or surrender, and instead pulled her mouth and said with a smile, "That''s just who I am. You haven''t discovered it until now? You are still a genius whose IQ is over two hundred. Where did you spend the extra forty scores? They are divided into groups, aren''t they? "


    He flicked her forehead. He was speechless with her. It turned out that this stupid woman could be so clingy. But her being close to him made him very happy. He enjoyed it very much. He even hoped that she could be with him like this the rest of her life. He didn''t want to lose her.


    But now it was not the right time. He had to sealed off all the emotions, keep her away from him, and ensure her safety.


    "Essie, if you don''t leave now, I''ll ask the bodyguards to drag you out."


    "Icy guy." She walked to him and hugged him again. "William has told me everything. I''m sorry. I''ve been misunderstood you all the time. I know you''re deliberately alienating me, for fear that they don''t give me the antidote preparation. But don''t worry, I''ll be careful, and I''ll live happily for our future! "


    Zac was expressionless and wore a mask to hide all his passionate feelings.


    "Essie, you are wrong. I don''t have time to care about you. Your life or death has nothing to do with me," he said ruthlessly.


    "No, I''m not. You are lying. You always said that I was the kind of person thought and said the different thing. You are also the same," Essie said with a frown.


    "Do you know what is emotional investment?" Zac asked coldly.


    Essie lowered her eyelashes. She didn''t like to hear the word.


    "I don''t know." She shook her head on purpose.


    "Well, let me tell you frankly today, everything I have done for you is emotional investment. Three years ago, I wanted to use you to stop the engagement. And now, I need you to maintain the cooperat


    ed in secret again.


    He shivered as if he had got an electric shock. "Essie, get out of here!"


    "I won''t." She stretched out her arms and wrapped them around his neck. "Zac, your body is more honest than your heart."


    "Don''t think too much."


    Zac took a deep breath again and again to calm down his strong heartbeats.


    His blood was about to boil up, and his reason and thoughts were being burnt and devoured bit by bit. He had to kick this ''annoying'' stupid woman out before he completely lost control.


    "Essie, I''m going to teach you a lesson if you don''t get out of here." He grabbed her arm with a gesture of throwing her down.


    She tightened her arm in a hurry and acted like a spoiled child. "Icy Rong, the bed is so high. You are so strong. If you throw me down, I might suffer a concussion. I''m already a fool. Do you want me to be even stupid?"


    Zac was at a loss whether to cry or to laugh.


    Indeed, he could only use one of his arms now. If he couldn''t control the strength well, she would certainly fall very hard. Even a tiny piece of skin on her body would ache him to the core. How could he bear to see her suffer like this?


    "Essie, when are you become so shameless?" If he couldn''t do it, then the only thing he could do was to say something.


    "Hey, freezing guy. We are an old couple. Why are you still so shy?" Essie ignored his offensive words. She had long been immune to all kinds of poisons.


    Zac was breathing quickly and her pulse was disordered. It seemed that he was not able to breathe smoothly. His little fool was just like a super virus which came from the outer space. Even he had strong immunity, he could not resist her attack.


    "Essie Yi, I''m a married man now?" His mind was burning, and he couldn''t even use his power of poisonous tongue, so he could only talk about what she feared.

 Chapter 500 If You Are In Pain, I Will Be Hurt

    With a light smile on her face, Essie continued, "Icy guy, didn''t I just said that? Even if I want to be your lover all my life, I don''t care. You''re mine. Even if you''re not now, I''ll take you over and become my exclusive angel. "


    Leila had done something stupid. It seemed that she got him, but in fact, she was speeding up to lose him. Therefore, it was the best chance for her to get rid of her. Then she would occupy him, never give any chance to other women.


    Zac felt resigned when he heard her. What mattered most was that his body was gradually out of control and didn''t listen to his sense of reason.


    "You are such a stupid woman. Get out of here right now. Otherwise, I will call the bodyguard to pull you out." He was so upset that he didn''t know what to do under such situation. His brain could no longer work.


    There were two dimples on her cheeks and the corners of her mouth lifted slightly. "I''m naked now. The bodyguards are all men," she answered.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Zac resolutely denied it in his heart. He was the only one who could appreciate his woman. Anyone who wanted to be unfortunate to see her would be blind!


    "Stupid woman, I''ll give you the last warning. If you don''t let me go, don''t blame me..." As he was threatening her, a sudden devouring feeling burnt his last sanity and thoughts...


    A few hours later, the woman naughtily smiled, "Icy guy, I will accompany you every night from now on, okay?"


    Zac quickly hid the gentleness in his eyes and put on an indifferent and cold expression. "No. put on your clothes and get out immediately. From now on, don''t show up in front of me."


    She was a little disappointed and said, "You had a totally different face now. You did not act like this before."


    "We were just playing before. I''m a man. There''s no reason for me to reject a woman who threw herself at me. Now, I''ve finished playing. It''s time to get rid of her. " Zac tried his best to be cruel and heartless so that she could retreat from difficulties. She was always timid and flinching in a relationship. He believed that she would give up sooner or later if he kept being cold.


    Hearing that, Essie lowered her eyes again, while her long and dense eyelashes cast a sad shadow on her eyelids. "Icy guy, do you really not want me anymore?"


    "I have never thought of having you." Zac sneered and said ironically, "You knew yourself well enough before. You would disappear once I was annoyed. Why are you becoming more and more shameless and annoying now? "


    Hearing his words, a tear of grievance fell from her eyes. "Icy guy, if you really don''t want to see me, I will go. But I''m so tired now. I can''t move at all. I need to have a rest before I can leave. " Then she pulled the quilt and covered her head, acting like a spoiled child.


    Zac didn''t say anything more. The tenderness in his heart was even deeper and stronger than the darkness outside the window, making him unable to say a cruel


    e first time Ann and the servants saw him with such a good appetite since he came back from the hospital.


    She thought, ''In order to untie a bell, the person who can untie it must be the person who tied it. Boss can only be untied by madam.''


    Essie returned to the mansion, depressed. Although she had decided not to give up and not to be disheartened, she was still very afraid in her heart. She was afraid that Zac really hated her and all the good things he had for her were only emotional investment.


    Sighing, she sat on the sofa, desperately trying to recall the good things that Zac had done to her and seek comfort. She even thought about telling him the stories of Mili and Dot to please him.


    But soon she hesitated. If he really didn''t like her and loved her, then it would be very dangerous for her to reveal Mili and Dot''s biological parents. He would definitely fight for the custody with her and take away Mili and Dot, and let her never see them again.


    Thinking of this, she shook her head hard and dismissed the decision completely.


    No, she couldn''t tell.


    He and Leila had a baby now, so their divorce was impossible. If Mili and Dot were taken away, Leila would do everything to hurt them. She could not allow such a thing to happen. As long as she was alive, no one dared to hurt her children.


    In the villa by the lakeside, Leila laid on the bed to nourish the fetus. She was extremely worried about Zac living outside alone. Everyday, she would call Ann to ask about Zac''s situation. Ann told her that he had a bad temper, either smashing things or kicking servants in the villa. He told her not to come over, or it would be terrible if she miscarried.


    She was scared, not daring to come any closer to the blue ocean. After all, she was the mastermind of the accident. She couldn''t imagine what her life would be if Zac found out about it.


    What she didn''t know was that Zac had already caught the person who broke the brake of Essie''s car.

 Chapter 501 I Give Her To You

    The man was thrown into the hog lot before he had the chance to use the money.


    In the Blue Coast, Ford was reporting to Zac.


    "Boss, Leila couldn''t bear my child. I fed her with sleeping pills every time. It would be a miracle if she could get pregnant with my child."


    Zac looked gloomy. But in the end, he had been a father twice, and this damn woman had done the same thing again. She was really tired of living!


    "Boss, something must be wrong. Leila is a cunning woman. When you do the DNA test, the truth will be revealed. How can she not foresee it? " William said thoughtfully.


    Zac nodded. From Leila''s expression, she seemed to be sure that the child was his. He had never touched her. How did she get it?


    "Has she done anything unusual recently?"


    Ford thought about it carefully and said, "Only for one time, Jay and I lost track of her in the mall."


    "How?" Zac frowned.


    "That was three weeks ago. She went to the shop to buy some clothes. I saw her in the fitting room, but she didn''t come out after waiting for a long time. At last, I sent the sales clerk to find her, but she was not there."


    "It seems that this woman has found that she has been tracked," William said.


    Zac''s black eyes shrank and his eyes deepened. He didn''t miss this detail. There were certain connections between some things that seemed irrelevant. Leila had been pregnant for two weeks. He asked the doctor to calculate the time of her pregnancy, just in these days. She might play her tricks in those days.


    "No matter what, we have to figure out where she went and what she did after you lost her," he ordered.


    "Yes, boss." Ford nodded.


    Afterwards, Zac asked him to leave. He wanted to have a talk with William alone, because he didn''t expect that the guy would dare to go to meet Essie in secret, which was not in accordance with his order.


    "William, don''t you want to be with me?" A malicious expression appeared on his handsome face.


    William knew that he would blame him, and he had prepared to lose his temper before he met with Essie.


    "Boss, I have prepared a simulation mask for Madam. It will be much safer if she comes to see you with a mask in the future."


    "This can only lower the risk and not be a hundred percent safe. As long as there is a slight danger, I can''t let her take the risk, do you know? " Zac said. He tried to restrain his anger.


    "Boss, you need madam," William said, looking at him. He clearly knew that the calm and composed boss had become so irritable, anxious and depressed recently, not because he was worried about losing his right arm.


    Boss was as tough as a rock. How could he be defeated by this minor setback? What worried him the most was that he would not be able to protect Essie and would lose her forever.


    When William spoke, Zac jumped up and grabbed him by the collar. "I only want her


    Jim said with a smile.


    "Okay. Tell me frankly. Do you like Essie or not?" Zac asked, stressing each syllable.


    Jim stunned and smiled. "Are you still mad at what happened at the party?" A wife-domineering guy was really terrible.


    However, he was wrong. Zac didn''t come to question him.


    "I just want to know the truth. If you still take me as your close friend, tell me the truth."


    Jim cast a meaningful glance at him. Then, he picked up the tea cup, took a small sip and slowly said, "I do have a crush on Miss Yi, but it''s just a crush. It has nothing to do with love."


    Zac frowned as if he wasn''t satisfied with this answer. "Jim, when did you become so indecisive? If you like something, just like it. If you don''t like something, just say you dislike it. What do you mean by have a feeling for someone? And why does it have nothing to do with love?"


    "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing. I won''t touch your woman," Jim thought that he didn''t believe him, so he immediately explained.


    "Jim, if there is another Essie in the world, will you go after her?" Zac asked. He decided to ask him in another way.


    "Of course, men are longing for a fair lady," replied Jim, narrowing his eyes. He said half-jokingly.


    Zac nodded. It seemed that he already knew the answer. He grabbed the lemonade tea on the table and took a gulp. It would take him a lot of effort and determination to say what he wanted to say. Moreover, he had to suffer a terrible pain of the soul peeling. So he needed to give himself some time to calm down.


    "Jim, you know, Essie is unique. There won''t be another woman like her in the world again." He paused and then continued, "but I can give her to you."


    "What did you say?" Jim couldn''t believe his ears and got trembled.


    "I''ll give up Essie, and let you take care of her," Zac repeated. He said every word clearly and forcefully. It took him great effort.

 Chapter 502 Be A Match Maker (Part One)

    Jim was choked and almost made the tea out of his mouth. "Are you testing our friendship in such a way?"


    Zac''s Adam''s apple bobbed as he said in a low voice, "I know you have the strength to protect her. You are the person I trust most. I can rest assured to have her with you."


    "Zac, this is not your style. Your arm must be fine. Even if you take ten thousand steps back, it won''t affect your ability as before. You can protect her yourself. "


    "But I don''t know when the damned arm will recover. Maybe it will take a year, two years, or even longer, and the little can''t wait for it to fully recover. And those desperadoes have the intention to ruin the cooperation between the Rong family and the Xu family. If she gets together with me, they will keep making trouble and hurt her,"


    Zac thoughtfully said that he wanted to create a strong shield for Essie. In Dragon City, Jim was the best choice.


    Jim squinted his eyes and said, "Although I like acting very much, there''s a time when I make the act real. Don''t you worry?"


    Sadness flashed through his dark eyes. "I didn''t ask you to act. I asked you to be with her, to pursue her and to love her with all your heart."


    He knew that only in this way could Jim protect her with all his heart and soul. As long as she was safe, he was willing to bear the pain of losing her.


    Jim sighed. As the best friend of Zac, he could see through his mind. However, he also knew his temper very well. Since he had chosen him, if he did not agree, he would not have a good life in the future.


    "Since you are so generous, give me the opportunity, I will b


    in advance and saw that she was not here, it would be terrible if he left in a fret.


    She waited for an hour, feeling her body well. When the clock on the wall pointed to seven, a text message came to her, "Silly woman, I have changed my mind. I don''t want to go out anymore. You eat it yourself."


    In an instant, Essie''s bright eyes darkened, and she felt so sad that she was about to fall into the abyss.


    He went too far to stand her up!


    As expected, she couldn''t pin too much hope on the great ogre. The bigger the hope, the more disappointed she would be.


    She stood up and lowered her head dejectedly, ready to leave. The door of the private room was suddenly pushed open, and a tall figure walked in.


    "Frozen guy." Her eyes lit up but soon turned dark again.


    It was not Zac but Jim.


    "Brother Jim, why are you here?"


    Jim was surprised to see her and asked, "Are you also here to see Zac?"


    "Yes, but he won''t come." She pouted.


    Upon hearing this, Jim was a little embarrassed. ''No way. I didn''t expect that he would play such trick to him!''

 Chapter 503 Be A Match Maker (Part Two)

    He had promised him this morning to take care of Essie, but he hadn''t prepared for this. Now suddenly he made a big move. How could he resolve it?


    "Recently, he has suffered some setbacks. His mood fluctuates constantly. You need to get used to it. He won''t come. Let''s eat here. It''s so late. If we go out, we have to find another restaurant to eat. Why don''t we just eat here and have a companion? " He tried to ease the embarrassment with an awkward smile.


    Essie knew that she had no appetite. But she couldn''t refuse him, so she sat down again.


    "Brother Jim, if you have time, take a look at Zac. He needs the care and encouragement of friends very much now," she said in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry. He is the most cold-blooded man in Dragon City. He is not that vulnerable," Jim comforted her. He was a man who would never blink his eyes when the mountain collapsed. How could he feel depressed because of an accident? She was the only person that could make him worried and anxious.


    However, Essie didn''t understand what was on Zac''s mind. She thought that he was really tired of her and didn''t want her anymore. She felt terrible.


    "But he is not in a good mood now," she muttered in a very low voice. She almost collapsed at the thought of his indifference and disgust in his eyes when he looked at her.


    Perhaps he was blaming her. After all, she was the indirectly chief culprit in this car accident. If she hadn''t been willful, he wouldn''t have encountered such a disaster. So he couldn''t forgive her and didn''t want to see her again.


    "Don''t worry. He will be fine after a


    an he introduced to me?" he said slowly.


    As she took another sip of her juice, the curiosity in her eyes got stronger. She asked, "Then can you tell me which family she is from?"


    After keeping silent for a while, he then opened his mouth slowly, "Your family."


    These simple words were like a gust of wind in a storm, stirring great waves in her heart. "Are you kidding me?"


    How could Zac introduce a woman to him from Xu family? Her cousins had not reached the year eighteen. Her sister, Alice had engaged with Fell. There was no one else except Valery.


    It was impossible for Zac to introduce Valery to him. Even if he couldn''t work it out in a short time, he, the king of the world, wouldn''t listen to him.


    "Do you think I''m kidding?" said Jim seriously.


    Shocked by what she just heard, she asked, "Are you going to marry Valery?"


    "Is there only one daughter, Valery in your Xu family?" Jim was choked by her question.


    "My cousin is still a kid. They are not suitable for you," Essie said, curling her lips.


    "How about you?" Jim asked.

 Chapter 504 What Do You Want To Say

    It seemed that Essie was hit by a bullet at a vital point, and her face suddenly turned pale. "Brother Jim, what do you mean?"


    Jim slightly raised his beautiful bushy eyebrows and said word by word, "Zac gives you to me."


    His words were like a thunderclap, and she jumped up from the chair in surprise and shouted, "Brother Jim, don''t talk nonsense!" Her nerves were on edge. Her face was distorted in fury.


    "I''m serious about every word I said. In fact, it is Zac who arranged the meeting for us on purpose." Jim said in a clear and forceful voice.


    "I''m not a toy that he could give anyone at will." A rage rose from her chest. She couldn''t imagine that Zac would leave her to Jim. She was following him like a shadow these days, which made him feel annoyed and want to give her to others?


    "Don''t get him wrong. He just wants to protect you." Jim explained, "He wanted to create a new protective umbrella for you, so he chose me."


    "I don''t need his protection. I can protect myself." A warm wave rushed into her eyes. She was not a fragile flower, but a strong grass. She had already gone through countless trials and hardships, no matter how strong the storm was. She was no longer defeated by such a trivial things.


    "You have to let him see this clearly," Jim said.


    He knew very well that this woman held a special position in the heart of Zac. Even though Zac asked him to help him, even if he had a good impression of this woman, he would not do anything to try to compete with him. He didn''t want to disappoint Zac, and he couldn''t lie to Essie either. The best way was to put the matter straight, so that Essie could cooperate with him to act.


    When she thought of this, her heart wrenched. It was so painful. Perhaps Jim was just comforting her. Perhaps it was because Zac really hated her and wanted to drive her away that he came up with such a bad idea.


    "Things change. I really didn''t expect we would end up like this." She lowered her eyes. The delicate eyelashes cast a sad shadow on her eyelids. "He is just like a book without words, too profound for me to understand in a lifetime."


    "Maybe you will understand if you act a few scenes with me." Jim''s lips curved in a mischievous smile.


    She slightly trembled and raised her eyelashes to look at him. Her eyes deepened in the light...


    The next day, she went to the Blue Coast.


    Zac just came back from the treatment. The moment he saw her, there was a glimmer in his dark eyes, like a meteor, but it disappeared in an instant.


    "Stupid woman, why are you here again?" His tone was even colder than his expression.


    "Why did you stand me up yesterday?" she asked angrily.


    "I didn''t plan to go, I just wanted to punish you. Why do you follow me like a shadow? It''s so annoying," Zac said with a sneer.


    It seemed that her heart was stabbed by a needle. There was a faint pain in her heart. She took a deep breath and tried her best to calm herself down. "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, brother Jim and I had a very nice


    ''ve done is out of emotional investment."


    "Not at all?" Strong hurt feeling and pain transferred to tears which streamed down her face.


    "No, I didn''t." His answer was clear-cut. The ruthless words had kicked her into the bottomless abyss when she was forced to the edge of the cliff. The despair came to her like the flood, and surrounded her again and again. She could no longer see the sunlight, sight and warmth.


    "Okay, got it." Tears fell down from her eyes. She raised her head up again and again, trying to push them back, but failed. So she just ignored them and let them bully her. Perhaps, this was the last time she cried in front of him. She would never show her fragility to him in the future.


    She didn''t know that his heart ached as a result of his love for her. Her tears were like lava, melting his heart.


    "All right. We are not here to clear up. Let''s get down to business." He changed the subject on right. He was worried that if he continued to drag it down, he would not be able to control himself and thus his lie would be exposed.


    "Can''t you just wait until I finish crying? People all have bad luck when they cry. I don''t want to bet you at this time," she said while wiping away her tears.


    She cried so sadly, but he was indifferent. He had really changed, colder and heartless than when he lost his memory. No, it wasn''t changed. It was the truth. He didn''t disguise his feelings for her anymore.


    He didn''t love her at all. He didn''t love her at all.


    All these were her wishful thinking.


    She was such a fool, a big fool.


    She bit her lower lip and bowed her head. Desperate as she was, she didn''t want to give up because she still had a tinge of residual feelings in her heart.


    Jim told her that she could act a few scenes with him, and then she could understand Zac.


    She must have a try, or she wouldn''t give up.


    Zac frowned, seeming to be a little angry at her cheating.


    "The worse your luck is, the happier I am. Otherwise, how can I win you?"

 Chapter 505 Artificial Impregnation

    "It seems that you really want to get rid of me. Well, then I''ll leave it to fate. " she lowered her head and muttered. Her face looked dejected and desperate.


    She took the dice cup before her, and it wasn''t an ordinary cup of dice, it was a magic dice cup she had prepared beforehand, in which she could name the numbers she wanted.


    "Let''s decided the result by one gamble. If your number is larger than mine, then you will win."


    Zac nodded slightly and said coldly, "Let''s begin."


    She shook the dice cup hard and then opened it, it was three pieces of one.


    That was the smallest amount of points, which looked like she lost without any doubt.


    Zac''s expression became extremely complicated. His eyes seemed darker and darker as if they were dyed by a dark ink. No one could tell whether he was happy or sad, grateful or disappointed.


    "It''s your turn," Essie said dejectedly. She had made up her mind that if this was what he wanted, she would do him the favor.


    Zac took up his cup and shook it gently. The force was so weak that it was of no use. No one knew if he felt he was going to win, or subconsciously he never thought about winning her.


    When he unscrewed the cup, Essie was dumbfounded.


    And it turned out to be three pieces of one again.


    She shook out three pieces of one was because she had used a cup of magic dice. But his cup was just an ordinary one. It was weird to get the same points as hers.


    Was she really a disaster? She sucked his good luck and made him unable to win the dice?


    Zac didn''t show any disappointed expression on his face. Instead, he looked a little gratified. "Come again." He took up the cup.


    In the second play, the two continued to fight evenly with three pieces of one.


    In the third play, Essie let Zac throw in advance. She didn''t expect him to have the same result again!


    She touched her forehead and sweated, "Icy guy, it seems that the God doesn''t give you a chance to turn over. Why don''t you listen to me?"


    Zac''s beautiful eyebrows slightly wrinkled. "No more nonsense, go on." Although he hated the three disobedient little things very much, today they seemed not to be so annoying.


    "Let''s change to another way. The one who had the smallest numbers will win," she suggested.


    "Whatever," he said impatiently. He just wanted to end this gambling as soon as possible. Otherwise, he would lose control and show his true feelings.


    "You come first," Essie said in a low voice.


    He took up the cup, shook two times casually, and opened it: two, three and five.


    A bitter smile gradually emerged on Essie''s face. The battle was finally over.


    Then she took up her magic cup and shook six times to open it. It was three pieces of six.


    "Congratulations! Freezing guy, you finally win!" She forced herself to smile at him.


    There was no joy or excitement in his dark eyes. "You can go now. Fuck off from me."


    Essie grabbed the cocktail on the table and took a big gulp of it. Then she stood up and walked around to stand behind him and put her arms around him regardless of anything. "I admit defeat for bet. Goodbye! Icy guy. Withou


    Smith would come to the hospital in advance to treat his injury, and he didn''t expect that the operation would be successful and that the arm which could be sentenced to death could have a chance to recover. But when he made this decision, he was ready to suffer the pain.


    But he didn''t expect that Essie would be changed so soon. He had just left for a few days, and then they began to show off their love with each other. It seemed that he had completely forgotten about her.


    The sense of loss in his heart was as cruel as falling from heaven to the hell. Even if she would really become the wife of Jim after marriage in the future, he hoped that she could still keep his position in her heart. He didn''t want to be as transparent as before.


    "Boss, it''s not too late to get her back," William said.


    Zac glanced at him and said, "Let''s get down to business."


    Taking a deep breath, William thought, ''Now what I care most about is the relationship between you and Essie?''


    Swallowing his saliva, he began to report, "I have found out where Leila was after Ford lost track on her."


    Zac leaned slightly, a sharp cold light flashing across his eyes. "Where?"


    "The Blessed hospital," William said with a depressed voice.


    "She have been pregnant at that time?" Zac raised his eyebrows and was a little surprised.


    "No, she went there to do the artificial impregnation."


    Blazing anger flashed in his eyes. This woman always went to extremes. How could she do such things.


    "Whose sperm does she use?"


    With an imperceptible strange expression on his face, William coughed and said, "Boss, according to the records, it seems to be yours."


    Zac didn''t think that he could understand what he was talking about, so he explained patiently, "I need to ask who kind of person she found to pretend to be me?"


    William pursed his lips. He understood what Zac meant. It was that Zac who didn''t understand what he said and he decided to express it in another way in case that Zac would fly into a rage later.


    "Boss, have you ever donated your sperm in the hospital?"

 Chapter 506 He Is Jealous

    Zac was shocked. His memory was brought back to eight years ago.


    He did have done such a thing.


    He attended a friend''s birthday party and played an exciting game called golden wheel. When the wheel was turned to anyone, he would have to do something absurd according to the requirements, and the thing his turn was utterly speechless, Donate sperm.


    Leila was also there at that time. It seemed that she had deeply engraved this matter in her mind.


    "I really underestimate this woman." He snorted, a sharp light flashed across his face.


    "Do you want to keep this baby?" William asked flint cautiously.


    A faint sneer curled the corners of his mouth. "Do you know what is wrong with being smart?"


    Hearing this, William sighed with relief secretly. He knew that a cautious boss like Zac would never leave any loopholes.


    "What are we going to do next?"


    Zac pondered for a while before asking, "Has there been any news about the virus research institute recently?"


    "They have disintegrated the main contents of the antidote preparation, but only one of the contents has not been found out yet." William sighed.


    Zac''s beautiful eyebrows twisted in a straight line. As long as the life of Essie was still held in the hands of the enemy, he was not at ease at all.


    "Keep an eye on Leila. Don''t let her discover anymore," he ordered. Since they wanted to use Leila, he believed that they could break through from her.


    Recently, the media had been talking about the relationship between Essie and Jim. For several days, they occupied the front page of entertainment news.


    The couple also frequently showed up in public, showing off their love.


    On the celebrity ball Saturday, as soon as they showed up, they attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Cathy." Jim changed his appellation to Essie which sounded very intimately. "Haven''t you noticed that actually we are a perfect match?" He put his thin lips close to her ear and said in a very low voice, which looked very intimate.


    "Brother Jim, why didn''t you work hard eighteen years ago and lost in the golf competition?" Essie teased.


    "If you make a mistake, you will be dead." Jim shook his head and sighed, "Well, you take me as the first substitute. If Zac is really stubborn, I will replace him by the way."


    With a silent smile on her face, the corners of her mouth added a touch of desolation and beauty unconsciously. She would never have another man in her life except for Zac. If they were meant not to be together in this life, she would choose to live the rest of her life alone.


    Not far away, Zac stared at them without a blink. His eyes were about to bleed. He even had an illusion that they had made friends secretly and were waiting to kick him away. Now he took the initiative to retreat, was it just what they wanted?


    Jim saw him quickly. "Zac should have been paying attention to us all the time. We should go and say hello to him and thank him for his help." There was a mischievous smile on the corner of his mouth, and his tone


    woman faster than clothes, and he would never have sex with the same woman twice.


    "I''ve Cathy. That''s enough for me. The rest of the flowers and plants are not worth my attention," Jim said in a serious tone.


    "A leopard cannot change its spots. I don''t believe you can get rid of the bad habit of being a playboy." Walt sneered. He didn''t believe what Jim said at all.


    With a smile on her face, Essie replied calmly, "Don''t worry, brother. He''s the monkey king, and I am the inhibition trammel on his head. I have a way to deal with him."


    "Pineapple, I''m just worried that you might be hurt," Walt said with a sigh. In his view, no matter it was Zac, Hanson or Jim who could not loved her with all their hearts, only he wanted to care for her and love her, and only he could truly bring her happiness.


    However, God always played jokes on him, making him brushed against her again and again.


    "Brother, thank you for your concern. I think this time... I won''t find the wrong person. " A smile appeared on Essie''s face. ''Jim and I are just acting. We won''t take it seriously, '' thought she.


    Walt''s mind was in a whirl, but he couldn''t say more due to his identity, so he had to give up.


    Not long after he left, Zac came back.


    His face regained calmness like an ice cube which had been repaired. He repeated all his emotions and did not let them reveal.


    However, Jim was able to break his peace again.


    He then sat down in front of him, with his arms around Essie. It seemed that he didn''t intend to leave.


    "Cathy, come to my place after the party tonight," he said gently.


    Hearing that, Essie was shocked. Then she turned around and said, "Okay." She nodded, with her eyelashes hanging down a little bit shyly.


    All of a sudden, Zac''s nerves were on edge.


    Damn Jim! What did he mean?


    He just started dating. Did he want to eat that idiot?


    He clenched his fists, veins throbbing in his forehead.


    He had given his little fool to him, but he had never agreed to sleep with her.

 Chapter 507 Come Back To Me

    Zac''s clenched finger slightly raised to the side and hit the glass on the table. The wine spilled from the table and splashed on Essie''s dress.


    She quickly stood up and went to the washroom to clean it. And Zac also stood up.


    Jim pretended not to know his intention. He was drinking and didn''t say anything.


    As soon as Essie came out of the bathroom, he dragged her into an empty box nearby.


    "What are you doing?" She cowered a little at the sight of the man coming to blame her.


    "You can''t go to Jim''s home," Zac said in an extremely domineering tone, as if an emperor was sending a commander to his ministers.


    Essie push his hand away. "Mr. Rong, from the moment we left the True Color Bar, we were done. We have nothing to do with each other. This is my business. It''s none of your business. "


    Zac''s eyes twitched. A trace of sadness flashed across his eyes. "I did it for your own good. Women should be more reserved." He changed his tone.


    "Are we still young? Just ignore them," Essie said casually.


    Zac was furious. His brows twisted into a straight line. "Essie Yi, I didn''t know you would be such a casual woman."


    Essie smiled coldly and said, "Zac Rong, didn''t you say that you wanted me to be with Jim? I just did what you wanted. You should be happy. Why did you blame me? Do you have any reason and right to blame me? "


    There was a violent spasm that crushed his body. "You know it?"


    "Thank you for your arrangement. I get along well with Jim. Perhaps he is the right person for me. So I decide to give myself entirely to him tonight. " Essie declared it word by word in a fit of pique.


    There seemed to be a thunder in the brain of Zac, exploding his reason and thoughts. Things were completely out of his expectation. No wonder she accepted Jim so soon, no wonder she was going to hand her over without scruple. It turned out that she was deliberately irritating him!


    What a silly girl! How could he forget such an important thing?


    At the thought of what would happen later and her being held in another man''s arms, he was on the verge of collapse or madness. There was only one idea left in his mind: stop her and take her back.


    She gave herself to Hanson just because she hated him three years ago. Now he could no longer watch her repeat her mistakes.


    He suddenly reached out and pulled her into his arms. Although he only held one hand, he held her so tightly as if she would run away and never be found again.


    "I have changed my mind. Come back right now." His tone was sincere and arrogant, as if he was not going to give her any way out.


    She struggled to push him away, but even if he only had one arm, the force was so strong that she was unable to refuse.


    She was a little angry and annoyed. She clenched her fists and thumped him on the shoulder. "Who do you think I am? Your private belongings or dolls? If you want me, I have to be with you. If you don''t want me,


    with an indistinct smile, "Essie, I don''t know. There are so many fans. Will you be stressed to date with Jim?"


    "I''ve been followed by paparazzi a lot lately, so I feel a little stressed. But as long as I get used to it, I''ll be fine. After all, most of the business in the entertainment circle is the Jing family''s. they don''t dare to make up stories." Essie shrugged and smiled.


    "I saw some irrational fans on the Internet, saying that you were married and you had two children, who didn''t deserve Jim..." She paused on purpose and didn''t continue because they all understood what she was going to say.


    She said these words not only to Jim, but also to Fell. She knew that Fell was still unwilling to give up on Essie. After all, her current value was inferior to that of Essie. If she could not turn over, she would be useless for the Qin family. Naturally, he would turn his attention to Essie.


    "Bad guy is everywhere, not to mention bad guy with ulterior motive." Jonny sneered. His relationship with Essie could provoke the nerves of some people. It was normal for them to hire some online rumormongers to attack them.


    "I have blocked the social network. Out of sight, out of mind," Essie smiled as she said.


    Alice took a sip of the wine. She was one of the bad guys. She was one of those hired online rumormongers. She hired them to lurk in the underworld and hired them to slander Essie.


    In a distant corner, Zac was staring at them.


    Not long after Alice and Fell left, Jim left the club ahead of time with Essie.


    Seeing this, Zac quickly got up and followed behind.


    The night was like a cup of black tea that had been brewed for a long time, which was dark and thick.


    There were few cars on the road.


    Jim was driving his Bugatti car on the way to his villa.


    He looked in the rearview mirror outside the car and said with a mischievous smile, "Zac has been following us all the time. Things will get on very soon."

 Chapter 508 Fight For The Wife

    "Actually, what I worry most now is that your fans will throw rotten eggs at me after we break up."


    "It''s okay. Wear a helmet when you go out." Teased Jim.


    Essie pouted. "How about this? You can tell the media that if you dump me, your fans won''t blame me."


    Jim reached out his hand and touched her head sympathetically. "I don''t think it''s a good idea. You''ve been robbed of your love twice, and I''m going to kick you out again. How can you survive happily in the future gossips of celebrities?"


    "Though I feel a little sad, it''s better than being throwing rotten eggs and to be chased by your fans. You have so many fans. If I dump you, I''ll become a public enemy of the world. I will have no place to stand on the earth in the future," Essie continued to tease herself.


    Jim shook his head and laughed. "Look at you. As soon as Zac is wavering, you break up with me immediately and turn around to him. Am I not as charming as Zac? "


    "You are the most attractive man in the world. Being your girlfriend means a lot to me. I''m under a lot of pressure." She fluttered her long curly eyelashes, like two flapping butterfly wings.


    "Zac is such a cold and overbearing man. Don''t you feel stressed to be with him?" With his thick eyebrows raised a little, there was a touch of inquiry and curiosity in his eyes, as if he wanted to know how the two got along with each other since one of them was like a fierce leopard and the other as a weak lamb.


    The smile on Essie''s face was more and more profound. Although Zac''s intelligence defeated her in seconds, his strength also the same, and so did his aura, they found a strange balance between the constant plunder and compromise. Most of the time, the little lamb wanted to struggle and resist, but when it couldn''t do anything, it became bear. Over time, its body and heart were captured by the leopard.


    "I can''t change once I get used to a person," she murmured in a very low voice, as if she was talking to herself.


    With a deep sigh, Jim said, "Maybe it''s the fate."


    It was a villa in front of them. When the car slowly drove to the gate, a black Bentley stopped in front of them from another road and blocked their way.


    "He actually does this." Jim squinted his eyes, opened the door and got out of the car. Essie followed him.


    The people in the Bentley also got off.


    "Jim, I''ve changed my mind. I''ll take my woman away." With these arrogant words, Zac walked up to them and held Essie''s hands.


    "Didn''t you say that you wouldn''t regret it?" Jim held the other hand of Essie and they stood at a stalemate.


    "You just take it a brain fart of mine at that time." Zac frowned and glared at his hand angrily. He was not pleased with his attitude of ''snatching away my love''.


    Jim didn''t feel relaxed. "Zac, Cathy is not a toy. You should listen to her decision."


    "No need for that. She is my woman. My decision is also hers." Zac was the person who look


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    off the debt!" The situation was very complicated and dangerous. He couldn''t expose his feelings. Otherwise, the idiot would know that he had to make a choice.


    "Icy guy, don''t you like me at all?" she couldn''t help asking. She had acted together with Jim to set up his true thoughts, but they missed the target at last.


    Zac gazed at her and said, "No, you''re not my type." His answer was cruel, ruthless and cold.


    "Don''t you have any feelings for me?" In great pain, Essie''s heart stirred in the air and then was kicked to the ground. It was badly mangled.


    "No, I didn''t," Zac said in a straightforward and rude tone.


    Her heart was drenched in bitterness, and tears started to well up in her eyes. "Why do you want me back? Why do you hurt yourself?"


    "You have such a bad memory. How could you forget what you just said. You have to pay me back twice before you leave. " Zac tried his best to control himself. He didn''t want her to leave, but he had to be prepared for her leaving in a forced situation, because her life was more important than anything else. It made her have a bit of resentment, and she would leave more quickly when she left.


    Essie bit her lips again. She was very disappointed. Although she knew that she couldn''t expect too much from the big ogre, she couldn''t help but fantasize. After all, if she confessed her love, she wanted to get a response.


    "Zac Rong, you are a major bastard," she said with some resentment.


    "You just know it now?" Zac smirked. He grabbed her arm and threw her onto the sofa. "From now on, I am your benefactor. You have to take good care of me until you pay your debt."


    She grabbed the cushion and picked it up. She asked sadly, "What kind of woman is your type?"


    "You are not qualified to know it until you pay off your debt," Zac said in a cold voice deliberately.


    "Then when can I pay it back?" she asked in a low voice. How would she get settled for the invisible loan?

 Chapter 509 A Genuine Agreement

    "It''s up to me. If I don''t need you to pay me back, you''d better disappear from my life once and for all." Every word was said in a cold and arrogant tone.


    Essie was petrified. How could he treat her like a slave and deprive her of her rights. She was a little angry and annoyed, but she owed him. She loved him, so she deserved to be enslaved.


    "I won''t be in a passive position forever. I will let you say that three words to me in person one day."


    "Which three words?" There was a secret light shining in Zac''s dark eyes.


    "I love you," she said clearly, word by word.


    "It''s so rare for you to confess everything to me." With a beautiful arc on his perfect thin lips, Zac looked quite proud.


    Essie was then realized she fell into his trap again. Feeling embarrassed and annoyed, she flushed.


    "I... I don''t love you. Unless you fall in love with me first, otherwise I will... I will definitely not love you."


    A ray of light flew into the eyes of Zac. Although somebody''s said angry words, that gave him hope, "You little fool, you mean as long as I love you, you will love me?"


    "Yes... Yes, feelings are mutual. I... I don''t want wishful love. "


    Suddenly, Zac reached out his little finger and held her. "You little fool, let''s make an agreement, to exchange our hearts. If you really have the ability to win my heart, you should give yours to me. "


    As soon as he finished speaking, Essie opened her eyes wide, and a haze of charm gently floated across her eyes.


    She had lost her heart to him a long time ago, but would he give his heart to her?


    "If I lost my heart to you first, would you also give yours to me?" she asked cautiously.


    "Will you lose to me first?" Zac looked at her. There was a warm light shining in his dark and cold eyes.


    "Didn''t you say that everything is possible?" she murmured in a low voice.


    The ice in his eyes seemed to melt away, and a tenderness faintly flowed in his eyes.


    "You little fool, then we can make a deal. As long as one of us love the other first, the other will give the heart and love as well unconditionally."


    Hearing that, Essie lowered her head and nodded slightly. Of course she had to say yes since this agreement seemed to be good for her. "A word spoken is an arrow let fly." she said nervously.


    A period of time afterwards, Essie and Jim continued to maintain a relationship on the surface to confuse the enemy. Every time she arrived at the Blue Coast, she wore the artificial mask. She appeared as a maid. No one knew that she was Essie except Ann.


    On Friday, Ivy came over and invited her to eat spicy crabs.


    Essie knew that she was in a bad mood, so she wanted to complain to her. Because yesterday, some media reported that Hanson and Christina were going to get engaged.


    They went to the most famous spicy crab shop in Dragon City and sat at a table by the window.


    "Sister, I heard that you are dating with brother Jim. What about my cousin? Is it true that you two have no possibility to remarry?" Ivy said pitifully.


    "Let nature take its course," Essie said casually


    t called her mother secretly and asked her to come to her rescue, she would have been strangled by Hanson Xia.


    Hanson threw her away and walked away, and she was crying on her mother''s shoulder. Cara didn''t expect her daughter to do such a thing. She could do nothing but comfort her.


    The next day, after hearing the news, Leila went to see her sister.


    "Now that it has happened, it''s no use crying. If I didn''t guess wrong, Hanson would definitely go to ask for the forgiveness of Essie and beg her to come to him," Leila said. It seemed that she was trying to comfort her sister, but in fact, she was trying to ignite her revenge against Essie.


    "What''s the good of that woman? Why Hanson couldn''t let her go?" Christina was furious.


    "If she didn''t run the Xu group, how could she be so valuable that everyone asks to marry her?" Leila snorted.


    "I don''t want to see them reconcile with each other," Christina cried.


    "Of course not." Leila sneered. Something vicious flashed through her eyes.


    "Then what should I do?" Christina sniffed.


    "Make a scene and let them suffer. If you suffer, don''t let them live at peace." With these words, Leila put her mouth close to Christina''s ear...


    After leaving Christina''s apartment, Leila got on the car and sent a message with her secret phone, "I have done what you said. You should deal with the rest."


    Two days later...


    In the Phoenix Road, Hanson had been waiting for Essie half a day. He told Lucy and Bob about the fact that he was cheated by Christina''s plan. Lucy had been furious. Just as she said, Hanson was so nice and loved her daughter so much, so how could he have an affair with another woman when the two were about to get engaged.


    Nowadays, there were too many shameless women. They would do anything to get a man. Christina and her sister were much more powerful than Elizabeth. They were born in a rich family, which made the Qin family lose face.


    When she saw Hanson, Essie felt a little uneasy. She didn''t know how to face him and how to get along with him.

 Chapter 510 The Hatred Of Stealing Love

    "Essie, Hanson has been waiting for you for a long time. Have a good talk with him." After finishing her words, Lucy flew upstairs with Bob, leaving her daughter alone with Hanson. She hoped that her daughter and Hanson could start over. Although such an episode happened, Hanson was still the best choice for her son-in-law.


    "Essie, do you still blame me?" He half lowered his head, sadness and depression written all over his face. These days without her was like living in hell.


    "Hanson, I''ve known what happened between you and Christina. I''ve never blamed you. I know you didn''t mean it," Essie said in a low voice while rubbing her hands.


    All of a sudden, Hanson stretched his hands to hold hers and said, "Come back to me. Let''s start all over again, okay?"


    Hearing that, Essie quivered slightly, as if she was stabbed by a needle. Hastily, she withdrew her hand and said, "Sorry, Hanson. I... I don''t deserve you. You will find someone more suitable than me. "


    A hint of surprise and hurt flashed into his eyes. He asked, "Is it because of Jim or because of Zac?" He had been watching her news. The media had been talking about her and Jim. How could he not know?


    With her eyelashes quivering, Essie lowered her head again and said, "Sorry, Hanson..." She didn''t know how to explain, because she couldn''t think of other words except for this.


    "I don''t want any apology." Hanson raised his voice and looked a little excited. "Don''t you love me at all?"


    When she heard him, Essie felt her heart twisted again. She felt sorry, ashamed and guilty... All kinds of emotions surged in her chest. Indeed, she could no longer love him. She had lost her heart to Zac, and she would never take it back.


    "Hanson, you''re a good man. You''re good to me. It''s all my fault. I don''t deserve your love."


    "Do you really not love me anymore?" Hanson frowned tightly. His chest swelled urgently and his heart seemed to burst out from it. Sorrow was written all over his face and it was spreading all over Essie''s body, making her feel a sharp pain in her internal organs.


    "Sorry, Hanson..." she said the apology repeatedly.


    Hanson felt like he was kicked at the cold bottom of the sea.


    "Essie, can you tell me honestly who replaced me? Jim or Zac?" His voice was hoarse and his throat was dry. Every word was very difficult to speak out.


    Essie, on the other hand, could not be frank with him. She and Zac were in a secret relationship now, and she did not want others to know about it. But she was clear that if she did not tell him the reason today, Hanson would not give up.


    "I... I like Jim a lot. " She had to make up an excuse.


    "What about Zac? Have you ever liked him?" He pushed her, not knowing whether he was dissatisfied with her answer or he didn''t believe her at all.


    "He was... I have never loved him." She tried her best to keep calm so that he wouldn''t find anything wrong.


    "His hard work has set up such a precise plot. Didn


    "Essie, I''m your mother, and I''m in charge of your marriage. I have made up my mind to choose Hanson be my son-in-law. You have to be reconciled with him no matter what, or I will break off the mother daughter relationship with you. "


    Hearing what her mother said, Essie got an impulse to kneel down and beg again, "Mom, I''m in a mess now, whether in love or in marriage. Could you please stop making more troubles for me?"


    She loved her mother very much, and was very filial to her. She did not want to disappoint her, nor make her sad. But she could always compromise to her, except for the marriage. She loved Zac. Without him, her world would be a mess. There would be no joy or color. Her life seemed to be meaningless.


    She didn''t want to live like a zombie, so she had to go against her once.


    Lucy was angry and was going to fly into a rage. Bob ran downstairs and said, "Lucy, Essie is an adult now, not a child. I believe she can handle it. You don''t have to worry too much."


    Hearing that both her husband and her daughter were on the same page, Lucy seemed to be even more furious. "If she could handle it properly, she won''t marry somebody without thinking twice and be kicked out in a muddle."


    "Mom." Essie took a deep breath. She hadn''t told Lucy that Zac was forced to divorce her. It seemed that she had to tell her today.


    "Zac didn''t betray me. He divorced me in order to save me. The antidote preparation I use every month is provided by Leila. She is in collusion with my enemy and has forced Zac to divorce me. Only after that can I get the antidote preparation. "


    "What did you say?" A violent spasm passed over Lucy''s body.


    "To separate Zac and me, those people have tried every means to destroy the cooperation between the Rong and Xu family. Last time, they destroyed my brake. They tried to hurt me as if they wanted to hurt my sister. It was Zac who saved me. He was seriously injured because of this. His arm hasn''t recovered yet. "

 Chapter 511 Keeping My Heart For Me

    Lucy didn''t expect that things would turn out like this, but she still hated Mary and didn''t want to accept Zac.


    "In this case, you should stay away from Zac, or those people will continue to harm you."


    "I know what I should do. Just leave me alone, okay?" Essie begged again.


    "I did it for your own good. You and Zac are another things, and it has nothing to do with your relationship with Hanson. No matter what, you shouldn''t have refused Hanson like this today. It makes him so sad. " Lucy poked her daughter''s forehead.


    Essie was helpless. The reason why she did this was not only for herself, but also for Hanson. Only when he gave up the idea of being with her could he accept another woman and start a new relationship with her.


    "Mom, I''m a little tired. I''ll go upstairs first." She didn''t want to say anything more. She was very clear that as long as the grudge between her mother and Mary was not resolved, she would not accept Zac.


    But now was not the right time to deal with this matter. First, she needed to make things clear about Christina''s false pregnancy.


    The next day, she went to the Blue Coast.


    It was cloudy in the villa today. The bright sunshine was blocked and couldn''t come in.


    Seeing Essie, Zac''s dark eyes lit up slightly and then quickly sank into the dark shadow.


    "I thought you wouldn''t come," he said coldly. Essie didn''t know when she irritated him.


    A changeable big demon was hard to please.


    "I haven''t paid off my debt of gratitude. I won''t leave even if you drive me away." She frowned.


    "Hasn''t Hanson come back for you?" He snorted and frowned.


    Essie was shocked. This big demon was really good at collecting informations.


    Her curly eyelashes trembled, and some secrets spilled from them. Sitting next to Zac, she put her face in front of him and looked at him without blinking, "Icy guy, are you jealous?"


    Before she could finished her words, he flicked on her forehead. "Are you a paranoid?" A cold smile came to the corners of Zac'' mouth, as if he was mocking her wishful thinking.


    With her hands on her forehead, Essie said, "It''s a good thing that people have a little fantasy."


    "It''s annoying to think too much." His tone was deliberately cold, but his mouth inadvertently raised a faint smile. His mood seemed to have changed from gloomy to cloudy.


    Unfortunately, Essie didn''t notice his change but immersed in her sadness and frustration. Because of his sharp tongue, it was very difficult for an ordinary person to endure his attack.


    "If you are not jealous, why do you look fierce? It seems as if I owe you a debt," she lowered her head and said in a low voice, as if she was talking to herself. But Zac had sharp ears and could hear her.


    "You owe me a lot," he retorted rudely and instantly covered her mouth.


    Essie also realized that she had said something wrong. She was in debt now.


    She patted her own mouth. The powerful aura of the big demon king would always create high pressure, and make her unable to breathe. In front of him, not only


    care, should I try to save my heart to Leila?" He said it carelessly, as if he was saving something in a supermarket, not talking about love.


    She frowned and was dissatisfied with his serious, indifferent attitude. "Can you store your heart anywhere at will?" she asked.


    "You don''t care, do you?" He sneered and moved back a little. His expression was hidden in the shadow outside the light, which was hard for her to understand.


    "I... We said that we should exchange our hearts with each other. What if you forget the password when your heart belongs to another person? "


    She twitched her nose and spoke in a funny way, which made him could not help raising the corners of his mouth. "It''s really a serious problem. How about keeping it in you first? Then I can take it anytime. "


    His voice was calm. She could not tell from his expression that he was joking but she still wanted to nod.


    At the moment when she realized it, she quickly took back her thought. She bit her lower lip and said, "Are you thinking it''s fun to tease me?"


    He slightly leaned his body and his handsome face was once again visible in the light. But his dark eyes were covered by his half falling eyelashes, which made him look deep and enigmatic. "You are a little self-aware to know that I am joking you. You are so silly and muddled. How could I put my precious heart to you? In case you lose it, even a hundred of yours together can''t afford it."


    She trembled violently. Although she tried to keep calm on her face, she felt as if thousands of wild horses were galloping and trampling in her mind, and her heart was like a spear that was stabbed and attacked.


    ''this man is a shame to me! How dare he humiliate me like this.


    "Zac, don''t go too far. If you really don''t care about me, why did you try so hard to collude with Christina, set up Hanson and ruin my engagement ceremony? If it were not for your tricks, I could have been Hanson''s wife. How could I have the spare time to stand here and be insulted and bullied by you? "

 Chapter 512 Pay Off Debts By Giving Birth To Babies

    Zac was shocked. A hint of astonishment flashed across his face. "What did you say? Pardon me?"


    Again, she took a deep breath, and her expression became calmer. Figuring out what was behind the matter was the main purpose of her coming here today. She couldn''t be too impulsive to irritate the big demon.


    "Christina said that you had helped her plan the whole thing. You asked her to drug Hanson and pretend to be pregnant, so as to destroy our engagement ceremony,"


    she repeated it again. Before coming here, she had planned to look for Christina first. Unexpectedly, she went abroad and hid herself, afraid that she would be blamed by him. So she asked him directly.


    "Damn Christina!" Zac frowned in anger, with a deep imprint on his forehead.


    Essie stared at him without a blink. She didn''t want to miss the subtle change in his expression. She asked, "Did you do that?" She asked in a gentle tone rather than an angry one.


    Zac knew her intention. His face softened. "Do you believe it?" he asked.


    She pursed her lips. There was a light blackness in her eyes. "I believe you as long as you say no," she said clearly and forcefully word by word. After a pause, she added, "And even if it was really you who did it, I won''t hate you. I owe you twice since you saved me twice, which can be offset once."


    He stared at her. There was a deep and complicated expression hidden in his black eyes, as if he was comforted, "You are not too stupid."


    "I''m not an idiot." She pouted her lips and suddenly reached out her hand to hold his face, which was so bold that even she herself was taken aback. But she didn''t put down her hand. She belonged to him in this house.


    "Freezing guy, now please tell me frankly, did you do it or not?"


    Her hand was soft and warm. Zac felt that he was melting. His heart was beating fast. But he didn''t dare to show it. He just replied lightly, "You have already known the answer, haven''t you?"


    She shook her head, "I don''t know. I just want to hear it from you. My guess doesn''t count."


    He was like a combination of contradictions. He disliked her for being stupid and confused, but always gave her a mystery to guess, how could she figure it out. And if she guessed it wrong, it would only intensify the misunderstanding and conflict between the two sides.


    Zac gently wrapped his arms around her waist, as if responding to her provocation. "I''m your creditor. If I want you, I can have you anytime and anywhere. Do I need to beat around the Bush like that?"


    She was completely relieved at his words.


    She knew he wouldn''t do that. He was the demon. If he wanted to stop her from getting married, he would certainly kidnap her directly, and then throw her to an empty Island, where she had nowhere to escape. No one would come to her rescue even if she plead for it. She could only become his private property for fun.


    "Why did Christina pour this bad water o


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    hat, she couldn''t help but shudder and felt her heart race. Her worries were reduced a lot. "Zac, I''ve decided to accept your conditions and give birth to two children for you."


    "Really?" He raised his eyebrows, surprised at her forthright.


    "Yes." She nodded, "if I really have two kids for one day, you can''t go back on your words."


    "I never say regretful words or do anything regretful." His thin lips drew a beautiful arc.


    "Didn''t you regret when giving me to Jim?" Then she pouted and provoked him on purpose. An idea flashed through his eyes. He said, "Woman, you talked too much." After saying that, he pressed her mouth to stop her from saying anything more infuriating.


    At that time, Leila was wandering in the mall to buy some maternity clothes and necessary things for pregnancy. As soon as she walked out of the mother and baby store, she met Landis, who was shopping in ''fully armed'' clothes.


    Landis was wearing a mask and sunglasses. Although she didn''t recognize her, Landis recognized her at the first sight.


    "Mrs. Rong, it''s been a long time," she greeted him coldly.


    After recognizing her, Leila sneered, "Yes, that''s right. Since my husband kicked you, we don''t have the chance to meet anymore."


    A hint of anger flashed through Landis''s eyes as she asked, "I heard that you are pregnant?"


    "You are well-informed," Leila said in a voice dripping with sarcasm. She took two steps back subconsciously, fearing that she would take revenge and pounce on her.


    Landis read her mind. She sneered, "When I was pregnant, you warned me not to hold a high profile three months ago, or the child''s life will be lost. Now, I''d like to give you my words too. By now, you''re spreading the news that you''re pregnant all over the world. You are so eager that everyone on the earth knows the news. You''ve destroyed the baby''s lifespan, it''s going to be a joke. Maybe your pregnancy will be more short-lived than mine."

 Chapter 513 The Father And The Son

    Leila got a shock as if she was stabbed by a needle. She reached out her hand to protect her belly and said, "Landis, if you dare to hurt my baby, I''ll cut you into pieces."


    With a cold smile, Landis said, "Leila Qin, you''ve killed my child. I''ve gotten only half my life left since then. The other half of my life will be spent in revenge on you at any time. " Before she finished speaking, she used all her strength and unexpectedly rushed toward her.


    Leila was prepared, but Landis was too strong and her figure got the upper hand. Leila lost her balance and stumbled back, falling to the ground.


    Her bodyguards tried to reach out to grab her, but Landis''s body guard blocked his way, leaving him no time to save her.


    Leila, covering her stomach, screamed in horror. She was afraid that her trump card would be in trouble.


    Landis looked at her coldly and smiled grimly, as if giving the enemy the pleasure after a fatal blow. She left with her bodyguards, and Leila''s bodyguards picked her up and sent her to the hospital.


    She shuddered to take a phone call to Zac, hoping to get his care. It was just that when he answered the phone, he was expressionless, disappointed, and a little annoyed. The unborn baby was so lucky that it was not aborted.


    "Don''t you go to see her?" Essie asked lightly.


    Zac glanced at her coldly. "It''s none of your business." After saying that, he lowered his head to cover her mouth and continued what he hadn''t done.


    It was the 70th birthday of Abel at the beginning of the month of the lunar calendar. Essie, with Mili and Dot, came to the Rong Mansion to congratulate him.


    The kids gave the presents to their great grandpa. Mili drew a picture of the God of the Longevity, and Dot made a small sailboat. On the sailboat, there were blessing words, which read, ''May your fortune be as boundless as the East Sea and may you live a long and happy life!''


    Abel was over joyed. It was said that a rich family could not last for three generations. Yet, in the case of the Rong family, the younger generation was always stronger than the older generation.


    Dot painted a leopard''s face today. Zac looked at her and said with a smile, "You little boy, we have known each other for a long time, but I don''t know what you look like. If we happen to meet on the road in the future, I can''t recognize you."


    "It''s okay. I know you," Dot replied slowly and steadily.


    Shaking his head, Zac laughed. This little guy always looked calm and composed. They were really like each other.


    "Daddy, how''s your arm?" Mili looked at him with concern.


    "I''m feeling much better. I''ll be able to hold my little princess as before." Zac moved his right arm. It might be because that Essie had accompanied him to do the rehabilitation exercise that his right arm had recovered well. Now it could move freely.


    "That''s good," Mili said and sighed. There was a worried look on her face.


    Zac sensed it. He stroked her head and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you sighing?"


    "I


    ppy childhood," Zac said in all sincerity.


    "What we need most is a complete and happy family. Can you do that?"


    Dot looked at him solemnly. The disappointment in his eyes and doubt in his tone shocked Zac greatly. "Boy, do you mean that you want me to quit and give your mommy back to Hanson, then I''m afraid I''ll let you down."


    Dot startled for a while and realized that he misunderstood him. He then changed his tone and said, "Then, can you give us a complete family?"


    Zac widened his eyes and said, "You will have a family, kid." He said sincerely. As long as they were willing to accept him, he will treat them as his own children.


    Dot pursed his lips and seemed to want to say something, but the words were swallowed by him.


    There was a moment of peace on the lake.


    The summer day was like a child''s face, which changed so easily. It was still sunny before, and after a strong wind, the heavy rain poured down.


    Zac immediately took off his shirt to shelter Dot from the rain and then drove the boat to the shore. But the rain was so heavy that they all became drowned chickens after they went ashore.


    Raindrops were also dripping from Dot''s face, and splashed on Zac''s shirt, making it colorful.


    Dot was frightened by the scene. He didn''t want to let Zac see his face.


    But at this moment, Zac was not in the mood to see him. He just held him in his left arm and ran into the house. The little boy was already wet all over. He wrapped him in his wet clothes to keep away from the rain, but he would catch a cold in the air. He''d better get back to the room as soon as possible and let him have a hot shower.


    At this moment, Dot couldn''t care too much. He had only one thought in his mind, which was to prevent Zac from seeing his face. He struggled on him. "Put me down. I want to find my mommy!"


    "Little boy, don''t move. Be careful not to fall." Zac warned him. Even though he only used one hand, his strength was still very strong. How could a child like Dot escape?

 Chapter 514 The Reunion Of Father And Son

    "Leave me alone, let me go." Dot was in a panic. If Zac saw his face, he would find out their secret.


    He really hoped that Essie could come and save him. But at this moment, Essie was hiding from the rain with Mili and Rabi, so she had no idea what was happening here. She didn''t expect that the God was joking. Her son''s protective mask had been washed away by the heavy rain.


    As soon as they arrived at the room, Zac wrapped Dot with a bath towel, and then filled it with a basin of hot water, forcing him to soak in it.


    Dot were unable to persuade him, so he had to cover his face with the towel.


    With his sharp eyes, Zac saw through what was on the boy''s mind. "Little boy, are you so afraid that I will see your face?"


    "No, my face is now colorful. It''s so ugly," Dot faltered with her words.


    Zac''s eyes became deep, he felt this little kid was hiding something from him. Suddenly, he reached out and tickled Dot. Dot was extremely itchy, so he put down his hand subconsciously. The bath towel covering his face also slipped down.


    The incandescent lamp above his head gently applied on his face, revealing his handsome features. For the first time, Zac could see his appearance clearly.


    He was shocked as if he was hit by a thunderbolt. He had thought that Dot and Hanson would look exactly like each other, but unexpectedly, he didn''t expect that his eyes, nose, ears, and mouth did not look like Hanson at all. Instead...


    He grabbed Dot''s shoulders and pulled him over. Looking at himself in the mirror, he asked, "Little boy, do you have some gene mutation?"


    "You''re the one with gene mutation!" Dot stared at him from the mirror.


    "Then why do you look so alike..." Zac''s voice sounded frozen in the air. He stared at the boy in the mirror for a moment. He was petrified, as if he was hit by a divine stick.


    After a while, he pulled Dot over and stared at him.


    His eyes slowly widened... They turned into two bells, which were filled with shock and confusion. His body was twisting, like it was passed through by a strong current.


    His mind was in a mess for a moment. It seemed as if there were millions of horses galloping and charging in his mind, and it was more like millions of knives running and stirring in his heart.


    After a while, all astonishment and puzzlement became anger. His eyes were red with anger, and the blue veins on his forehead rolled like the waves on the sea. The muscles at the corner of his mouth were tight. He was gritting his teeth, as if he was about to vent the endless hatred.


    After a while, the anger in his eyes faded away and was replaced by an indescribable ecstasy. The joy and excitement, like the big waves, were mixed with various tastes of bitterness, bitterness and salt in his blood, irritating his tears.


    Dot stared at his facial expressions, terrified and scared. He knew that he had found it. He was so powerful and smart. How could he not find it?


    "You know. You all know that. You colluded with each other to cheat me, right?" Zac said in a low voice.


    "


    dn''t be furious.


    Essie couldn''t guess the change of his mood, so she kept trembling with fear. Seeing that he didn''t speak for a long time, she said in a low voice, "Didn''t you say that I would give birth to two children for you, so I could have paid off all my debts to you? Now that you know what happened to Mili and Dot, do you think I won''t owe you anything anymore? "


    "In your dream!" All of a sudden, his eyes turned sharp. "You owe me one more time. I''ve missed the times when Mili and Dot were growing in your stomach. The time when they were born. The time when they learned to speak and the time when they learned to walk... After going through so many things, do you hope you can escape from your guilt? "


    "It''s unfair. In fact, I''m not much better than you. I''ve always been accused of cheating on my husband." Essie was like a ball being inflated. All of a sudden, she had the courage to jump up from the sofa, defiant of him.


    When said that, Zac stretched out his arm, held around her slender waist and pulled her into it. His deep eyes, like black crystal balls, flickered faintly in the light. "Do you mean that you haven''t had an affair in the United States for three years?"


    "I''m not like you." She glared at him with anger. She couldn''t help but feel angry every time when she thought that he fooled with Leila and made a baby.


    With an attractive smile at the corners of his mouth, he asked, "So, you still belong completely to me?"


    She pushed him lightly and tried to break away from his embrace, but he held her tightly, which made it impossible for her to escape. "I... I have never belonged to you. I am free. "


    "You owe me three times, I don''t think you can pay off in your whole life. If you want to be free, just wait for next life." He gave a cold smile with sort of arrogance and threat.


    She was dumbfounded. It didn''t work to make a deal with the demon.


    Outside the study, the maid had changed Dot into clean clothes.


    When Mary saw him come out of the bathroom, she was shocked.

 Chapter 515 The Childrens Last Name

    Since Leila''s pregnancy news came out, Mary had been persuading her parents-in-law, hoping they could accept Leila as their granddaughter-in-law. But they didn''t change their mind. It seemed that they didn''t take this great grandson seriously at all.


    Now she finally understood the reason.


    ''Essie is really a cunning woman who has hidden herself well. Everyone is fooled by her.'' Mary thought in her heart.


    In the vast meeting hall of the Rong''s house, the two elders sat upright, with Mili and Dot between them.


    "It must be the ancestors of Rong family who came to help. They get the two children to recognize their ancestors and return to our family on Abel''s birthday." Alena put her hands on the shoulders of the twins and said, "it''s the first time that we have opposite sex twins in Rong''s family. Abel and I feel heartbroken at the thought that our two great grandson and great granddaughter couldn''t live with us."


    A hint of evil look flashed through Mary''s eyes. She didn''t like Mili and Dot at all. Even if they were her grandson and granddaughter, she didn''t like them because of their mother.


    What was worse, they didn''t even have the chance to have a paternity test, because Dot was too similar to her son. She had no reason to bring up a question.


    "In fact, I have always been fond of these two children and I always felt very close to them. I never thought that they are really my grandson and granddaughter." Mary tried to put on a more exaggerated smile, trying to hide the malicious and insidious expression in her eyes.


    "Dad and mom have long regarded them as their great grandson and great granddaughter. I, as the grandfather, was still kept in the dark. " Said Albert with a smile. Since the two children entered the house, he felt that things were strange. He did not expect that the truth was on his grandson''s face. No wonder he drew a face every time he came, because he was afraid that the small secret would be discovered.


    "I, as a father, don''t know it at all, let alone you," Zac murmured beside, seeming a little depressed. Albert understood what was on his son''s mind. He patted his son''s shoulder and gave him a comforting look. "It doesn''t matter if you knew it sooner or later. It''s okay as long as they are your kids."


    Well. The corners of Zac''s mouth lifted. His mood suddenly changed.


    Dot glanced at him. Her big black eyes flashed like stars falling into the sea. "Uncle Zac, don''t forget what you promised me on the boat that you would give me and my sister a complete family." He deliberately called him "Uncle Zac" in a loud voice.


    Listening to this particularly sharp voice, Zac frowned in dissatisfaction. "Kiddo, I''m your real father."


    "I''ll call you daddy after you keep your promise." Dot said in a domineering and tempting state.


    Zac was a little shocked. No wonder that he was his son. Just like him, he was fearless and never bow to anyone.


    Caressing her great grandson''s head, Abel turned to glance at Zac. "This is not only the request of Dot, but also the request of your grandmother and me. You must do it."


    Zac said nothing, neither denying nor confirming. He never made a promise when he was not sure if he could do it. Since he had promised, he would keep it. But not now. He must wa


    pregnant." There was an imperceptible insidious expression flashing in Mary''s eyes. She felt that it was a conspiracy of her parents-in-law and Essie. They deliberately struck Leila and made her pregnancy meaningless.


    "You are thinking too much. I plan to tell the kids the truth when they grow up. However, something is predestined to have its own will. No matter how powerful a person is, he can''t fight against the heaven. " Essie sighed again. It had not been for the heavy rain, Dot''s identity would not have been detected by Zac.


    "Abel and Alena have accepted Mili and Dot as their great grandson and great granddaughter and they will take the family over them in the future. You should be happy about that." Mary said in a casual tone. It seemed that they were just talking about something unimportant. However, Essie knew that Mary cared about the heir very much. She must be here to sound her out.


    "I only hope that my children can grow up happily and safely. Anything else doesn''t matter." She looked calm. She didn''t care if Dot would take over the Rong''s family in the future. She believed that Dot would lead a rich life as his father did on his own, and he didn''t need to rely on his family.


    However, in Mary''s eyes, Essie was just pretending. Everyone wanted their children to be the king.


    But she didn''t expose her lie. She just smiled and said, "that''s good. You don''t have the intention to fight. In this way, Dot and Leila''s kid can live in peace."


    With a smile at the corners of Essie''s mouth, she said, "don''t worry. Since the elders of the Rong family are all here. We granddaughters-in-law are not allowed to make trouble. I''m not able to quarrel with her."


    What she meant was that, when deciding the future master of the Rong family, it was all up to their grandparents and Albert. Neither she nor Leila had the right to interfere. However, what Mary heard was that Essie was suggesting that Leila had no right to compete with her.


    That upset her. After leaving the guest room, she sent a message to Leila on wechat, telling her what happened to Mili and Dot, she needed to get ready for a fierce fight.


    Leila almost fainted at the news.

 Chapter 516 The Coming Crisis

    ''The two children are Essie and Hanson''s when they were in America. How could they be the kids of Zac?''


    Leila couldn''t believe it. She really couldn''t believe it. This news was like a thunderbolt to her.


    But that bitch Essie concealed it from her.


    In order to make sure that Leila could have a son, she specially asked the doctor to perform sperm separation techniques, which meant that there was a high possibility to have a son. Her child was the eldest grandson of the Rong family, and the crown prince of the Rong family who would take over the throne in the future. Moreover, Essie''s son shouldn''t even exist in this world.


    She clenched her teeth. She couldn''t let this bastard to threaten her son''s status. The future of the Rong family belonged to her and her son. If anyone dared to block in her way, she would relentlessly eradicate him.


    She picked up her phone and sent a message to one of her business partners, telling him about the children, "the boy must be a big hindrance to our plan."


    The other party soon replied, "I know. Don''t worry. Think it over..."


    It was late at night.


    Essie fell asleep quickly.


    It was quiet in the room. Only her sound breathing could be heard.


    She didn''t know how long she had slept. In a daze, she suddenly felt a hand untying her pajamas. She thought she was dreaming, so she didn''t open her eyes, turned over and went on sleeping.


    Soon, she felt cold all over her body and she also felt a heavy force.


    She gave a sharp shudder and instantly became wide awake.


    She opened her eyes and was about to scream when her lips were covered by two thin lips.


    All of a sudden, her sleepy eyes opened as big as two bells. Through the dim light, she saw a handsome face of the invader. What a familiar face.


    She tried hard to push him away and turned her head to make her mouth open.


    "Zac, what are you doing by sneaking into my room in the middle of the night?" She was ashamed and angry. She had locked the door. How did he sneak in?


    "It''s very late. What else can I do?" He lifted the corner of his mouth and flashed a cunning smile. There was a passionate flame wildly flickering in his icy eyes.


    "Don''t forget, what we should do now is to hide under the ground like a rat without sunlight. If others know that you come to my room and caught us, what should we do?" She twisted her body in an attempt to free herself from him. But he was as heavy as a mountain that she could do nothing.


    "It''s three o''clock in the morning. Even the birds are asleep. Who will know us?" He gently flicked her forehead. He was speechless about her silly words. He came in at this time just to avoid being seen.


    "How do you know? Maybe some one is still awake." Essie pouted again. It was already three o''clock. With Zac''s super energy, he wouldn''t stop tormenting her until dawn. She couldn''t continue to sleep.


    "Don''t waste time on me. Everything you spend with me is invaluable." After saying that, he lowered his head to kiss her and went straight to the point.


    The dawn was coming and the inten


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he became.


    The story of the children soon spread throughout the whole celebrity circle.


    After being warned by the Rong family, all the media were forbidden to publish any photos of the children.


    According to Rong family''s rules, the person in charge couldn''t be exposed to the media before he ascended the throne. Therefore, everyone was secretly speculating that Dot had been secretly designated as the fifth heir of the family.


    As soon as Alice heard the news, she rushed to the mansion on Phoenix Road. It was not until then that she realized that she had never seen the kids of Essie before. It was said that Dot looked like Zac very much. If she had seen it earlier, she would have discovered the secret in advance.


    However, what she didn''t know was that Essie was on her guard on purpose. Every time she came, she would ask Pana to take the kids out and not let her see them.


    Now that the matter had been exposed, Essie didn''t need to hide them anymore.


    This time, Alice finally got the chance to see the two kids.


    "Essie, you hid it so well that even I, you sister was deceived by you. I thought they were really the children you and Hanson gave birth to in the United States."


    "Sis, you knew it from the very beginning. It''s just that you lost your memory and forgot it." Replied Essie.


    "Really?" Alice was taken aback. With a complicated look on her face, she continued, "I really hope that I can regain my memory as soon as possible and remember everything." She smiled embarrassedly, as if trying to hide something, so that she wouldn''t blame Essie anymore.


    "Aunt, you used to come to visit us often when you were in America. But now you have lost your memory. It''s so terrible that you can''t even remember us," said Mili with a smile, revealing two adorable dimples on her face.


    "It doesn''t matter. I will remember all of you in the future." Alice wanted to get on well with them and let them fully trust her, so that her plan could be carried out smoothly.

 Chapter 517 Leilas Trick

    Lucy was a little depressed. She had lied in order to cut off the relationship between her daughter and Zac. Now that they had known the truth, it was impossible for them to not meet each other again.


    The day before yesterday, she called Hanson to comfort him, asking him not to give up. She would try to make her daughter reconciled with him. Now the exposure of the children made it more difficult for them to get together.


    "Essie, I have to say it in advance. You are different from the children. They will be glad to have their father, but you can''t be with Zac anymore."


    Hearing that, Essie lowered her head and didn''t say a word. She thought that she had to calm herself down for the time being and solve some problems first, then she could dissolve the matter among the older generation.


    With a smile on her face, Alice said, "Mom, don''t worry. Zac has been married. He and Leila are going to have a child soon. Essie won''t go back with him." Alice said these words on purpose to stimulate Essie. She wanted to make her give up the idea of restoring her relationship with Zac.


    Essie shrugged and said in a casual tone, "I''m dating with Hanson now. I have never thought of restoring the relationship with Zac."


    "That''s good." Lucy said with a smile.


    Mili took a look at Lucy, and a hint of dissatisfaction appeared on her face. "Grandma, dad is dad, grandma is grandma. Grandma is not good, but daddy is good. Why don''t you want mommy and daddy to be reconciled? Mili and Dot want a complete family. We don''t want daddy and mommy to separate. "


    Lucy was stunned. This was the first time she heard such words from Mili. "Mili, don''t you like daddy Hanson very much? If mommy and daddy Hanson are together, you can also have a complete family. "


    "We do like daddy Hanson and want to live with him, but daddy won''t agree. If mommy and daddy Hanson get married, we have to leave mommy and live in the Rong Mansion, just like our brother. Daddy said we were from the Rong family. We can''t live with others. " Mili said seriously.


    Hearing that, the corners of Lucy''s mouth twitched slightly. She hadn''t thought about that before. Since the Rong family was so powerful, they had changed the surnames of the children. If Essie marry into the Xia family with the children, they would never agree.


    "It would be great if your father could wake up. Then someone will help you." She sighed.


    "Mom, you''re wrong. If dad were here, he would only advise me to give up on the custody of the kids. Dot are the great grandson of Rong family, and will become the head of the family in the future. This is a great benefit to Xu family, which is also what he wants. "


    "Don''t worry. If the Rong family really wants to take these kids from us, we should hide them somewhere and prevent them from finding," "I''ll do it. I promise you that I''ll take the kids to a place they won''t find." Alice promised to Essie.


    Essie took a glance at her and said, "sister, the children have thei


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    tness the death of their son. Zac couldn''t save his son, and Ethan would definitely hate him to the core. At the same time, Zac would also blame Essie for not protecting her son well. By then, they will definitely hate each other and break up thoroughly. "


    After a pause, she added, "of course, I won''t let the child really die. I will only hide him away and let him grow up safe and sound. So you don''t need to worry about it."


    She said these words to comfort Hanson, in case that he would be too hesitant to make up his mind. In fact, she wouldn''t let Dot live in this world. He must die.


    He looked calmer than Leila had expected. He took a sip of coffee slowly and stood up, "Leila, you don''t have to play the prank. You will never let him go. You are afraid that he will fight with your child for the position of the director of the Rong family. You will kill him."


    Leila quivered slightly, whose thought was revealed by his words. She said, "don''t think me so vicious. I will be a mother. I can''t bear to kill a child. I''ll hide him somewhere that no one can find them. "


    She tried her best to cover it up, but she was very clear that wherever she hid Dot, he would be found by Zac. Only death could make him disappear in the world forever.


    Hanson gave a cold smile and said in a cold voice, "enough! Leila, you don''t have to say good for yourself. In fact, I have no feelings for the two children at all. On the contrary, I hate them very much. They are the children of Zac. They just like thorns which have been deeply rooted in my heart. I can''t wait for them to disappear from this world. Only in this way can I feel at ease. " He said heartlessly, coldly and decisively, with undisguised hatred and disgust on his face.


    A faint smile appeared on Leila''s face when she heard this.


    That was to say, how could Hanson accept the child of his love and rival without any hesitation?


    The so-called liking was nothing but a disguise. He was only trying to please Essie.

 Chapter 518 Dot Was Missing

    "If that''s the case, then it''s easier." Leila smiled, "if you don''t mind, then I don''t have to worry about it. The more intense the incident is, the bigger the conflict between them."


    An evil smile cracked Hanson''s lips, and he said, "all right, you have a good plan. Just leave it to me. You can wait and see." He didn''t like to give the authority to others.


    Leila didn''t care about that. She was satisfied as long as she could get what she wanted and didn''t get her hands dirty. She smiled and said, "well, wish us happy cooperation."


    On Friday, as soon as Zac left the company, he went straight to the Phoenix Road to pick up Mili and Dot for dinner.


    It was very reluctant for Lucy to let them go with Zac. She finally let them go after Bob''s persuasion.


    In the car, Mili looked worriedly at Zac. "Daddy, you have to think of a way to make grandma happy. Otherwise, you and mommy will be in despair."


    Zac shrugged. He never please others. Besides, his mother-in-law was cold to him, so it was impossible for him to do anything to please her.


    "How about I ask you to do this?" He said half-jokingly.


    "I see. You don''t seem to be such a nice person. If you don''t do exactly what you want, I''ll have to reluctantly help you." Mili sighed, crossing her arms and sighing.


    Zac touched her head with a smile. God was always kind to him. He had always hoped to have a daughter who was as muddled as Essie one day. Now his wish had come true.


    Sitting on the chair in silence, Dot knew that the biggest problem between his parents now was not his grandmother, but Leila. As long as Leila could decide his mother''s life, his father and mother could not be reunited.


    Soon after they arrived at the Blue Coast, Essie came here too. Only here could they have a meal in peace.


    "It''s good to have a family reunion." Mili clapped her hands happily.


    Essie looked at Mili with a touch of sadness emerging from the bottom of her heart. She knew that her children had always been eager to have a complete family, like other children, with their parents.


    She didn''t want them to repeat her own tragedy, but things always went against her expectations. And it made her increasingly unable to follow her wishes. All she could do was to protect them from harm.


    "Baby, every weekend, daddy and mommy will come to have dinner with you, okay?"


    "Great! That''s great!" Mili grinned, her two dimples jumping in her cheeks.


    Zac turned around to look at his son, who was expressionless. Zac was somewhat displeased with his indifference. "Boy, why are you always so silent?"


    "I don''t like talking during dinner." Dot curtly replied.


    "Are you not happy to have dinner with me?" Zac slightly frowned. He always felt there was an invisible gap between him and his son.


    "This is not the first time that I have dinner with you. Why do I have to be happy?" Dot took a sip of the soup and stared at the plate, not even raising his eyelids.


    Zac put a piece of beef in his mouth. He bit it very hard to vent some of his anger. He didn''


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ve you found him?" Her face was pale and she was shaking all over.


    "We''ve looked everywhere in the teenager''s palace, but found nothing." Said Pana anxiously.


    Zac called Vincent, asking him to mobilize all his men in Dragon City to search for Dot.


    Just as they walked out of the teenager''s palace, his phone rang. The voice was specially processed and could not be identified.


    "Zac, are you looking for your son? It''s a pity to tell you that he is in my hand now. If you still want to see him, you have to take one hundred million cash with you. At twelve o''clock in the evening, you and Essie go to the wasted glamour warehouse in the north of the city to redeem him. If you call the police or play tricks, you will see a corpse. "


    Clenching the phone in his hand, Zac flew into a rage, "I want to talk to Dot!"


    There was a long silence on the phone, and then he heard a trembling voice, "Daddy, help me..."


    He said only a few words and then his voice disappeared. In great anger, Zac''s handsome face twisted. "If you dare to touch him a little bit, I''ll cut you into pieces!"


    "Cut the crap. Raise the ransom as soon as possible. It must be cash." The phone was hung up.


    When they were talking on the phone, Essie pricked up her ears and listened carefully. When she was sure that her son had been kidnapped, her eyes went dark and she passed out.


    Leila didn''t leave but stayed behind a black car not far away. She kept watching them. She felt extremely happy and satisfied the moment when Essie fell down.


    You little bitch, if you dare to fight with me, I will definitely make you die a horrible death.


    The future governor of the Rong family must be my son, and you just wait to collect your son''s body.


    She sneered and her expression was as hideous as a ghost that came out of the hell.


    At this time, her cell phone rang and it was a call from Hanson. "I have taken care of this little boy. Come here quickly."


    "Ok." Leila replied in a very low voice, hung up the phone and left quietly.

 Chapter 519 Help My Child

    At midnight, the village was desolate and the mountains were covered with cold wind.


    In the glamour warehouse, which was abandoned in the north of the city, the light was as dim as ghost fire.


    Suddenly, the sound of the giant truck''s engine came and broke the dead silence.


    "Can they really let Dot go?" Essie jumped out of the car, trembling in extreme anxiety and panic.


    "Keep calm and play it by my eyes." Said Zac in a low and deep voice.


    There were several strange figures hiding in the dark. They were all paying close attention to the situation in the warehouse.


    Zac walked into the warehouse, and Essie followed closely behind him.


    The messy cartons and stale smell of the warehouse came from the air.


    "We are already here. Where is the child?" Said Zac in a low voice, his words echoing in the air.


    A black shadow appeared in front of the fence on the second floor. He wore a black cloak and a skull mask. "Have you taken the money?" He said in a low voice deliberately.


    "It is in the container. Where''s the kid?" There was a bloodthirsty murderous look in Zac'' cold eyes.


    A beam of light was projected from the black shadow and aimed at the darkest corner of the warehouse.


    The child''s thin figure slowly appeared.


    He was hanging in midair, eyes closed and motionless, as if in a coma.


    "Dot --" Essie screamed in panic. She rushed madly over and tried to hold the child, but she couldn''t reach him. "What did you do to my child?"


    "Don''t worry. He just took a few sleeping pills, but..." There was a sinister laugh coming from the second floor. Then the person went away, and the beam of light disappeared as well. Darkness covered them again.


    Essie turned on the flashlight of her cellphone and said, "Zac, put him down." Before she finished speaking, she saw a red light flashed out of the child''s body, and then there was the click sound, as if a time had been activated.


    Startled, Zac looked at the dazzling red light: 40, 39, 38...


    "Damn it!" He grabbed Essie, "come on! It''s a time bomb!"


    In an instant, Essie''s face turned deathly pale. "Save him! Save him!" She used up all her strength to cry and shout, and her voice echoed around the warehouse.


    "It''s too late!" Zac picked her up and ran out. As she struggled, she cried, "save him. Please, save him!"


    As soon as the two people rushed out of the warehouse, a loud explosion came from behind like a thunderclap.


    Zac pulled her down to the ground right away and held her in his arms to protect her.


    The warehouse was ablaze with fire, and half of the night was dyed red.


    "Dot --" Essie pushed Zac away all of a sudden and turned around to rush into the fire. But she was immediately grabbed by him. He pulled her to a safe place about ten meters away.


    She raised her hand angrily and slapped him. "Why don''t you save him? Why don''t you save him?" She roared hysterically, and then cried hysterically.


    Zac held her in his arms sadly. "I''m sorry. I''m sorry..." He spoke incohere


    angled Leila by the throat. "Leila, if you dare to curse my son again, I will kill you. I tell you, if something happens to my son, your child won''t be able to be born safely either. "


    She was so strong that Leila felt that her neck was almost cut off by her. She couldn''t scream for help and could only kick her with her feet.


    It seemed that Essie had expected it. She dodged the attack swiftly and kicked her back. However, the kick didn''t hit her belly, but on her knees.


    She used all her strength kick Leila, so Leila had to kneel in front of Essie.


    She hastily covered her belly with her hands, fearing that Essie would kick her again.


    However, Essie didn''t do any following action. Instead, she walked to the sofa and touched something tenderly. "Baby, don''t be afraid. Nobody dares to bully you when mommy is here."


    Leila stood up with difficulty and rushed to the door as quickly as a mouse, getting ready to run away at any time. "You are crazy, Essie."


    Essie turned around and walked towards Leila step by step. Her chest heaved hard as she yelled at her with rage in her eyes, "Leila, I know you have my antidote preparation in your hand, but don''t try to threaten me. The road to the hell is so cold. How can I go there alone? I must take you with me. The moment I close my eyes will be the moment you close yours. I will never let you live one more second longer than me. "


    It was so scary that Leila couldn''t help but shudder.


    Before she came here, she heard about that it was said that Essie was badly stimulated and suffered from a loss of mind. It seemed to be true.


    If she went crazy, she would do anything. From now on, she''d better stay away from her, in case the baby in her stomach was hurt by her.


    With that thought, Leila opened the door and ran out dejectedly.


    Watching her back, Essie sneered and turned back to the sofa. She sat down, raised her hand to hug something, and said, "Dot, don''t be afraid. I won''t leave you again. No one can hurt you."

 Chapter 520 Our Child Was Back

    In the evening, Zac came back to the villa by the lake. This was the first time he had come here since his car accident.


    He looked gaunt and painful. He leaned on the sofa for a long time without moving.


    However, on the contrary, Leila''s good mood was not only because of the death of Dot, but also because of Essie''s illness. Nobody could shake her son''s position as the eldest grandson of the Rong family, and nobody could compete with her for Zac. Then she would be the hostess in the future.


    "Zac, I''ve heard the child that you and Essie''s. I''m sure you will be fine. Don''t be too sad. I''m sure to give birth to a baby for you." Leila held his hand and put it on her belly.


    Zac cast a meaningful glance at her. "It''s late. Go to bed early." Then he withdrew his hand, stood up and went upstairs. He was not in the mood to talk to her at all.


    Leila stared at his back with vicious eyes. No woman could ever give birth to a baby for you, except me. No one dares to dream of marrying you because of this baby. I will let her and her son both die.


    She went back to upstairs and wanted to enter his room, but she couldn''t open the door, so she had to go back to her own room.


    It was late at night.


    Leila lay down on the bed and was about to sleep when she suddenly heard a child''s cry outside the window. The sound was intermittent, faint and mist, like a ghost, making people''s hair creep.


    She couldn''t help but shiver, and a chill rose from the bottom of her feet and slowly spread along her spine.


    There was only one house in the villa. There was no other houses for five miles around, and it was a garden outside the window. No children would come.


    She jumped off the bed, opened the window and looked outside.


    The garden was pitch black with dense tree branches and flowers like the skull''s claws stretched out in disorder. The cold wind blew, and the flower branches trembled slightly. Leila seemed to see a small figure passing through the flower tree and disappeared.


    With a panic, she closed the window and drew the curtain.


    Then the cry of the child vanished.


    She took a breath and lay back on the bed. When she was about to close her eyes and go to sleep, the crying sound came to her ears again. It sounded buzz and gloomy. But this time, it was not from the window, but from the outside. It was as if it from the garden to the room, floating on the corridor.


    Leila got goose bumps all over her body. She jumped out of bed again and opened the door. In the empty corridor, there was not a single soul. The light of incandescent lamp cast on the floor coldly and indifferently.


    She dared not to sleep any more. She ran to the door of Zac''s bedroom and knocked it with all her strength. "Zac! Zac!"


    She knocked on the door for a long time before Zac came to open the door. He was in pajamas, his hair a little messy. With a bit sleepy in his eyes, it was obvious that he was awakened by her. "It''s so late. Why haven''t you gone to bed?"


    "Zac, can I sleep with you?"


    living room, Alice was there too. During this period, she went to visit Essie every day and tried to see if she was alright. The worse Essie was, the happier she was.


    Essie was sitting on the sofa, passing an apple to the pillow next to her and said, "Dot, haven''t I told you? You have to eat an apple every day to get healthy. Why don''t you listen to me today? Why don''t you eat apple? "


    "Essie, If the child doesn''t want to eat, don''t force him. He will eat when he wants." A few seconds later, Alice went on. She found it interesting to see Essie talk to the pillow and air here every day.


    Eva was freaked out by her illness. She swallowed hard and forced herself to calm down.


    "Essie." Tears welled up in her eyes as she whispered her name.


    When Essie saw her, she smiled and said, "Eva, you''re here, the movie is over?"


    "Yes." Nodding her head, Eva sniffed, "Essie, I want to take a holiday these two days. Let''s go to sea together. Have fun for two days."


    "Okay." Essie smiled and turned to look at the pillow next to her, "Dot, mommy will take you to the sea tomorrow, OK?"


    Eva managed to squeeze out a smile from her stiff mouth. "Dot are fond of going to sea. He must be very happy, and Mili also likes to go to sea. I''ll go fishing with them then."


    "Mili is not here. She is in America with Holy. I can take Dot with me. Dot was kidnapped last time and he was frightened. He had nightmares every night. I want to take him out for relaxation so that he could forget that terrible experience as soon as possible. "


    Eva took the apple from her hand, "if my godson doesn''t want to eat it, then don''t force him. I will eat it for him." After saying that, she took a big bite.


    Essie sighed in a low voice, and a glimmer of hatred flashed through her eyes, saying, "Dot was very obedient before. It was the bastard who kidnapped him that frightened him. I''ve figured out who would do that, and I''ll not let him go. "


    Alice was taken aback. "You got it? Who is it? Who did this? "

 Chapter 521 Give Me Back My Life

    Essie didn''t answer, and her eyes darkened and darkened.


    She stoked her pillow as if she were fondling Dot''s head. Her face was overwhelmed with infinite love, but after a moment, the expression disappeared, and turned into an extreme cold expression, "Dot, don''t be afraid. I won''t be sitting still and waiting for death. I will definitely make those who want to hurt you suffer worse than death."


    At the same time, Alice gave a shudder out of fear.


    Somehow, she had a feeling that Essie was warning her.


    Moreover, she could see that Essie didn''t intend to reveal her enemy. It was useless for Alice to ask any questions.


    "Essie, the most important thing for you now is to take good care of yourself. I can handle everything. I will definitely avenge my nephew."


    "Sister, it has nothing to do with you. I don''t want you to be involved. You and brother-in-law are going to hold a wedding soon. You should focus on it. Don''t worry about me. " The corners of Essie''s mouth lifted into a smirk again.


    Eva put her arms around her shoulders and continued, "well, Essie, the stronger and braver you are, the scarier your enemy will be. So you have to hold on. You can''t be depressed. You can''t be defeated by your enemy. "


    Essie nodded and said, "trust me. If we don''t root out all of them, I won''t fall."


    At the same time, a malicious light flashed through Alice''s eyes. She didn''t want to see Essie become too strong. The crazier she became, the more beneficial it would be for her.


    In the villa by the lakeside, Leila thought she could sleep well tonight. However, before 12 o''clock at midnight, she heard the sad and ethereal cries again from outside.


    Zac didn''t come back. There were only her and the maid Anna in the big villa. She was scared and grabbed Anna''s arm, unwilling to let her go.


    "Anna, I heard the crying again. It''s horrible, it''s horrible."


    "Really? Where did they come from?" The expression on Anna''s face looked weird.


    "They came from the garden." Leila pointed at the window, trembling.


    Anna walked over slowly, opened the window, looked around and said, "nothing, madam."


    Leila came to her back, trembling, and took a look at the outside from the back of her shoulder.


    The dim moonlight fell on the garden, like a layer of cold frost. The shadow that could not be covered by the moonlight was particularly dark and gloomy.


    A night wind blew, the flowers and trees trembled slightly, and the leaves on the branches rustled and fell to the ground, just like children jumping around the tree trunks.


    Leila''s scalp tingled. When she was about to withdraw her gaze, she suddenly saw a black shadow passing through the bushes and stopped under a hazy tree. Leila thought it was her illusion, so she blinked hard, but the shadow was still there.


    When the night wind blew again and the branches swayed, a moon shone on the shadow. It was a child!


    With his back to her, she couldn''t see his face clearly. But she remembered clearly that h


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ore and her voice became hoarse. Then she closed her mouth. It seemed that she thought of something, and she turned to the woman and asked, "where have you all been? Why did you disappear after I woke up? "


    "What are you talking about, my ladyship?" Anna was confused and shocked. "We were watching the master in the hall. You suddenly jumped up and ran around as if you were crazy. The master said that you were enchanted by a ghost, and the little ghost was very resentful and said that he wanted to take revenge on you. I don''t know what kind of hatred he had with you. The master couldn''t deal with him. I was so scared at that time that I hid myself in the wardrobe. When I came out, I saw you fell down the stairs. "


    The expression in Leila''s eyes became gloomy, and her eyes and face were flushed with anger. "I''ll find someone to beat the little guy to death to avenge my child!"


    Anna sighed, "as the old saying goes, the payback is worth it. That little bastard said it was you who killed him, so he wanted your child to pay for his life. He is so angry that even no one can take him under control. You''d better not provoke him again, or you will be in great trouble."


    "It''s his fault. All the people who stand in my way should be dead!" Leila shouted, "don''t think he could hurt me by killing my baby. He couldn''t destroy my confidence. I can give birth to another child. When I recover, I will do the surgery." She believed that she would still be pregnant with his child as long as sperm was stored in the sperm of wing.


    Anna shook her head with a very helpless expression. "Madam, there is something I haven''t told you yet. The doctor said that your uterus has been seriously damaged, and I''m afraid you will never be able to get pregnant again in the future."


    Leila''s face turned pale in an instant as if she was hit by a bullet. This was definitely the most deadly blow. It destroyed all her hope, not even a trace of cigarette.


    She couldn''t bear the blow and fainted.

 Chapter 522 I Wont Let You Leave Me

    In a secret villa of D Island, Zac shook the champagne in his hand and turned to look at the two people beside him. "Are you satisfied with this horror movie I made up and directed by myself?"


    "I didn''t expect Anna to be so good at acting that she could directly enter the entertainment circle." Essie said with a smile.


    "It''s so ordinary and not horrible at all. If it is really displayed in cinema, it will definitely fail to attract audiences." Hanson said coldly. If it weren''t for the fact that Zac had caught Miya and made her admit in front of him in person that Leila had instigated her to frame Zac on purpose, he wouldn''t have cooperated with Zac.


    Zac cast a sidelong glance at him and said, "if it weren''t for her interest, I wouldn''t have let her go so easily."


    "This woman will be a scourge if we keep her." Hanson snorted. She was wrong about him. He loved Essie more than her own life, and treated Mili and Dot like his own children. He would never hurt them.


    A murderous look appeared on Zac''s face. How could he let go of Leila? The day when Essie was recovered was her death day.


    "Anyway, thank you for your cooperation this time." He said in a low voice.


    "I did it for Essie and the children." As Hanson spoke, he turned to take a look at Essie, and then looked away. "Zac, I won''t give Essie to you. Our war has never ended."


    "I''m always ready for your challenge." Zac''s black eyes narrowed and a hint of coldness passed quietly. He had monopolized Essie for the rest of her life. Whether she was willing or not, he would not let her go.


    Sensing the smell of gunpowder in the air, Essie raised her glass of champagne to ease the atmosphere. "It''s a good day today. Let''s have a drink together to celebrate our revenge for Dot. I''m going to send the video to Dot to make him happy." Mili, Dot and Holy were sent to the United States and under close protection. No one knew their whereabouts except Zac and Essie.


    Hanson and Zac stared at each other and reluctantly raised their glasses. After drinking, he left. Although it was a secret place, Hanson couldn''t stay too long. It was the most critical moment and he must make sure everything was going well.


    Seeing his back disappearing at the door, Zac reached out his hand to grab the tip of Essie''s chin and forced her to look at him. "He has left. Don''t look at him anymore."


    "No, I didn''t." Essie pouted in a coquettish manner.


    "That''s good." He snorted coldly. He had to prevent her from rekindling her relationship with Hanson because of this matter.


    Essie shook off his hand, leaned against the back of the sofa, and looked at him with a strange look. "Zac, I didn''t expect you to do such a funny thing as donating your sperm."


    "Stupid woman, do you think it is possible?" Zac flicked her forehead rudely with a slight frown. Apparently, he was very unhappy with her words.


    "Didn''t you donate?" Essie was slightly shocked.


    "Of course not."


    d even his lips turned pale, like white paper. In a few days, Essie was going to be injected with a new antidote. The research center hadn''t found out the last element of the antidote yet, which meant that she would only have a few days to live.


    "Who did it?" He growled in a hoarse voice, and his whole body convulsed violently in anxiety and pain.


    "I don''t know. It might be Willi. But Liam and his men haven''t received the order of destroying the laboratory. I wonder if he has sent another group of people to do it." William answered.


    "Where are the research workers?"


    "There are ten people in total. No one is alive." William said.


    Zac''s breathing was extremely fast, and his heart beat almost exceeded the load. His eyes were gradually covered with blood, and his eyes were red with tears. His internal organs seemed to be rolled over by a soldering iron, and his body seemed to be cut into thousands of pieces. Every nerve and cell was emitting sharp and unbearable pain.


    His legs seemed to be under great pressure and could no longer support his convulsive body.


    For the first time, he felt so desperate, so weak and so scared.


    He covered his chest and knelt on one leg, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    "Icy guy --" A frightening voice came from the stairs. Then the thin figure ran downstairs, rushed to him, and hugged him. She had heard everything they said.


    "It doesn''t matter, icy guy. I''m not afraid of death, not at all." Essie bit her lips and held back her tears.


    "Idiot, you''ll be fine. I won''t let anything happen to you." Zac opened his arms and held her tightly. He was so afraid that she would disappear as soon as he loosened his grip. As long as she was alive, he could do anything, including exchanging his life for her.


    "I believe you. As long as you are with me, I am not afraid of anything." She said firmly and clearly. As long as he was by her side, even at the last moment of her life, she had no regret.

 Chapter 523 Live And Die Together

    Essie buried her head in his arms, tears quivering slightly on her eyelashes.


    She had been preparing for this day since she knew that she was poisoned, but she didn''t know it would come so soon. She still had a lot of things to do and many wishes to achieve. Although she had a lot of regrets in her heart, she had to face the reality.


    "Zac, don''t let the kids know about it. Just let them believe that their mommy has gone far away and it will take a long time for me to come back."


    A drop of tear fell from Zac''s eyes. He didn''t allow her to leave alone. He would be with her no matter what happened.


    William left quietly. He knew that they wanted to be together alone at this time, and every second being together was extremely precious for them.


    At night, they hugged each other, as if they had become a person.


    "Zac, do you still remember our agreement? Heart for heart. " She leaned on his shoulder, a bitter smile appearing at the corners of her mouth. "I have a secret that I haven''t told you. In fact, I have already given my heart to you."


    A glimmer of surprise flew into Zac''s eyes, but it disappeared in an instant, replaced by an indescribable extreme pain.


    She was the treasure he longed for. For so long, she had been ruthless, unintentional, or unintentional to him, which almost drove him crazy. She hidden in a smoke, making him difficult to grasp, anxious, distressed, and unable to see her clearly.


    Now he finally got what he wanted. He should be excited and shout at the sky, but he couldn''t smile or be happy. Because the treasure he had regained was going to be lost again.


    "Idiot." He gazed at her without blinking. In his deep black eyes, there was only her shadow, and everything was excluded. He held her hand and put it on his chest. "Didn''t you say that I was a big devil? I won''t let you go. I have monopolized your whole life. If anyone dares to take you away, I will fight with him desperately. No matter where you go, I will take you back. You live, I live. You die, I die. " He said honestly, solemnly, firmly and decisively. If he couldn''t save her, he would choose to leave with her. He would die at the same acupoint as her.


    "No, you must be safe." She shook her head desperately. "I need you to take care of Mili and Dot. You have to raise them up and protect them well. Don''t let anyone hurt them again. And Holy, I entrust him to you. You keep the Xu Group for me and hand it over to Holy when he grows up. "


    "Don''t say that again. As long as there is one minute left, we can''t be desperate. "


    He lowered his head and kissed her tightly. The two''s breath stirred the air, and their tears mixed. Her hands were like vines clinging around his neck. In the trembling and merging of the two hearts, she felt the warmth and love of each other.


    The night was long, but there seemed to be only a moment in their eyes.


    At dawn, Essie closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    Zac walked to the window, leaned against it and stared at the flickering lights outside,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    warm stream flew into his eyes.


    Essie reached out her hand and gently stroked his face. Then she stood on tiptoe and imprinted a kiss on his trembling lips.


    "Don''t to be so serious, big devil. I like to see you smile. Can you smile to me?"


    "Okay." He nodded and tried to smile at her, but the smile was uglier than crying.


    She sighed and stopped forcing him. She picked up the coat from the hanger and put it on.


    "I want to go to the company early. I have something to deal with. Let''s have lunch together, okay?"


    He nodded slightly, put on his clothes silently and went out with her.


    He drove her to the Hengyuan building. He was going to accompany her to the elevator, but was stopped by her.


    "It''s not the time for the virus to attack yet. I''m fine. Don''t worry." Then she got off the car and walked into the building.


    In the Hengyuan building, the president had a special elevator which went straight to the office. But today, for some reason, the elevator stopped at the seventeenth floor. The door opened and a tall and burly man came in. He was wearing a mask and his face could not be seen.


    "This is the special elevator for the president. If you are an employee of the company, please use the employee elevator." Essie said to the man. She had an instinctive vigilance against the masked man.


    The man didn''t say anything. He closed the door and stood at the exit, as if he was deliberately blocking her way.


    She put her hand into her pocket and held the lipstick gun tightly, ready to attack him at any time. Today, she didn''t ask her bodyguards to follow her into the elevator, as if she was give up struggling. However, as soon as the man came in, her instinctive desire to survive was aroused.


    At this moment, a strange fragrance came from the air, as if it was from a man.


    Essie couldn''t tell what kind of smell it was. She felt that her body was lighter and lighter, and her consciousness was more and more blurred. Then she lost her consciousness and fell down.

 Chapter 524 Marry Me Again

    When Essie woke up, she found herself lying in a strange place. The decoration and arrangement looked like a hotel room.


    She wanted to stand up, but she was too weak to lift her hands.


    She turned around and saw two people standing by the bed. One was tall and strong, and the other was tall and thin. They were all wearing peaked cap and masks, so she couldn''t see their faces.


    "Who are you?" She asked weakly.


    The two didn''t say anything. One of them took out a syringe with unknown medicine in it.


    She realized what they were going to do and widened her eyes.


    Were they Willi''s men? She was hopeless. Was he going to inject her with the virus?


    She wanted to resist, but she couldn''t release any strength.


    "You''ve already destroyed the antidote. I''m only a few days away. Are you still not willing to let me go?" Her face flushed with anger.


    The man didn''t say anything. He lifted her arm and inserted the needle into it.


    The person next to her kept staring at her. For some reason, she felt that this person''s eyes were so familiar, so familiar. She seemed to have seen him somewhere, but she could not remember.


    Soon, her eyelids became heavy again, and her vision gradually blurred, and then she knew nothing.


    At this time, Zac was questioning Liam in the cell of the men in black, hoping that they still had the test record or spare antidote.


    At this time, her phone rang and he received a text message. It said, "If you still want to see Essie, come to room 1314 of InterContinental Hotel."


    Shocked, Zac jumped up and rushed out like a hurricane.


    Room 1314 was empty, only Essie was lying on the bed in a coma.


    Zac was so worried about her that he picked her up and ran outside in a hurry.


    It was the second day since Essie woke up. She made a move and found that she had strength.


    Zac had been staying by her side all the time. When he saw her open her eyes, he was slightly relieved.


    "What happened? Why are you in the InterContinental Hotel? " he asked anxiously.


    "Two of them took me there and injected me with new virus," Essie said weakly.


    Zac''s relaxed nerves suddenly tightened. He lifted her arm and saw the needle eye on it. His handsome face twisted in extreme anger.


    He immediately called the dean of the hospital to give her a complete physical examination. But to everyone''s surprise, they not only did not find new virus, but also happily found that the remaining old virus in her body had been completely cleared.


    "If I''m not wrong, it''s not a new virus, but an original antidote," said the dean.


    A tinge of surprise flied into Zac''s eyes. He opened his arms and held Essie in his arms, spinning three hundred and sixty degrees in the air. "That''s great. That''s great."


    Tears of joy welled up in Essie''s eyes.


    "They want to save me, not kill me?" She was shocked.


    "Maybe they are not enemies," Zac said thoughtfully, but their method and means were really confusing.


    The familiar eyes kept flashing in Essie''s mind. She


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    sure and never lose it." Zac hugged her excitedly. Her response, even a little, could make him ecstatic.


    Back to the villa on the Phoenix Road, in order to please her mother, Essie specially prepared a gift for her in the name of Zac.


    "Today is not my birthday. Why sending me gift?"


    "It''s a sincere gift. Open it and see if you like it," Essie said with a smile.


    Lucy opened the gift box. There was a crystal Champagne Cup in it. The foot of the glass was hollowed out, carved with beautiful patterns, and the body of the cup was like a bud rose.


    Her eyes suddenly lit up, like a meteor quietly streaked across, and disappeared in an instant.


    She had a strange hobby. She was obsessed with champagne cups and loved those with strange shapes.


    "Mom, this Champagne Cup is unique. It was designed by Zac himself for you." Essie hugged her mother lovingly.


    Hearing this, Lucy''s face darkened. She did like this cup, beautiful and unique, but unfortunately she didn''t like the person who sent it. She put the cup into the box and handed it to the maid. Unexpectedly, before the maid could raise her hand to take it, her fingers loosened.


    The box fell to the ground, and the Champagne Cup rolled out.


    "What''s wrong with you?" She scolded the maid, but in fact, she did it on purpose. She was delivering a dissatisfaction to the person who sent the gift, and she would not appreciate it.


    Essie picked up the cup, put it into the box and handed it to the maid. Then she smiled, "Mom, don''t worry. It won''t break. At first, Zac planned to make it with glass, but later he thought that the glass was too fragile, so he changed it to crystal, because it should be the same as my respect for you. It won''t break or change under any circumstances."


    Lucy cast a sidelong glance at her. Of course she knew that it wouldn''t break it, or she wouldn''t let it go. In her opinion, every glass of champagne was alive. No matter how hateful the person who made the glass was, the glass was innocent.

 Chapter 525 You Deserve It

    "Mom, there''s one thing I want to tell you. I haven''t really divorced Zac, and he hasn''t married Leila either. He just used an excuse to fool Leila," Essie said in a low voice.


    Yesterday, when Zac told her about this, she was surprised, delighted and a little angry. He had lied to her for so long that she had always thought that she was a mistress and had always been regarded as a mistress by outsiders.


    Lucy was shocked, which was a new situation she had never imagined.


    "Essie, look at you. Many things has happened since you were with Zac. This shows that you are not the right person for each other. Why don''t you just divorce? In case you delay each other''s time and miss the right person. "


    "Mom, it''s just because we have experienced so much that we have truly seen our hearts and feelings. We want to cherish this fate, and please give us a chance, okay?"


    she said honestly and pleadingly.


    The corners of Lucy''s mouth twitched. "Essie, the reason why I stopped you from being together is not for myself, but for you. I know Mary very well. She is ten times more cunning than Vicki. She is insidious and cunning. She won''t let you and Zac have a good time. She won''t stop until you are really divorced. "


    "Mom, she seems to have changed a lot recently. She is much kinder to me than before. She is not as vicious as before. Maybe she is forced to accept me,"


    Essie said thoughtfully. Although Mary''s change was a little weird, she would rather think in a good way.


    "It might be her tricks. She seemed to be on good terms with me before, and I treated her as a sister. I didn''t expect her to stab me in the back, making me unprepared," Lucy said. She didn''t believe that Mary would change at all.


    "Mom, why did she do that? How did you get into trouble with her?" Essie couldn''t help but ask. Mary was a petty and vengeful woman. Her mother must have done something wrong to make her unhappy, so she came up with such a vicious trick to hurt her.


    "How do I know? Maybe she has mental problems. " Lucy snorted. Mary was too insidious. Even if she hated you in her heart, she wouldn''t show it. She was always careless and never cared about anything. She wouldn''t know when she offended her.


    A trace of sadness flashed across Essie''s face. If her mother didn''t even know it, it would be difficult to resolve this resentment. To be honest, she didn''t want to forgive Mary at all. What she had done to her mother and her family was unforgivable.


    But, after all, she was Zac''s biological mother. For the sake of Zac, she was willing to let go of the past grudges and forget hatred.


    However, Lucy didn''t think so. She had experienced it before. In her opinion, if the conflict between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law couldn''t be properly handled, the couple wouldn''t live in harmony for a long time. Moreover, she hated Mary to the bone. She couldn''t accept her son, let alone see her daughter treat her as a mother and treat her with filial piety.


    Therefore, she would do anything t


    fault. She shouldn''t have given birth to this baby. She deserved it. She and the baby deserved it.


    Zac gritted his teeth, "It doesn''t matter if you are stubborn. You have plenty of time to repent." He gnashed his teeth. She would spend the rest of her life in a mental hospital. That was the most suitable place for a lunatic like her.


    At Yang City.


    The bar at midnight was full of restlessness and passion.


    In the mist of the glass light, many drunk and hazy faces flickered.


    The man and woman were dancing crazily and smiling frivolously, hiding the loneliness and empty in their hearts.


    Hanson was already drunk. He held the bottle and danced frivolously on the stage. Men and women flocked to the stage, screaming and dancing with him.


    He had become a regular visitor here, getting drunk every night.


    And Ivy became his protector. Every time he was about to get drunk, her bodyguards rushed to the stage to support him, and then took him out of the bar and back to the apartment.


    She took off his dirty clothes. He kept calling the name of Essie, tears streaming down from the corner of his eyes and wetting his temples.


    She touched his face, jealous and distressed.


    ''Brother Hanson, you idiot. There is not only one woman in the world. Why do you love Essie so wholeheartedly?''


    In fact, she had been secretly loving him. Why couldn''t he pay more attention to her?


    She sighed sadly, wrung a towel and wiped the tears on his face.


    Since Essie had made up with her cousin and become her sister-in-law, he would give up sooner or later. Now, a lot of women in the celebrities circle of Yang City were showing their affection to him. She had to make a move. She couldn''t let others get ahead of her.


    She didn''t leave this evening and stayed in the apartment to take care of him.


    On the second day, Hanson was awakened by a strong smoke.


    When he opened his misty eyes, he saw thick smoke floating from the door of the bedroom, like the mist, spreading the whole space.

 Chapter 526 I Like You

    What the hell! The apartment was on fire?


    He jumped up from the bed and ran out without putting on his shoes.


    The smoke came out of the kitchen, mixed with the sound of a woman''s cough.


    He rushed into the kitchen like a gust of wind. From the smoke curling up, he saw a panic figure. It was...


    He coughed and rubbed his eyes. His eyes became clearer.


    It was Ivy. He recognized her. She was...


    frying egg!


    He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. He strode forward and turned on the range hood.


    The thick smoke gradually dispersed.


    He crossed his hands over his chest and stared at her with a questioning posture. "Ivy, why are you in my kitchen?"


    Turning off the gas stove, Ivy shoved out a piece of black item from the pan and threw it into the trash can.


    There were also several dark things in the bucket!


    She lowered her head dejectedly and turned around. "Don''t you remember anything? You get drunk every day. It''s me who sent you back. "


    "Oh, it''s you," he muttered and his eyes softened. To be honest, he didn''t remember anything after getting drunk. He only knew that he would lie on his bed every day when he woke up. He didn''t want to think about who sent him back. He was not in the mood to think about it anyway.


    He glanced at the messy kitchen and frowned slightly. "Then why don''t you go back? You make trouble here and almost burn my kitchen!"


    "I just want to make breakfast for you out of kindness." Ivy was extremely embarrassed. She had seen the fried eggs of Essie, which were golden yellow. They smelled good and looked easy to make. She had planned to show off in front of him, but she didn''t expect it to be a mess.


    Thinking of this, she blinked, and tears began to flash in her eyes.


    After all, Hanson had a tender heart for women. Seeing the pitiful look on her face, he sighed helplessly, "Ivy, thank you for sending me back these days. It''s almost time for work. You can leave now. Leave me alone." After a pause, he added, "Tell the secretary that I won''t go to the company today."


    "Are you still not sober from the hangover? Today is Saturday. You don''t need to go to work," she reminded him.


    He said ''Oh'' as if he had just woken up from a dream. For him, time was meaningless, and the only use was to spend it in a boring life.


    "Then you can go back to have a rest. I want to... Stay alone for a while. "


    "But you haven''t had breakfast yet," she murmured.


    "I don''t have the appetite," he said lightly. The residual alcohol was still burning in his stomach, making him uncomfortable.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, and waves of disappointment surged in her heart. She bit her lips and walked out silently.


    After returning to her room, Hanson fell onto the bed.


    The sunlight came in through the slightly open window and lazily sprinkled on the head of the bed. It warmed the moist air in the room, but it couldn''t warm his cold heart.


    Why did he take away his Essie? Why?


    He asked the sky, the sky was silent. He asked the clouds, the clouds w


    a tissue and coughed.


    He seriously doubted the edibility of this dish.


    Not only did Ivy make a famous cuisine, but also a charcoal cooked salmon and cheese lobster. However, no one dared to eat on the three cuisines.


    Taking a look at the table, Ivy''s two cheeks bulged up at once. "Why don''t you eat the food I cook?"


    Everyone lowered their heads in silence.


    She was so angry that she decided to play tricks. First, he brought the eel with black chicken to Zac and Essie. It was a soup made of eel and black chicken. When a strange smell spread out from the casserole, Zac intuitively leaned back.


    Ivy served them a bowl of soup attentively, and everyone looked at them sympathetically. Zac took the soup in front of Essie. Seeing the wide eyes of Ivy, he explained hurriedly, "Essie has just recovered. The doctor said that she can only eat vegetables and can''t eat meat these days."


    Ivy pouted, "Well, then you can drink both bowls."


    "These two days, I... I can only eat vegetables too since I have a little stomachache. The doctor specifically told me not to eat meat," Zac said unhurriedly.


    Ivy was not pleased. She stamped her feet hard and said, "What? I did it specially for you, how can you not have even a taste?" Her little mouth pouted, and her big eyes blinked red. She seemed to be so sad that she was about to cry.


    Seeing this, Essie smiled and said, "Ivy must have been busy in the kitchen for a long time. The soup looks good. I really want to have a taste." She reached out for the soup. Zac was about to stop her, but when he saw the wink, he let go of her.


    Essie spooned up a small spoon and took a sip. Without making any sound, she picked up a food cloth to wipe her mouth and spit out the soup quietly. "Ivy''s soup is very good. The original taste is better if you add more salt to it."


    "Really?" Ivy tasted it immediately and then wanted to vomit. The smell of the soup was very strong, and she forgot to add salt, but she still swallowed it, not wanting others to know.

 Chapter 527 Bless Plot

    In fact, everyone saw it, but they pretended not to see it.


    Two bowls of soup in front of Zac were poured back by Ivy. While pouring, Ivy said to herself in the tone of pity, "Wow, the soup is delicious. It''s your loss if you don''t drink it. But Essie is right. You need to add some salt to stew it for a while." Then she asked the maid to take it out.


    Everyone at the table breathed a long sigh of relief.


    After dinner, Alena put the wedding of Zac and Essie on the agenda. The wedding ceremony finally officially began to count down. Alena had already asked aunt Bonney to check the date and put the wedding in a good day of October in golden autumn.


    "Aunt Bonney once said that you would be reunited." Alena said with a smile.


    Zac put his arm around Essie''s shoulder. This time, he would never let go of her and let her run away.


    "Mili and Dot are on the plane. They will arrive at Dragon City tomorrow." He smiled. Willi''s home had been destroyed. Even if they hadn''t caught him yet, he wouldn''t be able to make a big trouble.


    Sitting next to them, Mary wore a smile on her face, but deep inside, she was extremely angry. She really didn''t expect that the little tramp, Essie, would come back. Leila was too weak to be the second Elizabeth.


    Mary would never let this tramp stay in the family. She thought Essie was a big trouble for her, so she would drive Essie away from her son in any way.


    There was another person in the house who was as gloomy as her. The man was Walt.


    It was beyond his expectation that Zac and Essie were reconciled. He had thought that Essie was dating with Jim. It seemed that the gossip between them was just a cover. Jim and Zac grew up together. They were best friends. I don''t think he would steal Zac''s girlfriend.


    "Congratulations!" He said in a low voice.


    With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, Zac said, "now she is my wife and your sister-in-law again. You don''t have to goad me into doing anything." Since Walt didn''t dare to admit his feelings in front of Essie, he had to play dumb and take it as a trick. After all, they were brothers of the same mother. He didn''t want to treat her as an enemy all the time.


    There was a malicious look in Walt''s eyes, but he didn''t show it or respond. He just smiled faintly, hiding all his emotions.


    "Don''t just talk about Zac. You have to think about your own business." Alena looked at him lovingly.


    "Maybe my lover hasn''t arrived yet. But don''t worry. Maybe one day I will bring you a granddaughter-in-law." Walt smiled.


    "You have been playful since you were a child. If you can really behave yourself, I will be thankful." Alena smiled kindly.


    "One thing conquers another? If I meet a woman who can conquer me, I will definitely raise my hand to surrender. " Said Walt jokingly, making a strange face at her. If it weren''t for Zac, he would have been in pairs with his own little sun. Why did he still have to love her secretly?


    "I really want to see which woman is so capable to subdue you." Alena laughed.


    It was the calmest day in the house. Although it was a little cloudy, the sky above the


    the board meeting.


    "Essie, what you did confused me. Even if the other company uses the same technology as that of Brightness, it doesn''t necessarily mean that Brightness will lose. Why did you suddenly decide to give up the bidding and let others get the contract? As the president, haven''t you ever thought that it will cause a great loss to Brightness? What''s more, Brightness is preparing to purchase the Seine. In this way, it will greatly enhance its strength. How can we do anything about it? " Bles questioned.


    "Bles, it''s not a bad thing to lose the battle. Don''t worry too much. I will try my best to make up for the loss." Said Essie calmly.


    A malicious and cold light flashed across Bles''s face. "Essie, to be honest, you are a woman after all, and you are a designer. You have no experience about it. I think you''d better learn to delegate power."


    Casting a sidelong glance at him, Essie said, "Uncle Bles, as the president, I will certainly arrange it. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Bles''s face darkened, "then how are you going to clean up the mess now?"


    "I haven''t made up my mind yet. There will be a way, please give me more time. If I can''t deal with this matter properly, I will resign from the position of president of Brightness."


    "Don''t try to buy time on purpose. If you can''t think of a good way to clean up the mess, you can take the blame and resign." Bles snorted. He didn''t believe that Essie had the ability to change the situation. If she couldn''t do it, she wouldn''t blame him for being rude.


    Now he had to take measures one by one to separate all the groups under the Hengyuan group from Essie, so that she only had Hengyuan left. He didn''t believe that an old man like him couldn''t defeat his niece, the tender grass.


    He had disguised and planned for so long, waiting for the day to get the Xu Group. He would never give up. No matter what kind of method he would use, he would do it even if he cooperated with the devil.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that the mantis stalks the cicadas and the Oriole is behind them.

 Chapter 528 Manslaughter

    On Thursday, Brightness held a general shareholder''s meeting and invited many news media at home and abroad.


    Rose, the spokesperson of Brightness, took out the patent certificate of C technology and relevant parts. Without its authorization, no other company or person was allowed to use the same technology within five years.


    She also told the shareholders that the technology Seine used in the bid for the equipment was stolen from Brightness. At present, they had conclusive evidence and would sue Seine at any time.


    Hearing this, the crowd burst into an uproar, like a time bomb, starting the timer.


    What came next was that the stock price of Brightness soared and that of Seine company plummeted on the contrary.


    What a play Essie was playing. Smart people could see it.


    This was a trap.


    Under the influence of the European debt crisis, the profit of Seine kept falling. Zac had made a bold decision for Essie to acquire the company, which was the biggest threat to the Brightness.


    The senior executives of Seine decided to fight back. They wanted to survive in a desperate situation and turn the loss into profit by cooperating with Baker. At the same time, they gave a heavy blow to Brightness. However, they didn''t expect that they missed a step and fell into the cliff.


    Now, it would face the double huge compensation from Brightness and Baker. It was like a ball with only a big hole and could no longer be bulging. There were only two ways for Seine to get rid of the crisis. One was to declare bankruptcy, the other was to surrender to Brightness and accept to be acquired.


    The shareholders of Seine were unwilling to choose the former, not to mention that Essie had to whip them behind to speed up their pace.


    Now, there was another thing that needed to be solved by Essie. The thing was to find the chief culprit who leaked the technical secret.


    In fact, from the moment when Finney planted a virus in the computer and stole the technical information, Essie had found it. She pretended to know nothing and let Finney finish her work. She was going to catch the big fish in one net.


    When she found Finney, she burst into tears. "I''m sorry, Essie. I didn''t mean to do that, but I have no choice. If I don''t do as that person said, I''ll be in jail."


    Startled, Essie asked, "Finney, tell me what happened."


    Finney sniffed and sobbed, "I met a friend in the fitness club. She is a famous painter and has the same interests as me. We have a good talk. One day, she invited me to her house for fun. I went there without thinking. I didn''t expect that she was a lesbian and confessed her love to me. I was frightened and wanted to leave, but she grabbed me. We had a quarrel on the stairs. I pushed her down by accident. She died. I wanted to pretend that she fell off the building by accident, but I didn''t expect that someone took the video of that day and sent it to me. He threatened me that if I didn''t do as he said, he would hand the evidence to the police and put me in jail. "


    Essie''s two beautiful eyebrows twisted into a ball, and her intuition told her that there was something wrong with it.


    The next day, when the first ray of morning sunlight fell from the


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    nurse lifted Casey into the car. When she was about to follow them, she was stopped. "If you are not her family, don''t follow us. Hurry up and inform her family."


    She was at a loss and her mind went blank. After the ambulance left, she remembered that she didn''t have the contact information of Casey''s family at all.


    Just when she was at a loss, a harsh bell rang, as if a saw had torn the surrounding air.


    Casey''s phone was left in the living room. It was from Marina. She hurriedly told him about Casey''s injury. She wanted to find out other people''s phone numbers in her phone''s address book, but there was only Marina''s number in it.


    The second day, she called Marina and wanted to ask about Casey''s condition. Unexpectedly, she got the news of Casey''s death. When she fell down the stairs, her head was hit seriously and she died not long after she arrived at the hospital.


    Marina also asked her to go to the villa on Wednesday to mourn Casey. When she knew that Casey was dead, she panicked and worried that she had pushed Casey down.


    On Wednesday, she went to the villa alone.


    That day, it was gloomy and dark.


    The village was quieter than usual, and the dense pine forest around was dark under the cover of mist. From time to time, the sound of cold wind whistling came from the col, like the desolation of ghosts.


    The front of the villa was full of flowers, which were in clusters. They were so dense that the leaves and branches could not be seen. There was only a bright red color. The first time she came here, she stayed here for a while to appreciate these beautiful flowers.


    But today, they seemed to be extraordinarily gorgeous, excessively and strangely gorgeous, as if they had been tainted with blood after killing. She hurriedly turned her head away and walked forward.


    The door was slightly open. When she slowly pushed it open, she couldn''t help shivering as if a gloomy cold wind was coming at her.


    The living room was covered by a vast, single white color. The cold color expelled all the anger, and also deeply hurt her eyes.


    Marina stood there, her face as pale as the surroundings.

 Chapter 529 Daddy Finally Woke Up

    Marina was thin and tall. She wore a pair of glasses. Through the glasses, her eyes were as swollen as walnuts. She was not beautiful. Her nose was a little short and her mouth was a little wide, which made her face look lack of a sense of harmony.


    "How did she fall down?" Marina asked.


    "She fell down accidentally when she went downstairs." Finney asked calmly.


    Marina didn''t ask any more questions. It seemed that she didn''t doubt what Finney said. She took off her glasses, rubbed her red and swollen eyes and asked her to burn incense for Casey.


    Then Finney just left silently.


    The past month had been peaceful. Finney had thought that things had passed, but a mysterious e-mail was sent to her. It was the video of the accident.


    She was so scared. Someone threatened her that if she didn''t do as he said, he would hand over the video to the police and let her go to jail. She was so scared that she was at a loss and could only listen to the other party''s orders.


    It was already in the evening when Zac drove back to the city. The tall buildings, the shuttling cars and the noisy crowd made them feel that they seemed to have entered another world from one world.


    Zac called his subordinate Marlon and asked him to look for the specific information of the two mysterious people, Casey and Marina.


    They decided to start with Marina, who was the most likely to get the video. Since they didn''t know her real name, Essie drew her outline according to Finney''s description.


    Then they went to the first people''s Hospital of Dragon City where Casey was sent to. Seeing that it was Zac and Essie, the Dean checked the medical records for them in person.


    However, they searched all the patients sent that day, but they didn''t find the name of Casey, nor any patient who fell down.


    "She might have been sent to another hospital. There are many hospitals in Dragon City. You''d better go to others to check it. It will be more convenient." The Dean suggested kindly.


    With his help, they got the records of all the patients that day. A total of more than 80 people were sent to the hospital because of the fall. They looked for different hospitals separately, but they didn''t find Casey''s name or the patient''s death record.


    "As the saying goes, if the one is alive, we should see him in person. If the one is dead, we need to see his body to check. It''s better to find one more person." Marlon said thoughtfully.


    Zac nodded and wondered whether Casey was dead or not.


    Soon, Marlon got the news. He gave Essie a photo and asked her to hand it to Finney for identification.


    This was a group of people''s photo. Finney looked at it carefully and recognized that two of them were Casey and Marina.


    "These photos were taken in France half a month ago. Someone uploaded them on micro-blog. Marlon found the person who posted them on micro-blog. His name is Mall, and he was in the same travel group with Casey and Marina at that time."


    "Half a month ago? Casey died more than a month ago, didn''t she? " Finney was shocked.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    name. In this way, if something happens to me, Holy can inherit my will and get the shares he deserves. "


    Baron smiled gently with loving eyes, "you don''t have to transfer your shares to me. Keep it with you."


    Shrugging her shoulders, Essie said in a playful tone, "aren''t you worried that I will misappropriate the Xu Group?"


    "The Xu Group is yours now. If you really have this intention, how can you think of returning the shares to me?" Baron smiled kindly, "in fact, in my eyes, daughters and sons have the same status. During this period of time, you have managed the Xu Group well, which indicates that you are very talented in management. I''m relieved that the Xu Group is in your hands."


    Shaking her head, Essie said, "Holy is the most suitable successor of the Xu Group. I''m ambitious in the fashion industry. Now that you''re awake, I can go back to be a fashion designer. And... " She lowered her voice and a bitter smile flitted across her face. "I''m not a member of the Xu family since I left the family at the age of seven. My father''s surname is Yi, and I''m the daughter of the Yi family now."


    Baron''s eyes flashed a trace of shock and pain. He still remembered clearly the resentment on her face when she left the Xu family.


    "You are not my father anymore, and I am not your daughter either. I will never step into the Xu''s mansion in my life, and I will never call you daddy again."


    For so many years, her eyes and words had been lingering in his mind and never disappeared. She used to be his favorite little daughter, but now she treated him as a stranger.


    "Cathy, haven''t you forgiven me after so many years?"


    With a resolute look on her face, Essie said, "Mr. Baron, I only have one father. His name is Bob. I don''t need another father anymore."


    Baron sighed heavily and his heart twisted in pain. "Cathy, it doesn''t matter whether you admit it or not, it''s a fact that can''t be changed. You can''t forgive me, but in my heart, you are always my daughter. "


    Looking at him, Essie felt sad.

 Chapter 530 Am I That Bad

    "My biological father is not as kind as my adoptive father. My father is very kind to me. If it weren''t for him, my mother and I wouldn''t have lived till today. He gave me the missing father''s love, gave me a complete family, loved me, took care of me, and he was enough for me. I don''t need another nominal father. "


    Baron took a deep breath, feeling guilty and sad. "I''ve been looking for you all these years, but I haven''t found you."


    Essie shrugged. Her mother had changed her face and changed her name with her. It was not easy to find them.


    "Well, Mr. Baron, the most important thing now is that you should recover as soon as possible and take charge of the Xu group. Other things are just unimportant."


    The corners of Baron''s mouth twitched slightly. How could it be a trifle? For him, getting back together with his daughter was as important as the Xu group.


    At this time, in Hanson''s villa, Ivy finally prepared a delicious dinner. Then they turned off the light and lit two rose shaped candles on the table.


    The moonlight, the starlight and the candle light interwove into a dreamy and romantic net, quietly enveloping the romantic world of the two.


    She attentively served a piece of curry crab for Hanson, and nervously stared at his chewing expression.


    With a faint smile at the corners of his charming mouth, he said, "It''s not bad." He said lightly. There was a wave of disappointment in Ivy''s heart. In order to learn how to cook this candlelight dinner, she had hurt ten fingers, and they were still painful.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t like it or not. I''ll continue to learn." She lowered her head and murmured.


    With an unfathomable smile in her eyes, Hanson suddenly reached out and held her hand.


    She shrank back as if she had been stabbed by a needle, with a painful expression on her face. At this time, Hanson found that her fingers were scalded with several blisters.


    His bright eyes twinkled slightly. "A rich lady like you who can afford everything is not suitable to do such a thing."


    Feeling that he was caring about her, Ivy''s heart sank into a pool of extremely soft spring water, and her mind rippled. "It doesn''t matter, brother Hanson. I won''t... It doesn''t hurt at all. "


    Hanson glanced at her. What an innocent woman. She was touched at his simple care tone. In fact, what he wanted to say was that she was not his style, so there was no need to try.


    However, he didn''t show it immediately. Instead, he smiled and said, "Let''s watch a movie together tomorrow."


    "Really? Brother Hanson! " Ivy was so excited that her heart was beating wildly. It seemed that in the twenty-one years, she had never been so happy as now.


    On the second day, when she entered the office, she began to stare at the clock, hoping that it could walk as fast as flying.


    The shadow of the sun finally moved to the West. She jumped excitedly and ran to his office...


    He


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    o the hotpot for him. Hanson felt helpless and had no appetite.


    "Please, can I eat by myself?" he said unhappily.


    Ivy pouted and said in a casual tone, "I''m your girlfriend to be. It''s my duty to cook for you."


    "Girlfriend to be?" Alice raised her eyebrows, a malicious look flashed through her eyes. She had never expected that Ivy would step in at this time.


    Daisy smiled, "We should get rid of ''to be''."


    A shadow floated over Hanson''s handsome face. Without saying anything, he picked up the beer at hand and drank it gloomily. He was in a bad mood.


    Looking at the two of them, Essie smiled and said, "I''m so happy to see my good friend have such a beautiful and gentle girlfriend to be, and my little sister have such a handsome and considerate boyfriend to be."


    Hanson glanced at her with an implicit look, and a bitter smile appeared on his face. He still didn''t say a word, raised his head and drank up the rest of the beer in the can.


    "Since you have added the word ''to be'' to it, it means that it has not confirmed yet. Is it possible that Miss Rong is actively pursuing Hanson?" Alice said in a voice dripping with sarcasm.


    "Yes, everyone has the right to pursue happiness. I like brother Hanson. I just want to pursue him." Ivy rolled her eyes at her.


    "I think Ivy and Hanson are a good match," said Essie with a smile. Then she turned to look at Hanson and said, "Hanson, give Ivy a chance to date her."


    Hanson opened another can of beer and gulped it down. He felt like a gift that was sent out by Essie mercilessly.


    "I''m not interested in her," he replied coldly.


    These words hit Ivy hard. She had never been in love. Hanson was the first man she liked. She didn''t know what to do to win his heart, and how to make herself the second Essie. She was so distressed, so depressed, and now she was even sadder.


    "Am I that bad?" She lowered her eyes, and two eyelashes left a deep shadow on her face.

 Chapter 531 Divorce

    "Not to my taste." Hanson said ruthlessly. He had never thought about the feelings of Ivy. The reason why he deliberately invited her to watch a movie yesterday was not to give her a chance, but to give her a hard blow to make her give up completely.


    It seemed that Ivy was kicked into an ice hole. She was cold from inside to outside, without any heat.


    However, she would not give up. On the way of love, she had to be more courageous.


    Essie thought highly of Ivy. She was simple, kind and not scheming. She believed that Hanson would be happy with her.


    However, that was not what Alice thought. In her eyes, Ivy was a trouble, a trouble that prevented the harmonious relationship between Hanson and Essie.


    "There is a saying that nothing forcibly done is going to be agreeable. If he doesn''t like you, don''t force him. Otherwise, you won''t even be friends in the end." She said crossly.


    Glaring at her fiercely, Ivy retorted, "Fell doesn''t like you either. Why do you still want to marry him?"


    Her words hit Alice on the point. Fell had always been lukewarm towards her, and his attitude had been even colder since that incident. If it wasn''t for the interests of his family, he wouldn''t marry her.


    "Who said that Fell doesn''t like me? We are good." She would never admit that there was a gap between her and Fell.


    "Forget it. Everyone in the upper class knows that Fell wants to marry my sister-in-law. If you hadn''t drugged him and made him have sex with you, he wouldn''t marry you." Said Ivy rudely.


    With a livid face, Alice really wanted to stand up and slap the little girl in the face to teach her a lesson. But she held it back. After all, she was a member of the Rong family. She didn''t want to make it a big deal.


    "Ivy, you''d better be careful when you speak. Don''t talk nonsense."


    "I just gave you a dose of your own medicine. There is a huge difference between before and after you lost your memory. It''s unbelievable that one is in the sky and the other is on the ground." Ivy curled her lips.


    "I prefer me now." Alice hated to hear others compare her now with her before. Alice before couldn''t be back. It was impossible for her to regain her memory. No matter they wanted it or not, they could only accept her now.


    Noticing that the atmosphere was getting more and more tense, Essie hurriedly came out to be the peacemaker and said, "well, only one know what love is oneself. You don''t need to care about others'' opinions. The most important thing is not to make yourself regret. You should try your best to pursue it, and you should pursue it bravely. Why do you have to worry too much?"


    Hanson cast a sidelong glance at her. Although she said that to Ivy and Alice, this was also suitable for him. As long as he was still alive, he didn''t want to give up on her. He wanted to fight with Zac to the end. Zac used to take advantage of the void to take her away, he could have taken her away. It was all Christina''s fault. He missed the good opportunity due to her.


    "Sister-in-law, you are right. I like Hanson. I just want to chase him to the end." Said


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ords. You don''t know how bad and poisonous Essie is. When you were in a coma, she came to find fault with us from time to time and didn''t let mommy have a good day. "


    Baron didn''t seem to hear her at all. He had long wanted to divorce Elizabeth. He stared at Elizabeth with disgust and said, "well, I''ve asked the lawyer to draw up the divorce agreement. You can move out of the Xu''s mansion tomorrow."


    Elizabeth burst into tears. "Baron, you are too heartless. We have been married for more than ten years. I gave birth to a son and a daughter for you. You just heard the gossip of the villain and wanted to divorce me. What''s the meaning of my life! "


    Baron looked very cold. If Vicki hadn''t forced him to marry Elizabeth, he wouldn''t have married her. Although they had been married for more than ten years, he had no feelings for her at all. He just lived a simple life for the sake of their children.


    "Even without this, I will divorce you. Our marriage will come to an end."


    Elizabeth''s eyes darkened and she almost fainted. She hurriedly ran to Vicki and knelt down, "Mom, I can swear to God that Bles and I are innocent. I have never done anything wrong to the Xu family. If I lie, let me beat the thunder and lightning, and I will not die well."


    Her oath was cruel and resolute. Essie sneered in her heart. She had long been accustomed to it.


    Unfortunately, god did not pay attention to her every time, so people could only rely on themselves to take revenge.


    Valery also knelt down with her mother and said, "grandma, please persuade dad, he listened to you the most. He can''t divorce mommy. They are at such an old age and have lived together for more than half of their lives. What problems can''t be solved?"


    "All right, all right." Vicki waved her hand and said, "I will find out the truth. If you and Bles really do something shameful, our Xu family will never allow you to stay."


    "If you want to arrest a thief, you need to show us evidence. Essie said that my mommy had an affair. Where is the evidence?" Valery shouted angrily.

 Chapter 532 Escape From The Madhouse

    Essie took out the birth certificate of Loren.


    Elizabeth glanced at it and sneered, "it''s just a fake. You asked someone to fake it in order to frame me. I have nothing to do with Loren." She was not nervous at all. Their partner had sent a hacker to invade the system of the Hospital Sainte-Marie and the American government, and deleted all the information about Loren. There was no such person in the world.


    "Aunt Elizabeth, even if you hide Loren and delete all his files, you can''t deny his existence, unless you have the ability to make everyone who knows him lose his memory." Said Essie coldly.


    A malicious and cold light flashed through Elizabeth''s eyes. "It''s true that Loren is the illegitimate son of Bles, but it has nothing to do with me. I am the hostess of the Xu family. How can I be with Bles? Isn''t this self-destruction? "


    "If you and uncle Bles unite to take over the Xu Group and let your illegitimate child ascend the throne, your future will not be ruined." Said Essie unhurriedly.


    "Essie, I know you hate me. You always think that I have destroyed the marriage between your mother and Baron, so you have been hating me in your heart. You have tried every means to take revenge on me and drive me out of the Xu family. But don''t you think it''s too childish for you to frame me? I love Baron so much that I won''t do anything to hurt him even if I die. " Elizabeth said firmly.


    "Enough!" Baron growled, "I told you that I would divorce you even without this. I have made up my mind and no one can change it."


    When Elizabeth heard this, she immediately let out a sigh of relief, like a pile of mud lying on the sofa. She had been scheming for so many years to get the property of the Xu family, but she did not expect that she would fall into the hands of a girl who had been driven out by her before.


    It was all God''s fault that Essie escaped from death for several times. Otherwise, the Xu Group would have been hers.


    Alice didn''t say anything. She just winked at Elizabeth to calm her down. Since they had formed an alliance, she would definitely help her. She hadn''t completely failed, and there was still a chance to turn the table.


    Vinton sat there expressionlessly without saying a word. Anyway, his mother had been living in name for a long time, and it was the same whether they divorced or not.


    Baron ignored Elizabeth and asked the children to have dinner.


    With a filial look, Alice attentively picked up food for him. She hoped that Baron would come back and make her return to her previous position and become the second top leader of the Xu Group.


    However, it seemed that Baron didn''t want to put her in an important position. Instead, he discussed with Zac and asked Essie to stay to help him and continue to be the president.


    Shrugging his shoulders, Zac said indifferently, "she''ll make her own decision. I''ll support her unconditionally."


    "That''s good." Baron nodded and turned to look at Essie. "Cathy, I''m old and can''t do many things. You have to stay and help me."


    Hearing this, Alice wa


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    uld escape one day, she would never let her go. She would pay back ten times what she had suffered.


    The door of the ward suddenly opened and a doctor came in. He was wearing a mask and Leila couldn''t see his face clearly.


    Leila thought that she was going to receive electric shock treatment again, so she curled up in fear. "I''m fine. I''m fine. Don''t torture me anymore."


    "Don''t worry. I''m not here to treat you. I''m here to let you go." The doctor''s eyes flashed with a strange light.


    Leila was shocked and asked in disbelief, "you... Who are you? "


    "The only person who can save you." The doctor said in a low voice.


    Leila opened her eyes wide and didn''t want to ask any more. As long as she could escape from here, she was willing to do anything.


    "Let me go, let me go." She said one after another.


    "The people on duty outside have been sent away by me. Someone will pick you up at the door." The doctor said.


    Without saying anything, Leila jumped up and ran outside, fearing that he would change his mind and lock her up again.


    Looking at her receding figure, the doctor, hiding behind the mask, raised the corners of his mouth with an extremely cold smile. He took out a bottle of alcohol, poured it into the room and threw a lighter on it.


    With a muffled sound, a fierce fire rushed up.


    He sneered and closed the door.


    At this time, everyone in the madman''s house was immersed in sleep, and no one noticed this terrible scene.


    On the early morning of the second day, Zac received a call. The madhouse was on fire and many patients died, including Leila.


    He snorted, and an extremely cold light flashed through his eyes.


    Death was too easy for this woman.


    Essie got the news later. Although Leila had done a lot of things that she hated, she didn''t want to kill her. She always had goodwill in her heart, even for her enemy.


    What she hated most was not that Leila took away Zac in dirty means, but that she wanted to hurt Dot, which crossed her bottom line.


    So she couldn''t forgive her.

 Chapter 533 Rivals In Love

    After resting in the hospital for a few days, Elizabeth was discharged from the hospital.


    Vicki would go to the temple to burn incense and worship Buddha every month on the first and fifteen days of the lunar month. Elizabeth was weak and insisted on accompanying Vicki. She was good at playing the card of bitterness.


    She knew very well that Vicki was her ultimate backer. As long as she coaxed Vicki well, she was not afraid that Baron would not compromise.


    There were many people coming to worship the Buddha in the temple. After Vicki finished her worship, she just walked out of the temple. A strange man rushed out from nowhere, with a gun in his hand. He pointed the gun at Vicki without saying anything.


    The pilgrims in the temple thought he was holding a toy gun, so they didn''t care. When they heard a gunshot, they realized it was a real gun.


    "Mom, watch out!" Elizabeth rushed up desperately to protect Vicki and then fell to the ground.


    Seeing her lying in the blood, Vicki was frightened and shouted, "help! Help!"


    The bodyguards quickly surrounded, two of whom went to chase the murderer, and the rest called an ambulance to send Elizabeth to the hospital.


    Vicki was deeply touched by Elizabeth''s action. She felt grateful that her daughter-in-law had saved her life, and Baron was grateful that she had saved his mother. So he didn''t mention the divorce anymore.


    Essie knew that things would turn out like this. It was Elizabeth who made up and acted as a shield. It was not the first time that she had done such a thing.


    The most pathetic part was the gun player. He thought he could live a carefree life with the money, but he didn''t expect to be crushed to death by a big truck on the way to escape. It was estimated that the truck was deliberately arranged by Elizabeth. Elizabeth had always been cruel and merciless. She wouldn''t blink her eyes when killing people to keep her secrets.


    Now there were two more people in the Xu Group. The first one was Alice. If she wanted to come back to work, of course Baron wouldn''t refuse. Although he would be on guard, he could let her do something unimportant. The second person was Valery. As the second daughter of the Xu family, no one could object to her entering the Xu Group.


    Essie had a vague feeling that after Baron woke up, the Xu Group''s crisis would not be solved, but would get worse. Besides, she couldn''t cut off the branches and leaves as generously as before.


    In the villa of Phoenix Road, Hanson came, because Lucy asked him to have dinner at home.


    Mili and Dot were very happy to see him. "Daddy Hanson, we miss you so much. You should come to see us often." Mili put her arms around his neck and stroked his face. She was really worried that her daddy Hanson would abandon them after her mommy and daddy made up.


    Hanson lovingly kissed her red face and said, "you are my favorite babies. I will often come to see you."


    Dot sighed and said, "if only we were the members of the Mosou."


    "Yes." Mili took ov


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    hree year old child.


    "I''ll lock you up when I get back. I will let you out when you follow my orders."


    "Daddy, you are wrong. You should respect my decision. You can''t control my will just because you are my daddy." Mili protested angrily.


    After a long silence, Dot said slowly, "sister, don''t you remember that daddy is the devil? The devil will never allow anyone to disobey him."


    "That''s good." Zac didn''t care what he meant.


    Mili pouted her two cheeks angrily. "Daddy Hanson is the best. He has never been so arbitrary."


    Her words added fuel to the fire, which made Zac angrier. It was completely a challenge to his majesty as a father. "I will lock you up for a month, and deduct all the pocket money."


    "Great devil king, dictator, tyrant!" With arms akimbo, Mili glared at him and tried her best to resist.


    Noticing that the atmosphere in the car was getting more and more tense, Essie hurried out to be the peacemaker.


    "Zac, be patient with your children. They have their own ideas. You should respect them."


    Zac stretched out his big hand and flicked her forehead hard. If she hadn''t run away with his children, he would not have missed so many important moments with them. Now his status wouldn''t be so low. He should be on an equal footing with an outsider.


    Therefore, he decided that if these two villains dared to provoke him again in the future, he would directly take her as the chief culprit.


    Feeling wronged, Essie raised her hand to cover her red forehead. The big devil''s possessiveness was so strong that he not only had to control her, but also the children. It was really a headache.


    After returning to the Blue Coast, Zac carried her on his shoulder and threw her on the bed after Mili and Dot fell asleep.


    "Did you have a good dinner today?" He pinched her chin. She couldn''t escape. She had to be interrogated honestly.


    Knowing that he was just being possessive, Essie replied in a low voice, "Hanson and I are just friends now. Don''t think too much."

 Chapter 534 They Finally Met

    Zac snorted. This was called check erroneous ideas at the outset.


    He could see that his mother-in-law was still trying to break up the couple. She wanted to make a match between Essie and Hanson and drive him away as the real son-in-law. Essie had always been obedient to his mother-in-law. She might compromise one day. He would never allow such a possibility to happen.


    "Listen, Essie. You are my woman. Don''t have any other fantasies in your mind for the rest of your life."


    Essie took a deep breath. She remembered clearly that she had been monopolized by him all her life. How could she have any other illusions?


    "It''s late. Go to bed." She closed her eyes and decided to play dumb.


    But how could he let her go? He lowered his head and kissed her hard.


    The second day, early in the morning, they went to the airport. Lady Rose and her daughter Irene came from Provence.


    "Mrs. Rose, miss Irene, welcome to Dragon City." Said Essie enthusiastically.


    "I''m glad to see you again." Lady Rose said with a smile.


    It was the first time for Irene to arrive in the East. She was very excited. Sitting in the car, she looked around with her big eyes.


    "Dragon city is much more prosperous than I thought. It''s just like Paris."


    "Dragon city is one of the financial center in the world, and also the economic capital of our country. It is as prosperous as Paris or New York." Said Essie proudly.


    "I must have a good time here." Irene said with a smile.


    Essie had booked a presidential suite in the Intercontinental Hotel for them. She hoped that their trip in Dragon City would be a happy one and their cooperation would go smoothly.


    For Lady Rose, this trip was not only for cooperation, but also for seeing Zac''s mother, who looked exactly like her.


    Zac booked a VIP room in the Scenery Sea Food Restaurant and made an appointment with his mother. He didn''t mention Lady Rose in front of Mary before and wanted to surprise her.


    Because her son had an appointment with her, Mary came early. She drank tea alone in the box and waited.


    Zac and Lady Rose arrived at seven o''clock on time.


    When the door of the box was pushed open, Mary turned her head slightly. At a casual glance, her beautiful face suddenly turned as white as paper, and her whole body trembled violently. She knocked over the cup on the tea table by accident, and the amber tea fell down, dyed the white jade flowers on the carpet red.


    "Who are you?" She jumped up from the chair with her eyes wide open, as if she had seen a ghost.


    Zac didn''t expect his mother''s expression to be so exaggerated, much more shocked than he had imagined.


    Lady Rose was also surprised, because she looked more like herself than expected, but she was not as scared as Mary. After all, she had been mentally prepared.


    The waiter cleaned up the table and brought another cup of tea. Mary seemed to be still in shock, her hand holding the cup still was trembling slightly. After taking


    e about the price at all. The red wine in Rose Manor could meet their needs.


    Mary didn''t say anything more, but she was very angry. The delicious dishes on the table tasted bad.


    As soon as she left the restaurant, she called her assistant and asked her to investigate the real background of Lady Rose.


    Soon, the assistant responded.


    In the Rong Mansion.


    The light sun shone through the emerald branches and flowers, coming in from the huge ring-shaped floor to ceiling window, and dyed the luxurious silk gauze curtain red.


    The shattered shadow of flowers swayed on the curtain. Sometimes it was alienated, sometimes thick, sometimes clear, and sometimes hazy, like unpredictable slides.


    Mary stood in front of the window, holding the background information of Lady Rose, lost in thought.


    She didn''t find anything special in the information, but that face was too similar to her. It was terrible! Her heart was still fluttering with fear, as if she had seen a ghost coming out of the ground.


    Did she come back to take revenge on her?


    No, she was dead. There was no soul, no ghosts, no ghosts in this world!


    She shook her head hard and threw the horrible shadow out of her mind.


    The wind blew from the woods.


    The window gauze fluttered.


    The leaves of the fragrans swayed in disorder.


    In a trance, she seemed to see the shadow hiding among the dense leaves, looking at her with the most malicious eyes.


    That shadow was not an illusion, but hidden in her memory.


    She knew.


    It overlapped Lady Rose unconsciously.


    Was there a third person in the world who looked exactly like them?


    How could it be possible? Unless her mother gave birth to triplets, not twins.


    The more she thought about it, the more frightened she became. What worried her most was that this little bitch Essie would secretly plan a terrible plot to deal with her mother-in-law.


    She couldn''t let her scheme succeed. She had to find out who this Lady Rose was!

 Chapter 535 Lady Roses Confusion

    Hearing that Lady Rose looked exactly like Mary, Alena was very curious and invited her to come here.


    As soon as Lady Rose entered the gate of the house, a strange look appeared on her face. "My God, this is exactly the same place I went in my dream."


    Looking at each other, Essie and Zac asked in surprise, "did you dream of the Rong mansion?"


    "You won''t believe it. I often dream of a strange place, where there is a strange man and a child. That child is so young, so young, and he just learned to walk. He stumbled towards me and called me mommy in a childish voice..."


    Lady Rose said, closing her eyes. "Let me guess. The wide road in the center leads to the big house. Walking to the right was a very beautiful classical corridor. There was a lotus pool outside. Every summer, the green lotus leaves would cover the entire pond. If you keep walking on the left, you can go to a big garden, which is full of all kinds of flowers and a jasmine field that I like most. "


    "You are right!" Essie was shocked.


    Looking at Lady Rose, Zac''s dark eyes flashed with a deep and sharp light. "Have you really never left France?"


    Lady Rose shrugged her shoulders and said, "in fact, I don''t know either. Since the car accident, I don''t remember what happened in the past. All I know is that my mother and father told me."


    "You had a car accident?" Zac was slightly shocked.


    "Yes, my husband was killed in that car accident." There was a touch of sadness on Lady Rose''s face.


    "I''m sorry." Said Zac in a low voice.


    Irene raised her eyebrows, her eyes filled with confusion and doubt. "Mom, it''s incredible. If you haven''t been here, why are you so clear about everything here?"


    "I don''t know." Lady Rose sighed.


    Looking at them, Essie said slowly, "dreams are usually people''s subconscious reaction. Since you can dream of here, it means that you must have been here before, but you don''t remember."


    "That''s impossible. I don''t know anyone in the family at all." Lady Rose''s lips trembled with fear.


    When they were talking, Mary came over not far away. She had been eavesdropping behind a big tree just now and heard them clearly. Her internal organs began to spasm.


    It was so horrible. The appearance of Lady Rose was like a thunder exploding above her head, and it was likely to destroy her whole world.


    "Lady Rose is here. Mrs. Alena is waiting for you in the hall. Come with me." She said with a faint smile and led them to the house.


    In the hall, Alena had ordered tea and desserts. When she saw Lady Rose, she was also shocked.


    "When I saw you, I thought of Mary''s sister, Charlotte. When she first came here, I was also shocked. They looked so alike that even Albert couldn''t even distinguish Mary from them." Alena said to them.


    Zac turned to Mary and asked, "Mommy, can you tell me something about auntie?"


    An indescribable gloom streaked acros


    "Mom, you look like Mrs. Mary and you have the same preferences." Irene said with a smile.


    Lady Rose smiled, "yes, what a coincidence."


    There was a sharp look on Albert''s face. This Lady Rose didn''t seem to be like Charlotte, because although Charlotte and his wife were twins, their interests, preferences and even tastes were completely different. What Charlotte liked was almost hated by Mary, and Charlotte didn''t like what Mary liked either.


    At this time, Mary came over from a gravel path not far away. "Dinner is ready. Let''s go to the restaurant together." After saying that, she held Albert''s arm, as if to show her affection deliberately, "Albert, there is fresh lobster in the kitchen today. I specially ordered the kitchen to make your favorite salt baked lobster."


    "Mrs. Rose and Irene are guests today. You should prepare their favorite food."


    "Don''t worry. The dinner is very delicious today. Mrs. Rose will like it." Mary smiled weirdly.


    Everyone followed her to the restaurant.


    After Abel and Alena took their seats, the servants began to serve the dishes.


    Today''s dinner was really full of tricks: pickled pig ears, braised pork ribs in brown sauce, drunk shrimps...


    Mary picked up food for Lady Rose and said, "come on, have a pig elbow."


    "Thank you." Lady Rose smiled, trying to hide her reluctance.


    Irene was straightforward and said in a low voice, "my mother never eats anything like pig ears or elbows."


    "Really?" Mary showed a trace of surprise, and then sighed slightly. "I''m really sorry. Today''s dishes are all the favorite of Charlotte. I have already regarded you as my sister unconsciously. It seems that you are really not her."


    "I''ve told you that my mother can''t be your sister. You just happened to look like each other." Irene pouted.


    "Yes, Charlotte is indeed gone." Mary wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, as if she had recalled a sad past.

 Chapter 536

    "Well, let bygones be bygones. Since you and rose look so alike, it''s a kind of fate. Maybe you can become good friends. " Albert comforted Lady Rose.


    "I feel as if we are old friends at the first sight of Mrs. Mary." Lady Rose smiled faintly.


    "Me too." Mary said perfunctorily. It seemed that she didn''t want to continue this topic.


    After dinner, Essie and Zac sent Lady Rose and Irene back to the Intercontinental Hotel, and then returned to the Blue Coast.


    Leaning against the sofa, Essie remained silent for a long time with a serious and deep expression on her face.


    Zac picked up a black grapes and fed it into her mouth. "What are you thinking about?"


    After eating the grapes, Essie said slowly, "I''m thinking about Lady Rose. If she is really not your aunt, then why did she dream of the Rong mansion?"


    Zac raised his eyebrows slightly. He couldn''t explain it either. Coincidence didn''t make sense at all. No one would dream of a place they had never been to for no reason.


    "In fact, whether Mrs. Rose has anything to do with my mommy or not will be known after a medical appraisal. But it seems that mommy is not willing to do so."


    "It should be a good thing for sisters to meet each other. How about we..." Essie whispered in his ear and he nodded slightly. It was not a bad idea.


    "Let''s prepare the celebration party tomorrow. After it''s over, I''ll go back to the Rong mansion."


    Essie nodded. Tomorrow''s banquet was indeed very important, because it was the first time for Baron to meet others after he woke up.


    She had made up her mind that she would attend the party with Zac as his wife, not the president of the Xu Group. After all, the protagonist was Baron, so she couldn''t be the heroine.


    That night, in the incomparably luxurious George Hotel, many famous people and celebrities got together.


    The guests were all politicians and business celebrities.


    When Zac and Essie entered the hall of the hotel at the same time, all the cameras were turned on.


    Zac was wearing a luxurious midnight blue evening dress, a white dress shirt, a silk tie collar, and a handsome face that instantly killed all the people. His slender and tall body was aggressive, and people around only dared to look up at him secretly at forty-five degrees.


    On the other hand, Essie was wearing a beautiful dress with embroidered petals on her shoulders. Her long dress was light and gauze, and her steps were as gentle as water. It was like princess Sissi''s old-fashioned updo, with a strand of black hair hanging casually. Noble and elegant, it also added a bit of charm. This time, she put on some fresh and bright makeup, revealing a bit of charming charm from the innocence.


    Vinton came in after them. Judging from his appearance, he was more beautiful than a peerless beauty, but his tall body and cynical attitude made people can tell the gender at a glance.


    "I heard that besides the project cooperation, daddy has another thing to announ


    So you have no right to influence my marriage. " Viton said, shaking his head and walking out.


    "Vinton, I tell you, no matter what, you must marry Wendy, or I will break off the mother child relationship with you!" Elizabeth''s trembling voice came from behind.


    Vinton stopped but didn''t look back. His cold laughter which was full of sarcasm echoed around the study, "I don''t have a mommy." He left, and the laughter remained in the room for a long time.


    Elizabeth trembled with anger. ''What a bastard! He is getting more and more unreasonable.'' It was all because of that woman, Eva. She must have colluded with Essie in secret and taught her son badly.


    On the Blue Coast, Essie stood in front of the window and looked out at the dark night. She frowned and looked worried.


    Zac walked over and put his arm around her shoulder. "Are you worried about Vinton''s marriage?"


    Essie sighed slightly. She was worried about Eva. "Elizabeth is afraid of Eva because of me. I''m worried that she will do something bad to Eva." Elizabeth was ruthless and could do anything, so Essie had to be on guard against her.


    "I will send more bodyguards to protect Eva." Zac said in a low voice.


    "Vinton is Elizabeth''s trump card. She will definitely not allow him to get out of her control. The reason why she wants Vinton to marry Wendy is to better control him." Essie said thoughtfully.


    "Maybe she can''t succeed but lost his son." Zac snorted coldly. Vinton was not a person who would be obedient to others.


    "I didn''t expect that Mr. Baron would agree to the marriage." Essie went back to the sofa and sat down. She picked up the green tea on the tea table and took a sip.


    "His ears are so soft. How can he persist himself after being persuaded by Elizabeth?" Zac shook his head. From the fact that he had indulged the brothers of Elizabeth to make trouble in the Xu Group again and again, it could be seen that Elizabeth had found his weakness and knew how to control him.

 Chapter 537 Fight With Elizabeth

    Early in the morning, Vinton was waiting at the door of Eva''s apartment. He wanted to explain the engagement to her.


    Eva also saw the news. His engagement with Wendy was today''s front page news, and it was hard not to see it. However, she had known about it last night. Essie called her and reminded her to be careful of Elizabeth.


    She was very calm. All the time, she just treated Vinton as a friend, and had no intention of dating him.


    "Vinton, Congratulations!" She smiled lightly.


    "I won''t marry that woman." Vinton frowned. Her reaction was like kicking him into the abyss, which made him very disappointed.


    Eva picked up the coffee on the table and took a sip slowly. Last night, Essie had analyzed the stakes to her. Since this marriage would do no good to Vinton and her bestie, she had to do something, not only for Vinton, but also for her bestie.


    "That woman is pretty in the photo." She said with a faint smile.


    "I''ve seen a lot of beautiful women. Being beautiful is not something important. Personality is the most important." Vinton said scornfully.


    Hearing this, Eva understood Vinton''s thought. She sighed heavily and said, "Vinton, are you really your mother''s biological son? She only takes advantage of you. She doesn''t show her love for you at all." She had heard from Vinton that Elizabeth treated Valery much better than him. When they were young, they fell at the same time when playing together. She only hugged Valery, but never hugged him. She only applied medicine to Valery''s wound and left him to the nanny, leaving him alone.


    Vinton raised his eyebrows and asked, "if I am not her child, then who gave birth to me?"


    "Maybe your father had a blind date with some other woman and then had you. When Elizabeth knew it, she took you away as her own child. You and Valery are not like each other at all. How could you are opposite sex twins? " Eva said methodically. Her mind was always open and she was good at fantasizing.


    Vinton thought for a while and his eyes were deep. It was possible. His mother could do anything she wanted.


    "Anyway, I will never be her puppet at her disposal." He clenched his fists, with fire in his eyes.


    "I support you. You must find someone you like to be your wife. You can''t let others control your marriage." Eva patted him on the shoulder like a good friend.


    Vinton was very happy that she didn''t want him to marry someone else. He knew that Eva had feelings for him.


    Elizabeth wouldn''t let go of Eva easily. She made an appointment with her on the second day.


    The most high-end Maeve Cafe had been cleared up, and there were only two guests tonight.


    In the VIP room, Eva kept stirring the coffee in her cup, feeling that a storm was coming. However, she was not afraid. Since the woman in front of her was the enemy of her best friend, which was also her enemy, she would not be frightened by her.


    Elizabeth smiled gently, but her eyes were as


    ach other for a long time, you will find that she is a good girl with many good qualities. "


    "Even if for one hundred years, I can''t tell! If you are still my son, you should cut off the relationship with that woman right away. " There was no room for negotiation in Elizabeth''s tone. She was very clear that the reason why she hated Eva had nothing to do with her origin or quality. It was because Vinton''s wife must have something to do with the Wang family, so that she could easily control him.


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you. I always respect you. Please respect me this time."


    Vinton''s answer was also very firm, as if he had been spiraled into madness, which made Elizabeth shiver.


    ''This is horrible! My son is crazy! ''


    "Well, Vinton, if you don''t let this woman disappear from your side, I will let her disappear from the world!"


    She said through gritted teeth. Vinton was shocked and frowned, with a malicious light in his eyes. "If I lose Eva, you will lose your son. If you hurt Eva, I will immediately cut off the relationship with you." He grabbed the check on the table, tore it into pieces, and threw it up angrily. The pieces of paper scattered in the air like snowflakes. "Please don''t force me!" His voice was as cold as rock.


    Elizabeth sat on the chair with her mouth half open.


    "Aunt Elizabeth, I''m telling you once. Eva is Eva, and I am I. Please don''t put us together. And if you dare to touch Eva with one hair, I will let your dear daughter Valery lose one arm. Let''s see who is more powerful. "


    A beam of lightning came in from the window and shone on the wall.


    Elizabeth kept silent.


    She grabbed the coffee cup on the table and smashed it against the wall.


    The green light flashed, and the coffee cup hit the wall and fell heavily to the ground, smashing into pieces.


    The coffee spread out like teardrops, leaving brown marks on the white wall paper.


    "Essie, you will never be able to defeat me. Never!"

 Chapter 538 Acting

    With a sneer, Essie said, "I never want to fight against you. I just want you to know that the Xu family only belongs to my brother, not to the son of you and Bles!" He said this not only to her, but also to Vinton.


    Vinton was satisfied to hear that his sister was much closer to him than his mother. Her mother treated the bastard better than him. Maybe he was not her biological son.


    "Let''s go and let Mrs. Elizabeth reflect on herself." He called her Mrs. Elizabeth on purpose, not mommy, which made Elizabeth angry. Her son was just an ungrateful man who forgot his mother as soon as when he had a wife.


    Seeing them leave, her face with heavy makeup was distorted.


    Vinton''s car stopped at the door of the apartment. Essie got out of the car first, and then Eva was about to get out of the car, but she was grabbed by Vinton, "Eva!" His eyes flashed with pleading.


    She pulled her hand back from his palm and said, "Vinton, you can go back first. I want to be alone for a while."


    He sighed and held her hand. "Eva, I want you to know that no one can change my decision, including my parents. I hope you will not be affected. No matter what my mother said to you, just ignore it. I''m here. She doesn''t dare to hurt you. "


    "Vinton, no matter what she says or does to me, I will still respect her, because she is always your mother. So, don''t make your mother unhappy because of me, okay?"


    Eva smiled slightly. She was so tolerant and considerate, but all these were played out. She knew too well what kind of person Elizabeth was. Such a person was not worthy of respect at all.


    Vinton was touched and held her in his arms. He knew that she was the most reasonable woman in the world.


    Startled by his action, Eva pushed him away and said, "there are always paparazzi lurking here all year round. It''s better to keep a low profile, or I will be written as the other woman tomorrow."


    "Who dares to say that? I''ll make him lose his job right away." Vinton snorted.


    Looking at them not far away, Essie snickered in her heart. She really hoped that Eva could be with Vinton, so that she could become her sister-in-law.


    On the other side of Dragon City, Baron and Lucy were sitting face to face in a private room of an afternoon tea restaurant.


    Lucy didn''t expect that Baron would call her. She felt uneasy and hesitated whether she should meet him or not. At last, she came out.


    Baron looked at her. Although she had changed, he recognized her soon.


    In the past more than twenty years, many memories had been buried in his heart deeply. He thought he would never dig them out before he died. However, the appearance of Essie made them erupt violently from the bottom of his heart like a volcano, which was out of control.


    In his heart, Lucy was the most beautiful woman in the world. She was like a light colored painting, beautiful but not gorgeous, charming and refined. He was always attracted by her.


    He remembered that she had been standing under the setti


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ert?" He asked in a low voice.


    "Wonderful, it''s so delicious. It''s my first time to have such delicious dessert!" "Where did you buy it?" asked Essie excitedly.


    "I didn''t buy it. It was from Lady Rose." Zac said, "it has a nice name, called the Jasmine Fragrance After The Rain."


    "It''s so poetic." Said Essie with a smile.


    Zac picked up a piece and took a small bite. A touch of dizziness flashed in his eyes. "I don''t know why, but I always feel that this taste is very familiar. It seems that I have eaten it before, but I can''t remember when it is."


    "Maybe it was when you were a child." "If Lady Rose is really your aunt, it''s normal for you to eat the dessert she made when you were a child, isn''t it?" said Essie thoughtfully.


    Zac nodded slightly.


    With a wave of her arm, Essie said, "I''ve decided to learn to make dessert from Lady Rose, so that I can often have such delicious dessert to eat." She giggled, and the silvery sound was taken away by the wind, rippling on the lake lap by lap, and spreading to the other side of the lake.


    He was infected by her joyful breath and looked at her with a smile.


    The sun shone down quietly. Her beautiful face looked fresh, pure and flawless in the bright light. There were also two dimples full of enthusiasm, floating with the slightly raised corners of his mouth.


    He was so intoxicated that he couldn''t help holding her in his arms and kissing her affectionately. All the happiness in his mouth melted into a strong sense of affection.


    After a long time, she gently pushed him away, picked up another piece of dessert and began to eat. It seemed that she was more interested in desserts than her husband.


    "Idiot, are you greedy?" He flicked her forehead discontentedly.


    Sweat dripped from Essie''s forehead. He was really a possessive man who could even be jealous of desserts.


    "Zac, is it really appropriate for you to be so domineering?"


    "As long as it works on you." An evil smile appeared on Zac''s face.

 Chapter 539 Honey, Can You Keep A Low Profile

    Zac went back to the Rong mansion and told his mother that Essie would give a banquet at home and invite her to have dinner and play with the children.


    Although Mary was very reluctant to go, she couldn''t refuse. After all, it was not appropriate to have a direct conflict with Essie because she was going to use soft method.


    When she arrived at the Blue Coast, she found that Lady Rose and her daughter Irene were also there. She couldn''t help frowning.


    She didn''t want to see Lady Rose at all.


    However, Lady Rose was very friendly and enthusiastic to her, as if she had already treated her as her sister.


    "Nice to see you again, Mrs. Mary." She said with a smile.


    "Me too." Mary replied politely in a lukewarm tone.


    Looking at them, Mili giggled, revealing two cute dimples. "Grandma Rose, when you look at granny Mary, will you feel like looking yourself in the mirror?"


    Lady Rose smiled and said, "it''s an interesting thing, isn''t it, baby?"


    Mili nodded, crossing her arms over her chest. Her expression became serious. "I think you are probably a pair of missing twins. In this world, only twins, and even twins of the same egg, can look like each other very much. Dot and I are fraternal twins. We don''t look like each other very much. I look like mommy, and he looks like daddy. "


    "I think great grandma would figure it out." Dot said seriously.


    Mary glanced at the two kids and said, "your great grandma has Alzheimer''s disease and has been living in a sanatorium all the time. She doesn''t even know me. How can she remember how many children she has given birth to?"


    "Then let''s find great grandpa." Mili replied. When Zac was telling family stories to Essie, she hid at the stairs and eavesdropped on something.


    As the head of the largest Chinese American family overseas, her great grandfather was very powerful. However, grandma was an illegitimate child of him and her great grandmother in China. When grandma was five years old, her great grandfather knew their existence and brought her back to the United States. And the sister, Charlotte, had been living with his great grandmother in China.


    Mary frowned, as if she didn''t want to mention her father. "When we were born, he was not there. Even if my mother gave birth to four children, he wouldn''t know."


    "Grandma, it turns out that you are the same as us. Daddy was not by your side when you were born." Mili cast a sympathetic glance at her. No wonder her grandmother was so strange. She must have lacked father''s love since she was a child, and she was an illegitimate daughter.


    It was not until then that Mary realized that she was a little childish to talk about family affairs with two children who were not yet four years old.


    "Well, you are still kids. What can you know? Go and have fun. Don''t get involved in the adults'' affairs." She glanced at them, pretending to be angry.


    "Grandma, don''t you remember that we are gifted children. We can understand everything about adults." Mili said seriously, tilting her head.


    Lady Rose stroked her head lovingly and said, "Mrs. Mary, I really envy you f


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ned and withdrew her hand. Blood spilled out from her fingers.


    "Damn it!" Zac cursed, grabbed her hand, sucked it into his mouth, and used disinfectant and band aid to bind up her wound.


    "Stand aside. I''ll cut the vegetables." He said in a commanding tone, feeling extremely sorry for her.


    "It''s okay. It''s just a small cut." Said Essie indifferently.


    "How many do you want to cut?" Zac flicked her forehead. He would never let her use a kitchen knife today.


    Therefore, Essie had to stand aside obediently and watched him cutting the vegetables clumsily, with sweat dripping from her forehead. His knife work was really not good enough, which would seriously affect the dishes.


    An hour later, Zac finally finished cutting all the dishes. She only needed to fry them in the pot.


    "Be careful. Don''t get burnt by the oil."


    Since she poured the oil, Zac began to nag. She was a muddled fool, and she was often absent-minded on household chores, so he had to exhort her thousands of times.


    Essie had to close her ears to pretend not to hear.


    Another hour later, a table of delicious dishes was finally ready.


    When she was in France, Lady Rose had tasted the food cooked by Essie. At this moment, she praised while eating, "Essie is not only smart and capable, but also good at cooking. A good wife like her is going to be extinct in the world. Zac, you should cherish her. "


    "Don''t worry. I have monopolized her for a lifetime." Zac put his arm around Essie''s shoulder.


    Mary waved her hand and said, "young people nowadays can''t be praised. Once praised, they will be complacent."


    "No, my mommy won''t. She is excellent." Mili said seriously. She was proud of having such a good mother.


    "So daddy is the luckiest man in the world." Dot answered.


    "Boy, so does your mommy." The corners of Zac''s mouth lifted into a smirk. He was just narcissistic and self-conceited.


    Essie picked up a glass of wine and poured it for Lady Rose and Mary respectively. She deliberately prepared different cups for them, so that their plan could go smoothly.

 Chapter 540 The Fight Between The Rival In Love

    "Mrs. Rose, mommy, let''s drink together. I''m glad that you can come to our family dinner today." Essie raised her glass.


    Mary put on a false smile. After clinking glasses, she took a sip and said, "I heard that you came here to sell this kind of rose red wine to China."


    Lady Rose nodded. "Irene and I have been investigating the wine market in China in the past two days. We find that the Chinese people like red wine almost as much as French people, especially young people. I believe that the wine of our Rose Wine Manor will be very popular here."


    "It''s better to invest cautiously. After all, there are countless red wine brands in China now." Mary deliberately splashed cold water on Lady Rose, hoping that she could go back to Provence as soon as possible, as far away from her.


    "Don''t worry. We are going to the high-end market. The wine in the Rose Chateau is popular among the aristocrats not only in France, but also in Europe. I believe that the new rich people in the city will like it very much. " Said Essie confidently.


    An imperceptible cold light flashed through Mary''s eyes. She always felt that this little tramp was selling red wine as a cover, and she must be thinking of other bad ideas. If she wanted to use Lady Rose to deal with her, then she would make a wrong plan. She would not let her succeed.


    "Young people are always impetuous. They won''t give up until they encounter some setbacks."


    "It doesn''t matter. Zac is here. He is the king of investment. As long as he gives me some instructions, not to mention that money can produce money, even stones can turn into gold." Hearing that, Essie smiled slightly. This investment was approved by Zac, so she was not worried at all.


    Hearing this, Irene cried out. Her admiration for Zac was deeper. She didn''t expect that [Zac was so talented. She admired the man most.


    Zac didn''t say anything. He just held her hand with a rare modest smile on his face. He was satisfied with his wife''s trust.


    After that, no one spoke, and the lunch quietly ended in a calm atmosphere.


    After sending Lady Rose, Irene and Mary away, Essie quickly put the cups they had drunk in a vacuum bag and handed them to Ford, asking him to send them for DNA testing. Whether Lady Rose had anything to do with Mary would be soon determined.


    In the evening, the celebrities of Dragon City began to enter a crazy state.


    Because Vinton, the eldest son of the Xu family, held a birthday party in the midnight club tonight.


    He was the king of parties in Dragon City. Everyone would have a good time at his parties.


    Of course, Vinton''s female companion was no other than Eva. But his fiancee, Wendy, who was designated by Elizabeth, also came without invitation. To be exact, she came with Valery.


    Valery was always rude in front of Vinton, and even her words were like boss giving orders to his


    ce school every year." Valery supported Wendy.


    Wendy held up her slender neck proudly, full of confidence.


    Eva cast a scornful glance at her and raised her eyebrows, "how about we PK up now?"


    "Well, whoever loses, quit consciously and leave Vinton!" Wendy crossed her arms over her chest, as if she was ready to fight.


    "No, no, no!" Raising her slender index finger, Eva shook it and said, "who do you think Vinton is? It''s not up to me to decide whether to quit or not." After saying that, she said softly, "if you want to play, play bigger."


    Wendy''s eyes almost popped out when she looked at them. "What do you want to do?" She said through gritted teeth.


    "Whoever loses, dance on the spot!" Eva said slowly, which shocked many people present.


    The corners of Wendy''s mouth twitched slightly, and she was a little panic, but she didn''t show it. She forced herself to calm down and sat back on the sofa, crossed her legs, took a sip of champagne, and said, "Okay, if you lose, don''t act shamelessly, saying that I bully you, an amateur."


    "Who told you that Eva is an amateur?"


    Before Wendy finished her words, a clear voice came from the side. She turned around and met the sharp and cold eyes of Essie.


    "Have you forgotten that Eva is one of the four popular female stars in the entertainment circle. She was good at acting and dancing. She began to learn dancing when she was three years old. She was the champion of both the young dance competition in Asia and the dance competition for university students in the country. She is proficient in classical dance, ballet, folk dance, modern dance, Jazz and national standard street dance. "


    Essie stopped and took a sip of the cocktail. "If our Eva take part in the competition today, there must be no opponents present." Her tone was light, slow and powerful, and a determined smile at the corners of her mouth made Wendy feel chilly.

 Chapter 541 Enemies Meet Again

    Valery winked at Wendy, hinting her to shrink back from difficulties in case of embarrassment.


    Wendy tried her best to keep calm so that her fear wouldn''t be exposed. She raised her neck and snorted, "what''s the big deal? I''m not worse than her. Let''s have a competition now." After saying that, she stood up and turned around as if she was going to the stage. After two steps, she suddenly tilted her body and fell to the ground.


    This was supposed to be an embarrassing thing, but her falling on the ground was extremely elegant, as if she had planned it beforehand. Seeing this, Essie sneered. She could almost guess what would happen next.


    Wendy covered her ankle and showed a painful expression. "I sprained my ankle." Valery hurried to help her up.


    It seemed that the PK couldn''t be held any longer. Wendy perfectly performed a gorgeous retreat.


    "When my feet recover, let''s have a competition!"


    Then she left with Valery and went to her seat.


    Looking at their backs, Eva raised her middle finger with contempt, "Her acting skill is really good. It''s a pity that she didn''t entered the entertainment circle!"


    With a faint smile, Essie said, "in fact, even if she is the party dancing queen, she may not be able to spend a good night with my brother."


    "Why?" Eva looked at her in confusion.


    "Tonight is not the only birthday hero. Isn''t Valery celebrating her birthday today? Wendy can spend a good night with her. " Covering her mouth, Essie chuckled.


    Vinton laughed, "sister, I find that you are always smarter than others."


    "Essie is a typical fool outside but smart inside." Eva smiled and patted on the shoulder of Essie.


    With a slight sigh, Essie said, "this time, my aunt is determined to make my brother and Wendy get married. She won''t give up. You must be on twelve percent alert and don''t fall into her trap. If you meet anything strange, please tell me. One more person and one more helper."


    Eva nodded her head. He would deal with everything according to the actual situation. He didn''t believe that Elizabeth, that old woman, could turn the tables.


    After the party, Essie went back to the Blue Coast. Zac gave her the DNA test report of Lady Rose and Mary.


    It showed that the genetic resemblance was as high as ninety-nine percent.


    "I knew Lady Rose and mommy were twins." Said Essie excitedly.


    A few days later.


    When Lady Rose heard the news, she had mixed feelings, but Mary was secretly annoyed. Her son did the DNA test behind her back. It must be the bad idea of the little tramp, Essie.


    However, Lady Rose was a little confused. If she was Mrs. Mary''s sister, what was the relationship between her parents in Provence and her?


    Zac took out the information that Fred got from France.


    "This is a photo of Sophie''s family. Lady Rose is not the real Sophie. When Lady Rose had a car accident and fell into the sea, she was saved by Mr. and Mrs. Caroline. Mr. and Mrs. Caroline had just experienced the pain of losing their daughter. Their only daughter and son-in-law had


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    pepper."


    Vinton smiled faintly, "I always like spicy food. If it''s not spicy, it won''t taste at all."


    "So, heaven pepper is really good for you." Jim''s dark brown eyes narrowed, and an indescribable expression flashed across them.


    Eva raised the corners of his mouth and sneered, "Jim, I find that you are alone tonight. Are you hurt too badly and haven''t walked out of the shadow for so long?"


    Knowing what she meant, Essie was a little choked and quickly interrupted, "he is in cultivation now."


    "Cathy, you know me." Jim cast a gentle glance at her.


    Raising her eyebrows, Eva deliberately showed a hint of doubt, "Are you in cultivation or recuperation? I''m really worried that Jim usually indulges in excessive sexual desire and needs to nourish his kidney." She said in a joking tone, as if she was just joking. And her voice was very low, only the four people could hear her.


    Zac looked sympathetically at his best friend. When he met Eva, he would be furious and murderous. They would fight with each other with fists and feet or quarrel with each other. No wonder they were born enemies.


    A fire flashed in Jim''s eyes. One day, he would teach the pepper a lesson and let her know how powerful he was. When she saw him in the future, she would be like a mouse to a cat, and she would never be spicy again.


    The wine tasting time was about to begin. Essie went to the hotel''s catering room. The waiter was preparing the wine, and Lady Rose was watching.


    When he poured the wine in the bottle into the glass, Lady Rose''s eyes suddenly flashed, and an indescribable sharp look swept across her eyes.


    "Wait a minute." She asked in a low voice.


    The waiter''s hand that was pouring the wine stopped in midair. "Is there any problem, Madam?" He asked.


    Lady Rose picked up the glass and looked carefully at the color of the liquid in it. Then she put it in the nose and smelled it. She took a sip and frowned immediately. "Change another bottle." She said.


    "What happened?" Asked Essie in a hurry.

 Chapter 542 Someone Poisoned It

    "The wine tasted bad." Lady Rose said in a low voice. She had made rose red wine for twenty years, and her vision, sense of smell and taste were very sensitive. Just a look at it and a smell could tell if the wine had changed its taste.


    Hearing this, Essie was slightly shocked.


    In order to make it easier for transportation, the wine coming out of the Rose Chateau was put in a wooden bucket, and then separated with wine bottles after entering the country. Both storage and packaging had been strictly operated to ensure that the original taste of the wine would not change.


    The waiter opened another bottle of wine. After Lady Rose tasted it, she continued to shake her head. "These wine have changed their taste. We can''t take them out. Is there any other wine that hasn''t been refilled?"


    "There is one more can." Essie nodded. She kept one for herself to drink and put it in the cellar of the Blue Coast. She immediately called her assistant and the driver to get it back as soon as possible. At the same time, she asked the band in the banquet hall to cheer up, in case the guests noticed something wrong.


    As soon as she came out, she told the abnormal situation to Zac in secret.


    Zac''s black eyes narrowed slightly, and an extremely sharp cold light flashed through his eyes. The domestic distribution process was strictly operated. Logically speaking, it was impossible to make the wine taste bad.


    Half an hour later, Lily took the wine back. Lady Rose tasted it and nodded. There was no problem with the wine in the bucket.


    Essie asked the waiter to pour the wine and take them out, and asked the host to prepare the speech.


    Zac called Fred and asked him to test all the wine which was refilled. He wanted to find out what was wrong with the wine.


    Thanks to Lady Rose''s vigilance, the wine tasting party went smoothly. The guests praised the top-grade good wine.


    Essie was very happy. She knew that as long as the project was approved by Zac, there would be no problem.


    The second day, Fred came with the test report.


    According to the report, the excessive amount of formalin in the wine would lead to serious problems such as palpitation, difficulty in breathing and stomachache.


    In the past, the market of wine had been exposed to the effect of addition of formalin, which could be used to remove the deposit and increase the stability. Therefore, some bad merchants would secretly add this kind of harmful substance in the wine. But Essie believed that the Rose Chateau would never do that.


    When Lady Rose saw the report, she immediately jumped up with fear. "How could there be such a thing as formalin in my wine?"


    "If the wine in the barrel doesn''t contain any formalin, the problem must be in the domestic refilling." Said Zac thoughtfully.


    In a hurry, Essie called the trade company of Hengyuan Group and asked them to retrieve the surveillance video of the whole process from storage to packaging of the red wine. If someone did something, he might be able to find some clues from the surveillance video.


    After a day''s search, they found a suspicious person. He was Cheung, the administrator of the wine cellar.


    Seeing the matter was exposed, C


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    kay?"


    "I''m fine. You got hurt for me." Vinton said. Anyway, Wendy was hurt for him. He should more or less express his gratitude.


    Elizabeth was delighted to see that. The accident was a good one. Wendy rushed over desperately. Although she was injured, her son liked her more.


    It seemed that even god was helping her. She had to make good use of this opportunity.


    On the second day, when they came to see Wendy, the doctor told them that Wendy''s ankle was injured and she might not be able to dance anymore.


    Hearing this, Wendy was very sad, with tears in her eyes. She had to perform next month.


    "Wendy." Elizabeth patted her hand and comforted her, "don''t worry. I will find the best doctor for you and let you, the white swan fly again."


    Hearing this, Vinton''s heart jolted. He didn''t want to owe Wendy too much. He had to make her better.


    "Vinton, why don''t you buy some fruits for Wendy?" Elizabeth deliberately asked Vinton to leave.


    How could Vinton know her trick? He went out without saying anything.


    Seeing his car disappear in the distance through the gap of the curtain, Elizabeth walked up to Wendy and held her hand. "I asked the doctor to say that on purpose in front of Vinton. In fact, your leg is just a slight fracture. It''s not a big deal. As long as you rest for a few more days, you can move as freely as before."


    Hearing this, Wendy was relived and smiled, "aunt, you scared me to death."


    "If not, how can I help you tie up Vinton?" Elizabeth raised the corners of her mouth, and a malicious and insidious smile slowly overflowed.


    Wendy nodded, "I will listen to you. As long as I can marry Vinton, I''m willing to do anything."


    "It is easier for a woman to chase after a man. As long as you work hard, you will definitely defeat that bitch Eva." Elizabeth looked confident. That was how she succeeded. There was no corner in the world that she couldn''t win, only a mistress who didn''t work hard.


    Moreover, she would not only work hard on her son, but also find a way to deal with the little bitch Eva, so that she would no longer have the face to continue to seduce her son.

 Chapter 543 Woman, You Are So Stupid

    The new play which Jim and Eva participated in started in Hengdian smoothly.


    That night, the crew held a cocktail party in the banquet hall of the hotel.


    Eva didn''t drink much, but she felt drunk. Before the party was over, she stumbled into the elevator and went back to her room.


    In a daze, she saw the elevator door open and walk out without noticing that which floor it was.


    This floor was quite spacious without a long corridor. There was only one room. Seeing that the door was not closed, she pushed the door open and walked in.


    She was so uncomfortable that she just wanted to lie down and didn''t care where she was.


    At this moment, in room 6606 downstairs, an extremely ugly man was waiting in the darkness. He was like a spider which was preparing a vicious net and was ready to swallow the prey entering the door.


    After the cocktail party, Jim returned to his room and found that the light was on. It must be some careless waiter who forgot to turn off the light.


    Without thinking too much, he went to the bathroom and was about to take a shower. When he glanced at the room, he suddenly froze.


    There was a woman lying on his luxurious bed. When he saw her face clearly, his eyes froze for a moment, and his dark eyes suddenly emitted an exceptionally sharp light. Perhaps being stung by the light, Eva struggled to get up from the bed, stood at the bedside and stared down at him. "Jim, why are you in my room?"


    "I should ask you this question!" With a smile at the corners of his mouth, he looked back at her with an interested expression. "Heaven pepper, do you have a crush on me and come to throw yourself at me?"


    "What did you say?" Perhaps Eva didn''t hear it clearly, or perhaps she was irritated, she stepped forward and wanted to grab his collar, but unfortunately, she forgot the gap between the edge of the bed and him, so she stepped into the air. In the scream, she clumsily pounced on him. He lost his balance and fell on the carpet with her.


    Jim''s body stiffened slightly. He couldn''t describe this feeling. It was the same feeling as the last time he kissed the red pepper, it was not only not spicy, but also very wonderful.


    However, Eva didn''t have the same feeling. She was ashamed, annoyed and embarrassed. She got up in a hurry and tried to escape, but the alcohol swelled up in her brain, making her dizzy. The room was huge, and she was like a headless fly running around, unable to find the door.


    Jim stood up and walked over. He lifted her up and threw her back to the bed. If she went out like this, something might happen.


    This action also frightened her. She struggled to get up, pulled the quilt and wrapped herself. "Get out, or I will call someone!"


    "Get out? How can you get out of here? Can you show me? " He held the edge of the bed with one hand and said word by word playfully, his handsome face close to hers.


    She wanted to step back, but her body was against the bed rail


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    seemed to be much more. It was turning into a hill, not like the whole basin in the past.


    "Heaven pepper, have you done surgery secretly?" He asked in a low voice. In the entertainment circle, there were almost no female stars that hadn''t done surgery since they became famous, and this heavenly pepper should be no exception.


    Eva blushed with shyness. If her hands and feet were not tied, she would have jumped up and fought with Jim desperately.


    "I won''t use these boring things on me."


    Jim raised his eyebrows. When his inquiring eyes fell on her chest again, she was so ashamed and annoyed that she kicked the water with her feet and splashed the water all over his body.


    "Jim, don''t look at me."


    "I''ve never thought of poisoning my eyes. I am just studying miscellaneous diseases." Jim snorted.


    "Jim, let go of me, or I... I will bite my tongue and commit suicide. " She shouted.


    Jim sneered.


    Biting her tongue to commit suicide, such a strange suicide method often appeared in martial arts movies, but from a medical point of view, no one could do it in reality. However, he wanted to see if the person in front of him could have such a power.


    "Heaven pepper, just bite it. Let me see if you have the guts." A deep smile came out of his throat, full of mockery.


    A strange look flashed through Eva''s eyes. "Jim, get closer to me and I''ll work hard to let you see if I dare to bite."


    With his hands on the edge of the bathtub, Jim approached her with a sneer.


    With all her strength, Eva leaned over and bit him desperately.


    However, what she bit was not her tongue, but his shoulder.


    Jim snorted and tried to push her away, but she bit him harder, as if she wouldn''t give up until she bit a piece of his flesh.


    It seemed that he had to take some measures.


    A faint flame flashed through his eyes. He raised his hand and chopped down at the back of her neck. She loosened her mouth, tilted her body and fell into his arms...

 Chapter 544 Be Smart, Woman

    In the early morning.


    Jim sat on the sofa in front of the French window. The cool morning wind blew into the open window and messed up his short black hair. He quietly stared at the small strangely shaped stone in his hand, and a faint light flashed in his black eyes.


    Hearing a rustling sound, he turned around. The person on the bed moved and seemed to wake up.


    When he walked over, her beautiful big eyes slowly opened.


    The moment their eyes met, they suddenly widened like bells. Then, the hazy mist spread out, gradually turning into a surging tide of tears, pouring out, wetting the hair at her temples.


    She knew what happened last night without using a her brain to think.


    "Jim bastard, you bastard!" With a roar, Eva pulled the quilt over her head and burst into tears.


    At this time, a deep and deep voice came from outside, "Whether we did it, can''t you feel it yourself?"


    Feeling? what did that mean?


    She sobbed two times and savored the words carefully from beginning to end. Then she moved her legs, but she didn''t feel any pain or strange.


    It was said that it would hurt for the first time.


    Then she looked up at the bed sheet. It was white and clean.


    So...


    She pulled down the quilt, revealing a pair of tearful eyes to the person beside the bed. "Really nothing happened?" Her voice was as soft as a mosquito''s.


    Jim glanced at her coldly, with a hint of mockery in his eyes. "Heaven pepper, do you have anything that makes people want to commit a crime from the beginning to the end? It''s me who will suffer losses if I sleep with you. "


    She stared at him angrily and blinked her thick eyelashes, as if she had thought of something. "Did you take the naked photo of me and blackmail me?"


    Jim was choked by her wild guesses. It seemed that he had stopped taking medicine for too long.


    "Heaven pepper, do I lack money? Even if I take photos of you, I can only use it to cover the table."


    Eva''s cheeks were even redder than apples in Washington. "Then how could I wear a bathrobe? Didn''t you change it for me?"


    Jim''s handsome face suddenly approached, and the clean and fresh masculine breath slowly blew on her face. "You vomited a mess at midnight. If I hadn''t paid one thousand dollars, no one would be willing to change your clothes. This is on your account!"


    Hearing this, Eva calmed down a little. It was good that he didn''t see her body.


    "Jim scum, if you don''t have any intention, why did you tie me up in the bathroom?" Although she was drunk and drugged last night, she still remembered something.


    "You are so stupid. It''s a miracle that a woman like you who has been stupid enough not to know that you were drugged by others can still work in the entertainment circle." Jim gave her a mocking look.


    Eva was shocked, "You mean I was drugged?"


    "Who did you offend?" Jim asked slowly. This Heaven Pepper was notorious in the entertainment circle, and almost all the producers had been offended by her. If she hadn''t been so lucky and with the help of her be


    ingernails were squeezed into the flesh.


    "Jim bastard, let go of me. I''m going out to beat this bastard to death!"


    "Are you so eager to be on the front page?" Jim said slowly and ironically.


    Eva was so angry that his hair was smoking. "If there is an extremely ugly and dirty woman framing you for having sex with you, can you bear it?"


    Shrugging his shoulders, Jim said, "I can even stand a woman like you, what else can''t I?" His tone was calm, but it made Eva furious. She wanted to bite him again. If she couldn''t win him in the fight, she didn''t believe that she wouldn''t win if she bit him.


    Jim seemed to have expected her to throw this move. He quickly pinched her chin and said, "Heaven pepper, you must be a dog in your previous life. You are fond of biting and playing tricks."


    "Who can''t stand it? Even a pig can''t stand it!" Eva had never been so angry before. She gritted her teeth and was too angry to say a word. She could only say a few words from her teeth.


    "No wonder you can run a hundred times of playing trivial roles and offend all the producers." Jim shook his head with a helpless and sneering look.


    "I''m born to be hostile to evil. I just want to fight against the evil forces to the end and will never surrender!" Eva said confidently, shaking her fist.


    "You are straightforward to the end, and you never know how to change, right?" Jim sneered. He really admired Vinton for his patience and courage to date this Heaven Pepper.


    "How?" Eva pouted.


    "Learn from your best friend, Essie. I guess there are only one percent wrinkles in your mind." Jim patted the back of her head gently. She was the typical person who had a simple head and developed limbs.


    Eva rolled her eyes at him and said, "Scum Jim, I know you''ve been secretly in love with our Essie. As soon as Zac was in trouble, you took advantage of it. It''s a pity that she is ruthless towards your crush on her. She likes Zac, but she doesn''t like you. You can only be wishful thinking and flatter yourself. "

 Chapter 545 Real Enemies

    Jim tightened his grip on her arm. He just had a crush on Essie, and that was all. There was no love between men and women. Moreover, she was the love of his best friend, and the wife of his friend could not be bullied. It was impossible for him to pay attention to her.


    "Heaven pepper, you are talking too much nonsense."


    Being pinched by him, Eva thought she had stabbed his sore spot, and a sense of revenge flashed through her heart, but she did not go on, lest her arm was cut off by him.


    "Scum Jim, aren''t you very powerful? Then tell me how to change the situation now?"


    "That''s your business. It has nothing to do with me." Jim raised his thick eyebrows slightly, as if it was none of his business.


    Eva rolled her eyes at him and said, "If you don''t help me find a way, I''ll drag you into it. When I go out later, I''ll tell the paparazzi that I have been with you last night."


    Jim sneered and didn''t seem to be threatened by her. "Heaven pepper, you are digging your own grave. If you get involved in the scandal with me, Vinton won''t let you go."


    "I am ruined now. I can''t think too much. It''s better to gossip with you than to be framed by that fat pig. " With a secret smile flashing in her eyes, Eva pouted and said, "Scum Jim, haven''t you always hated me and disliked me? I don''t have a good figure. I don''t feel well. My body is full of bones and without flesh. If you involved in an affair with me, your taste will fall to the bottom of the African rift. You have to think it over. "


    A shadow flashed across Jim''s face. "Heaven pepper, if I hadn''t saved your life last night, you would have been slept by that ugly fat pig. Don''t you think it''s too unkind of you to threaten me instead of being grateful? "


    "If you save a person, save her to the end. If you send the Buddha, send it to the West." Eva wrinkled her nose and said, "At the worst, I''ll treat you to dinner when we get back."


    Jim touched his chin and smiled mischievously, "You have to cook by yourself to show your sincerity."


    "That''s no problem. If only you can swallow it." Eva glared at him. This guy took the opportunity to blackmail.


    "Don''t try to lie to me. Practice cooking hard for me after you go back. My taste bud is very picky. If you dare to abuse them, you will not be able to work in the entertainment circle anymore," Jim threatened slowly.


    Eva realized that he was deliberately making things difficult for her. But she didn''t worry. With the presence of Essie, she could make a table and imitate it. If he dared to be picky, she would take out Essie to press him and see if he dared to say ''no''!


    "Well, hurry up and find a way to get the fat pig away."


    Jim calmly took out his phone and dialed 110.


    A few minutes later, a group of police arrived, grabbed the fat pig who was being interviewed and handcuffed it.


    "You need to get out of here. Don''t be fooled by him. We have been reported that this is a thief. He has been committing crimes in turn in the nearby hotel. When the guest is not in the room, he pried the door and sneaked in. "


    The reporters were shocked to hear that.


    The man was even more terrified. "I''m


    from it.


    Mili smiled, "Sworn mommy and sworn father are both fire. They will burn fiercely when they meet each other. My uncle is like gold. Only he is obedient to sworn mommy, he will never dare to resist."


    "Then your uncle will be hen-pecked in the future." Jim''s peach blossom eyes were full of sympathy.


    "It doesn''t matter. My uncle is willing to do that." Mili giggled.


    Essie stroked her head. At this moment, she was a little worried about Vinton. She was afraid that he couldn''t resist Elizabeth''s conspiracy in Switzerland. After dinner, she asked Eva to make an international call to Vinton and tell him that she was almost killed in China.


    Vinton was so worried that he had no time to care about Wendy. When Elizabeth was asleep, he stole his passport and ran back.


    Vinton''s sudden appearance in Hengdian startled Eva. What scared her more was that Vinton knelt down on one knee and proposed to her as soon as he entered the room of the hotel.


    "Eva, marry me!" He was holding a pink diamond ring that weighed twenty eight carats. His face was extremely serious, extremely sincere and serious.


    "Vinton..." Eva was stunned as if she got an electric shock, trembling for a long time and unable to speak.


    A dark cloud floated from the sky, blocking the light of the sun, and the room seeped a little cold.


    Marriage, this was a word that should not be said in Eva''s dictionary.


    The reality was the poison of love, and marriage was the tomb of love. On the day her father betrayed her family, she swore that she would never dig her own grave and give any man a chance to hurt her.


    If the risk of marrying an ordinary man was fifty percent, then the risk of marrying Vinton was ninety nine percent.


    There were too many women around him. Maybe he liked her now, but time could destroy everything. When she was old and ugly, he would definitely raise the rod without hesitation and throw her like a golf ball, throwing her hard to the Mars, and to the outside of the Milky way.


    Besides these fundamental risks, there was another more important factor, which was love.

 Chapter 546 I Cant Marry You

    So far, she had only treated Vinton as a good friend, and had no intention of dating him.


    Therefore, it was the best way to maintain the status quo between him and her.


    "I can''t. Vinton, I can''t. I''m sorry!" She bit her lips and shook her head hard, trying to leave.


    He caught up with her and rushed to her like the wind. He held her shoulders and didn''t let her escape. "Eva, trust me this time. I will be a good husband! Maybe I was notorious before, but since I met you, I have no interest in other women anymore. " He held up her face and looked at her with almost sincere eyes. "From the first time I saw you, I believed that you were the person I was looking for and what I wanted. Give me a chance. I can be your shoulder, support you, protect you from wind and rain! "


    She lowered her head and didn''t say anything. The struggle and contradiction in her eyes seemed to be more violent than the waves.


    The silence made Vinton''s internal organs twist together.


    The sun broke through the thick dark clouds and tried to climb up into the sky. The golden light spread over the blue sky.


    Just like his heart, he did not intend to give up at all.


    He held her hand and put it on his chest. "Here, there''s only you. I can no longer accommodate others. If you still can''t believe it, let time prove everything, okay?"


    Eva sighed heavily.


    Time? Time could only destroy everything!


    That man used to love his mother and her so much. But in the blink of an eye, all the sweet words and vows were gone.


    She vaguely heard her own voice, trembling, struggling, begging, as if it was not from her own mouth. "I don''t want to get married. It is good for us to be friends. Don''t destroy it, okay?"


    Vinton felt a chill all over his body, and his heart sank from the sun to the abyss, sinking... It sank into the cold valley.


    "Eva, have you never liked me?" he asked sadly.


    She still lowered her head and said nothing.


    His hand suddenly tightened, and in an instant, his face was as pale as death, and the pain in his eyes deepened, as if a sharp sword was stabbed into his chest, splitting his heart in half. "Not a little, not even a little?" His anxious tone was filled with shock, pain and despair.


    She didn''t raise her head.


    "Vinton, I..." She choked, and all her words turned into a string of hot tears.


    A terrible silence stood between them.


    The long and silent silence crushed Vinton''s heart. He let go of her hand, as if what was pinched in his palm was just a phantom, and could no longer be held.


    Then he disappeared, not sending her a message or making a phone call.


    Time passed slowly. A week had passed.


    Sitting in the library, Eva stared at the book on the table, lost in thought. She was not in the mood to prepare for the final exam. Her expression was dull and absent-minded, like a spirit that had lost its soul.


    Every time her phone rang, her eyes lit up and then dimmed.


    Vinton ignored her for


    ge will more or less have an impact on their children. If my mother and I hadn''t met such a good man as my father, perhaps I would have lost confidence in marriage and men like her. I didn''t dare to love, devote myself, or marry anyone. " Essie sighed.


    After witnessing what her mother had suffered in the Xu family, she swore to herself that she would never get married and be a single noble all her life. But Bob''s appearance let her see the true love in the world and let her know that there were good men in the world, but she needed a pair of golden eyes to find and cherish.


    Vinton sighed. In the past, he just wanted a complete family and a father, but now he knew very well that he had a complete family, while his sister lost her family and father.


    Patting the back of his hand, Essie said, "Brother, be patient with Eva. You have to believe that the best way is to get what you want by your sincerity."


    Vinton nodded, "Thank you for telling me this. I know what to do."


    With a gentle smile, Essie said, "I will help you. Don''t let other people get the benefits. If Eva dares not to be my sister-in-law, I will break up with her."


    Vinton also smiled, "Whoever dares to compete with me for my wife, I will send him out to the outer space immediately. And let him never return to the earth for the rest of his life."


    When Essie returned to the villa, she found that Zac had come with Dot. He had to visit no matter how busy he was since tomorrow her daughter would be on the play.


    "Where did you go?" he asked casually.


    "I just came back from my brother''s house." She smiled.


    "Elizabeth has been pushing him hard recently, hasn''t she?" Leaning against the back of the sofa, Zac crossed his hands on the back of his head, looking lazy.


    With a slight sigh, Essie said, "I hope he and Eva can withstand it."


    Zac''s deep and cold eyes flickered in the light. "In fact, as long as we can deal with one person, it''s not difficult to solve it."

 Chapter 547 Refuse To Help

    "Who?" Essie asked.


    Zac picked up the fresh pineapple juice on the table and took a sip. Then he said the name unhurriedly, "Mrs. Vicki."


    Hearing that, Essie''s eyes lit up. Yes, why didn''t she think of Vicki? She loved Vinton the most. As long as she asked, they couldn''t get married. However, Elizabeth had just saved Vicki. Vinton still had to work hard to persuade her.


    On the second day, Vinton went to the film set to visit Eva.


    Seeing him, Eva finally calmed down after struggling for several days.


    "Vinton, are you not angry with me?" She walked to him and asked in a low voice.


    "I was too reckless." Vinton held her shoulder and looked at her sincerely, full of tenderness. "Eva, I will wait for you. I will wait until you are really willing to accept me and fall in love with me. You should also have some confidence in me and don''t doubt my sincerity, okay? "


    "Okay." Eva kept nodding. She was so happy that Vinton was still with her.


    Not far away, Jim stared at them with deep and intriguing eyes. It was said that there was a trap for a carrot. It seemed that the spicy degree of heaven pepper dropped sharply when she was with Vinton. Should Vinton be suitable for her?


    "Uncle, aunt to be." Mili ran towards them. Vinton was pleased to hear Mili call Eva aunt to be.


    "Honey, you usually call her mommy Eva. Why do you call her aunt to be now?" He asked deliberately.


    "Mommy Eva said I should call her aunt to be when we were outside, and call her mommy Eva when we were at home. Anyway, you are going to get married in the future. She is my aunt to be. " Mili said seriously.


    Eva was choked by her words and couldn''t help but feel two waves of heat on her face. She had planned to disassociate herself from Jim, so she asked Mili to change the address. It seemed that she was going to make Vinton misunderstand her again.


    Vinton''s handsome face was beaming with joy. It seemed that what Essie said was right. It was not that Eva didn''t have feelings for him, but that she was afraid of marriage because of the shadow of childhood.


    "Honey, why don''t you just call her aunt to be wherever you are?"


    "Okay, uncle Vinton. You should try your best to marry my aunt to be as soon as possible so that I can just call her aunt. Mili nodded with a smile.


    "Okay, I''ll try my best." Vinton smiled and stroked her little head.


    Seeing Vinton reconcile with Eva, Essie was very happy. She knew what she said yesterday would work.


    After Mili finished her work this week, Essie took her back to Dragon City. There were still a lot of things to deal with in the company.


    As soon as she entered the office, Alice came over. She looked very serious and seemed to have something important to tell her.


    "I think of something in the past recently." She said in a low voice.


    Hearing that, Essie was a little stunned. With excitement in her eyes, she asked, "really?"


    "I remember that I went to see Zac after I received th


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    family and the Xu family partners? Why didn''t you help her? Why did you just stand by and watch her in trouble? "


    A malicious and cold light flashed through Zac''s eyes. "Why should I help her? If it weren''t for her, can you escape to America? Without her, can you hide in America for three years without any news? If it weren''t for her, I should have known that I was a father."


    His breath was heavy, like a slap in the face, making her face burning. "You know everything?"


    "I''ve been looking for you for the past three years, but she didn''t mention a word even though she knew it clearly." His expression suddenly became so serious and fierce. Her escape had always been an indelible scar in his heart.


    "Even if you are unwilling to help my sister, why did you take the opportunity to buy the shares of Xu Group? Is Mr. Gold your man?" She frowned slightly and said in an aggressive tone.


    His dark and cold eyes flashed, and his perfect lips were tightly pursed into a straight line. After a while, he sighed in a low voice, "since you have known, I have nothing to hide. He is indeed my man. In the past three years, I have been closely monitoring every move of Elizabeth. I have already known her plan with Bles and Willi. Even if you don''t come back, Elizabeth won''t be the chairman of the Xu Group. "


    "If I don''t come back, will the Xu Group change its surname to Rong?" Essie sneered.


    "You are the only one I miss." He admitted frankly. He had always been ruthless and cold. If he wanted to do something, he had to do it perfectly. According to his original plan, he would give Elizabeth and the people behind her a fatal blow, leaving them no chance to turn over.


    But her return not only messed up his plan completely, but also helped Willi and Elizabeth intangibly, giving them a chance to live on and have time to make subsequent arrangements.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such a big appetite!" A mocking and sad smile appeared on Essie''s face.

 Chapter 548 If You Cant Fall Asleep, Do Some Exercises

    His two beautiful thick eyebrows twisted when hearing her words. He took a deep breath from the gap of his teeth, as if somewhere was painful. "Do you think I will care about your company?"


    "Why not? The capitalist''s pursuit of interests is endless." She frowned and looked at him as if he was a stranger.


    He gritted his teeth, and the muscles around his lips were very tense. A malicious and ferocious aura covered his face. "So what? Business is like a battlefield, and I don''t need to show mercy. I don''t feel guilty about this, and you have no reason or qualification to blame me. "


    Elizabeth had hurt his child, and he would never let her go. And he would neve forgive Alice for letting him lose his wife. Taking away the Xu Group was the biggest blow to them.


    However, Essie had a different thought. She had already taken herself as the daughter of the Xu family. Even if he didn''t know that she was the daughter of the Xu family, she couldn''t ignore his coldness, let alone pretend that nothing had happened.


    "It turns out that I don''t know you at all."


    A flame of fury swept over his knitted eyebrows. He stared at her for a long time, and a touch of indescribable sadness and disappointment quickly surged into his eyes. "Essie, are you still saying that till now?"


    "I''m just telling the truth." An invisible resentment was spreading in her throat, and her voice became vague.


    His chest heaved heavily, and his face was as pale as death. His cold eyes were dark with cold light, and his face was full of gloom and anger. "This can only prove that you are a heartless woman!" He said through gritted teeth. And then he turned around and went upstairs angrily, ignoring her. It seemed that he was extremely disappointed in her and didn''t even want to say anything more.


    Hiding at the stairway, Mili and Dot peeped at them. As soon as they saw Zac, they rushed into the room to hide, fearing that he would see them.


    Tears welled up in Essie''s eyes. She fell onto the sofa and couldn''t help sobbing. Tears fell down on her collar and soon wetted it.


    She didn''t do anything wrong. He was the one to blame. It was all her family who had suffered. He had already known the enemy''s actions, but he was indifferent. If he could help them at that time, they would not have been hurt.


    She had no sense of security when she was with such a cold, ruthless, sophisticated and unpredictable man. If one day he had no feelings for her, he would even sacrifice her mercilessly, regardless of her life and death.


    In the room, Mili sighed, "Daddy and mommy have just been together for a few days. Why did they quarrel again?"


    "Adults are always like this. They have to fight for the past, the present, and the future. There will always be endless arguments." Dot sat on the sofa, crossed his arms and said seriously.


    "Will they make it up?" Mili was very worried. It seemed that her daddy was very angry and didn''t mean to coax her mommy.


    "They have gone through a lot of ups and downs. They won''t b


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    daddy doing?"


    Zac patted him on the head and said, "of course I''m sleeping."


    "Didn''t you say that you couldn''t fall asleep without mommy by your side?" Dot raised his eyebrows and asked doubtfully.


    Since daddy came back, they had completely lost the right to sleep with mommy.


    Last time, when Mili wanted to sleep with her mommy, he took her back to her bed. He was now domineering as if he wanted to monopolize his mother. Mili asked him sadly. Why couldn''t she sleep with her mommy? He said that if her mommy was not beside him, he would suffer from insomnia and affect tomorrow''s work. So Mili had to sleep by herself.


    At this moment, hearing his words, Zac was a little embarrassed. "Don''t question adults, kid."


    Dot winked at Mili, and Mili understood what he meant. She said with a secret smile, "so daddy can fall asleep without mommy, right? Then next time you can''t drive us away and monopolize mommy by yourself. We also want to sleep with mommy. "


    Zac had to explain to them. "I said I was sleeping. I didn''t say I was asleep. I counted the sheep until dawn."


    "Then you sneaked back to your room and slept with mommy, didn''t you?" Mili giggled. She had seen him walk out of the main bedroom.


    Zac gently pinched her little face and said, "little girl, mind your own business. Otherwise, you will be punished!"


    Mili spit out her tongue and said. "I don''t want to care. I just want to know if you are reconciled or not."


    Dot smiled. "Since he has taken the initiative to go back to his room, they must have reconciled. Anyway, mommy is not by his side, and he can''t sleep. He was willful."


    Pretending not to hear the conversation between the three, Essie filled another bowl of rice and lowered her head to eat. Her voice was hoarse and she couldn''t speak. Besides, she didn''t forgive the devil at all.


    Standing next to her, Zac didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh. As the cold-blooded young master of Dragon City, he was going to be defeated by two three-year-old kids.

 Chapter 549 Conflicts Between Sisters

    Although Alice didn''t tell Baron that Zac didn''t want to save her, she exaggerated it to Lucy, which made her have a worse impression of Zac.


    There were two tasks for Alice. One was to make trouble with Essie in the company, and the other was to try every means to destroy the relationship between Zac and Essie.


    Lucy was angry. She knew that Mary''s son was as vicious, cruel and ruthless as her. There must be no good result for Essie to be with him.


    As soon as Alice left, Lucy called Essie over. "Alice told me everything that Zac didn''t want to help her. You''d better divorce Zac as soon as possible. If you live with him like this, you will cry in the future."


    Touching her forehead, Essie felt a little helpless. She wouldn''t divorce Zac. Even if she didn''t do it for herself, she had to think about Mili and Dot. She wanted them to have a complete family.


    "Mom, you misunderstood. In fact, he did that to deal with Elizabeth. If he knew that I was a member of the Xu family, he would definitely help. If he hadn''t been with me these days, I would have been killed by Willi and his men. " She explained for Zac in a hurry.


    But Lucy didn''t listen to her. In her opinion, Essie and Zac couldn''t be together and they didn''t match each other at all. Only Hanson was the most suitable person for Essie.


    "I think you are destined to follow my steps." She sighed heavily.


    "Mom, I''m also thinking for the children. If I divorce Zac, they will be separated. In the future, Zac will find a stepmother for Dot. She will definitely take him as a thorn in her flesh and abuse him everywhere. Maybe she will be like Leila, worrying that he will block the way of her child and kill him. " Said Essie sadly.


    Hearing this, Lucy couldn''t help shivering. She had never thought about it. The Rong family was so powerful that even the surname of the children had been changed. They would definitely not allow Essie to take the children away. If Zac really found a stepmother for them, it would be miserable.


    If she wanted Zac to divorce her daughter, she had to find a way to help her get the custody of the children. Baron was the only one who could solve this problem.


    In the afternoon, Zac called and asked her to take the children to the Rong mansion. His grandfather Laves and grandmother Ophelia Zangwill came from America. They came here on purpose after getting the news that Charlotte was still alive, and to see Zac and the children by the way.


    Lady Rose and Irene had come early in the morning. Lady Rose was very excited when she heard that her family had come.


    Charlotte went to America at the age of sixteen to meet her father, brothers and sister.


    Laves'' wife Ophelia was a real American aristocrat and was very kind. She and Laves had three sons, but no daughter. Mary was the only princess in the family, so she was loved and cared by everyone.


    Although Ophelia was not Mary''s biological mother, she treated her more precious than her own sons. Mary also treated her as her own mother. The


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    dy Rose picked up a small pine nut, applied a layer of blueberry sauce, and then applied a layer of cheese. Then she turned over, applied a layer of peanuts jam on the back, and put it into her mouth to have a small bite. Her action was very elegant, noble, and the way she ate was very unique.


    Seeing this, a surprised look flashed across Ophelia''s eyes. She moved her lips and wanted to say something, but she swallowed it.


    "Charlotte, I heard from Zac that you lost your memory and forgot the past after the accident."


    Lady Rose nodded and said, "the doctor said that my head was damaged after the accident, so I lost my memory."


    Mary smiled and said, "I remember that in the past, she liked to imitate me most. In order to become me, she always forced herself to eat something she didn''t like. She would throw up after eating it and eat it after vomiting."


    "Really?" Lady Rose flipped the short hair in front of her forehead, with a little embarrassment on her face. She had never thought that she was keen to become her sister.


    "In fact, we are not completely different in hobbies and tastes. We have the same preferences in some aspects." Mary said in a joking tone, but an imperceptible cold light quietly flashed in her eyes.


    "After all, you are twins. There is always a consensus." Said Alena with a smile.


    Taking a meaningful look at Mary, Ophelia knew what her daughter meant. Although they were different in many ways, they unfortunately loved the same man. They all fell in love with Albert.


    She still remembered that when Albert finally chose Mary, Charlotte cried for a long time in the room. What she regretted most was that she shouldn''t have agreed that Mary and Charlotte went to Dragon City together. Otherwise, there wouldn''t have been a series of grudges between the sisters, and they would not have hurt an innocent life.


    There were some things and secrets that had been hidden in her heart, and only she knew. Even the Rong family, Mary and Charlotte didn''t know it.

 Chapter 550 I Wont Forgive You

    Mary went to the United States when she was five years old. She was brought up by herself. Naturally, she would prefer Mary a little. However, she was guilty for Charlotte more or less, especially after her accident. So as soon as she got the news, she rushed over with Laves. Seeing that she was fine, she felt better.


    When they were ashore, Albert came back. He held up his precious grandson and granddaughter and kissed them for a while. Then he greeted his father-in-law and mother-in-law.


    When he knew that Lady Rose was really Charlotte, he was a little surprised, because she seemed to be different from the previous Charlotte. But on second thought, maybe it was because she had lost her memory, her personality and preferences might be different from before. Moreover, after so many years, she had been living in France, and it was impossible for her not to change.


    After that, the elders gathered together to talk about the old days. Essie took the children to the koi pond to feed them, ignoring Zac.


    Zac was a little annoyed and went to the garden alone to relax. Irene followed him quietly. When he walked to the jasmine field, she quickened her pace and followed him. "Cousin!"


    Zac turned around and glanced at her. "Why are you here?"


    "The jasmines here are so beautiful. I come here to have a look." She smiled slightly and then changed her tone. "I found that you and Essie haven''t talked since you entered the house. Did you have a quarrel?"


    Shrugging, Zac said in a calm tone, "it''s normal for a couple to quarrel."


    "I thought you would never quarrel with each other." Irene pouted.


    A faint smile played at the corners of Zac''s mouth. The reason why he kept a strong attitude this time was that he felt that this stupid woman didn''t care about him too much. In her heart, he was always at the back of the line, even inferior to Alice.


    And in his heart, she was always the first, better than himself and everything.


    The huge difference in status made him very depressed and jealous.


    This heartless fool didn''t take him seriously at all. Maybe she hadn''t really fallen in love with him until now. How could he not be angry?


    When he was silent, Irene''s voice came again, "my cousin is so excellent. There must be many girls want to be with you, right?"


    "Those people have nothing to do with me." Zac replied indifferently. He had always been a woman''s isolation. He would only accept Essie in his life, and the other women would be excluded.


    "Maybe I can''t find a second good man like you in the world." A hint of admiration flashed through Irene''s eyes. Zac was so excellent, perfect and faithful. It would be better if she could meet him first, but unfortunately...


    By the side of the koi pond, Mili threw a few pieces of goldfish food into the pond. Then she turned to look at Essie and asked, "Mommy, when will the cold war between you and daddy last?"


    Stroking her head, Essie said, "baby, don''t get me wrong. We don''t have a cold war."


    "Yes, you haven''t talked to each other for two days.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    on, unpredictable, and made her feel that she had lost her sister.


    That was why she hated him. How much she hoped that the former Alice could come back, and how much she hoped that they could be as intimate as before without suspicion, gaps, and intrigues.


    Although Zac was not the one to blame, he was like an accomplice. Even if he only stretched out a finger, her sister could survive.


    "So what? I won''t forgive you unless my sister can become what she used to be." She said through gritted teeth.


    "I don''t need your forgiveness." Zac''s eyebrows twisted fiercely into a straight line. He didn''t do anything wrong. He didn''t need to beg her forgiveness. He was born with cold-blooded. Even if he knew that Alice was her sister, he would still not help her if she refused to tell him her whereabouts.


    Anyone who wanted to get something from him must pay and accept his conditions obediently.


    The cold air around him froze. She felt cold. Her limbs were cold, and even the sunlight through the leaves made her unable to feel warm.


    "Let me go!" She twisted her body, trying to escape to the warm area of the sunlight.


    "No way!" A cold light flashed in his eyes and he lowered his head to kiss her.


    His action was almost violent. He was not kiss her, but to vent his anger. A faint pain came from her lips. She was ashamed and angry, and bit his lips hard.


    Soon, a smell of blood rushed into her mouth. It was the blood on his lips. A trace of cruelty rose in his eyes. He bit her lips back, and with a little bit force of his teeth, the blood of the two mixed together.


    In the shadow not far away, there was a long black shadow. He stared at them without a blink, with a bloodthirsty and fierce light, and a strong sense of jealousy.


    "You have to remember that I''m your ally. I can let you get the woman you want and the position of the leader of the Rong family. Only I can..." A hoarse voice rang in his ears. He clenched his fists, and contradictions and struggles were like waves rolling in his eyes.

 Chapter 551 Flower Guardian

    The astronomical platform had predicted that there would be a rare view of lunar eclipse.


    In the evening, after the shooting, Eva wandered to the river painting scenic spot of Riverside Scene at Qingming Festival alone, preparing to watch the lunar eclipse.


    As soon as she walked to a street corner, she met Jim.


    He was like an enchantress appearing and disappearing in the dark night. He was so charming that even the stars and moon above his head were taken away by him, and they could only hide into the clouds shyly.


    Pretending not to see him, Eva turned her head and turned to the next intersection. After two steps, he heard a cold voice from behind, "Heaven pepper, you are too unkind to turn around and leave when you see your savior."


    Eva had no choice but to stop and turned to look at him. "Jim, don''t you think that we''d better not have any intersection except for work?"


    Jim raised his beautiful eyebrows slightly and said, "after you pay me back, you won''t have a chance to get close to me."


    "It''s just a meal. I''ll invite you back to Dragon City after finishing the shooting of the mountain forest in two days. Now let''s go home and look for our own mother. " Pouting, Eva turned around and walked to a fork in the road, ignoring him.


    In the shadow not far away, there was a minibus. Its black shell almost integrated with the night, making it difficult for others to notice its existence.


    When Eva walked to the intersection and was about to cross the crossing, it suddenly rushed out, stepped on the gas and rushed towards her at a fast speed.


    Eva was stunned for a moment. Just as the minibus was about to hit her, a tall figure rushed over and pulled her to the side of the road.


    Seeing that the action failed, the driver wanted to reverse the car and hit the person again, but when he saw the person''s face clearly, he stepped hard on the gas and ran away.


    He recognized at a glance that it was Jim. In the East, everyone knew about Jim king. If one would say that he didn''t know Jim, he would definitely be despised, isolated and abandoned by his friends.


    He didn''t dare to offend Jim.


    Everyone on the earth knew that Jim''s fans were the most ferocious and terrible species in the world.


    If anyone dared to hurt him, Jim''s fans would definitely make him suffer all over his body. If he hit Jim, he would definitely be chased by countless fans for a lifetime. His whole family would be in danger and even the tomb of his ancestors would get in trouble. At that time, even if he got the money, he could only use them in the hell.


    Eva was still in a state of shock. Her face was as pale as a piece of paper, and her thin body was completely curled up in the arms of Jim.


    Jim''s brown eyes twinkled in the darkness. Fortunately, he was alert. When he was talking to Eva just now, he noticed the minibus. Through the dim light of the street lamp, he saw that the people inside had been staring at Eva. He felt that there was something wrong.


    After Eva left, he quietly followed her in case of an accident. He didn''t expect that the car really came for her.


    "Heaven pepper, it seems that someone wo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    you, who was born with a golden key and lived an extravagant life, you don''t have to worry about anything and don''t think about anything."


    "Does it have anything to do with the lunar eclipse? Is it possible that only the rich can see the lunar eclipse while the poor can''t? " Jim sneered.


    "You don''t have to worry about the tuition fees. You don''t have to worry about whether you will be forced to drop out of school because you can''t pay the tuition fees one day. You don''t have to worry about the rent. You don''t have to worry about being driven out by the landlord in the cold winter and sleeping on the streets. So you have time and you can enjoy the romantic scenery. But I''m different. I have to set up a stall on the street, wash the dishes in the restaurant, and work in a convenience store after school. What I care about is only tuition, rent and living expenses. Whether it is meteor shower, lunar eclipse, or stars, it has nothing to do with me. I don''t have time or mood to appreciate them! " Eva said seriously, with a touch of sadness on her face.


    Jim''s eyes flashed and became implicit and deep. He didn''t know anything about the heaven pepper. He didn''t know what she had experienced and what she had endured. The only thing he knew was that she came from a single parent family and was from a poor family.


    Generally speaking, a girl from a family like her would try her best to climb up to the top in the entertainment circle, even at the cost of selling her body or soul. She was the only one who refused to accept the hidden rules.


    "Heaven pepper, in this case, you should care about money very much. Why did you go against those producers and make yourself unable to stay in the entertainment circle?" He asked deliberately.


    Curling her lips, Eva said, "I will never accept the hidden rules. The reason why I entered the entertainment circle is that I like acting. At that time, I had thought that if I still couldn''t get a chance when I was thirty years old, I would change to run a restaurant. "


    "Open a restaurant?" Jim sneered, "of course you will go bankrupt."

 Chapter 552 Punish One As A Warning To Others

    "Jim, don''t look down upon me. I can''t work in the entertainment circle, but that doesn''t mean I can''t run a restaurant." Eva glared at him angrily. She was very indignant at his contempt.


    Jim raised his thick eyebrows and said, "it''s not a blow to you. You are simple minded, with developed limbs, hot temper, and you are unable to change your mind. It''s difficult to survive in the business world."


    "Jim, after I leave, I will open a restaurant and make it bigger than the Watery. At that time, you will take back this sentence." Eva waved her fist angrily in midair. How dare he look down upon her? ''Go and cure your eyes!''


    "Okay, I''ll wait and see." Jim sneered.


    Not far away, there was a black shadow hidden behind a big tree. He sometimes revealed half of his face and peeped at them.


    The man failed, but he still didn''t give up. After parking the minibus at the corner, he followed Eva secretly, trying to find an opportunity to attack her again. He didn''t expect that Jim would always follow her, so that he couldn''t find the opportunity.


    Jim noticed him from the corner of his eyes and soon recognized him as the driver of the minibus. Without saying anything, he picked up a small stone on the ground secretly.


    "Heaven pepper, the moon seems to be dripping blood." He raised his hand and pointed at the sky.


    Eva raised her head in a hurry. The person hiding behind the tree trunk also showed his head curiously and looked up at the sky. Jim seized the opportunity and waved his iron arm. The small stone in his hand flew out like a bullet, hitting the middle of the murderer''s eyebrows.


    The murderer wailed and fell to the ground.


    Jim rushed over like a hurricane, grabbed his two arms and twisted them hard. Immediately, there were two sounds of bones cracking, and then the murderer screamed like a pig.


    "Tell me, who sent you here? Otherwise, I''ll gouge out two of your eyes!" Jing snapped.


    "It''s uncle Niko. He took other people''s money and asked me to do it."


    "Which uncle Niko? Whose money did he take? " Eva asked. She had never heard of such a person.


    "Uncle Niko of the Tiger Gang which is responsible for the protection fee. Everyone there knows that the person who gave him the money was a woman from Dragon City." The murderer replied in a trembling voice.


    "What does that woman look like?" Asked Eva.


    "She is thin and tall with a mole on her nose."


    Eva recalled that there seemed to be a mole on Elizabeth''s assistant''s nose. Did this old witch do it again?


    ''If a tiger doesn''t get angry, do you think I''m a sick cat?''


    "Go back and tell your master that if you dare to hurt me again, I will castrate him." She kicked the murderer hard and threatened.


    Jim sneered, "it''s useless to warn someone." He took out his phone and made a phone call. After tonight, there would be no Tiger Gang here.


    As soon as the murderer heard that he was going to flatten the Tiger Gang, and smeared uncle Niko with honey and threw him into the pile of ants, he was so scared that he passed out. There were countless examples to prove how terrify


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ve you really never sneaked in to have a look?" Asked Essie curiously.


    "No, that''s a restricted area of our family. Anyone who dares to trespass will be expelled from the family and will never be a member of Rong family again." Said Ivy seriously.


    "Except uncle Li, the others will either die or go crazy if they want to go in." Daisy said in a trembling voice, "even Abel and Alena will take a detour when they pass by that piece of land."


    "Since the ghost yard is so evil, why don''t you ask someone to demolish it?" Essie curled her lips.


    "It can''t be torn down. If it is torn down, no one can stop it." Said Ivy.


    Daisy nodded and said, "I heard that aunt Bonney and uncle Li led nineteen witchers to set up the heaven and earth eight diagrams array around the yard and keep the ghost in it forever. If the yard was destroyed, the heaven and earth eight diagrams array would fail. At that time, not only our family, but also the whole Dragon City would suffer."


    Hearing that they were talking more and more weirdly, Essie was speechless. Some things were just rumors. The more the rumors were spread, the more bizarre and terrifying they were. Maybe there were no ghosts in the ghost yard at all, but some amazing treasures or treasure map.


    She smiled, "you said we were talking about the ferocious ghost in the ghost yard. Can it hear us?"


    "Of course not." Ivy shook her hand and said, "uncle Li said that the heaven and earth eight diagrams array is a very powerful barrier. It is trapped inside and can''t see or hear the outside, so don''t worry."


    Walt patted her on the head and said, "You are the most curious person about it. You always gossip about it."


    "I don''t believe you''re not curious." Ivy wrinkled her nose.


    "I''m not curious." Shrugging, Walt said, "uncle Li said that as long as the reincarnation goes on, the ferocious ghosts inside will be destroyed. I believe that I can go in soon, so there is nothing to be curious about."


    Hearing that, Essie was a little stunned. It was the first time that she had heard of it.

 Chapter 553 Haunting By Ghosts

    "How long is cycle of reincarnation?" Essie asked.


    "Sixty years," Walt said.


    "When did the yard appear?" Essie raised her eyebrows.


    "I don''t know the exact time, but it was before we were born, so we should have a chance to see that day coming in our lives. At that time, the place will be open for visit," Walt said in a playful tone, as if he was looking forward to that day.


    Essie was a little nervous. No wonder Zac always said that he would demolish the yard after he took over the Rong family. He probably planned to wait for a cycle of reincarnation. Even if that guy was fearless, he didn''t take it seriously. He shouldn''t dare to violate the family''s ban.


    Irene had been sitting quietly beside and listening. As a guest, she didn''t know much about the Rong Mansion and couldn''t get in the conversation. But judging from her frightened eyes, she knew that she firmly believed in the saying of ferocious ghost and was quite scared.


    "Irene, you are a French. Do you also believe that?" With a slight smile, Essie patted her on the shoulder.


    Irene nodded like a chicken pecking rice. "I always believe that people have souls, and their souls will not be annihilated after death. They exist in different spaces from ours. Sometimes when the space is in a mess, they will run out to make trouble. There are rumors about Ghost Castle in France. It''s so scary. "


    Essie didn''t believe it at all. In her opinion, everything in the world could be explained with scientific reasons. However, the current development of science was still limited, so there were many things that couldn''t be explained clearly.


    "Maybe there is no ghost in it at all. It''s something like the holy head."


    Walt''s deep eyes twinkled. "In fact, there is something in the yard that someone must know better than us."


    "Who?" Essie and Ivy asked almost at the same time.


    After a pause, he picked up the black tea on the stone table and took a sip. Then he slowly spit out three words, "Jim."


    Hearing that, Essie was stunned for a while. "Jim? How did he know the secret of the Rong Mansion? "


    "He is born with great curiosity. How can he let go of the secret of our Rong Mansion? I heard that he almost died because of this," Walt said.


    "Cousin, why don''t you tell me earlier?" Ivy'' wrinkled her nose.


    "I have never taken this kind of thing to heart. It is because you are so curious that I remember it."


    Walt shrugged. At that time, she was still young and didn''t have much memory. He was older, so he remembered it clearly.


    "I''m going to ask brother Jim," Ivy said excitedly, as if Columbus had discovered a new continent.


    If Jim was the king of gossip, and Ivy was the princess of gossip, the two of them were people who would do anything to know the secret.


    Before the moon came to the last contact, Ivy took out her phone and called Jim. But as soon as he heard that it was about the ghost yard, Jim hung up the phone without saying anything, as if he was very afraid of this


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    en he was about to push her down.


    She gently pushed him. She hadn''t finished her work yet. She couldn''t let him take advantage of her.


    "Icy guy, we told a lot of ghost stories by the lake today, including the fierce ghost in red in the ghost yard." She paused deliberately and looked at him with her eyes wide open.


    "Okay," Zac replied indifferently, as if he didn''t take her words seriously.


    She had expected that he would react like this. In the past, whenever she mentioned the ghost yard, he would always be indifferent.


    "I heard from brother that Jim had pried into the secret of the ghost yard. Is that true?" she didn''t want to beat around the bush with him and asked directly.


    He raised his beautiful thick eyebrows slightly and said, "Honey, curiosity Kills cats. There are some things that you''d better not dig the ground. And today is the night of blood moon. I heard from uncle Li that in such a day, the gloom is the strongest, and the power of the eight diagrams of heaven and earth is also weak. It''s really not suitable to talk about the ghost yard. " He pretended to be mysterious.


    As he spoke, the window was pushed open by a gust of night wind silently. Essie seemed to be frightened and her heart beat to her throat. When the window opened, there was no sound, as if it was pushed open by an invisible big hand, causing an extremely terrifying ghost aura.


    As the window was slowly pushed open, a gloomy cold wind blew into the room. It was like the night air in the garden outside the window. At this moment, Essie felt that it was like the cold wind that appeared in the horror movie, making her hair stand on end.


    She unconsciously leaned against Zac and lowered her voice, fearing that if she raised her voice, she would be blown into the ghost yard by the wind and be heard by the ghost in red.


    There was an imperceptible sly smile on Zac''s face. Although his little fool was very curious, she was also very timid. She might not ask if she was scared.

 Chapter 554 The Secret Of The Yard

    However, although Essie was timid, she didn''t believe in the so-called ghost. Moreover, in order to find out the secret between her mother and Mary, she had gone all out. Even if there was really a ghost, she would do anything.


    "Zac, please tell me something. I promise, no, I swear I won''t tell anyone."


    Zac turned to look at her, and a sharp light flashed through his dark ice eyes. "Honey, you can say whatever you want, but you can''t swear."


    Hearing that, Essie covered her mouth in a hurry. Indeed, she had to exchange secrets with Ivy. She couldn''t swear, absolutely not.


    She smiled awkwardly, and then hid the corners of her mouth, revealing a little dissatisfaction. "Icy guy, I remember that you once said that the most important thing for a couple is to trust each other and to be honest with each other. I''m very sincere to you, and I don''t hide anything from you. But how about you? How many secrets have you hidden from me? How can you treat me as your wife? You just treat me as an outsider. It''s dangerous to live like this! " As she spoke, she shook her head and sighed.


    Looking at her performance, Zac didn''t show it. He found that his wife had gone to Hengdian several times and her acting skills had improved greatly.


    He stood up, walked to the bar counter, took a bottle of rose red wine, poured two glasses, and handed one to her. After taking a sip, he opened his thin lips and said, "What''s the danger?"


    "A couple doesn''t trust each other. Of course their marriage is dangerous." Essie pouted.


    Zac flicked her forehead and said, "Honey, you can do such an unkind thing to set up a secret for your husband. Marriage is indeed dangerous."


    Essie''s face turned pale. It seemed that he had already known her plan. Yes, what kind of person was the big devil king? He had a pair of sharp eyes and a deep sense of sophistication. He killed her in an instant with his intelligence and strength. How could he not know how strong she was and what she was thinking?


    She pouted and said, "I didn''t set you up. I''m just curious. I''m your wife and the future hostess of the Rong family. It is good for me to know more about the affairs of the family. You know the secret, but you don''t tell me. That''s not good. " After saying that, she drank up the wine in the glass angrily, lay down and covered her head with the quilt, ignoring him.


    Zac did not coax her, pretending not to see, and took a sip of wine alone.


    Feeling a little depressed, Essie rolled her eyes two times and came up with another idea. She pulled down the quilt and poked her head out. "Forget it. It''s better to ask Jim directly. He is the person concerned. He must know better than you. Tomorrow I will take Mili to Hengdian to cook a table of dishes, drink a bottle of good wine with brother Jim and coax him. He will tell me when he is happy. I have been his nominal girlfriend, and we are the most popular couples on screen in the history. I believe he will not treat me as an outsider. "


    A shadow flew over Zac''s face


    ged to the ground, covering her whole face. "


    "The cat screamed and the scene disappeared. At that time, Jim and I were hiding on the edge of the slope outside. When we saw this scene, we were afraid of being discovered and hurried to leave. "


    Squinting her eyes, Essie said, "So there is indeed something in the ghost yard? It was not just rumors out of nowhere, right?"


    "I suppose so." Shrugging, Zac said, "On the second day, someone found the cat in the bamboo forest. It was dead."


    "What?" "Did ferocious ghost in red do it?" Essie asked, trembling violently.


    "I don''t know. But Jim fell ill after he went back. He was in a coma and kept talking nonsense, as if..." Before Zac could finish his words, Essie finished it for him, "haunting by ghosts."


    Zac nodded, "The Jing family has invited the best doctors here, but they are all at a loss. They have done all kinds of examinations, but they don''t know what''s wrong with Jim. I was so worried about him that I confessed it to my family. Grandma sent uncle Li to the Jing family and held a rite. We didn''t expect that Jim would miraculously wake up and there was nothing wrong with his body. After this incident, he seemed to be frightened and stopped his curiosity about this yard. "


    Startled, Essie opened her mouth wide. It was so mysterious and bizarre that she could even shoot a horror movie.


    With a flick of his index finger, Zac closed her mouth and said, "After that, I was grounded for three months, and Jim is not allowed to come to our Rong Mansion again. Jim and I didn''t tell our family what we saw in the camera. We only said that we saw some weeds, and then the camera was broken. Otherwise, it might not be as simple as confinement. "


    Hearing this, Essie felt a chill in her heart. It was so terrible. It turned out that the yard of the Rong family was not for fun. There was really a ghost!


    But there was one thing that confused her.


    "Icy guy, you have seen the ghost either. Why does it haunt Jim instead of you?"

 Chapter 555 Mothers Secret

    Shrugging, Zac didn''t answer.


    Putting her arm on his shoulder, Essie said with a playful smile, "Icy guy, to be honest, were you afraid at that time?"


    Zac sneered, "Haven''t you heard that people are afraid of ghosts while ghosts are afraid of people even more? For me, I did not have the slightest fear in my heart. So ghosts are afraid of me. "


    That''s right. Essie thought to herself, ''He is a devil. Even ghosts have to kneel down and submit to him when they see him. How dare she touch him?''


    However, Jim was obviously the same as him, one of the hooligans. How dare she touch him?


    Was it because he was the one who let the cat in?


    "Do you really think that Jim has been haunted?"


    "I don''t know. But what happened to him at that time. Even he himself couldn''t figure it out. He said he had nightmares and dreamed that something was chasing him. He kept running and fighting with that thing, but he couldn''t wake up anyway. "


    Zac looked out of the window at the ghost yard. There was no fear on his face, but he was very confused. This had always been an unsolved mystery in his heart.


    Looking at his expression, Essie felt more scared.


    To be honest, so far, no one dared to jump to a conclusion whether there was a ghost in the world or not.


    There was a distant relative of the Yi family who was a professor of chemistry in a famous university in America. But he believed in the soul more than anyone else. He also said that the soul study was actually a kind of science.


    "Icy guy, what do you think the relationship between the ghost in red clothes and your family?" she asked.


    There were many versions of the legend about the ghost in red clothes in the Rong Mansion.


    Some people said that she was the mistress of one of the sons of the Rong family and was killed by the wife. She was resentful and refused to be reincarnated, causing chaos in the mansion and full of resentment.


    Some people boldly guessed that the fierce ghost in red was the daughter of a concubine in the Rong Mansion. She married a poor boy regardless of her family''s objection. However, the poor boy was just greedy for wealth, not true love for the daughter of the Rong family. He even found another mistress outside. When the daughter of the Rong family knew it, she killed herself angrily.


    In a word, there were countless versions of the story. Everyone''s brain was wide open, and the story they made up was so bizarre and mysterious.


    However, they all had several common features, they died in red, and the day they died was exactly the time of blood moon, which was also the night of total lunar eclipse.


    According to what Zac and Jim had seen, the ghost in red was not only dressed in red before her death, but also in her wedding dress. Did she die on their wedding night?


    While she was thinking, Zac said in a low voice, "You are infected by Ivy. And you are more and more c


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    er, my uncle went to America because of the business of the Rong family. Uncle Baron took this opportunity to defeat my uncle and take your mother away. When my uncle came back from abroad, he was very sad to know that your mommy and uncle Baron had married. He went to the United States again. Then he met and married my aunt there. I also heard that it was aunt who took the initiative to pursue uncle. "


    As Ivy spoke, a bright light flashed through her eyes. "Men are the most fragile when they are injured. So is brother Hanson. I must work hard, work hard, and work hard again."


    It was like a daydream for Essie. She couldn''t imagine that her mother and her father-in-law had a relationship. No wonder her father-in-law often went to the Xu family''s manor when she was a child. She always thought that it was because his father-in-law had a good relationship with Mr. Baron, but she didn''t expect that his father-in-law had a better relationship with his mother than with Mr. Baron.


    While she was thinking, the voice of Ivy came again, "I heard that after uncle got married, he still couldn''t forget your mother and often made aunt misunderstand him."


    Essie was shocked. If that was the case, it would explain why Mary hated their mother and did such a cruel thing.


    She hated her out of jealousy!


    No woman could bear that her husband had been thinking about other women all the time, and Mary was a petty person. It would be strange if she didn''t hate her mother to the core.


    Now that she knew the secret, she finally found the crux of the grudge between Mary and her mother.


    But how to solve it was still a troubled thing. If she knew that Mary was trying to hurt her because of this, she might not forgive her either.


    And she wouldn''t confess a mistake just because she was reasonable.


    The resentment between the two would probably be deeper. It was really difficult for her and Zac to be in the middle.

 Chapter 556 Honey Trap

    The drizzle rippled in the sky, making the quiet night even more desolate.


    Vinton leaned against the sofa, took a sip of wine and swallowed his loneliness. He was bored, but he didn''t want others to accompany him. The only person who wanted to be with him was Eva.


    The apartment was so quiet that he couldn''t get used to it. It was the first time that he had found his apartment so large, empty and desolate.


    Yesterday, as soon as he went to the Hengdian, he was driven back by Eva. He was so disappointed and crazy that she said she didn''t want to talk to him recently. What on earth did he do wrong to upset her and make her so resistant to him? He really wanted to take her to the Civil Affairs Bureau on Monday, so that she wouldn''t dare to stay away from him.


    Thinking of this, he lowered his head and smiled with a little self mockery.


    At this time, a mobile phone rang, breaking the silence. It was neither the exclusive phone for Eva, nor her ringtone. He took a slight glance at it and found that it was Essie.


    In the morning, Eva''s assistant called and told Essie that Eva was almost hit to death last night. Essie knew that she had to do something for her bestie. But she could only come up with an idea, and the specific action depended on Vinton.


    Not long after she hung up the phone, Vinton received a call from Wendy.


    "Brother Vinton, I''m in the midnight club. If you''re alone, come and drink with me." The person in the video squinted slightly and looked half drunk. Beside her, there were two strange men harassing her.


    "Wendy, are you okay?" Vinton asked deliberately.


    "It''s okay. I''m going to dance later. My legs are fine. I can dance. Really, I can dance," Wendy spoke incoherently and drank up the wine in her glass. It seemed that it would be strange if there was nothing wrong.


    "Wendy, wait there. I''ll be right there." Vinton sneered and put away his phone. He was about to look for her, but she came to him first. ''No time like the present''. It seemed that they could take action tonight. He immediately called Essie and asked her to send someone to decorate his apartment to make a trap.


    In the midnight club, the lights were flickering and the music was boiling.


    Wendy was dancing madly. Vinton had ignored her since he came back from Switzerland. It was not easy to get a good opportunity to save him. She thought she would be able to touch him, but she didn''t expect that a call from Eva would take his soul away. Her efforts were in vain.


    She was not reconciled. She must play a good play to get Vinton back.


    She was wearing a V neck vest, her chest slightly exposed, and a hot miniskirt, which perfectly showed her long and beautiful legs.


    The bees and butterflies surrounded her, staring at her beautiful figure. Blood boiled and nosebleed gushed out.


    Seeing the tall figure in front of her, she smiled coquettishly, "Brother Vinton, look at me. Am I as good as before?" She stood on tiptoe, trying to give him a li


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    drunk then he must have drugged by Wendy.


    ''Oh my God! If he really slept with Wendy, Elizabeth would have a reason to force him to marry her. Maybe she would get pregnant by this chance.''


    Thinking of the consequences, she was so anxious that she jumped her feet and hurried to call Vinton.


    At this moment, Wendy was knocking on the door of Vinton''s room. In order to carry out his plan smoothly, Vinton had to hang up her phone for the time being.


    As soon as Eva heard that the phone was hung up, she became angry. That guy had endured for so many days, and he must have been driven by alcohol or medicine. How could he listen to her?


    Even if she called someone to save him, it would be too late.


    It seemed that he was doomed this time!


    On the other side, Vinton opened the door and smiled at Wendy, "I''ve prepared a room for you. It''s in the opposite room. Go to bed."


    These words were like a scoop of cold water from the Arctic Ocean, pouring down ruthlessly from the top of Wendy''s head. All her enthusiasm, excitement and passion were completely extinguished, and even the smoke could not come out.


    "Brother Vinton..." She looked at Vinton with tearful eyes, motionless, unwilling to leave. He was hinting her to have sex with her. Why did he suddenly change his mind?


    "Wendy, I''m sleepy. See you tomorrow." Vinton grabbed her shoulder, turned her around and pushed her to the corridor. Then he slammed the door.


    Wendy rushed into the room and burst into tears.


    She felt as if she had been kicked into a bottomless abyss from the top of the clouds, and her heart was broken into pieces.


    She didn''t understand why Vinton didn''t like her so much. Eva was just an actor. She looked ordinary, had an average figure, and came from a poor family. She was not from the same family as him. Why did he fall in love with her?


    Vinton returned to the big bed and lay down. He crossed his hands and held the back of his head, with a mischievous smile on his face.

 Chapter 557 The Disaster Of Women

    In the hotel, Eva walked in circle anxiously like an ant on a hot pot. She was eager to have a pair of wings to fly to Dragon City to save Vinton at once.


    At this time, her phone rang. When she saw the caller ID was Vinton, she quickly pressed the answer button.


    "Vinton, are you drunk?"


    "No."


    "Did Wendy drug you?"


    There was a short silence on the phone, and Eva thought she was right and she regarded his silence as acquiesce. Her heart jumped to her throat. "Vinton, can''t you stand it anymore? Get some cold water!" She remembered that last time she was drugged, Jim threw her into the bathtub to soak in cold water.


    "Eva, how do you know that I''m with Wendy?" Vinton''s voice came from the phone.


    "Wendy called me to declare war. I think you are either drunk or drugged, or why are you with her? " Replied Eva honestly.


    Vinton clenched his phone and thought, ''damn it! Wendy is really not easy to deal with.''


    "Eva, don''t worry. I''m fine. I''ll explain to you tomorrow. Don''t worry." Vinton comforted her.


    Hearing this, Eva felt much relieved.


    On the second day, Vinton called Elizabeth and Valery over.


    Seeing Wendy in Vinton''s apartment, Elizabeth was surprised, but when Vinton turned on the TV, she couldn''t smile anymore.


    It was a wonderful picture of Wendy taking a bath.


    Wendy was shocked, "Vinton, you... Why did you record this? "


    "Wendy, you have a good figure. If this video is posted online, it must be top news." Vinton smiled.


    Wendy shivered, "Vinton, you... What are you talking about? "


    Elizabeth was also shocked, "Vinton, don''t be silly."


    Vinton pursed his lips and said seriously, "you forced me. I warn you, if you dare to do anything to Eva again, I will immediately post this video online and let everyone see her charming body. "


    "Vinton, are you crazy?" Valery shouted angrily.


    Vinton snorted, "I''m just giving you a dose of your own medicine."


    Wendy''s face turned red, even darker than the color of pork liver. Now she realized that the reason why Vinton brought her here was not to be with her, but to set her up.


    "Vinton, how can you do this to me?" Tears streamed down her cheeks.


    "You have gone too far. You not only hurt Eva in the hotel, but also bribed the gangsters to hurt her! You''ve gone too far. " Vinton said angrily.


    "Vinton, we are your family. How can you hurt your family for a woman outside?" Elizabeth accused.


    "Eva is my beloved woman, not an outsider. In my heart, she is more important than anyone else." Vinton said firmly and seriously.


    Wendy burst into tears in Elizabeth''s arms.


    Elizabeth had no choice. If the video was exposed, Wendy would be destroyed. Not only Baron, but also Mrs. Vicki would object to accept her as her daughter-in-law.


    "Well, Vinton, since you like that actress so much, we have no choice. But your father announced your marriage with Wendy in the celebration party. If you don''t marry Wendy, it will be a slap in your father''s face. What should you do? You can think ab


    her lower lip with her white teeth.


    She was trembling all over, as if she was biting hard.


    Her lips were broken, and a drop of blood slid across her jaw.


    But she didn''t stop. She looked like a demon and lost her soul.


    Vinton''s cold face was still expressionless, and his eyes were as dark as two pools of ice." Don''t let me say it again. "His voice is as cold as rock, without any mercy.


    The woman''s eyes were filled with despair. She staggered back two steps, turned around and ran away with tears.


    Looking at her back, Eva sighed in her heart. Needless to guess, that woman must have something to do with him. Since she fell in love with him hopelessly, she would come to such a miserable end.


    Handsome men were disaster to women.


    Vinton was really a disaster for women.


    After coming out of the fishing platform, Eva went to the dressing room and met the woman who was driven away by Vinton. Beside her were Wendy and Valery.


    When the woman saw her, her red and swollen eyes flashed with jealousy.


    "Alas -- the new comer smiles, while the old one has to cry secretly. She has plenty of methods. Poor Michelle, even if you commit suicide ten times, you can''t win his heart back. Valery let out a long sigh, trying to fan the flames.


    Michelle gave her a ferocious stare. "At least I had a good time with him. At that time, he was infatuated with me and treated me very well. I didn''t regret it. "


    Valery sneered, "no matter how good you were, he has gone. And now, they are in good terms now. "


    Eva glared at her angrily. She could see that Valery was deliberately sow discord between them and was going to find Vinton''s ex-girlfriend to deal with her. She silently turned around and walked out. She didn''t want to be involved in a meaningless argument.


    Michelle''s jealousy had already been aroused, and it was hard for her to let Eva go.


    "I heard that you have been dating with Mr. Vinton for a long time." She followed Eva and asked in a low voice in a jealous tone.

 Chapter 558 Visit Future Mother-in-law

    Eva shrugged her shoulders and said nothing.


    "He used to be nice to me, ten times better than you. There was a smile on Michelle''s face, as beautiful as the residual red in the sunset. She raised her wrist and showed her the diamond watch on it. "Look, this is a gift from him. It''s specially made for me. It''s engraved with my name and it is unique in the world. He said that this watch is like me. I am unique in his heart, and no one can replace me. "


    Eva looked at her sympathetically. She wanted to say something, but she didn''t say it out. "If there is nothing else, I have to go. He is... Waiting for me." After saying that, she walked out of the cabin.


    Seeing her leave, Valery walked to Michelle and said, "Michelle, as long as this woman is with him, you won''t be able to be with Vinton again. If you still want Vinton to change his mind, you have to find a way to get rid of her. "


    Michelle glanced at her coldly.


    The sea surface rippled in the wind.


    Vinton was lying on a lounge chair, lazily staring at the sea in front of him, with waves shining in his deep black eyes.


    "Vinton!" Wendy sat beside him and called him affectionately.


    He nodded slightly without turning his eyes.


    Wendy felt a wave of disappointment in her heart. His unchanged indifference had always made her restless and painful. She bit her lips, struggled for a long time, and said slowly, "Vinton, next week is Mrs. Vicki''s birthday. Let''s go there together, shall we? "


    Vinton turned his head and smiled sarcastically, "you should know who I will take with me."


    "Eva?" She is jealous." I am your fiancee. "


    He sneered and stood up to leave. She couldn''t help but rush up and hugged him from behind. "Vinton, I''m your fiancee. This is a family dinner. I should go with you. "


    He sneered and ruthlessly pushed her hand away. "Only the engagement I accept is valid. Only the woman I want to marry is my fiancee. Do you understand, Wendy? "


    Without turning his head, she ran up to him again and hugged him, with tears pouring down from her eyes. "But I love you, Vinton. I love you. Why should that despicable woman be with you? "


    "Shut up." He shouted in a low voice, broke off her wrist and threw her aside. "You have no right to comment on my woman. "


    "I love you so much, but you don''t even look at me. Why? "Wendy fell to the deck and cried bitterly.


    But Vinton ignored her and left with his usual mockery.


    After passing through the cabin, Eva came out from behind the door and held his arm.


    "Vinton, you broke two hearts in just one day. Eva sighed.


    "Even if I break the heart of the world, I will never hurt yours. He turned his head to look at her. His dark eyes were as deep as the sea, shining like cold stars, and as dreamy as dreams.


    Eva smiled faintly and did not respond. In fact, Vinton was also a player in love, just like herself. She didn''t know what would happen if they really dated each other?


    While she was silent, Vinton said again, "you heard what we said just now. Next week is m


    ought it was the most delicious food in the world. "


    When they were talking, Eva had finished her first skewer of roasted fat sausage. Then she licked her lips, looking as if she was savoring it.


    Jade sneaked closer to Vinton and asked, "Vinton, when you first met my sister, were you frightened by her good appetite?"


    Vinton smiled. He clearly remembered that the first time he had dinner with her was in a French restaurant. At that time, he was indeed a little shocked. She ate up all the thirteen dishes without hesitation.


    When he was in a trance, Jade''s voice came again, "she said that only by eating more can she have the strength to live. I always thought that she would grow into a fat woman in the future."


    Vinton looked at the slender figure in front of him dotingly and said, "she is so thin that she can fly as a kite. She should get fatter."


    Jade chuckled and said, "don''t think she is weak by her thin figure. She is very powerful when fighting with others." He put a piece of fat meat into his mouth and said after eating it, "once we went to the beach to sell shells and earned ten dollars. When we went back, we were stopped by four gangsters. They tried to grab our money. My sister asked me to run quickly while fighting with those gangsters. Four to one, she was beaten hard, but she didn''t let them take away a penny."


    At this time, Eva had quickly finished seven kebabs of roasted fat sausage. After finishing eating, she pouted her oily little mouth and said, "Jade, can''t you talk something happy?"


    Jade scratched his head and looked embarrassed. "I really can''t think of anything happy in the past. Since I became sensible, the first thing I remember is that you picked up the jars in the alley with me on your back. I always think that you are more toilsome than mother. You have to go to school, do part-time jobs, do housework, and take care of me. You seem to have done a lot of work. You have collected trash, sold newspapers, set up stalls, sent milk, and wiped shoes... "

 Chapter 559 Birthday Party

    He seemed to have more to say. Eva picked up a piece of chitterlings and stuffed it into his mouth, "I have chosen to forget these things."


    While chewing the food, Jade said in a vague voice, "All right, all right. In fact, we were happy when we were children. When you were in middle school, mom was a waiter in a restaurant. At that time, she often brought some leftovers of the customers back from the restaurant and let eat it to supplement nutrition for us. Once, she brought back two braised eggs. You didn''t want to eat them, so you gave them all to me. I was really happy that time. "


    Vinton looked at the woman in front of him in silence, and there was an indescribable emotion in his heart, like the waves, deep and serious surging and surging.


    It turned out that her childhood was really as miserable as Essie said.


    The unbearable weight in his life seemed to be pressed on this thin shoulder layer by layer.


    Her face was as beautiful as a ray of rising sun, full of color and vitality. There was still an indelible stubbornness hanging at the corners of her curved mouth. At this moment, he understood that it was a mark left after fighting against the wind and frost.


    He held her hand and said solemnly and sincerely, "From now on, there is only sunshine in your world. I will block all the wind and rain."


    She smiled, like a snow lotus blooming slowly in the morning, intoxicating him.


    Wednesday was the birthday of Vicki. The Xu family''s manor was bustling with noise and excitement.


    Seeing the harmonious scene of Zac and Essie and their little family of four, Valery''s jealousy burst out like a volcano in Yellowstone. Everything she owned should belong to her. It was all because of her appearance that took away all her happiness.


    "Zac, where is Rabi? Why didn''t you bring him here?" She ran over and looked at Zac, blaming him. She was afraid that her son would be tortured and bullied by Essie in the Rong family.


    "Rabi has nothing to do with you," Zac replied coldly.


    "I was pregnant and gave birth to the baby. My blood is flowing on his body. I''m his mother. How can he have nothing to do with me?" Valery raised her voice, feeling a little hysterical.


    Hearing this, Mili and Dot looked at each other in shock.


    ''Oh my God! Brother is not mommy''s child, but my bad aunt''s?''


    Zac didn''t want the children to know about it, but Valery said it without hesitation. He couldn''t hide it.


    "Valery, you''d better behave yourself. Don''t try to seduce Rabi, or you will know what will happen!" he warned.


    "Can''t I care about my own child?" Tears were welling up in Valery''s eyes. Anger and fear were intertwined on her face. After she finished her words, she pointed at Essie fiercely and said, "This woman has a grudge against me. I don''t know how she will abuse Rabi. If you give her to raise Rabi, I will be worried about it."


    With a faint smile, Essie said, "Sister, you are suffering from persecutory delusion again. Anyway, Rabi has a blood relationship with


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    clearly.


    Vinton was so angry that a rage rose from his chest and went straight to his head. "This is too much. It''s not easy to suppress me with my father."


    Zac patted him on the shoulder sympathetically. "Brother in law, don''t forget my advice. The most important thing is to deal with your grandma."


    Vinton nodded and drank up the wine in his hand.


    Lowering her head, Essie pouted and said, "It seems that I have to prepare for it. Mr. Baron will definitely come to blame me. What happened between you two has nothing to do with me. I''ve become the most wronged one in this world." She sighed heavily on purpose, with an expression of grievance.


    Eva put her arm around her shoulder and said apologetically, "Essie, it''s all my fault. You''re involved."


    Raising her head, Essie smiled, "I''m just kidding. I don''t care. I just want to help my brother marry you as soon as possible."


    Vinton smiled and turned to Zac, "My sister is so smart. Can you handle her?"


    With a smile, Zac put his arm around the slender waist of Essie. "I like her smart and quirky spirit."


    Essie glanced at him with a pout. She should be the one to worry about. This big devil was scheming and domineering, always arrogant and contemptuous of all living beings. She could do nothing in front of him.


    She took a sip of wine and changed the topic to the right one. "Brother, I heard that you went to Jiang City last week to visit your future mother-in-law and brother-in-law?"


    Vinton coughed, "How do you know?"


    With a slight smile, Essie said, "Eva and I are good friends. How can I not know such an important thing?"


    Two rosy clouds floated up Eva''s cheeks. "I didn''t tell you about it."


    "Yes, you didn''t say it, but Auntie Fang told my mother, and my mother told me," With a playful smile on her face, Essie said.


    Not far away, Valery was looking at her. Her smile was like poison to her ears. She wouldn''t let her be so proud anymore.


    ''Just laugh, Essie. I''ll make you unable to laugh soon.''

 Chapter 560 Between Father And Daughter

    After greeting the guests, Baron called Essie into the study.


    "Cathy, play chess with dad. We haven''t played chess together for a long time."


    Essie nodded and sat down. She knew that Baron must have something more than playing chess with her.


    The servant brought two cups of black tea.


    Baron took a sip and smiled, "I still remember that you were very active when you were a child. You always couldn''t sit still, so every time you played chess, you ran away halfway."


    With a faint smile on her face, Essie thought that she was never fit to play such a game that required her to think a lot.


    "Mr. Baron, my sister is much better at playing chess than me. You should ask her to play with you."


    Baron sighed, "Cathy, when will you call me daddy again?"


    Essie lowered her eyes and a touch of sadness swept across her face. "Mr. Baron, you have sister, brother, Valery and Holy. It''s dispensable to have me as daughter. But my father is different. He only has one daughter, so... " Her voice was very low. Father Yi had devoted all his father''s love to her since she was a child. It was enough for her to have a father, and she didn''t need another one. Since she left the Xu family at the age of seven, Baron, this father had been redundant to her.


    His words stabbed into Baron''s heart like a dagger. He had done a father''s duty to his kids from Alice to Holy, except for her. He hadn''t been a good father, and he had been absent for so many years.


    "I know. I''m sorry for you and your mommy. I want to make it up to you and give me a chance," he said in a low voice.


    With a faint smile at the corners of her mouth, Essie said, "I''m fine now. I don''t lack anything, so you don''t need to compensate me anything." She didn''t lack money, nor did she lack her father, nor did she lack his love. What could he compensate her? The only thing she wanted was a happy childhood, but he would never make it up to her.


    Baron''s heart was in turmoil. He knew that she hadn''t forgiven him. She was smarter and more sensible than other children since childhood. From the moment Elizabeth entered the Xu family, the way she looked at him had changed. She no longer regarded him as the person she worshiped and respected most, nor was she as intimate as before, as if he was no longer her father. Therefore, when he divorced Luce, she resolutely chose to follow Luce and completely abandoned him, her father.


    "No matter how good Bob is, he is not your biological father after all."


    "After leaving the Xu family, Elizabeth sent killers to assassinate us, trying to kill us all. It was him who saved us. Without him, my mother and I might not have lived to this day. He is not my biological father, but gave me a new life. So, in my heart, he is more important than my biological father. " There was firmness in Essie''s tone.


    Baron heaved a heavy sigh and said, "I know Elizabeth is a woman who always reaches her goal by all means. But after all, she is the mother of Vinton and Valery, and she has saved your grandmother''s life, so..."


    "You don''


    in the room. Baron seemed to pay attention to the chessboard. After a long time, he pushed the ''soldier'' forward and smiled, "Well, don''t just talk about your brother. Tell me about you too. How are you and Zac recently?"


    With a slight smile at the corners of her mouth, Essie said, "We are fine."


    Baron took a sip of tea and said, "Your mother came to see me. She is worried about you and is afraid that your mother-in-law will treat you badly."


    Hearing that, Essie was shocked. Her mother had worried too much. After all, Zac was different from the person in front of her He had his own thoughts, and even Mary could not restrain him. Therefore, she believed that her fate and mother''s would not be the same.


    "In fact, my mother-in-law has been nice to me recently. Maybe she has accepted me." She smiled lightly.


    "No matter it''s Mary or Zac, as long as they dare to bully you, you must tell me. I''ll uphold justice for you," Baron said.


    His daughter was courageous, intelligent and resourceful. He believed that she could cope with Mary. Most importantly, the marriage with the Rong family was the best for the Xu family. Her daughter would be the hostess of the Rong family in the future, and her grandson, Dot, would undoubtedly become the future leader of the family. As a capitalist, it was impossible for him to help Luce to break up such a good marriage.


    With a slight smile on her face, Essie said, "Don''t worry. My situation is different from that of my mother. There are grandma and grandpa in the Rong family, and there is a father-in-law. My mother-in-law alone can''t do anything alone."


    Baron''s eyes darkened. Her words undoubtedly hurt him. Vicki had always been domineering at home. Since he was a child, he had been obedient to her and never dared to go against her will. Even now, he still didn''t have the courage to resist her.


    Outside the study, someone had been eavesdropping at the door. She followed them since they entered. She gritted her teeth, with a malicious light shining in her eyes.

 Chapter 561 The Daughter Wants To Rebel

    Before Valery could run away from the door of the study, she was caught.


    "Valery, what are you doing here?"


    Hearing the voice, Valery was stunned. She turned around and breathed a sigh of relief when she saw it was Alice. Now she and Essie were at daggers drawn and stood on the same side with her mother, so she didn''t have to worry about her anymore.


    "I saw my father and Essie enter the room just now and wanted to know what they were talking about, but the door was closed and I couldn''t hear them clearly," she said in a very low voice.


    "It''s not good to eavesdrop on other people''s conversation." A mocking smile appeared on Alice''s face.


    Valery glared at her angrily, "Don''t flatter yourself. You are not so upright." They were about the same herd.


    Alice did not retort her. She only smiled. "Valery, tell me the truth. Are you still obsessed with Zac?"


    Valery blushed. She had never forgotten Zac. Even if he never cared about her and punished her for Essie, she still loved him and had never changed.


    From her expression, Alice knew the answer.


    "If you like him, you have to fight for him. You don''t have to care too much. If Essie can defeat you, you can also defeat her. But it depends on whether you can be ruthless or not. "


    "Do you still think that I don''t want to kill Essie, this bitch?" Valery snorted. How she wished she could strangle Essie right now.


    "I''m not talking about Essie." A strange light flashed in her eyes. She lowered her head and whispered in her ear. She was slightly stunned, and a hint of cruelty quietly fell from the corner of her mouth.


    After the birthday party, Essie and Zac took the children back to the Blue Coast.


    Crossing her arms over her chest, Mili looked at her father in the driver''s seat with a strange look.


    "I finally know why Mommy took us to America."


    Zac''s face changed slightly. He reproached her from the rearview mirror. This was a permanent scar in his heart. His daughter really mentioned it at this moment. "Little girl, what big secret have you found?" he said gloomily.


    Mili wrinkled his nose and said with a hint of dissatisfaction on her little face, "You and our bad aunt had a child, so my mother was very angry, so she took us when we still in her belly to America."


    Zac was choked by her words. When the car stopped at the intersection waiting for the traffic light, he reached out his big hand and rubbed her little head. "Little girl, you''re thinking too much."


    Mili pouted and said, "When you were talking to bad aunt, I and Dot were there. We heard clearly that bad aunt said brother Rabi was her biological son."


    Taking a look at her sister, Dot said slowly, "Forget it. Since mommy has let it go, let''s not dwell on daddy''s mistake. Otherwise, he will be stained the rest of his life. " These words seemed to be on the side of Zac, but in fact, they actually like added the oil that added to fire.


    Zac was in a slight sweat. He knew


    on. She walked to the door and said, "Baby, you go back to your room first. Mommy will accompany you later, okay?"


    "You''re lying. You always say that, but I''ve been waiting for you the whole night, but you didn''t come." Mili pouted.


    Essie was choked. She didn''t mean not to go, but she was imprisoned by the devil every time.


    Zac turned to his eldest son, who was standing behind him, and asked, "Rabi, you are the brother. Why do you mess around with your sister?"


    Rabi lowered his head, looking very aggrieved. "No, I didn''t. I just want you and mommy to tell us stories and lull us to sleep."


    Zac pursed his lips. When he was about to say something, he heard a low voice not far away, "Stop it. Daddy and mommy are going to make a baby boy and a baby girl for us. Since you are so noisy, the baby boy and the baby girl won''t dare to come."


    Hearing this, Essie was choked. She turned around and saw Dot standing at the door of his room, looking at his ''ignorant'' sister and brother seriously.


    Mili rolled her big black eyes two times and looked at her mother''s belly. "Mommy, did daddy put the baby in your belly?"


    "No... No. " Essie was extremely embarrassed. Since she met the children, Zac had been very careful. It seemed that he didn''t plan to let her have another baby.


    Zac cast a sidelong glance at the three kids. It seemed that he had to use some soft tricks. Otherwise, they would come to rebel in a few days.


    "As long as you are obedient, mommy and I will come to tell you stories and lull you to sleep every weekend."


    "Really?" Mili''s big dark eyes sparkled.


    Zac nodded, "Go back to sleep now."


    "Well, I won''t bother you to creat brother and sister anymore." With a triumphant smile on her face, Mili made a V gesture to Dot and took Rabi''s hand to her room.


    Seeing that their doors were all closed, a sly smile flitted across the corners of Zac''s mouth. He turned around and carried the woman beside him into the room.

 Chapter 562 I Dont Want To Have Another Child

    This was the first time that Zac had sex with her only once that night. He stopped plundering. Lying next to her, he took several deep breaths. It was obvious that he was not satisfied.


    She was used to being aggressive and exhausted. She was very confused about his unusual and strange behavior. She stretched out her hand and gently drew a circle on his chest. When she was about to ask, her finger was grabbed by him. "Don''t move." He ordered, as if he didn''t want her to ''harass'' him again.


    Essie became more and more confused, and a big question mark appeared in her mind.


    The big devil suddenly lost interest in her? Or did he have a hidden disease and couldn''t even touch her?


    While she was thinking, Zac said in a low voice, "Go to sleep." Then he turned his back to her, turned the light to the darkest, and closed his eyes, as if he didn''t want to talk to her anymore.


    How could Essie fall asleep? The doubts in her heart were deeper and deeper than the dark clouds outside the window. He had never been so cold as now, as if he had lost interest in her in an instant.


    It was said that there was a seven year itch between a couple. They had only been together for half a year, and they hadn''t even held their wedding yet. Why did their ''itch'' appear so soon?


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became.


    It was said that being with the king was like accompanying a tiger, and it seemed to be the same feeling when staying with the great ogre king. This guy was always temperamental and unpredictable. Sometimes, he was as blazing as the fire, which wanted to melt her whole body. Sometimes, he was as cold as the ice from the north pole, making her unable to find a trace of warmth from beginning to end.


    She pulled up the quilt and covered her head, dejected. What made her even more depressed was that the big devil had always been with his back to her and did not turn over, as if he hated her very much.


    All of a sudden, she had a feeling that they were in the same bed but had a different dream.


    At midnight, she sat up and couldn''t fall asleep at all.


    Irritable, crazy, depressed.


    Were they going to end the relationship before they got old?


    She would never beg for him like Valery and Leila. If he was really tired of her, she would leave without hesitation and never stay for one more second.


    In fact, Zac didn''t fall asleep either. Seeing her sitting up, he also sat up. "Can''t you sleep? I''ll sleep in the guest room. " Without waiting for her response, he grabbed his pajamas and put them on. Then he got out of bed and went out.


    However, he didn''t go to the guest room immediately. Instead, he went to the bathroom and took a cold shower before entering.


    Essie was on the verge of collapse, as if she had been ruthlessly kicked into an abyss by him and smashed to pieces.


    How much did this man dislike her? He didn''t even want to sleep with her?


    She jumped up from the bed, put her hands on her hips and stomped back and forth


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    range all night?''


    Her mouth was half open, completely stunned.


    After swallowing her saliva and seeing the flame in his eyes, Essie finally understood that it didn''t mean anger. She gently pushed his shoulder and said, "Well... Keep a distance. "


    Instead of suppressing her as usual, Zac turned around and left her.


    "Icy guy, I thought you like children."


    "We already have three children. That''s enough," he said slowly.


    In the past, the reason why he wanted a child was that he wanted to tie up her heart. So she would not think about leaving him. For him, a child was enough. Now he had two little goblin like kids, and Rabi, which was completely beyond his expectations. He didn''t want to create another annoying spirit. That would not only have to possess her body for ten months, but also let her suffer the pain of fertility. Therefore, he had made up his mind. He was determined to take contraceptive measures. He couldn''t be careless at all.


    Lowering her head, Essie didn''t say anything. She also didn''t want to have another baby. But she had promised the elders of the Yi family that she would keep a child to inherit her father''s surname. Now, both Mili and Dot had been occupied by the Rong family. If she didn''t give birth to another child, she would break her promise. How could she explain it to the elders of the Yi family and her father then.


    "If I don''t have a baby, no one will have my surname," she lowered her head and murmured in a very low voice, as if she was talking to herself, but Zac still heard it.


    He had thought about it carefully and came up with a good solution. "When Dot grows up, ask him to give birth to a few more children and choose a great grandson to take his surname."


    Petrified, Essie thought of a group of scums. It would take a long time for Dot to grow old and get married and have their own children!


    "Icy guy, don''t you think too far?" she murmured, trying to make her tone euphemistic so that she would not make him unhappy.

 Chapter 563 Be Friends Forever

    "I have never made a wrong decision," Zac said in a domineering tone as usual. Obviously, he was just telling her, not discussing with her.


    In this family, she seemed to have no right to make a decision. Even if it was given birth to a baby, it was up to the big devil.


    Feeling a little angry, Essie really wanted to jump up, clench her fists and sing loudly, ''get up, people who don''t want to be slaves!''


    But in the end, she held it back. Her big eyes rolled two times and smiled cunningly. "I''ve calculated it. It''s the safety period now."


    "Oh?" Raising his eyebrows, a glimmer of light flashed across Zac''s handsome face.


    She took a look and deliberately didn''t say anything. She sat up from the bed and said, "I''m sleepy. I''m going back to my room to sleep."


    Before she finished speaking, she was held into the arms of the man. Since it was the safety period, what else should he worry about? She wouldn''t get out of bed until he was satiated.


    On the second day, when she went to the airport to see off her grandfather, Laves, and grandmother, Ophelia, Essie felt sleepy. She regretted deeply. She shouldn''t have flirted with the devil last night.


    Not long after Laves and Ophelia returned, Lady Rose and Irene also returned to Provence. After the cooperation agreement was signed, they still had a lot of things to do. On the surface, Mary was reluctant to leave her sister, but in fact, she was greatly relieved, as if she was sending away the God of plague.


    In the evening, Essie received a call from Hanson, asking her to take a walk by the river.


    Since she reconciled with Zac, Hanson seldom came to Dragon City.


    "How are you doing recently, Hanson?" Sitting on the riverside, Essie asked with a smile.


    With a faint smile on his face and a hint of loneliness in his eyes, Hanson said, "I''m fine." There was a touch of alienation in his tone.


    Noticing that, Essie smiled bitterly and said, "We haven''t seen each other for only a few days. Why are you so polite? Can''t we even be friends in the future?"


    "How could it be?" He shook his head bitterly. She was the most profound mark in his heart and the only figure in his eyes. Unless his heart stopped beating and his life was over, how could he break up with her?


    The dusk was burning in the west, emitting the last glow as much as possible. The colorful glow blended with the blue sky, painting the most beautiful moment of the day.


    The setting sun was infinitely beautiful, but it was close to dusk.


    Should the blazing emotion in his heart sink into the deepest horizon like this sunset?


    The setting sun''s fiery red light turned into tens of thousands of golden threads, flowing through the water and interwoven into a large net made of golden threads.


    Her beautiful figure was reflected in the net, rippling with the sparkling waves.


    He looked at it in a daze, but felt that it was just an illusory light and shadow, far away from him.


    "How are you getting along with Zac Rong?" His voice came through slowly, like the echo of the wind from afar.


    "Not bad." She smiled and sat beside him. The setting sun shone on her face, adding to her beauty. She was graceful and sad, like a bea


    tay with her.


    They deliberately found a conspicuous seat. Before they sat down, Finney began to look around with her black eyes.


    There were a variety of noble men here, including rich men with wife and children, the new rich men who could relieve loneliness and pressure, and a group of the second generations of officials and rich people who didn''t know what was worry. They were surrounded by a group of horny girls like bees and butterflies.


    "This place is really nice." Taking a sip of the cocktail, Finney smiled. When she looked at a corner of the club, a ray of starlight flew into her eyes.


    Finally, she saw a handsome man. He was so handsome that it was earth shaking. And he was there alone!


    He was very good-looking, a little melancholy and a little distance from everything. He was handsome and cold. His features were delicate and gentle, as if they were drawn by a masterpiece. His black eyes were like black glazed, emitting mysterious and deep light. His straight nose was with a charming arc. His plump lips were slightly pursed, and the arc at the corners of his mouth was slightly tilted, with a bit of cynicism, arrogance and unruly.


    He slowly exhaled a cigarette, and the light white mist was ethereal in the air, surrounding him and making him look like a dream, an illusion, a poem, and a painting.


    "He''s so handsome and cool!" She trembled with excitement.


    Turning her head to look in the direction of her gaze, Essie saw a familiar face in a dim corner.


    He was alone, with a bottle of almost bottomed whiskey at his hand. It seemed that he wanted to drown his sorrows in wine. Two women walked towards him and seemed to want to accost him, but they left soon with obvious disappointment on their faces. It seemed that he enjoyed being alone.


    Finney stood up and wanted to accost him, but was stopped by Essie. "Sister, do you have a crush on him?" There was a strange smile on her face. Her cousin''s taste was really good. She had noticed the most distinguished single aristocrats in the club tonight.


    Raising her eyebrows slightly, Finney asked, "Do you know that handsome man?"

 Chapter 564 Fight For The Beauty

    "He is Zac''s brother."


    "Wow, the gene of Rong family is so good. Zac is amazing, and his brother is extremely beautiful. It''s really enviable." Finney rolled her eyes and stood up all of a sudden. "Since he is a relative, why don''t we go and say hello?"


    After hesitating for a while, Essie stood up.


    At the sight of Essie, Walt was a little surprised. "Little pineapple, why are you here? Are you with Zac?" He asked.


    "No. my cousin wanted to come here, so I brought her here." Said Essie with a smile.


    "Hi, my name is Finney." Finney introduced herself in a hurry.


    "Hello." He nodded slightly as a greeting.


    "Can we sit down?" Asked Finney with a smile.


    "Of course." Walt nodded.


    Finney quickly took her sister''s hand and sat down, fearing that Walt would change his mind. A waiter brought them two glasses of cocktail. She took a sip while peeping at Walt.


    The young master of the Rong family looked extremely handsome from a distance, and even more perfect from a close look. She was like a young girl in love, with her heart beating wildly.


    Unfortunately, Walt didn''t notice her. His eyes were completely fixed on Essie. Essie was the only woman in the world who could attract him.


    Taking a look at the wine at his hand, Essie asked in a low voice, "brother, are you in a bad mood today?"


    A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. It seemed that he wanted to smile, but it disappeared before it took shape. "No, I am just a little bored." He said in a low voice.


    "If we come here to keep you company, you won''t be bored." Said Finney.


    Walt didn''t seem to hear what she said. He looked at Essie and asked indifferently, "where is Zac? Isn''t he with you at home?"


    "He has an appointment tonight." Replied Essie indifferently.


    "I thought you had a fight." Walt said half-jokingly. To be honest, he really hoped that they could quarrel. The more they loved each other, the more painful his heart was and the deeper his jealousy was.


    Before Essie could say anything, she was interrupted by Finney, "don''t worry. Your brother treats my sister very well. They won''t quarrel."


    "That''s good." A hint of unnoticeable bitterness flashed across his face.


    Finney flipped her hair near her ear and found that Walt didn''t seem to be interested in her. She decided to be active and bold, so she asked, "Mr. Walt, do you have a girlfriend?"


    Walt''s eyes finally shifted to her, but only a short, faint glance, "No." He said lightly.


    "Then... Is there anyone you like? "


    Walt didn''t respond. He looked up at Essie. Of course there was, but she had become his sister-in-law.


    While he was silent, Essie''s phone rang. It was from Zac. He had just finished his social engagements and learned that she was in the Midnight Club, so he drove directly to pick her up.


    Seeing her leave, a malicious and cold light flashed through Walt''s eyes. The little sun should be his. Why should she be taken away by Zac?


    In th


    rything in her heart." With a serious look, Alice was afraid that Walt wouldn''t believe her.


    "Do you think I have a chance?" Walt asked in a low voice.


    "You are not worse than Zac. Why not?" Said Alice in a firm tone.


    Walt also thought so. The only thing he lost to Zac was luck.


    He was the eldest grandson and should inherit the family business, but his grandparents had to appoint Zac.


    He knew Essie before Zac, but God made her meet Zac and let her become Zac''s wife.


    Since he was here, why was Zac here to compete with him?


    From the very beginning, his mother shouldn''t have been pregnant with a brother like Zac.


    Without him, both Rong family and Essie would belong to him!


    Seeing the expression on his face, Alice knew that he had been persuaded by her. A weird smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    When the car arrived at the next intersection, she said in a low voice, "stop here. I should get off."


    After she got out of the car, he drove away.


    Looking at the disappearing Bugatti, Alice sneered and took out her phone. "Boss, I have completed the task. I believe that he will come to you soon."


    Instead of going to the company, Walt went straight to a secluded residence in the suburb of Dragon City.


    When the masked man in black saw him, his eyes lit up. "You''re finally here."


    "I want to see your boss." Said Walt.


    "Boss is not in Dragon City, but you can talk to him on the phone." The masked man took out a satellite phone from his pocket, dialed the number and handed it to him.


    A hoarse voice came through the phone, "you''ve thought it through. Are you willing to join me?"


    "You should know what I want." Said Walt, gritting his teeth.


    "Don''t worry. I will send this woman to you soon." The man on the other side of the phone laughed. His laughter was like a ghost, cold, horrible and frightening.


    Walt knew clearly that he was making a deal with the devil, but he would fight for his little sun.

 Chapter 565 Separation

    In the villa of Phoenix Road, Alice came to look for Lucy. She was going to buy a villa in the suburbs and asked Lucy to give her advice.


    When they were driving through an empty forest path, two minibuses rushed in from the other end of the road, blocking their way.


    Several masked men jumped out of the minibus, pointed their guns at them and said, "get out of the car!" One of them roared.


    Lucy''s face turned deathly pale with fear. "Alice, don''t open the door."


    "Mom." With a shiver, Alice pushed the door open and said, "do you know who I am? If you hurt me, none of you can live a good life! "


    "Aren''t you Miss Alice? We are here for you." A tall masked man sneered and pointed a gun at her head.


    "Don''t touch my daughter. Catch me if you want!" Lucy jumped out of the car, rushed to the masked man and pushed him away regardless of anything.


    "Fuck! Do you want to die?" The masked man cursed and slapped her back, knocking her down to the ground.


    "Mom -" Alice rushed to her and protected her, "don''t hurt my mom. We can go with you."


    She helped Lucy up and was carried into the car by them. The masked man tied their hands with a rope, and covered their heads with a black hood. Then he drove away quickly.


    In the Hengyuan office, when Essie was working on the CBD development program, her phone suddenly rang. The caller ID was a strange number.


    "Your mother and sister are both in my hands. Take twenty million in cash to redeem them. Otherwise, you will have to wait to collect their corpses." A cold voice came through the phone.


    Hearing that, Essie trembled violently. She tightened her grip on the phone and asked, "how can I be sure that they are in your hands?" She tried her best to keep her voice calm.


    There was a moment of silence on the phone, and then a trembling voice came, "Essie, mom and I have been kidnapped. Come and save us!"


    A violent spasm ran over Essie. "Sister, are you and mother all right?"


    A cold male voice came through the phone, "if you don''t come over, they will be in danger. I''ll give you an hour to collect money, and then come to the No. seven warehouse of Toutuo village. You are only allowed here alone. Don''t call the police or tell Zac, or the two of them will die. "


    Leaning against the chair, Essie was at a loss for a moment. Zac was her mainstay. No matter what happened, as long as he was there, she was not afraid. But this time, she was confused and contradictory. The kidnapper specifically emphasized not to tell him. Would they really kill her mother and sister if she told Zac?


    But what if she couldn''t save them and fell into the hands of the kidnappers by going alone?


    She walked to the French window. The sun shone on her pale face from the window. It seemed that she had made up her mind.


    She opened the drawer and took out a pistol and a tranquilizer gun. She couldn''t risk her mother and sister''s lives, so she had to make a bet.


    Toutuo village was a very remote villa


    stretcher away. He would not allow her to lie in the cold forensic identification room. He wanted to accompany her, and no one could take her away from him.


    The Rong family ordered to block the news, and sent people to secretly escort the children abroad to prevent them from knowing the news of their mother''s accident.


    In the villa by the lake, Zac had been locked up for three days. He didn''t eat, drink or sleep.


    "Idiot, don''t be afraid. I''ll come to you soon. Remember, don''t drink the soup, or you will forget me. " Tears burst out in his eyes and wet his face. She lived, he lived, she died, he would never live alone in this world. After he took his revenge, he would meet her in heaven. No one could separate them in the future.


    In the evening, the door of the villa was kicked open. William broke in with his men. He couldn''t allow his boss to be so depressed.


    "Fuck off!" Said Zac in a low voice.


    William winked at Ford and asked him to go to the corpse to distract Zac''s attention. Then he raised his hand and slashed at his neck when he was off guard.


    Zac snorted and fell down.


    He had been in a coma for a long time. He didn''t want to wake up and face the world without her. He was desperate. He only wanted revenge!


    Ford came over. Looking at William who were standing by the bed to protect him, he sighed and said. "It''s not easy for boss and his wife to get together again. How could such a thing happen?"


    A hint of sadness flashed across William''s face. "Any news from the forensic expert?"


    "It''s too scorched to extract DNA." Ford shook his head, paused, and whispered, "do you think the woman in the car is really Mrs. Essie?"


    William didn''t answer, and he hoped it wasn''t, either. But Alice and Mrs. Lucy saw the people in the car with their own eyes and saw the explosion. The assistant of Essie also confirmed that Essie had taken twenty million to the No. seven warehouse to exchange hostages and told her not to tell anyone, so...

 Chapter 566 You Are My Woman Finally

    He stopped thinking and turned to look at Zac.


    Zac moved and suddenly opened his eyes. Seeing that the room was empty, he sat up quickly, like an injured and angry lion, rushed to William and grabbed his collar. "Where is she? Where did you take her?"


    "Boss, if the forensic expert can''t extract the DNA for a day and prove that the corpse is Mrs. Essie''s, she will have a chance to live." William comforted him. Anyway, he must make him have the belief to live on.


    Zac trembled violently. These days, his brain cells had been paralyzed in pain, and he had no ability to think at all. "What do you mean?" He asked in a hoarse voice.


    "The corpse is so scorched that the forensic experts can''t extract DNA to prove that it is Mrs. Essie''s body. They are trying to find clues that can prove her identity from the corpse. The kidnap is too strange. Mrs. Essie went to redeem the hostages alone. It''s almost a piece of cake for them to kill her. Why did they set up an explosion? It''s so complicated. " William analyzed earnestly.


    Trembling, Zac walked to the window, opened the curtain and looked out at the sun. If it weren''t for the fact that Alice and Lucy had seen it with their own eyes, he would never believe that she had gone. But if she was still alive, where would she be? Why couldn''t he find any clue?


    "Boss, even if there is only 1/10000 possibility, it was a hope. We can''t lose confidence." William advised.


    Zac clenched his fists. William was right. He couldn''t lose confidence or sanity. If his fool was really alive, he must be waiting for him to save her somewhere. If he panicked, he would be trapped by his enemy. "Let the forensic experts do their best to carry out the autopsy. If they can''t, go to the FBI and ask Dr. Harry for help."


    "Yes, sir." William nodded and felt relieved to see that he had finally regained his sanity.


    In the suburb of Dragon City.


    In a hidden room, Walt kicked the door open angrily and pointed his gun at the masked man inside. "Where is that bastard Willi? Is this the cooperation you said? " He was extremely angry and sad. He put his finger on the trigger. As long as he moved slightly, the other party would definitely die.


    However, the masked man did not panic, as if he had expected him to come. "Mr. Walt, calm down. Our boss has always kept his promise. He will never eat his words."


    "If you kill her, I will let you die with her!" He roared, breathing heavily.


    "Who said she was dead?" The masked man said unhurriedly.


    Walt was stunned. "What do you mean?"


    The masked man took out his phone from his pocket and found a photo. It was a beautiful woman lying on a big bed with her eyes closed.


    Walt''s eyes widened. He grabbed the masked man by the collar and asked, "where is she? Tell me where she is as soon as possible."


    "I can tell you, but boss has a request. He wants you to be his godson. As long as you call him Godfather on the phone, you can be with your beloved woman!" The masked man sneered and his voice was like a ghost shuttling through the dark night.


    Walt''s eyebrows twisted in anger. He coul


    den light.


    She took a deep breath and said, "it''s so beautiful here."


    "This is our home from now on." Walt stretched out his arms and held her in his arms. He lowered his head and gave her a deep kiss on the forehead.


    Looking around, a trace of dizziness flashed across Essie''s face. "Steven, is there only us here? Is there no one else?"


    "If there are too many people, they will make noise and pollute the environment. It is better for us to be here alone. No one will disturb our peace." Said Walt with a smile.


    Essie nodded without saying anything. Everything here was too strange to her. She had to get familiar with it slowly.


    "Steven, can I regain my memory?" She asked in a low voice. She felt very uncomfortable. Her mind was empty, and her heart was empty, as if it had been forcefully hollowed out.


    "I don''t know." Shaking his head, Walt hoped that she would never remember it. He touched her beautiful face and said, "it doesn''t matter whether you remember it or not. It''s enough for you to be with me. I''ll love you and care about you for the rest of my life."


    His tone was full of love and affection. Everything in front of him was like a dream. He had never thought that he would have such a happy day and have her again.


    Lowering her head, Essie felt a little disappointed. She didn''t like the feeling now, but his tenderness comforted her. When she raised her head again, a smile appeared on her face. "Steven, do we love each other very much?"


    "Of course, I love you, and you love me too. Our fate has been destined since eight years ago." Said Walt firmly.


    "So, we have been together for eight years?" She looked at him in surprise.


    "Yes." He nodded and lifted her up.


    She was shocked and screamed, her face flushed with shyness. "Steven, you... What are you doing? Put me down! " She was not used to such intimacy.


    "Cathy!" As he spoke, he walked towards the villa. He didn''t want to wait any longer. Now he wanted to get her, possess her, and make her his woman!


    In this way, she would never be able to escape!

 Chapter 567 A Hidden Disease

    Lying in his arms, Essie was flustered and uneasy.


    He was completely a stranger to her. Such intimacy made her very uncomfortable. She didn''t know what he was going to do to her. After she lost her memory, she was like an unconscious girl.


    She had forgotten everything in the past. He would be the first and only man in her memory.


    The person under him was frightened. She looked at him with a pair of big eyes. She was trembling with fear. His expression made her very scared. He was like a lion, trying to swallow her in one gulp.


    She tried her best to push him away, trying to keep a distance from him. His breath was so hot that it burned her face. "Don''t do this, please!" She pleaded, shaking her head desperately to avoid his kiss.


    "Cathy, don''t be afraid. I just want to love you well." He touched her face and began to comfort her.


    "How?" She was terrified. She didn''t understand what he said at all.


    "Lie down and don''t move. I promise you will be happy later. You will love me as much as I love you." He whispered softly.


    However, her fear did not relieve. This fear seemed to come from the subconsciousness in her brain, which was out of control. Even she herself could not explain it clearly.


    Suddenly, a sharp pain came from her brain.


    "My head hurts! It hurts!" She was convulsed and painful.


    Walt let go of her in a hurry.


    Damn it! It must be the side effect of the medicine. The masked man had told him that the biggest side effect of the medicine was that it would cause a headache. It didn''t work to take any pills. She could only relieve her symptoms by massage.


    "It''s okay. Cathy. Don''t worry. It won''t take long." He poured her a glass of water, let her lie on the bed and gave her a massage after she drank it.


    After a while, she slowly relaxed and fell asleep.


    Disappointed, Walt stood up and walked out of the room to the yard.


    Eve came over. She had been with him for five years. She loved him so much, but he had never noticed it.


    "Boss, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. Just get ready. I''m going to marry her." Answered Walt indifferently.


    Eve was jealous. In fact, her master was willing to do anything for this woman. He even endured humiliation and became the godson of his enemy. Was this woman really so good?


    She swallowed her saliva and swallowed the bitterness in her heart. "I will arrange it as soon as possible."


    In the Dragon City, Zac was like grilling on fire every day. He didn''t know what to eat and couldn''t fall asleep at nigh


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    on the tap, rinsed his mouth and washed his lips more than 10 times before calming down.


    What the hell!


    He smashed his fist on the sink. Was it because he had been too depressed these days that his hidden disease also had a relapse? Why did he reject Essie?


    The woman was stunned by his reaction outside the bathroom. She didn''t know that Zac had such a strange and weird disease.


    "Honey, what''s wrong with you? Did I have the smell of medicine on me because I just came out of the hospital?"


    "I''m fine. Maybe I haven''t eaten much these days and have a stomachache." A smile played at the corners of Zac''s mouth.


    "Honey, I''m going to take a shower. You can wait for me in the room, okay?" She hurried to the bathroom and washed herself well.


    Zac also went to the bathroom. Maybe he could take a cold bath to calm himself down and control his hidden disease.


    After taking a shower, she walked over, twisting her slender waist. In order not to show her weakness, she had even strictly shaped her body to make sure that her three sizes matched Essie.


    Looking at her, Zac sighed helplessly. He didn''t respond or have any desire. It seemed that there was really something wrong with his body.


    The woman lay beside him with a blush on her face. She didn''t take any further action, but waited for Zac to take the initiative. Women should be reserved.


    However, Zac didn''t follow up at all. He just said lightly, "go to sleep, honey."


    The woman was very disappointed. Did she perform badly to pretend to be someone else and being seen through by him?


    She was a smart woman. She didn''t say much. She swallowed to calm herself down, nodded and lay down.

 Chapter 568 The Wedding Was Going On

    He ignored her. She had her own way to seduce him.


    She quickly pretended to be asleep.


    Zac was still awake. The two were so close that he could feel her breath. Essie''s body naturally emitted a pure and fresh element, making him intoxicated and addicted. But tonight, he couldn''t feel such an aura. The feeling brought by the woman beside him was strange.


    Why is that?


    Was it because she lost her memory?


    He was confused.


    At this moment, a hand reached out and put on his collar, and then a leg was lifted on his leg.


    He was used to this kind of behavior, because she always had a bad sleep.


    However, when the hand reached his chest in sleep, he got goose bumps all over his body. The woman next to him felt the tension in his muscles, thinking that he was stimulated by her. She was very happy in her heart, and a complacent smile involuntarily appeared at the corners of her mouth.


    She continued to touch his body, pretending to be in a dream. When she unscrupulously went down, a disgusting feeling came out of his stomach. He shook off her hands on his waist in a hurry, jumped out of bed and rushed into the bathroom.


    Hearing the sound of vomiting, the woman was depressed. What''s wrong with this man? She was not smelly, and she had washed herself clean and fragrant. Why did he feel sick again?


    Was he sick?


    Hearing the sound of the bathroom door opening, she quickly closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep and know nothing.


    Looking at her, Zac sighed and walked out of the room. It seemed that he could only sleep in the guest room.


    Hearing the door being closed, the woman opened her eyes with a gloomy face.


    She jumped off the bed, walked to the mirror and looked at herself in it. Her face and figure were almost the same as that of Essie''s. There was no flaw. Why did Zac look as if he was not interested in her at all? It was so weird!


    In the guest room, Zac poured a glass of red wine and stood in front of the French window, looking out at the dark night.


    He was not sleepy at all.


    He wanted to know what was wrong with him. Was it because his aggravated hidden disease created a physical barrier, or because her loss of memory made him feel strange?


    He took a sip of wine and sat on the windowsill, looking at the bright moon in the sky.


    If the moon was missing, it would eventually come back. Maybe he couldn''t be too anxious. He had to be patient with himself and the muddled fool. They would go back to the past, as sweet and happy as before.


    At this time, on D Island, a beautiful woman were also looking at the same bright moon.


    Her brain was empty. She felt terrible. She felt that there was once a person who seemed to be very important in her heart. And it was not Steven, but she just couldn''t remember.


    Walt came over and hugged her from behind. "Can''t you fall asleep?"


    She turned to him and asked, "did I wake you up?"


    "I didn''t fall asleep." He shrugged, his eyes flickering slightly. She was right next to him, but he couldn''t touch her. How could he sleep like this?


    "Steven, tell me something about our past." Said Essie in a low voice like a breeze


    t time, she would see how she would abuse this guy!


    However, she was soon stunned. It took her opponent only half an hour to pass the game. It was incredible!


    Is this the speed of the normal people?


    Alien! Jim must be an alien who came from the outer space and hid himself in the earth!


    "Well, heaven pepper, admit defeat for bet. From now on to 12 o''clock at midnight, you have to follow my arrangement." Jim''s voice came slowly. The blue sky rippled in his charming black eyes, like a stream of clouds passing by.


    Eva was disappointed and embarrassed. How could he beat her in every way? In the future, before figuring out her opponent''s strength, she could not challenge him rashly.


    After getting off the plane, she reluctantly followed the man into the car. At first, she wanted to play tricks, but she thought that Jim was not a devil. At most, he would only treat her as a maid, so she endured it. It was very important to keep an excellent gambling quality.


    Jim''s villa was surrounded with beautiful mountains and rivers, like a paradise. The four story mansion was magnificent.


    "Why do you take me here?" Eva was shocked.


    "If you lose, you have to follow my arrangement." Jim sneered.


    "I want to see Essie first. I owe you." She stamped her feet, turned around and was about to leave. All of a sudden, a pair of iron arms wrapped around her waist and pulled her back hard. She stumbled into his arms.


    "What are you doing? Let me go!" She panicked and tried to get rid of his hand. He turned around like a tornado, pushed her against the car door, grabbed her little hands and put them behind her back.


    She lifted her foot and kicked him hard in the vital part. He quickly dodged. No wonder she was the heaven pepper. She was spicy enough!


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Eva quickly ran two meters away from him and hugged her arm. "Jim, don''t try to take advantage of me!"


    Jim''s dark cold eyes swept over her body and stopped on her red face. He smiled with mockery, "do you have anything that I want to take advantage of? I want to defend myself."

 Chapter 569 Wedding Night

    It was not the first time that scum Jim made fun of her. It was a great blow to her and hurt her self-esteem! Eva wanted to jump off her feet! Was she so bad? Was she so ugly?


    She clenched her teeth and waved her fist in the air. Then she turned around and walked towards the house. ''You arrogant guy, let''s wait and see. You have to pay the price for mocking me!''


    Looking at her back, Jim''s eyes flashed a malicious and cold light.


    This Heaven pepper hadn''t been worked for a few days, and he had to work with her. She owed him a meal to show her grateful that she hadn''t done it, as if she had completely forgotten it. The most hateful thing was that she dared to contradict him openly and say that he had changed the script. If he didn''t teach this arrogant and ungrateful woman a lesson and vent his anger, he would feel aggrieved.


    Therefore, he deliberately chose the same flight with her, and transferred to the position beside her. Then he set up this ''trap'', letting her jump in by herself.


    He was the most evil man in Dragon City. There were many ways to punish this Heaven pepper.


    "Heaven pepper, I didn''t expect you to have such a bad character. You still want to go back on your words even if you lose," he said on purpose. She was a simple minded woman with developed limbs and strong self-esteem. It was the most effective way to stimulate her.


    "Who''s going back on the words? I''m just in a hurry to see Essie. Don''t you care about her?"


    Jim shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''ve already visited her. She has lost her memory and become strange. Now she doesn''t know anyone."


    "Then I should go. She must need me now. I owe you two favors and one gambling debt. Keep the account first. After the play is finished, I will pay it off in batches. What do you think? " Eva bargained.


    Jim''s charming eyes twinkled slightly, revealing a mischievous look. "I''m sorry, I don''t accept the bargain. From now on, you have to stay here for my orders until twelve o''clock in the evening. "


    "Scum Jim, don''t go too far!" Eva was so angry that his hair was even smoking.


    Jim sneered and ignored her. He liked to see the furious Heaven pepper. The more she jumped, the happier he was.


    Eva took a deep breath and tried her best to control her impulse to fight with him. "Don''t you always say that I''m simple minded and can''t change? It is you who won''t change your mind today. You know I won''t stay at your disposal. Even if you tie me up, it''s useless. You''d better change another way. "


    Touching his chin, a weird smile played at the corners of his mouth. "In another way? Sure! After returning to Hengdian, you will serve me tea, water and massage my shoulders every day. What do you think? "


    Eva couldn''t stand it anymore. She clenched her fists and threw a punch at him. He grabbed her wrist in midair and twisted it behind her back. "Heaven pepper, don''t show your gentle fists and kicks in front of me again. Now you have only two choices. What to do is up to you! " His e


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    on the yacht and served them.


    In the evening, Eve entered the new couple''s room with two glasses of wine.


    "Master, this is the wine I specially prepared for you. May you grow old together."


    "Eve, you are so considerate," Walt said with a smile.


    Eve gave the left one to Walt and the right one to Essie.


    When she saw the two arms intertwined and drank up the wine in their hands, an imperceptible weird smile appeared at the corners of her mouth.


    Then, Essie went to take a shower. After coming out of the bathroom, she didn''t go back to her room immediately. She was a little nervous at the thought of what was going to happen. She wanted to take a breath of wind to calm herself down.


    Eve came over with a glass of milk on her plate. Recently, Essie had a bad sleep, so she would drink a glass of milk before going to bed, which was good for her sleep.


    "Thank you." With a slight smile, Essie picked up the cup on the plate and drank slowly, completely unaware of the strange expression in Eve''s eyes.


    After drinking the milk, she put the cup on the plate and was about to go back to her room. After two steps, her vision became blurred and she felt dizzy. She held her forehead and tried to grab the railing beside her, but she failed. Everything went black and she fell down.


    With a sneer, she held her up and said, "Mrs. Rong let me take your place for the wedding tonight."


    She looked a little like Essie. She looked more like her when she put on her clothes, combed her hair and put on makeup.


    Thinking of this, she smiled sinisterly, stood up and went to the motor room on the yacht. As soon as the electric brake was turned on, the light on the yacht was completely extinguished.


    Walt was waiting for Essie in his room. She took a longer bath than he expected. Seeing that the light was off and worrying that she was afraid, he quickly stood up and rushed out.


    "Cathy -" he shouted, and then a pair of arms wrapped around him from behind. "Steven, I''m here."

 Chapter 570 The Substitutes

    Walt''s body tensed, and a heat wave swept over quickly, almost ignited his blood. He turned around and couldn''t wait to hug her.


    It didn''t matter if there was no electricity. The moonlight was enough.


    He lifted her up and walked into the room...


    At dawn, Walt fell asleep. Because of the effect of the drug, he slept soundly. Even the thunder might not wake him up.


    Eve sat up quietly, endured the pain in her body and tiptoed out of the room. She couldn''t be found by him. She just wanted to be his woman. With this night, she would be satisfied even if she died.


    She entered the room, changed her clothes, helped the unconscious Essie into the bridal chamber, put her beside Walt, and then walked out quietly.


    Everything was perfect.


    When the scorching sun rose into the sky and shone in through the window, Walt woke up from his sleep. He turned around and saw the girl beside him. A happy smile appeared on his face. He finally got her and made her his woman!


    When Essie opened her eyes, she still felt dizzy. Seeing herself lying next to Walt in thin clothes, she was frightened and flushed with shyness. She grabbed the quilt and wrapped herself up.


    Walt stretched out his arms to hold her. "Cathy, you did a good job last night."


    Last night?


    She shook violently. Last night, after drinking the milk, she seemed to fall asleep and didn''t remember what she had done.


    "We..." She opened her eyes wide and looked at him in confusion.


    "Cathy, we have become a real couple." Walt kissed her red cheek lovingly.


    She was even more confused. They had become a couple? Why didn''t she know what they had done and how they became a couple? Could they become a couple even if they slept together after marriage?


    She swallowed and didn''t ask any more questions, keeping all the doubts in her heart. Anyway, he was her husband now. She could do whatever he said.


    While she was thinking, a gentle voice came from the other end of the line. "Did I go too far last night?" Last night, he seemed very excited and couldn''t control himself at all.


    Her thick eyelashes flickered. She thought he was asking her about her head. Every time he touched her and wanted to make out with her, she would have a splitting headache.


    So she shook her head and said, "My head doesn''t hurt."


    Walt smiled helplessly. "You little fool, I''m not asking about your head."


    "What?" She was confused. He didn''t ask her head, but where. She was in good health and didn''t feel pain anywhere.


    Walt thought she was shy, so he stopped asking. He gently rubbed her nose and said, "Are you hungry? I''ll take you to dinner."


    She nodded. She was indeed hungry. She didn''t have breakfast and her stomach was rumbling.


    "Well... You can go out first. I need to change my clothes," she pulled the quilt unconsciously and said haltingly.


    Walt lowered his eyebrows and smiled. "I''ve already seen it. Do I need to avoid it?"


    Her face was burning.


    He had seen her body and every part of her body?


    Was it before, or last night when she fell asleep?


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    astic surgery one day, he could not kick her away. At least he would give her a considerable amount of alimony, so that she could live a comfortable life for the rest of her life.


    "Maybe I will be cured if your memory recover. I have hired the best expert from the United States. I believe he can help you recover your memory," Zac comforted her.


    But the woman didn''t get any comfort. Her face could be fixed, but her brain couldn''t. how could she get the memory of Essie? Therefore, she would never be able to regain her memory.


    She wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and forced a smile from the stiff corners of her mouth. "As long as I know that you don''t hate me, I''m relieved. It''s late. Let''s go upstairs to sleep."


    Seeing that she was so ''reasonable'', Zac breathed a sigh of relief. He held her in his arms, went upstairs with her, and then went into their own rooms.


    The woman was extremely depressed. She had thought that she would meet the perfect husband for free, but she didn''t expect him to have such a weird mental disease. How could such thing happened to her? Why didn''t that damn man make it clear when he hired her?


    But she didn''t regret it. She would rather be the woman who cried in the Lamborghini than the one who laughed on the back of the scooter. Now she was rich, powerful and superior. There was nothing wrong with her. The only thing she needed to do was to be cautious and not to let Zac find anything wrong.


    The second morning, Walt came here to see his new sister-in-law.


    He took a deep breath when he saw the woman next to Zac who looked almost the same as Essie. That was totally out of his expectation.


    Willi was really cunning. His other move was to arrange a fake Essie for Zac.


    It seemed that his organization had a lot of talents. There were not only powerful medical experts, but also amazing cosmetic surgeons. It was estimated that his financial resources were extraordinary. Otherwise, his organization would not have been restored so soon after being eradicated.

 Chapter 571 His Woman Is Pregnant

    "Sister in law, don''t you even know me?" Walt asked deliberately in a mocking tone. Memory loss was the best excuse to cover up all illusions and lies.


    The woman looked at him up and down with strange and alienated eyes and a little vigilance. "I''m sorry. I don''t remember everything in the past."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t remember. As long as it doesn''t affect your relationship," said Walt with a faint smile.


    "Of course not." Zac put his arm around the woman''s shoulder and said, "She has lost her memory, and she is also my little fool." His tone was obviously declaring his supremacy to his brother.


    Walt sneered in his heart. The real Essie had become his wife. He was afraid that he would never see her again in his life. He could only spend the rest of his life with a fake Essie as a treasure.


    "I hope you can protect Essie from getting hurt in the future," he said slowly.


    "I will," Zac said in a serious tone.


    The woman sighed in her heart. It was not easy to be a copycat these days. Her face and body could be transformed, but the soul in her bones could never be transformed. It was like treading on thin ice to stay with Zac for a long time without being discovered by him. She couldn''t be careless or make any mistake.


    After Walt left, Zac went to the company. Women went shopping alone. It felt good to have money. They could buy whatever they wanted. Channel, Versace, Hermes... She was going to buy them back home.


    By the time she returned from the new world square, Zac had already come back from the Emperor. Seeing her booty, he was slightly shocked.


    Essie had bought luxuries only once, and she did it in order to annoy him since she knew her for so many years. Her clothes and handbags were all designed by herself. Shoes, jewelry, cosmetics and other things would be air freighted from all the fashion brands in the world every quarter, so she didn''t need to worry about them.


    How could this woman know Essie''s special living habits? In her opinion, the wives of rich families went shopping, shopping, held parties and played mahjong every day.


    "Honey, let me show you my new clothes." The woman smiled sweetly and presented the spoils she bought in front of him one by one.


    Looking at the clothes in her hand, Zac choked slightly. A hint of sharpness flashed through his dark eyes. He had almost the same taste as the muddled-headed fool. But now, she seemed to have forgotten her basic taste and her ability to appreciate things had declined greatly.


    Seeing that he didn''t say anything, the woman pouted and said, "Honey, do you think that I have spent too much money?"


    "Of course not. I was worried that you wouldn''t spend money." said Zac with a smile.


    The woman smiled. Yes, the Rong family was the richest family in the East. Money was nothing to them. How could they care?


    "Honey, I heard that my Porsche was burnt down in the explosion. Can you buy me another one?"


    "Okay." Zac nodded.


    "Thank you, honey." The woman smiled happily. She put her arms around his neck and wanted to give him a kiss, but Zac almost avoided it subconsciously. Before


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    or opening, Essie quickly closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep. She was still a little flustered. She didn''t know whether she should be happy or worried about the baby. She was not ready to be a mother.


    Walt lay beside her quietly, afraid of waking her up. Now she was the key object of protection. She couldn''t let anything happen to her.


    He gently put his hand on her belly and fell asleep with her in his arms. Every night, what he could do was to hold her in his arms and fall asleep like this. He couldn''t do anything deeper.


    Essie didn''t reject it.


    His chest was very warm. She liked to be held in his arms and fall asleep, as if it was a habit that had been formed a long time ago. In her memory, there seemed to be someone who had been holding her like this, giving her warmth and safety.


    But she couldn''t remember who he was, and she didn''t even know if there had really been such a person. Maybe it was just her imagination. The man in her imagination might actually be Steven. Because Steven had said that he was her only boyfriend. They grew up together and trusted each other and had a deep and intimate relationship. So she couldn''t have a second man in her world.


    She sighed in her heart. The life on the island was very peaceful and cozy, but she felt extremely lonely. It was too quiet here. Except for Steven, there were only maids and Eve. They didn''t talk to her when Steven was away, which made her so bored.


    She really wanted to go out and see what the outside world was like.


    She must have lived outside before. It was impossible for her to stay on this boring island all the time.


    Thinking of this, she fell asleep.


    The second morning, Walt got up early and went downstairs. He asked the maid to prepare breakfast for his wife.


    Since his little sun was pregnant, she had to eat more.


    ''This woman has been with her master for only half a month, but she is pregnant. Isn''t it too fast?'' Eve thought jealously.


    "Master." She walked up to Walt and said in a very low voice, "Are you sure the baby in Mrs. Rong''s belly is yours?"

 Chapter 572 Revelation

    In Eve''s opinion, Essie was Zac''s wife before. Maybe she was pregnant with Zac''s child.


    Walt snorted. Of course, the baby was his.


    A few days before the accident, when Essie and Ivy were having afternoon tea in the garden of the Rong Mansion, Essie suddenly had a stomachache. Ivy thought she had eaten something wrong. And then Essie explained that there was going to have her period. He happened to pass by the pavilion and heard it by accident.


    So according to the time, when she came to the island, she should have just passed her menstrual period. It was impossible for her to be pregnant with Zac''s child.


    This child must have been conceived on their wedding night.


    "Don''t think too much. I know better than anyone whether it''s my child or not," he said affirmatively.


    Jealousy flashed through Eve''s eyes. She didn''t know what Walt and Essie had done in the room. Since he was so sure, the child must be his.


    Damn it! Why didn''t she get pregnant? Why did this woman have a baby?


    Essie didn''t love her master at all. She was with her master only because she lost her memory.


    She was the woman who loved her master the most in the world. For her master, she could do everything, including sacrificing her own life.


    While she was silent, Walt went upstairs with the bird''s nest congee cooked by the maid.


    When Essie woke up, she felt hungry. But as soon as she took a bite of the gruel, she felt sick and rushed into the bathroom, vomiting.


    Walt felt so sorry for her. He patted her on the back and washed her mouth.


    Essie went back to the bed and lay down. She felt terrible. This child was so tormenting that she began to torture her mother before it took shape.


    Walt put his hand on her belly and gently stroked it, "It must be a little trick. He is so naughty. When he comes out, I will definitely spank him. Let''s see if he dares to bully Mommy again."


    With a gentle smile, Essie felt warm in her heart. Anyway, she was a woman, and the baby in her belly aroused all her maternal love. As long as her child had a complete family, with the love of her mother and father, what else could she expect.


    "Don''t worry, Steven. It doesn''t matter. As long as the baby is fine, it doesn''t matter that I suffer a little."


    "What do you want to eat now? Tell me. I''ll ask the maid to cook for you." Walt smiled dotingly and put his arm around her shoulder.


    "I want to eat..." She rolled her black eyes and smiled, "I want to eat braised noodle."


    "Okay, I''ll ask the maid to cook for you now," Walt said and went downstairs.


    Soon, he brought a bowl of braised noodles and said, "Have a try."


    Essie nodded and took a sip. Disappointment was written all over her face. The noodles and sauces tasted different from what she wanted.


    In her memory, there seemed to be a unique taste, very fragrant, very delicious, and an indescribable happiness, as if there was no more delicious food in the world that could be comparable to it.


    But she couldn''t remember when, where, and who made it for her.


    Her memory was like being completely hol


    rlon should have a result.


    Soon, a message came, "Boss, DNA test doesn''t match."


    A bloodthirsty killing intent swept across Zac''s handsome face, and his eyes became extremely malicious, like an infuriated lion king, ready to kill.


    The woman came back soon.


    Before entering the room, she took two deep breaths to calm herself down.


    "Honey, this car is awesome." She smiled sweetly, revealing a row of white teeth.


    Zac stood up, walked to the bar counter, poured two glasses of red wine, and handed one to her. "Our wedding ceremony will be held in two weeks. The wedding ring has been stored in the safe, and it needs the fingerprints of the two of us to open it. Later, you go to the lakeside villa with me and take it out."


    The woman''s body convulsed violently when she heard this.


    Finger print? Her fingerprint was completely different from that of Essie''s. How could it be verified? It would be strange if the secret was not exposed.


    She swallowed hard to hide her panic and horror from him. Then she raised her hand and held her forehead. "I just took a ride. My head hurts. I want to go upstairs and have a rest. Can I go tomorrow?"


    Zac took a sip of the wine, a touch of coldness was hidden behind the edge of the glass.


    The woman stood up and went upstairs. She locked the door and took out the satellite phone hidden in the cabinet. The man told her that if anything happened, she could call him with this phone.


    "Hello, is that Vincent? Zac wants me to take the wedding ring with him tomorrow. He needs the fingerprints of Essie to open the safe. Please help me find a way, or else I will be exposed."


    "Don''t worry. It''s just a fingerprint. It''s not a big deal," the man said a few words to her and hung up the phone.


    The woman carefully hid the phone and lay on the bed. She decided not to go out for the whole night, in case that Zac suddenly changed his mind to take her to take the rings.


    Downstairs, Zac was slowly drinking the wine in his glass. He was waiting, waiting for his prey to take the bait.

 Chapter 573 Lure The Enemy Into The Trap

    At midnight, the cold wind blew in from the slightly open window. The woman on the bed was sleeping when the door was suddenly kicked open.


    Several men in black broke in, with bloodthirsty and terrifying aura and frightening killing intent on their bodies.


    The leader was Ford. He walked up and lifted the woman up from the bed.


    The woman looked at them in horror, trembling. "Who are you? What are you doing?"


    Ford raised his hand and gave her a slap. The woman fell on the bed and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    She cried out in pain and shouted, "help! Help!"


    "Even if you scream, no one will come to save you." Ford sneered with a ferocious look on his face.


    The woman curled up and tried her best to shrink to the head of the bed. Her body trembled so violently that even the bed trembled together. "Do you know who I am? I''m the daughter of the Xu family and the daughter-in-law of the Rong family. If my husband knows that you broke into my house like this, he won''t let you go! "


    Before she finished speaking, Ford slapped her hard again, making her dizzy.


    "The quality of these fake goods is really good. They haven''t deformed even after being beaten like this." Ford sneered.


    The woman''s body trembled violently. She held her face in her hands, crying and begging, "don''t hit my face. Please don''t hit my face!" If he slapped her face again, her face would be ruined. She had already done dozens of plastic surgeries, and she didn''t want to do it again.


    Ford moved a stool, sat on the edge of the bed, crossed his legs, and looked at her insidiously. "It''s okay if I don''t beat you. Tell me honestly, who the hell are you?"


    "I''m Essie, the third daughter of the Xu family and the wife of Zac." The woman replied in a trembling voice, like a rabbit pressed on the chopping block, struggling desperately.


    Ford fiercely waved his fist and said, "if you don''t tell the truth, I''ll dig a hole in your fake face today. Let''s see if you dare to pretend to be Mrs. Essie. "


    The woman was shocked. "You... Who are you? "


    Her tongue was tied in extreme fear. Before she could finish her words, she saw Zac come in with the extremely cold air followed him. The air in the room froze in an instant.


    The woman held her arms and looked at him timidly. From his bloodthirsty eyes, she knew that she was exposed. He had found that she was not Essie.


    Vincent really underestimated him. He was the most famous cold-blooded man in Dragon City. He was extremely wise and sensitive. Even if she was the best actress of Oscar, there would be some clues, not to mention that she was just an ordinary woman. It would be strange if he did not find her.


    "If you still want to keep your tongue, you have to tell me everything honestly, or you won''t be able to speak again in the future." Zac threatened her word by word slowly. His contempt for her was like a lion king looking at a small ant. As long as he lifted his foot, he could crush her into meat mud.


    The woman''s face was even paler than paper, and there was no trace of blood on her lips. The coldness rose from the soles of her feet and quickly spread throu


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    de villa to fetch the wedding ring.


    May put the fingerprint mask on her index finger and pressed it on the identification device, which showed that it had passed.


    A glimmer of hope flashed through Zac''s dark ice eyes, followed by a flame of rage. The bastard got the muddled''s fingerprints. It seemed that the fool was still alive.


    At the thought of the possible harm that the muddled fool might suffer, he felt as if a knife were piercing his heart, and he was burning with anxiety. It was all his fault that he didn''t see through May earlier and delayed for more than two weeks. He didn''t know how the enemy would torture her.


    He took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. He couldn''t panic. When he caught Vincent, he would be able to save the muddled fool.


    After returning home, Zac asked people to spread the news that he was on a business trip to Europe.


    May called Vincent for help as he ordered.


    "Vincent." She cried as she spoke. In order to survive, she was willing to do anything now. "I fell down the stairs by accident today and broke the artificial part in my nose. What should I do? I don''t dare to go to the hospital to see a doctor. Zac has a lot of ears in Dragon City. If the doctor spills the beans, he will find that my nose has done a plastic surgery. "


    "Damn it! What''s wrong with you?" Vincent cursed on the phone.


    "Hurry up and find a way. Zac is on a business trip these days and is not in Dragon City. I have to repair it before he comes back." May sobbed.


    "Come to the mountain villa in Beauty village tomorrow night. Be careful. Don''t be followed." Vincent warned.


    "Don''t worry. He treated me as his real wife and never doubted that." May said indifferently.


    Vincent didn''t doubt her words. After all, no one would doubt a person who looked almost the same.


    The next night, May drove to the designated place alone. She wore a mask to cover her injured nose. Her nose was badly hurt. Zac wanted the vivid effect, so he let her choose from nose and life. If she had to choose one between two, of course she would choose life.

 Chapter 574 Where Are You

    The mountain villa had been decorated into a simple operating room. Vincent was waiting for her with a plastic surgeon inside. May found that the doctor was not the one who had given her a plastic surgery before.


    "Vincent, why not Doctor Louie?" She asked in confusion.


    "It''s not a big deal. There is no need for Dr. Louie to do it." Vincent replied coldly and let her lie on the operating table. Doctor Louie was an important figure in the organization. He couldn''t show up without Willi''s permission.


    When the doctor was correcting May''s artificial nose, Vincent walked out and stood under a big tree in the yard. He lit a cigarette and was stopped by a pistol before he smoked half.


    He shook violently, and the cigarette butt at the corner of his mouth fell to the ground. The man behind him stamped it out, and then raised his hand to slash down. He groaned and fell to the ground.


    "Take him away." With Ford''s order, several men in black quickly came out of the darkness and dragged him out of the yard.


    Ford took out a cigar, lit it and took a drag, looking at the bright room inside. The Boss said that this woman was still useful, so he had to wait for her to finish the operation.


    Half an hour later, May came out with her nose bandaged. Ford coughed and signaled to the men in black who were waiting around. They rushed forward and took May and the doctor away.


    A cruise was docked at a deserted private dock in Dragon City.


    It looked very old and shabby, as if it had been abandoned by the owner of the dock for a long time. No one knew that it was actually an interrogation room with all kinds of interrogation tools.


    Vincent was tied to the execution rack.


    As long as the person fell into their hands, no matter how hard their teeth were, they could open them.


    However, Zac didn''t have the patience to waste time with him at the moment. He had to tell him the whereabouts of Essie first. As for how to punish him, he would leave it to Ford.


    "Feed him medicine." He said in a low voice.


    Ford took out a dose of sulfur spray from the medicine box. It was a kind of medicine with the effect of calming and hypnosis, which could induce people to tell the truth involuntarily. At present, the information agency in every country had secretly used this kind of drug to interrogate criminals.


    Vincent was half-asleep and half-awake after the injection.


    "Where is Essie?" Zac asked.


    "She is on an uninhabited island not far from C city. I don''t know the details. Rock is in charge of her affairs." Vincent said slowly.


    "Did she get hurt?" Zac clenched his fists and crunched his knuckles.


    "No. Rock is going to use her to make a deal."


    "What deal?" Zac''s nerves were on edge. Those damn bastards dared to trade his treasures. He must tear them into pieces!


    "This is confidential. Rock didn''t tell me." Vincent shook his head.


    "How did you get her fingerprint?"


    "After I told Rock about it, Rock asked someone to deliver it to her directly."


    "Where is Rock?"


    "I don''t know. W


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    inful. She covered her belly and sat on the ground, gasping for breath desperately.


    At this time, a shrill roar came from the depths of the mountain forest, like the low roar of a wild wolf.


    She was even more scared and her heart shrank.


    It might not be a good idea to escape into the forest. There were always tigers, leopards and wolves in such a deep forest. Maybe she was not caught by the devil, but became the dinner of beasts.


    As the night deepened in the mountain, Zac became more and more anxious. The nerves and cells all over his body were tightened, and there was no chance for him to breathe.


    "Essie, the muddled fool -- Essie --" He roared, hoping that she could hear his voice and give him a response.


    He didn''t care about anything. As long as she was still alive and could come back to him in a good and complete way, he would be satisfied and didn''t dare to expect more.


    Essie heard his voice.


    Muddled fool? Essie?


    Was he calling her?


    The name was so familiar. She seemed to have heard it somewhere.


    But it was not her name.


    She stood up with the help of a tree trunk and was about to go back along the road and hide into the cave again. Suddenly, a wild wolf appeared in front of her and blocked her way.


    The wild wolf''s eyes twinkled with green light, like the ghost fire. It opened its mouth slightly, revealing two sharp fangs, which were enough to bite the iron into pieces.


    She was so scared that she wanted to find a branch or something sharp to protect herself, but there was nothing around.


    So she picked up the stone at her feet and threw it fiercely. "Get out, get out!" She roared, trying to scare it away.


    The wild wolf took two steps back, raised its head and sobbed, as if to call its companions.


    Soon, a few more wild wolves ran over from the depths of the forest and surrounded her.


    Their eyes shone green light in the darkness, as if they were ready to attack and tear the prey in front of them into pieces.


    Tears welled up in Essie''s eyes.

 Chapter 575 Kill

    The leading wild wolf bared its teeth, jumped up and pounced on Essie. She covered her eyes in despair.


    At this critical moment, a gunshot pierced through the dead silence of the jungle. The leading wolf whimpered and fell down. It struggled a few times on the ground and stopped moving.


    The other wolves seemed to be frightened. They turned around and looked at the man behind them. They trembled, took a few steps back, and then run into the depths of the forest.


    Essie peeked through her fingers and saw a tall and strong man standing not far away, with a pistol in his hand. The bullet was shot out from the pistol and the leading wolf was killed.


    He was so handsome like a god descending from the heaven, completely blocking the light of the sun, moon and stars, making everything in the world eclipsed.


    He was as cold as the ice in the north pole, as if he could freeze the air in the jungle in an instant. With his powerful aura, he could not only frighten wild wolves, but also tigers and leopards.


    Essie thought she should run away. Eve said he was a devil and an enemy of her and Steven. But somehow, there was no chill or fear in her heart, only warmth. Her heart was full of unspeakable warmth. Her empty heart and empty soul were miraculously filled in an instant when she saw him.


    Why?


    Shouldn''t he be terrible? Shouldn''t she hate him?


    Was it because she had lost her memory that she had forgotten all the previous grudges?


    While she was confused, Zac came over like a tornado and held her into a broad, safe and warm embrace.


    "I finally find you!" His eyes were filled with tears, and his voice was trembling with excitement.


    He would not make mistakes this time. He was familiar with her.


    She was his muddled fool, a rare treasure that he had lost and regained.


    She didn''t move, nor did she respond. She was in a daze and at a loss.


    She should have pushed him away and got rid of him immediately, but his charming, mellow and magical breath seemed to hypnotize and bewitch her, making her dizzy and unable to fight back at all.


    The most important thing was that she felt happy from her soul and subconsciousness, as if she had met the right person she had been looking forward to and longing for.


    "Who on earth are you?" After a long silence, she muttered and asked weakly.


    Hearing that, Zac trembled violently. He held her face in his hands and looked at her deeply. His eyes were full of fear, anxiety and uneasiness. "Idiot, what''s wrong with you? What did those damn bastards do to you?"


    She shook her head. When she suddenly remembered the scene that Eve jumped off the cliff just now, a strong chill rose in her heart. She used all her strength to push him away. "I don''t remember anything about the past. Stay away from me. I''ve married with Steven and I''m his wife. No matter what happened between us in the past, it can only be the past. It''s useless for you to account it any more. "


    A furious and bloodthirsty killing intent rose from Zac''s face.


    Those damn bastards must have done something terrible to her. They made


    Everything was arranged perfectly.


    There would be no Steven in the world anymore.


    In the next few days, Zac was helping Essie recall the past, making her familiar with her family and friends.


    In the evening, Ford came. They found the body of Rock in a remote house in the suburb of Dragon City. The information in his computer also proved his identity.


    "How did he die?" Zac said through gritted teeth.


    "He seems to commit suicide, but the possibility of his suicide is very small. Maybe the people above him killed him and pretended to commit suicide to prevent him from divulging the secret." Ford analyzed.


    A malicious and insidious light flashed through the cold eyes of Zac. It was too easy for him to die like this.


    He went upstairs and handed the photo taken by William to Essie. "Idiot, look at him. Is he the bastard called Steven?"


    Taking a look at it, Essie''s heart jolted. "What''s wrong with Steven?"


    "He is dead. Maybe he was killed by his own people." Clenching his teeth, Zac said angrily.


    Essie felt dizzy as if she had been struck by lightning.


    Steven was dead?


    She couldn''t believe it, a burst of sadness emerging from her heart to her face.


    Seeing this, Zac was extremely angry.


    "He deserves more than death." Blue veins stood out on his forehead. Then he went downstairs.


    "Cut off all the bastard''s flesh and feed him to the dogs, and then burn him to ashes. Go and investigate his all families. Don''t let any of them get away with it. " He ordered.


    "Yes, boss." Ford nodded seriously.


    As for the matter of Essie, he asked his men to block the news tightly and prevent the news that she was kidnapped to D island and that May disguised as her from spreading out.


    However, someone wanted to oppose him and spread the news secretly that Essie was kidnapped to a deserted island, insulted and pregnant.


    The news soon spread throughout the whole Dragon City.


    As soon as Mary got the news, she came to question Zac. It was a good opportunity to drive away Essie, and she would not let it go.

 Chapter 576 Whose Baby Is It

    "Zac, tell me the truth. Is it true the rumor spreading outside? Is the baby in Essie''s belly the kidnapper''s child? " Mary looked at him seriously.


    "Mommy, it''s obvious that someone has ulterior motives, so there is such a vicious rumor. Of course the baby is mine. Before the kidnapping, Essie was pregnant. " Zac said slowly and calmly, as if he didn''t care about the gossip outside at all. The only thing he wanted to do now was to protect his woman from any harm.


    How could Mary believe it? There was no wind without waves, and Essie was powerless. If she fell into the hands of the kidnapper, it would be strange if she could keep her innocence. She was pregnant for more than two weeks. It was obvious that she was pregnant during the kidnap. Ninety-nine percent of the possibility that the baby was not her son''s.


    "Zac, you should know that this matter is related to the reputation of you and our family. If Essie wants the child to stay, she must have a paternity test. Our family will never allow anyone to cheat on us with the kids."


    "Mommy, I know better than anyone else whether the baby is mine or not. Don''t worry." Zac pursed his lips and looked determined. Naturally, the paternity test should be done. He also wanted to know the real identity of the child. If the result was not what he wanted, he would choose to keep this secret forever.


    Hearing what he said, Mary knew that he wanted to hide the scandal, but she would not give up. It was a good opportunity to drive away Essie, and she would not miss it.


    After she left, Zac called Ford over, "what''s going on? Who sent out the news? "


    "The IP address of the other party is in Manchester. When we sent people in Europe there, the other party has escaped. It is very likely that Willi did it." Said Ford.


    Zac''s beautiful thick eyebrows twisted in a straight line. Except for this dead mouse, no third person would know about it.


    The dead mouse did it on purpose to irritate him, but he was doomed to be disappointed. For him, the life of Essie was more important than anything else. As for the so-called purity and reputation, they were nothing. He didn''t care it at all.


    "Send more people in Europe to monitor all suspicious movements. He must be hiding somewhere." Only by seizing this dead mouse and dealing with it could they be safe for the rest of their life.


    "Yes, sir." Ford nodded and went out.


    At this time, Essie was in the villa of Phoenix Road. As soon as Lucy heard the rumor, she called her daughter over in a hurry.


    She had thought that her daughter wouldn''t be in danger after Baron woke up, but she didn''t expect that she would suffer such a pain again. What''s worse, the enemy even found a fake one who had a plastic surgery to deceive them. She felt strange when she saw the fake before. She didn''t expect that it was really not her daughter.


    Although she had lost her memory, Essie was happy to know that they were her family.


    "Those basta


    y mind, but I can''t remember you clearly. Every time he wanted to touch me, I had a headache and he had to give up. I think it must be my subconsciousness to resist and prevent him from approaching me. But at that time, I was completely unconscious. I only remember that I fell asleep after drinking a glass of milk. When I woke up, I found that... " She said vaguely with tears welling up and wetting his collar. "I''m sorry, I really don''t know why I fell asleep. I slept so soundly that I didn''t even know what happened. I''m sorry!"


    The raging flames burned in the bottom of Zac''s heart, burning his dark ice eyes and his handsome face. Essie didn''t know what had happened to her, but he had sensed something. It must be that bastard who drugged her before he could find a chance to do it.


    He held her tightly, as if his heart had turned over a basin of iron, burning all the nerves in his body, and every cell was in sharp pain. It was all his fault. He was too careless and underestimated the enemy. He thought that the dead mouse had lost its vital energy and there was no need to take him seriously, so she was insulted and hurt.


    "From now on, forget everything on the island. You just need to do two things. First, prepare our wedding. Second, take care of yourself and the baby. "


    There was a firm power in his tone, as if he had made up his mind, but she was still a little nervous. "Don''t you really mind?" She buried her head in his arms and didn''t dare to look at him.


    "Idiot." He held her face and made her look up at him. "I only want you to be alive in front of me." He said sincerely and seriously. He looked at her with his deep eyes, which clearly reflected her, as if she was the only one in his eyes and in his world.


    She felt that her whole body had melted into a pool of soft water. As long as he was by her side, she was not afraid of anything. But she didn''t know that many people were trying to use the matter to drive her away from Zac.

 Chapter 577 The Feeling Of Being Enslaved

    In the Hengdian Movie and Television City, the affectionate look on Jim''s face disappeared as soon as the director called the ''cut''. It seemed that it was completely erased by an invisible big hand, and was replaced by a cold face like a perfect sculpture. Although he was handsome, he was expressionless, making people stay away from him.


    Although Eva hated him very much, she admired him very much for this point. He was so good at acting that he could act and stop acting as his will. No one could be found of his equal even among the Oscar best actor over the years. No wonder he was the crown prince of the entertainment circle. He was born to rule the entertainment circle.


    As soon as she finished her work in the morning, she turned on her cell phone and began to fight online.


    In the past few days, the news of Essie had been widely spread in the entertainment circle. There were many people gossiping behind the scenes in the star''s wechat moments. Eva was about to faint with anger and went to fight with them as soon as she had time. ''How dare they slander our Essie? They are tired of living.''


    Jim glanced at them and said, "You don''t need to take them seriously."


    "Jim, don''t you have a lot of rumormongers? Use the keyboard and smash them to death." Eva was typing angrily.


    "How loyal you are!" A faint smile played at the corners of Jim''s mouth.


    "Essie''s business is my business," Eva said seriously.


    "Your task is to serve me now, and the other things are handed over to the rumormongers." After saying that, Jim turned around and walked to the lounge. Depressed, Eva put away her phone and followed him with her head down.


    She regretted deeply. She shouldn''t have compromised to this bad man. Now he just treated her as a servant.


    "A cup of black coffee." Jim sat cross legged on the deck chair, with a touch of laziness on his handsome face.


    Eva rolled her eyes at him angrily. This picky bad man had a very high requirement for black coffee. The water temperature must be ninety two degrees Celsius, not more or less. The proportion of coffee and water should be 1:16, not more or less. The most hateful thing was that his taste bud was even better than a dog. Even a slight deviation in the taste could be sensed.


    She walked to the coffee machine and picked up the cup. Then she heard his low voice, "Don''t waste my coffee beans."


    She paused and put the glass on the table impatiently. "What do you mean?"


    "What do you think I mean?" Jim didn''t explain at all. He just raised his eyebrows and said those words carelessly.


    ''Damn it! Why is he so reticent?'' She was not his mind reader. Every time he asked her to guess, she would be drained of her brain.


    Eva wrinkled her nose with dissatisfaction. After thinking for a while, she suddenly remembered that this scum disliked the coffee she made and didn''t allow her to touch his coffee beans again. He had just asked her to go out and ask her assistant Mary to come in and make the coffee for him.


    Now he treated her as his assistant and servant. The real assistant, Mary, was standing at the door, waiting for his orders at any time.


    Eva pouted and


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    hand increased again. It was purely a revenge, but it was not a good thing for her. In a short while, her hand was sore.


    "Scum Jim, I need to review the lines, or you will end up with NG too many times. Don''t go crazy," she said on purpose.


    Jim knew that she was making excuses, so he sneered. He picked up the remote control on the table and turned on the projection. "Rub it while watching. If you dare to NG later, you will be dead." He was very impatient. Any actress who knew him well would recite the lines, fearing that they would make mistakes and be kicked away by him.


    However, Eva didn''t take him seriously at all. She memorized the lines just out of dedicated work and had nothing to do with him. Even if he was the king of the entertainment circle, she didn''t care.


    In Dragon City, a celebrity party was being held in Midnight Club.


    This was the first time that Essie had attended a public occasion with Zac since she came back. Zac did this in order to fight back the enemies who made waves and tried to destroy their relationship.


    As soon as they came in, Walt turned his eyes to look at Essie. He was shocked by what he saw with a force that was tantamount to twelve earthquake in his heart. Three weeks in D island was the happiest time in his life. He finally got the woman he longed for and defeated Zac. Unfortunately, God gave him too short a time, so she was taken away so soon.


    It was all his fault that he was too careless. He didn''t closely monitor the actions of Zac. If he had known his actions earlier, he would have transferred her in advance so that he couldn''t find her.


    In the past few days, he had been nervous, worried and uneasy. He had been worried every day, fearing that Zac would kill his unborn child. If he really had this idea, he had to find a way to stop it. Even if he had to hurt his own brother, he didn''t care.


    This was the child of him and his little sun, and the only bond between them. He wanted to keep it, no matter what the cost was.


    He raised his head and drank up the wine in his glass. Then he walked towards Zac and Essie.

 Chapter 578 Keep The Baby

    "It''s really a twists and turns this time. As long as little pineapple can come back safely," Walt said in a casual tone, trying his best to treat himself as an onlooker.


    Essie looked at him. His face was strange, but somehow, his eyes gave her a very familiar feeling, making her think of...


    She quickly stopped thinking and felt herself a little ridiculous. That man was dead, and she should not think of him again. When she was in D Island, she just had a dream. She couldn''t let it affect her future life.


    Zac held her in his arms and said, "I''ll protect her well in the future. No one who dares to hurt her can escape." His eyes were full of killing intent. If he caught Willi, he would skin him, bone him, tendon him and make him regret living on the earth.


    Walt''s dark eyes trembled slightly. "I heard that the person who kidnapped little pineapple was dead. This time, you are also relieved for little pineapple."


    Zac didn''t answer. His anger didn''t decrease at all. The mastermind behind this was Willi, the dead mouse. Now, he would not let his guard down. As long as he did not find him and tear him to ashes, he would not relax.


    "Damn it! No one can escape!" He gritted his teeth, and a cold cruelty flashed through his eyes.


    Lowering her eyes, Essie took a sip of the juice. Although she knew that Steven was an enemy, she still felt a little sad for his death. In fact, he didn''t seem to be an unpardonable person. During those days on the island, he was very nice to her. It could be said that he was meticulous and considerate, as if he really treated her as his wife.


    She really didn''t want him to end up like this.


    "I''m going to the dressing room." She didn''t want Zac and his brother to see her sad face, nor did she want to hear them talking about Steven. So she had to avoid them for the time being.


    "Be careful. You are pregnant now," Walt couldn''t help but remind her. He was afraid that her baby would be hurt.


    Essie nodded slightly, stood up and left.


    Zac glanced at his brother with sharp eyes, but he said nothing. He just picked up the glass on the table and took a sip.


    Walt pressed his lips and thought for a while. Then he asked again, "What are you going to do with the baby in Essie''s belly?" He had to know his decision before he could make a response.


    Shrugging his shoulders, Zac said expressionlessly, "Do you also believe in those rumors?"


    Walt sighed lowly. "Gossip doesn''t matter. What matters is your attitude. If you ask Essie to have an abortion, the rumor will be confirmed." He said it on purpose, in another way, to make Zac give up the idea of aborting Essie''s baby.


    Zac''s deep eyes swept across his face, "Brother, you still care so much about me and my little fool."


    Walt smiled and said calmly, "I''m your brother. Can''t I care about you?"


    "Of course you can. As long as you remember that Essie is your sister-in-law." Zac''s tone was implicit and meaningful. Although he had explained it to him last time, he knew it was just an excuse. H


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ing!


    "This is between Zac and me. It has nothing to do with you." She said with great difficulty, turned around and was about to leave, but was stopped by Valery. "Essie, don''t you want to know why Zac still tolerates you? He didn''t let you have an abortion or divorce you?"


    Hearing that, Essie trembled violently and took back her steps. "What else do you want to say?"


    "After all, I''m your sister. I don''t want you to keep it in the dark all the time. The reason why Zac still kept you by his side and tried to win you over was to maintain the relationship between the Rong family and the Xu family and for the interests of the Rong family. As the crown prince of the Rong family, he could do anything for the interests of the family, even if he had to endure humiliation and bear the burden. Even if you have become a mud in his eyes now, he will not show any disgust. He will only continue to win you over to maintain the cooperation with the Xu family. He wouldn''t want the big brother-in-law to take advantage of the opportunity to pull the Xu family to the side of the Qin family, so that Rong''s Group will be in an extremely disadvantageous situation,"


    she said slowly. Since Essie had lost her memory, she couldn''t think as clearly as before. This was a good opportunity for her to sow discord between them. Of course, she would spare no effort to destroy the relationship between her and Zac.


    It seemed that Essie had been hit by a dull stick, and her shoulder was trembling slightly. Every word she said was like a firecracker in her ear, and like a bullet shot out of a machine gun, hit her hard on the Achilles'' heel.


    She felt breathless and almost suffocated. Her heart seemed to be trampled by thousands of horses and cut by countless sharp swords. Her heart was almost torn to pieces, and blood was flowing.


    "Are you done? I''m leaving." She broke free from her arms, covered her chest and walked out mechanically.


    Suddenly, she began to hate and despise herself.


    She was so dirty!

 Chapter 579 Defend The Supremacy

    At midnight, Essie was still awake. She opened her eyes secretly and looked at the person beside her.


    He had fallen asleep and held her gently in his arms.


    He was really good-looking, with perfect and deep facial features, elegant and extraordinary temperament. He was so excellent and noble that he should have a perfect wife to match him. A defiled woman like her would really become a shadow in his perfect world, a failure.


    She didn''t want him to be criticized and ridiculed because of her, nor did she want to be hated and despised by him.


    She buried her head, tears streaming down from her eyes and wetting his collar. He moved a little, seeming to be scalded by her tears, and slowly opened his eyes.


    She turned her head in a hurry, pretending to be asleep, so that he wouldn''t see her. But it was too late, and his sharp eyes had already caught her tearful eyes.


    "What''s wrong? Are you not feeling well?" He sat up and looked at her nervously.


    "Nothing. I just had a dream," she shook her head and said in a low voice.


    "Do you remember something?" His fingers gently stroked her face and wiped away her tears. Because of her pregnancy, the doctor couldn''t give her medicine treatment, so he could only wait until the baby was born. But he really hoped that she could regain her memory as soon as possible and recall everything they had before.


    "If only I could remember it." A bitter smile appeared on her face. Although the doctor said that she could be treated, she was afraid that she would never remember the past.


    He gently put his arm around her shoulder and said, "don''t think too much. What you need most now is to rest. Go to bed early."


    She reached out her hand and gently grabbed the hem of his cloth. She couldn''t fall asleep. Her heart was in a mess, like a hemp threads, entangled, unable to untie, unable to reason.


    "Zac, can you tell me the truth? Do you mind that I was raped? " she couldn''t help asking.


    Zac was slightly stunned and held her in his arms. "You little fool, as long as you are with me, everything else is not important."


    "But I... am dirty," she murmured in a low voice. Valery said that he was a neat freak and didn''t want others to touch his own things, let alone his own woman.


    Hearing this, he was heartbroken. His chest was burning. "Don''t talk nonsense. You were just bitten by a mad dog. You will recover after the wound is healed."


    ''Will it?'' Her heart was twisted. What should she do if the child was not his? It would always be a thorn stuck between them. It was extremely humiliating for him, and also her shame.


    "Zac, I''ve thought about it. I''ll go to the hospital to have an abortion tomorrow. I don''t want to give birth to it. We already have Mili and Dot. We don''t need a burden anymore." If it was really a bastard, its existence would always remind them of this unbearable past, and would leave a mark of humiliation on on their marriage. She must be ruthless and nip the sin in the cradle.


    But how could Zac let her take a risk? If she had a hemorrhage, her life would be in danger. And there was fifty p


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ked at her dotingly, with a hint of desire and dissatisfaction in his eyes. The muddled-headed fool was always unique to him. No one could replace it, both in body and soul.


    He lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead. "Are you hungry? I''ve made you braised noodles. Do you want to get up and eat? "


    "Braised noodles?" A bright light flashed through her eyes. When she was on the uninhabited island, she wanted to eat this food every day, but the food cooked by the maids was not to her taste at all.


    She got up from the bed, simply tidied herself up and went downstairs. Generally speaking, she was in a good mood today. Valery said that he disliked her and would not touch her again. But last night, he was very good to her and didn''t hate her at all.


    She must try to make her angry on purpose. She was her enemy, so she couldn''t say anything good.


    When she sat at the table, a familiar fragrance came and mobilized all her taste buds. She wanted to eat. Since she was pregnant, her appetite had been very bad. She had been tortured to lose weight no matter what she ate, she vomited. She lost some weight because of this. When she smelled the aroma of braised noodles, she had a good appetite and didn''t reject at all. She picked up the chopsticks and began to eat.


    It tasted so good. It was the taste that she had been missing and dreaming for so long.


    Seeing that she ate so well and stopped vomiting, Zac was very happy. According to the information he found on the internet, it was said that what pregnant women rejected when they were pregnant was what their baby didn''t like, and what they wanted to eat was what their baby liked.


    Obviously, the little thing liked the braised noodles cooked by him. It must be his child. He believed that his children would not let go of his little fool''s body and would never allow outsiders to invade.


    After eating and drinking enough, Essie touched her satisfied stomach and smiled, "Honey, can I ask you something?"


    "What?"


    "I saw Eve jump off a building on D island. Is she really dead?"

 Chapter 580 Two Birds Of A Feather

    "I asked them to go down and search, but they didn''t find any corpses. It doesn''t matter if that kind of little guy is alive or dead." Zac said casually.


    Essie had another thought in her mind. If Eve was still alive, she might know what had happened that night.


    No matter what happened, she wanted to know the truth. She didn''t want to be muddled, nor did she want to bear unnecessary stains and criticism.


    In the afternoon, Mary called them and asked them to go back to the house of Rong family to discuss the wedding.


    "Zac, your wedding day is coming. I shouldn''t have splashed cold water on you. But it''s really not appropriate to hold a wedding in such a situation."


    "Why not?" Zac frowned.


    "Now there are a lot of gossips about Essie. We believe in the innocence of Essie and the baby''s identity, but people outside don''t think so. If those guests come to the wedding, it is inevitable that they will talk about it in private. Wedding is a celebration. It''s not good for you and Essie to be looked at differently by the guests. Now the only thing that could stop them from talking about was the paternity test. As long as the paternity test was carried out at that time, it would prove that Essie was innocent. No one dared to gossip about it. So I think we''d better hold the wedding after the baby is born and let Essie be a happy bride. "


    Mary said earnestly. It seemed that she cared about Essie very much for the sake of their marriage, but in fact, she was scheming. She was sure that the baby in Essie''s belly was the child of that bastard. If the paternity test came out, it would be strange if Abel and Alena could accept it. At that time, they would kick Essie out of the family, in case she would not destroy the reputation of the family.


    "Mommy, I don''t care what others say. The wedding must be held as schedule." Said Zac firmly.


    A gleam flashed through Mary''s eyes. Her son was always so disobedient that he would never accept her advice.


    "I''m doing this for your own good. Do you want the guests to look at Essie differently when she wears the wedding dress and walks into the wedding hall?"


    "If we cancel the wedding, others will think about it." Said Zac.


    "Essie is pregnant. Isn''t it normal to postpone the wedding?" Mary frowned, dissatisfied with her son''s disobedience.


    Sitting next to him, Essie didn''t say anything. Anyway, Zac had said that he would decide everything. He could do whatever he wanted.


    Seeing her son''s firm expression, Mary turned to her husband for help, hoping that he could persuade her son. However, in Albert''s opinion, the wedding was just a matter of form and could not change anything.


    "The wedding is theirs. It''s up to them. Besides, Zac and Essie have been married for more than three years. It''s time for the wedding."


    Hearing this, Mary was secretly annoyed. The father and son are always on the same side, and neither of them had been on her side.


    She really couldn''t figure out what was good about Essie. Her son didn''t mind such a shameful thing. He was simply s


    they met.


    She went to the freezer nearby and took out two bottles of frozen juice to cool them down.


    "You are not only the partner of the new play, but also the bridesmaid and groomsman of Zac and me. Can''t you just smile at each other?"


    "No." Jim and Eva said almost at the same time. They hated each other and they always wanted to do something to tease and make fun of each other so that they could vent their anger.


    "I really can''t stand such a person who repays kindness with enmity." Jim snorted.


    "I''ve brought you tea and water every day. I''ve already paid off what I owe you, okay?" Eva stared at him with her arms akimbo and almond eyes wide open.


    "You are just paying off the debts. Don''t mix them up." Jim''s cold voice was like a gust of cold wind, blowing Eva''s shoulders and limbs cold. It turned out that she had worked so hard these days just to pay off her gambling debts. Hadn''t she paid off the first two debts?


    "Jim, don''t go too far. My patience is limited." She clenched her fists. If she was not strong enough to defeat him, she would have punched him and broken his nose.


    Jim sat on the sofa and adjusted the tie at the collar of his shirt. "As long as you admit that you are a rogue, these two debt of gratitude can be written off."


    Eva was exasperated and flushed with shame and anger. "Jim, listen to me. As soon as Essie''s wedding is over, I will prepare a table of good wine and dishes for you. You can eat as much as you want."


    "Okay, that''s what you said." Jim''s brown eyes darkened. In fact, he didn''t want her to pay any debt of gratitude at all. He just wanted to give her a hard time. Too spicy food would make people too hot. He was like this now. As soon as he met this heaven pepper, he would be very angry.


    Touching her forehead, Essie was a little embarrassed. The grudge between them seemed to be much deeper than she had imagined. Although she had lost her memory and had forgotten a lot of things, she still wanted to be a peacemaker to resolve the grudge between them.

 Chapter 581 A Bastard Who Abandoned His Wife And Daughter

    The most shocking and sensational wedding in this century was held on a giant cruise.


    The wide deck of the cruise was covered with roses.


    Wearing a beautiful and holy wedding dress, Essie slowly walked towards the handsome groom with the company of her father, Bob. The pure diamond on the wedding dress was shining brightly in the sun, making her like a fairy coming out of the sea.


    Holding the bouquet of flowers, Mili and Dot followed their mommy happily. Their mommy and daddy could finally hold a sacred wedding and receive the blessing of god.


    Zac looked at her affectionately. At this moment, he only cared about her. Everything in the world and the sea cruiser had turned into nothingness.


    Baron watched his daughter with his heart up and down. She was his biological daughter, but he could not hold her hand in the name of his father to enter the sacred palace of the wedding. He could only watch himself being replaced by others.


    Now, he didn''t dare to expect too much. He just hoped that she could call him daddy in person, but from her mouth came always two cold words: Mr. Baron.


    Walt''s mood was even more complicated, as if a soldering iron was rolling in his internal organs. The picture of him marrying Essie on D Island kept flashing through his mind.


    Why did God make fun of him and let her hold a wedding ceremony with her brother with his child?


    He really wanted to rush forward and take her away at once, but he dared not. If he did so, he would die. He couldn''t do that. Only by making himself stronger could he take back Essie and his child.


    Lucy was worried. Mary hated her daughter. Now that such a thing had happened to her, she must take any chance to humiliate her.


    However, it was impossible for Essie to be with Hanson if she didn''t have a abortion. Hanson could accept Mili and Dot, but he might not accept this unidentified child. Besides, both Bob and Baron said that it was better for Essie to be with Zac. She could only hide all her worries in her heart. If Mary bullied her daughter, she would get even with her.


    Essie walked to Zac. The two of them faced the priest and made a sacred oath.


    "In front of God and all the witnesses here today, I, Zac, am willing to marry Essie as my wife. From now on, no matter in prosperity or adversity, wealth or poverty, health or illness, happiness or sadness, I will love you, cherish you, and be faithful to you forever. I will hold your hand and share the hardships and difficulties with you. I will share the haze, rainbow, sunrise and sunset with you. As long as you are by my side, I feel that I am the happiest person in the world. "


    Zac said seriously, sincerely and solemnly, staring at her with love and tenderness.


    Tears of excitement flashed through Essie''s eyes, and her mouth and heart were full of happiness.


    "In front of God and all the witnesses here today, I am willing to marry Zac and make him my husband. Zac, thank you for being the love of my lif


    ed times, a thousand times better than you. You cockroach came out of the slum. You smell rotten rubbish all over your body. You are a bitch in an evening dress! Go back to your slum. Don''t make a fool of yourself here. " As she spoke, she raised her hand and tried to slap Eva, but her hand was grasped in midair by Eva. She withdrew her fingers with strength, and the sound of bones breaking came from the air.


    "Ah! My hand is broken!" Shelly screamed in pain, which immediately attracted the attention of the guests around.


    "I don''t know where you came from. You are too young to touch me." Eva sneered.


    "Her name is Shelly, and she is Wendy''s cousin." A woman said.


    Eva was slightly stunned. Her surname was Fang, was she...


    "Is her father York?" She looked at the woman beside her.


    The woman nodded.


    A flame of fury emerged from Eva''s chest. She swung it hard, and Shelly flew away like an iron pancake. She fell to the ground and couldn''t even cry for a long time.


    Looking at her biting mud like a dog, Eva felt as if he had taken a sip of frozen lime tea. He was so happy that he felt as if he had already taken revenge.


    When York heard his daughter''s scream nearby, he hurried over and helped his daughter up. Seeing her hand swollen like pig''s feet, he was furious. Seeing that it was Eva who slapped her, he was even angrier.


    In fact, as soon as Eva came in, he saw her, but pretended not to see her. He had no intention of admitting this daughter for a long time.


    "Eva, you''ve gone too far. Apologize to Shelly right now."


    "Who are you? How dare you order me?" Eva''s cold laughter was like the cold wind from Siberia, swirling in the corridor.


    York''s face turned pale and blue. Shelly held her hand and burst into tears, and her mouth tilted to one side due to the pain. She had been taken good care of by her parents since she was a child, and had never suffered such pain. "Father, I''m dying. Send me to the hospital as soon as possible."

 Chapter 582 The Secret Of Jim (Part One)

    "I asked someone to take you to the hospital." York felt sorry for her and called his assistant to help her out.


    Eva felt happy secretly, but she didn''t show any expression from beginning to end, as if she was wearing a cold mask. She didn''t take a look at him, because she had regarded him as invisible air since childhood.


    However, York wouldn''t let her go. If the Wang family and the Xiao family knew that she was his daughter, he would definitely get into trouble. He was now the vice president of the Xiao group. His wealth relied on the Xiao family and he could not provoke the Xiao family.


    He pulled Eva to a quiet corner.


    "Eva, what are you thinking about? You know that Vinton is going to marry Wendy, but you still step in. Do you want to destroy it on purpose?" He scolded her in a low voice, fearing that someone would hear him.


    "York, you have nothing to do with my business, right?" Eva sneered.


    "I gave you your life. If you want to mess around, you have to ask if I agree or not!" For the sake of interests, York could always turn a blind eye to his relatives. This ungrateful beast would never succeed in destroying his good deeds.


    An indescribable sadness rose from the bottom of Eva''s heart. At that time, when her parents divorced, her mother was still pregnant with Jade. In order to divorce his mother as soon as possible and marry a woman who could help him, he had tried every means to force his mother to have an abortion. He even secretly put an abortion medicine in her milk to make her have an abortion. If her mother hadn''t hidden in her uncle''s house, Jade wouldn''t have been able to be given birth to smoothly.


    It was said that a vicious tiger didn''t eat its cubs, but he even wanted to kill his own child. He wa


    e was hidden in the shadow. Only a pair of malicious and fierce eyes flickered in the darkness, emitting a sharp light that could hurt people far away.


    He slowly walked over, and the light was applied on his face. His ready expression and fierce and aggressive momentum made York feel a chill on his back.


    "Vinton." Eva deliberately let out an intimate low shout and ran to hold his arm. He raised his hand and gently stroked her pale face. "Baby, don''t be afraid. I''m here. No one can threaten you!"


    "I was teaching my daughter just now." York put his hand behind his back and looked sullen.


    "Mr. York, your another daughter is arrogant and ill bred. She doesn''t know how to restrain herself in public. Even a village girl knows better than her about courtesy. Haven''t you ever taught her?" Vinton''s sarcastic words, like a sharp knife, stabbed into the weakness of the man ruthlessly, making him unable to refute. His old face flushed purple, and there was a golden color in the purple. "Vinton, how can you talk to me in this way? I''m your elder, and also the father of Eva. If you really want to be with Eva in the future, you have to call me father-in-law!"

 Chapter 583 The Secret Of Jim (Part Two)

    "Why should you be a father if you just give birth to a baby but didn''t raise her?"


    Vinton''s slow and leisurely tone was like an invisible slap, which made York speechless. He turned his head and saw that Eva was staring at him coldly. His shadow was reflected in her clear and bright eyes. No matter how brilliant his image was outside, he was always incomparably ugly inside.


    When he was distracted, Eva left with Vinton arm in arm. She didn''t want to talk to him anymore. Anyway, she didn''t have a father, and her father had already been killed by lightning.


    York''s eyes flashed with malicious flames. He must find a way to teach Eva a lesson and let her leave Vinton as soon as possible, so as not to cause trouble to the Xiao family.


    In the shadow not far away, a pair of eyes saw this scene. A strange smile appeared at the corners of her mouth, as if Columbus had discovered a new continent.


    After returning, she whispered to Elizabeth about it.


    "Mommy, I didn''t expect that Eva''s father is York."


    "If that''s the case, I''ll ask York to discipline her daughter." Elizabeth sneered.


    Before the birthday party was over, Eva left in advance. It was so stuffy here that all the people she saw were annoying. She was almost suffocated.


    Vinton didn''t force her and went out with her.


    "I''m sorry, Eva. I didn''t know that York is your father." He said apologetically.


    "Vinton, I''ve told you that I don''t have a father. My father died a long time ago. Don''t mention the dead in front of


    y, so she smiled, "I know the owner here doesn''t worry about money, but no matter how rich he is, he can''t squander it. He should save what he should save."


    Elsa opened her mouth slightly as if she was sighing, but she didn''t make a sound. "It has nothing to do with money. It''s..." She wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Her voice was very low, as if she was talking to herself.


    Eva was stunned. It seemed that what she was going to say was not the same as what she said. She wanted to tell her something. She was the Butler here, so she must know Jim well.


    "Mrs. Elsa, in fact, your Mr. Jim and I are filming partner now. If he has any taboo or hobby, please tell me, in case I accidentally make him unhappy." She said on purpose. If she could get the gossip news of Jim, it must be very interesting.


    Elsa kept silent for a while, with a bit of contradiction on her face. She seemed to be hesitating whether she should say it or not, but in the end, she opened her mouth.

 Chapter 584 A Tough Woman Isnt A Woman

    "Mr. Jim hates fire. No fire is allowed in the house."


    Eva took a deep breath. Although she had always felt that Jim was not like the product of the earth in the original ecology, it was really beyond her imagination to be so strange. "Is he afraid of fire?"


    "There shouldn''t be anything in the world that makes Mr. Jim afraid." Elsa shrugged.


    "Then why?" The curiosity factors in Eva''s body quickly expanded. This guy was obviously hot. How could he hate fire?


    "Miss Eva, there is a saying that curiosity kills the cat. You''d better not ask too much. Do remember not to annoy Mr. Jim." Elsa''s tone was extremely cold. After saying that, she turned around and walked out. Her temper was as strange as that of Jim. It was difficult to get something from her mouth!


    Eva didn''t want to think too much and began to cook dinner.


    She couldn''t cook, but she only learned how to cook dessert from her mother. In the past, when her mother was not at home, she would cook noodles or buy bun with her brother Jade to eat together, which was convenient and fast, simple and convenient. After eating, she could go out to work and make money.


    She had planned to learn cooking from Essie, but she didn''t expect that Essie had lost her memory. Fortunately, she was smart and downloaded the menu. As long as she followed the steps above, there should cook by herself.


    However, when she picked up the kitchen knife, she found that things were not as simple as she thought.


    The craftsmanship was a serious problem. He had to chop the fish, the chicken and the bones. Jim was a meat eating animal, and he required meat and seafood every meal, so it was very difficult to make a satisfying dinner.


    She put the knife on the chicken''s stomach and cut it hard. The chicken flew to the ceiling with a bang.


    In the room, Jim watched the video and burst into laughter. He had installed a secret camera in the kitchen to peep at her clumsy movements. He had already inquired about it. Eva didn''t know how to cook at all. How could she invite him to dinner to show gratitude to him? She was really biting off more than she could chew.


    Looking at the chicken flying up and down again, Eva was annoyed. As a black belt, couldn''t she deal with a chicken?


    She picked up another kitchen knife and cut the chicken with both hands. The chicken couldn''t fly, but the knife stuck in the chicken''s stomach and couldn''t be pulled out. She stepped on the table, grabbed the handle of the kitchen knife with both hands and pulled it out hard. Because she pulled it with too much strength, when the kitchen knife was pulled out, she staggered back a few steps and fell to the ground.


    Jim laughed so hard that tears almost came out. This was the funniest comedy he had ever watched.


    Eva jumped up from the ground, exasperated.


    This damn chicken dared to make fun of her like this!


    She picked it up and threw it into the pot. If it couldn''t be cut into small pieces, just let it be. Anyway, it is good to eat too.


    She took out her phone, opened the downloaded menu and made chicken soup according to the steps taught above.


    Jim was worried. He seriously doubted the practicability of the chicken soup. For the s


    fruit crispy, honey nest egg yolk, almond pine cake and green tea crystal cake, have a try."


    She smiled. The three generations of her mother''s family were pastry chefs. After divorce York, her mother became a pastry chefs in the Yi family''s restaurant. It was also because of this that she became good friends with Essie.


    Jim picked up the crispy butterfly fruit roll and took a sip. It was crispy, soft, sweet and not greasy. Then he ate a beehive egg yolk, soft and delicate, which melted immediately in his mouth. They were really delicious.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so good at cooking."


    "Of course. Don''t look down upon me. Although I can''t cook dishes, I''m good at making desserts. " Eva raised her eyebrows proudly.


    Jim sneered, "don''t be proud."


    Eva immediately restrained her smile and rolled her eyes at him, "I cooked very well. Can you accept it?"


    No! Jim said honestly in his heart. These desserts were indeed very delicious, much more delicious than those bought in the dessert shop outside. However, he didn''t show it. He said indifferently, "although the desserts you cooked are good, they are different from dinner. So you still owe me a meal."


    "I know. When I learn it well, I will treat you." Eva pouted.


    Jim sighed and said in a sarcastic tone, "when you learn it, I would be old. So, I decide to put aside the second choice. In this way, you can show your special skills. You can make a table of different kinds of desserts for me. "


    Eva''s beautiful big eyes twinkled slightly in the light. This guy was quite sensible. If she really learned to cook, he would not be able to wait for her in his life.


    "That''s what you said. It''s a deal. You can''t go back on your words."


    "Of course, but it''s just a debt of gratitude. There''s another debt I need to think about."


    Eva was annoyed, but her principle was that a drop of water should be repaid with a gush of water. This scum did have saved her life. If she didn''t pay him back, she always felt that she owed him. She had to pay back so that they would not owe each other. They would go their own ways and live their own separate lives.

 Chapter 585 Sisters Trick

    In C City, Vinton and Valery had just attended the opening ceremony of the Grand City.


    This project was planned and managed by Vinton. He was very happy and hoped that Eva could celebrate for him. He didn''t expect that Eva would say that she had something to do and couldn''t come. He was very depressed.


    After the celebration party, Valery took Wendy to the hotel room to look for him, and also brought a glass of rose red wine.


    "This wine is produced in Rose Manor. We can drink it in the country thanks to Essie." Valery said with a smile. She poured two glasses of wine, one for Wendy and the other for her brother.


    Vinton was a little surprised. His sister hated Essie so much that she hated everything Essie liked. He didn''t expect that she would bring the wine Essie invested today.


    "Sister, why don''t you drink it?" Noticing that Valery didn''t pour for herself, he asked casually.


    "I caught a cold and took some medicine. It said that drinking is not allowed." Valery made an excuse that she wouldn''t drink the wine that Essie liked.


    She began to talk about their childhood, and then deliberately yawned, saying that she had taken the cold medicine and was a little sleepy. She went back to sleep and asked Wendy to accompany Vinton.


    Not long after she left, Vinton suddenly felt an inexplicable heat all over his body. He turned the temperature in the room to the minimum, but the fire in his body was still spreading rapidly to his limbs and bones.


    Wendy, who was sitting next to him, seemed to be the same. "It''s so hot. Vinton, is the air conditioner broken?" She half closed her eyes, with a strange flush on her face. While wiping the sweat on her forehead, she began to unbutton her shirt.


    "Damn Valery." Vinton seemed to have realized something. He jumped up from the sofa, rushed to the fridge and took out a bottle of ice water. He took a big gulp and poured the rest of it from his head, forcing himself to keep sober.


    At this time, Wendy rushed over and hugged him. "Vinton, I''m so uncomfortable. Help me, help me quickly."


    It was like adding fuel to the fire, making his dry and hot blood boil, and a terrible heat rushed to his head.


    However, his sense still had the upper hand.


    He grabbed Wendy''s shoulder and pushed her away by instinct. She staggered a few steps back and fell to the ground because of overexertion.


    "Vinton!" Wendy yelled as she wiggled on the ground.


    He shook his head hard, trying to restrain the drug in his body. Then he walked over to take off his pajamas and wrapped her. "Wendy, you can''t stay here. Go back to your room quickly." He helped her up and pushed her out desperately.


    After closing the door, he was so angry that he punched the wall hard.


    Damn it! Valery dared to drug him in the wine. When he recovered, he would definitely not spare her.


    He rushed into the bathroom, opened the cold water and soaked it in to make himself comfortable.


    The night was as dark as ink.


    The night wind blew in through the curtain, like a woman''s gentle fingers gently stroking his face.


    He couldn''t help thinking of Eva, her smile, her body, her breath...


    Thinking of this, he seemed to reall


    t Eva. He had to practice judiciously in the future.


    At this time, on the luxury cruise, Mili, Dot and Rabi were playing happily on the deck.


    Sitting on the lounge chair, Essie was drinking juice and looking at the stars, lazy and cozy. Sitting next to her, Zac thoughtfully fed her cherry.


    Maybe it was because she could eat the braised noodles cooked by him every day that her appetite was much better and she didn''t vomit anything as before.


    However, Zac felt that his threat worked, because as long as she vomited, he would put his head on her belly, teach the little thing a lesson, and warned it that if it didn''t behave well and bullied his wife again, he would give it a hard spank and deduct the money from one to ten years old when it was born.


    "It seems that this little guy is quite smart. He can understand his father''s words. Now he is more and more obedient." He looked at her flat belly with a sense of complacency.


    Essie was a little confused. The baby was only two months old and hadn''t grown up yet. How could she hear him.


    "Honey, this is just the end of the pregnancy reaction period. It has nothing to do with your threat."


    Zac raised his beautiful thick eyebrows slightly and said, "I saw that you didn''t react at all when you held Mili and Dot before. You could eat, drink and sleep well."


    Essie shrugged. Indeed, she was pregnant with twins before, but she was neither picky about food nor threw up. It was quite relaxed, not as uncomfortable as this time. This little guy was more troublesome than his brother and sister.


    Zac picked up the coconut juice on the table and took a sip, with an indescribable deep look flashing in his eyes. Although he was ninety-nine percent confident that the child was his, he was still one percent worried that the child had nothing to do with him.


    Essie keenly sensed the subtle change in his expression and guessed that he was worried about the identity of the child. She really hoped that the child was Zac''s, but what if the god wanted to tease her?


    Most importantly, if the child was really a bastard, what should she do with it?

 Chapter 586 He Was Still Alive

    Essie sighed in a low voice. If she could figure out what had happened that night when she had lost her consciousness, everything would be clear.


    She stood up and went to the dressing room. When she came out, she saw a tall figure standing at the end of the corridor. Her face looked particularly strange in the dark light. She looked at Essie with a very gloomy smile on her face.


    "Eve!" Exclaimed Essie.


    Eve waved at her, stiffened like a ghost, then turned around and walked outside. Essie followed her in a hurry and the two of them went to the deck behind the cruise ship.


    "You are alive." Essie tried her best to control her tone.


    "I''m a good swimmer. How could I die?" Eve could hold her breath in the water for twenty minutes. As soon as she jumped down, she ran away quickly.


    "Why are you here?" Asked Essie.


    "Of course I''m here for you, my lady." Eve stressed the two words "my lady" on purpose.


    "I''m not your lady, and your master is dead." All of a sudden, Essie lowered her voice like the sea breeze passing by.


    "Do you really want my master to die? Don''t forget that you are still pregnant with his child?" A malicious and insidious look flashed across Eve''s eyes.


    Covering her belly unconsciously, Essie asked, "Eve, did you drug me in the milk on the night of the wedding?"


    Eve was a little shocked. The fact that she had sex with her master would become her secret and she would never tell anyone until she died.


    "No, I didn''t. why should I drug you? It''s the side effect of your medicine and you fainted. I called the master and he took you into the room." She said calmly.


    Was it? Confused, Essie glanced at her and didn''t know whether she should believe her or not. Usually, if she had a headache, Steven would let her go immediately. If she fainted because of the side effect of the medicine that day, how could he do that to her?


    And when she woke up in the morning, there was nothing wrong with her body. It didn''t look like she had have a sex. Then why did he say that to her? Did he lie to her in order to make her be with him wholeheartedly?


    But on second thought, Essie recalled that he was very happy after knowing that she was pregnant. It seemed that he completely believed that she was pregnant with his baby. If he hadn''t touched her that night, he would definitely know that the baby was not his and he would definitely not be happy.


    The more she thought about it, the more confused she became. She always felt that there must be something wrong with it. She wanted to believe her own feelings. She didn''t want to live with a dirty black dot in the rest of her life.


    "Eve, Steven is dead. What are you going to do in the future?" Essie asked tentatively. Eve was loyal to Steven. If Steven didn''t let Eve tell her about that, Eve wouldn''t tell her.


    "Let me tell you. My master is still alive. The one who was dead was his substitute."


    "What?" There was a violent spasm all over Essie''s body.


    "Do you know how much my master loves you? He can do anything for you, including compromise to his enemy. No matter what he did to you, it was all because he loved you. He fell in love with you at


    He smiled and his eyes were full of affection. She was a foodie and couldn''t be hungry for even a minute.


    Eva smiled, revealing two cute dimples. She was indeed hungry. Every morning when she opened her eyes, the first thing she wanted to do was to enjoy the beautiful breakfast time.


    For foodies, the time was perfect when they ate.


    "Vinton, I found that except for Essie, you know me best."


    "If I don''t know you, how can I be your boyfriend?" Vinton smiled gently, like the warm wind and the warm sunshine, making Eva feel warm in her heart. She sat up straight, simply tidied herself up, took his arm and walked out of the door.


    When she arrived at the restaurant, she happened to meet Valery and Wendy. Last night, Wendy was pushed out of the door and almost had an accident. Fortunately, Valery didn''t go back to her room. She had been hiding outside and peeping, and rescued her in time.


    "Are you disappointed that your plan didn''t work?" Eva looked at them with mockery.


    Valery snorted and her eyes were burning with anger. Where did this little bitch come from? Did she get lucky last night?


    "What are you talking about? Why are you here?" She pretended to be innocent.


    "Of course I''m here to accompany Vinton." Eva leaned his head on Vinton''s shoulder, looking very lovable and intimate.


    Wendy''s eyes were about to spit blood, "Eva, if you are shameless, let my fiance go, aren''t you afraid of being despised by your fans?"


    Before she finished her words, Vinton shouted in a low voice, "Wendy, shut up. The woman I admit is called fiancee. If you really want to marry me, just hold the door frame of our Xu family and marry it. It has nothing to do with me."


    "Vinton, don''t you think it''s too much to treat Wendy like this? What''s so good about that actress that you protect her like this?"


    Valery immediately spoke for Wendy. She would try her best to stop Eva from being with Vinton. If she became her sister-in-law, it would be like a tiger with wings added to Essie, and it would be extremely disadvantageous to the position of her and her mother in the Xu family.

 Chapter 587 Filming

    "Valery, I haven''t settled accounts with you yet. You''d better shut up, or I won''t forgive you." Vinton stared at her angrily.


    Valery was furious. Now that Baron was in charge the family, she was not afraid that he and Essie would gang up on her.


    "Vinton, do you want to fight against us for her? I tell you, don''t regret it. This woman didn''t take you seriously at all. She had already been with Jim secretly. Recently, the paparazzi have frequently photographed her entering his lounge as soon as she took a break on the film set. You don''t need to guess what they were doing inside. "


    "Valery, don''t sling mud at me. I don''t care about your slander." Eva said calmly.


    Of course, Vinton believed her. He had already known that she didn''t get along well with Jim. Essie had also said that she and Jim had been enemies for three lifetimes. When they met, they would quarrel or fight. It was impossible for them to be together.


    "Valery, I know what kind of person Eva is best. Don''t try to sow dissension between us. I can let go of what happened yesterday temporarily, but if you dare to mess around again, I will pay you back in double. " Then he took Eva''s hand and left. His Eva was hungry, so he didn''t want to delay her breakfast.


    Eva always ordered two double food, two cups of milk, two steamed dumplings, two deep fried dough sticks and then began to eat.


    Wendy looked at them insidiously not far away. She had thought that Eva and Vinton eat them together, but later she found that they were all Eva''s. She was shocked and widened her eyes.


    "How could Vinton stand such a horrible woman?" She covered her mouth and said in shock. The most hateful thing was that she didn''t gain weight even if she ate anything. She was still so bony. She was so lucky.


    "Who knows? Maybe she is good at bed." Valery sneered.


    A strong sense of jealousy swept over Wendy''s eyes. It was all her uncle''s fault. He made such a bastard to hurt her. Otherwise, she would have married Vinton.


    After the weekend, Eva went back to Hengdian and continued to work.


    Although she and Jim didn''t like each other and couldn''t reconcile their conflicts, they had different interests and couldn''t be friends, they had one common point in the shooting. That was, they didn''t shoot large-scale scenes, and only used a substitute for those involved.


    But this time, Jim decided to act in person. Obviously, he was deliberately teasing her.


    Everyone knew that if Jim act in person, he would never allow his partner to use a substitute for the person in the play. But Eva didn''t buy it. She never bought it for anyone, especially her enemy, Jim. She really


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    r.


    Soon, the astonishment turned into embarrassment. Waves of heat surged up from her chest, burning her neck, cheeks, and finally went straight to her brain. Her brain cells completely stopped working, and she even forgot to resist.


    She should have bit him hard, pushed him and kicked him hard, but she didn''t move at all. Her body was so soft that she had lost any power.


    After a while, she felt dizzy. She was lack of oxygen seriously in her head and began to have an illusion. She felt that she was slowly floating up, floating up to the colorful clouds and the moon.


    At the same time, Jim''s strength became soft unconsciously.


    Not far away, the director was so excited that tears welled up in his eyes. He was so moved and excited that his heart beat wildly, like a young girl. He didn''t expect that Jim, the commander in the entertainment circle who never acted kissing scene, and the hot female star, would give the first kiss on the screen in his play. It was so awesome and exciting, which made him feel flattered.


    The director shouted "cut" and applauded with the excited crew. It was the first time that they had seen a kissing scene between Jim and Eva. They were so excited.


    Eva was so angry that she wanted to kill someone, but she had no chance to do it. She could only find a place to vent his anger.


    "I need to go to the bathroom." She said in a low voice and walked outside.


    After entering the lounge, she slammed the door with shame and anger, leaned against the door, and let the coldness of the iron door penetrate her hot body through her costume. Then she punched the wall. She was not only angry with Jim, but also herself. She seemed to have been pressed the pause button, completely stunned, allowing him to assault her.

 Chapter 588 Leila Was Back

    Eva felt that she must be numb or out of her mind, so she lost her consciousness of resistance for a short time and let the scum succeed.


    She really hoped that Vinton could be by her side and give her comfort and strength. Every time she was unhappy, he would be with her. He would be her sandbag and trash can to vent all her unhappiness.


    But she was a little scared. If he knew that she had been kissed by Jim, would he dislike her and abandon her?


    She had been playing love for so many years and had dated countless Platonic love relationships. Only Vinton was the only man who was willing to pay for her and treat her sincerely. For the sake of her, he turned around and never had sex with a woman for three years. He understood her, understood her thoughts, and had a lot in common with her. So she didn''t want to lose him.


    She turned on the tap, kept pouring water on her face and brushed her teeth three times, trying to wipe the smell of Jim out of her mouth. Although the smell of that guy was so good, just like the drag, which would make people greedy, but she would not.


    She hated him very much.


    When she came out, Jim stood at the door, with a faint sneer hanging at the corners of his mouth. He had cleared his mind, and it seemed that nothing had happened in the studio.


    "Heaven pepper, it has been three years, but your kissing skills haven''t improved at all. Haven''t Vinton taught you?"


    "Jim, your are a ninety-year-old lady who leaned against the wall to eat porridge. Shame on you!" Essie became angry from embarrassment and punched him with her left fist. He flashed slightly and dodged nimbly. "If you can''t defeat me, don''t pretend to be strong. Otherwise, I will tie you up again."


    "If you dare to touch me again, I will make you inhuman in the future." Eva said word by word, gritting her teeth.


    "Do you have the ability to do that?" Jim sneered and looked at her with contempt.


    "I can''t defeat you now, but one day I can." Eva clenched her fists. She had realized her failure. She would definitely lose if she fought against him straightly. He was a man, and no matter in strength, figure or height, he could defeat her in an instant. If she fought against him head on, she would undoubtedly be like an egg against a stone. She had to defeat him with soft power.


    After finishing the shooting, she found a teacher who was a master in Wing Chun. Since she couldn''t defeat Jim in both judo and fighting, she found a new way. The key of Wing Chun was to defeat the strong with the weak and hit others with their own power. Even if she was weak in size and strength, she could not fall down like a willow tree in a storm.


    Because she was a capable woman and could learn quickly.


    Seeing that she worked hard every day, Vinton thought she was worried about being framed by Valery and Wendy, so she tried to protect herself. He hurried to comfort her.


    "Eva, don''t worry. I will protect you well. No one dares to hurt you with me."


    Knowing that he had misunderstood, Eva smiled and said, "I don''t care about Valery and Wendy at all. I learned the Wing Chun not to deal


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    orgiveness.


    He took out a photo from his pocket and put it in front of him. "Do you know this woman?"


    Walt glanced at him calmly. He had expected that he would come to him.


    "No, I don''t know her. Are you here to inquire about women with me?" Walt raised his eyebrows.


    "This woman said she knew you, so I came to ask." Zac''s voice was like a wave before the tsunami, slowly and solemnly overflowing.


    Walt lit a cigar and said indifferently, "there are many women who know me and have a crush on me. Do you want to ask them all?" He said half-jokingly with a faint smile on his face.


    A sharp light flashed in Zac''s eyes. "I''m not interested in other women, but she''s different. She escaped from D Island and was caught by me on the cruise ship. Someone wanted to kill her to keep her mouth shut, but unfortunately, she was saved by me. " He paused and his tone became a little cold. "Do you know any Barbie drugs? As long as I gave her an injection, she could explain everything clearly. She has betrayed on you and said that you are the bastard named Steven. "


    Walt still kept calm. He had known Zac since they were in the mother''s womb. He knew his character very well. The reason why he could talk to him so calmly was that he hadn''t got the exact evidence. Otherwise, he would raise his gun to his temple. Being shot in the head, Eve wouldn''t be so easy to wake up. He was just testing him.


    "Zac, I know you have been holding a grudge against me for what happened before, but I have a clear conscience. I have always treated Essie as my own sister. I just hope that you can live a good life. Last time when she was in trouble, I sent people to look for her everywhere. I also found that she was in D Island, and I went there with my subordinates. But those people might get the news and hide her, so that I get nothing. " He said slowly and clearly, as if he had no intention of evading.


    Zac''s dark and cold eyes twinkled slightly. He had found out that he had been to D Island and was about to ask him, but he didn''t expect that he would admit it himself.

 Chapter 589 The First Meeting Between Sisters-in-law

    Seeing that Zac was silent, Walt continued, "I don''t know why those people dragged me into the mire, but one thing is for sure, they are trying to sow dissension between us so that we can hurt each other. But we are brothers. How can we turn against each other for a woman? "


    "Do you really think so?" Zac raised his eyebrows doubtfully.


    Just as he finished speaking, a sweet voice came from the stairs, "Walt, is your brother here?"


    Zac turned around and saw an enchanting woman standing at the stairway and smiling at them. She was wearing a bathrobe and her hair was a little wet. It seemed that she had just taken a bath.


    Standing up, Walt walked up to her and put his arms around her slim waist. "Zac, don''t you always want to know who my little sun is? Now let me formally introduce her to you. Her name is Laura, a Singaporean. I have been chasing after her all these years. Finally, she agrees to marry me. " He held Leila''s hand. A ten carat big diamond ring on her finger was shining in the light.


    A sharp sense passed through Zac''s cold eyes. "Didn''t you say last time that your little sun was Caroline? Why is it Laura now? "


    "Caroline is just a substitute. I had no idea but was forced by mom. Laura hadn''t accepted me yet. I had to find a woman to fool her." Walt said with understatement.


    With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, Zac asked, "when are you going to get married?"


    "I took her to the Civil Affairs Bureau to register yesterday. I''m a man of action and won''t give her a chance to retreat. So, legally, she has officially become my wife, your sister-in-law. "


    Zac was shocked. He pursed his perfect thin lips into a straight line, as if he was thinking about something. With a real smile at the corners of his mouth, he said, "I didn''t expect you to act first and report afterwards. But congratulations, brother and sister-in-law."


    "Thank you." Leila smiled and hid her resentment, admiration and unwillingness.


    Walt let go of his hand on her waist, walked up to Zac and patted him on the shoulder. "You have to remember that we are brothers. No matter who or what happens, we can''t affect our brotherhood." His tone was extremely firm.


    Zac nodded. He didn''t want to fight against his brother. He was relieved to hear that.


    After he left, Leila sat on the sofa and lit a cigarette. Then she blew a smoke ring at Walt and said, "you are so hypocritical."


    "The same to you." Walt said with a cold smile.


    Leila sighed slightly, "why didn''t I find that we were the most suitable couple before?"


    Walt squinted his black eyes and sneered, "do you know the biggest difference between you and Essie?"


    "What?"


    "Her heart is red, while yours is black."


    Walt said slowly word by word. Leila frowned and said, "that''s also the difference between you and Zac. That''s why Essie chose Zac instead of you."


    Before she finished her words, Walt hit the back of the sofa with a punch. The veins on his forehe


    her parents in the future, in case Zac saw it and felt uncomfortable.


    Not far away, Walt and Leila were walking over. After they met, they sat in the pavilion and asked the servants to bring tea and fruits.


    "Essie, I hope we can get along well in the future." Leila said with a smile.


    "Of course, we are family." Said Essie with a smile. She really hoped to get along well with Leila. Although the sister-in-law relationship was not as difficult as that between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, in reality, sister-in-law conflicts often happened, especially when it came to property.


    Some brothers were like brothers before marriage, and after marriage, they were like enemies. This was caused by the conflict between the sisters-in-law.


    Leila took a sip of tea and said slowly, "I heard that you are the wife of the crown prince of the Rong family and will be the hostess of the family in the future. I''m straightforward and impulsive. If I do anything wrong, please forgive me, okay?"


    With a smile on her face, Essie said, "sister-in-law, don''t say that. There is no hatred in the family. Besides, you are my sister-in-law. I should respect you."


    "I''m relieved to hear that." Leila smiled kindly.


    Zac stared at her with an indescribable expression in his eyes. For some reason, when he heard her voice and saw her expression and behavior, he would think of a person.


    Although they looked different, they were similar in many places. However, there were many people in the world who looked like each other. That woman had been burned to death in the madhouse, and it was impossible for her to live in the world.


    Noticing his eyes, Leila was afraid that he would be suspicious. She quickly found a topic and said, "I heard from Walt that Essie is pregnant again, and you have given birth to a boy and a girl twins before. It''s really enviable. Walt and I will have a lot of children in the future."


    Walt coughed and cast a reproachful glance at her.

 Chapter 590 Made Trouble

    With a slight smile on her face, Essie said, "your future babies will be very cute."


    Taking a sip of tea, Walt hid all his expressions. It seemed that he was wearing a mask, calm and stiff. The only comfort for him now was that Zac didn''t force Essie to have an abortion, but kept the child. It seemed that what he said last time worked.


    But he was sure that after the baby was born, Zac would not be good to him. He had always been cold-blooded. In his eyes, this child was a bastard of his enemy. How could he be kind to him?


    Zac kept silent. Somehow, he felt that there was something strange between Walt and his little sun. There was no intimacy between couples. Or maybe he was thinking too much. He took a sip of tea and swallowed all the confusion.


    At this time, Ivy came over from the gravel path.


    She lowered her head and sighed as she walked, looking very depressed.


    "Ivy, have some tea with us." Essie waved at her.


    When Ivy saw them, the corners of her mouth twitched slightly, as if she wanted to smile, but the smile disappeared before it took shape, as if it had been blown away by the wind.


    She slowly walked over and sat on the stone bench. She stared at Essie without blinking and said, "Sister-in-law is so beautiful. She is also charming even without any makeup. No wonder you all like her so much."


    When she spoke, a hint of jealousy flashed through Leila''s eyes.


    With a slight smile, Essie poured a cup of tea for her. Then she pointed at the tea and said, "look, the people reflected here are also very beautiful. She is not only not worse than me, but also younger and energetic than me."


    "But Hanson didn''t even look at me." Ivy''s nose twitched and two drops of tear fell.


    "You little fool." Essie picked up a tissue and wiped the tears on her face. She didn''t know if it was because of the decreased effect of the medicine or because her memory could repair automatically. During this period of time, her memory had recovered a lot. Those who were important to her in the past came back to her mind in pieces. So she also remembered that Ivy was chasing after Hanson.


    "Ivy, be patient with Hanson. He will accept you one day."


    Walt smiled and said, "little girl, you are not a coward. Two days ago, Daniel flew from the United States all the way and wanted to be with you again?"


    "I have driven him away. I have never liked him." She lifted her legs and rested her chin on her knees. "Although there were many boys around me when I was abroad, I didn''t want to be with them. But as for Hanson, every time I see him, my heart will suddenly stop beating, as if I have a heart disease. I know this is love. " She shook her head and messed up her black hair. "But he ignored me, didn''t like me, and refused to accept my pursuit. What should I do? What should I do?"


    Holding her in her arms, Essie smoothed her messy short hair and said, "love can''t be rushed to success. What you need is to wait it be, understand?"


    "Just like you and my cousin?" Ivy ra


    ime, she also wanted to please Wendy. She had always been Wendy''s sidekick.


    In early winter, Dragon City was shrouded in coldness, but the unusual boiling in the entertainment circle made the cold air warm.


    A piece of news about Eva cheating on Vinton and with Jim was spread on micro-blog and quickly reposted.


    For a moment, on Facebook, forums, micro-blog... Numerous articles, like goose feathers and snow flying in the cold winter, came to attack Eva. Jim''s fans had an impulse to tear up Eva.


    "How dare you, a fake pure and hypocritical green tea bitch, seduce our sun god! You are so hateful!"


    "Our sun god is the God lives in heaven, and Eva is just a small ant. She doesn''t even deserve to lift shoes for our God of the sun."


    "We can smash her into pieces in a minute."


    "Get out of the entertainment circle, Eva! Get out of here!"


    Jim''s fans were the most horrible, terrible and cruel creatures on the earth. Even though Eva''s fans tried their best to attack and protect their idol, they were still willing to admit defeat in front of Jim''s fans.


    Eva''s popularity dropped to freezing point overnight. Although the company had clarified it at the first time and Eva had also refuted the rumor on micro-blog, the fans of Jim were still very excited and indignant because someone was making trouble for Eva on purpose.


    In S City, it snowed heavily this year, as if God was deliberately making fun of Eva.


    The snowflakes danced in the cold wind, forming a curtain of white mist.


    The door of the luxury hotel was already blocked by countless reporters, and the wind and snow did not hinder their enthusiasm for work at all.


    Under the lead of the bodyguards, Eva managed to break out of the siege. She was invited to publicize the cosmetics she endorse. She looked and felt as usual. She had already learned to be calm about gossip.


    The company had planned to cancel the promotion meeting, but she didn''t agree. A clean hand wants no washing. There was no need to care.

 Chapter 591 You Are All Stupid

    Even if Eva was attacked for no reason, she would not remain calm.


    Today, she was dressed in a sleeveless earth color woolen dress, with a woolen shawl of the same color, matched with black stockings, leather gloves and boots. She looked more mature and steady.


    In the square of the city, fans, reporters, attackers were surrounded.


    When she walked onto the stage, the cheers were suppressed by the anger. Some angry fans of Jim burned her poster on the spot, and some people tore open the EP disk.


    "Shameless green tea bitch, get out of here --" Someone in the crowd shouted and quickly incited many people.


    "Get down, get down..."


    The shouts of attack rose one after another, and the host was a little embarrassed. He turned his head and glanced at Eva.


    She still had a smile on her face, so calm, and said, "go on." She nodded slightly to him.


    The music, accompanied by malicious hiss, echoed in the empty square building.


    Her song came, which was the theme song of the new play. Her voice was beautiful, clear and unaffected.


    The angry fans were at a loss for a moment.


    Seeing no one move, some people in the crowd were unhappy. When the hiss were about to subside, a stinky egg flew out defenselessly and smashed at the people on the stage.


    At this moment, a tall and strong figure rushed onto the stage, like a solid flesh wall blocking in front of the delicate person. With a click, the rotten egg broke on his body, and the thick light yellow liquid slid down along the black jacket.


    The song stopped and Eva looked up at him.


    He straightened his collar to cover half of his face, and a pair of vintage black sunglasses covered the other half. She could hardly see his face. However, she still recognized him. Her heart was suddenly immersed in a warm water, very warm and relieved.


    He smiled and nodded slightly. He didn''t say a word but as if he had showed his feeling to her.


    When the bodyguard who was slow to react jumped up the stage, he turned around and walked down.


    Standing in front of the crowd, he crossed his arms in front of his chest, giving off a terrifying aura, which shocked everyone.


    The boiling air suddenly cooled down, hiss, laughter, curses... Suddenly stopped, as if the movie which was playing had been paused.


    Then he pushed through the crowd and walked to the man who was very excited. He grabbed his collar, pulled him out like an eagle pinching a chick, and threw him to the security guard of the square.


    The publicity meeting didn''t stop. The music rang again and the song rang again.


    Eva''s insistence was like a warm spring breeze, finally blowing away the smell of gunpowder in the air.


    The snowflakes were still swirling in the sky, and covered the ground.


    A cold wind blew past. Eva couldn''t help but shiver and tightened her shawl. When she got into the car, she felt warm when she saw Vinton''s tender eyes, and the cold air around her immediately dissipated.


    Vinton had changed into a checked coat. He took her cold hand and rubbed it, and then held her in his arms.


    "Are you cold?" He asked in a low voice. Knowing t


    at bugs. Now it was more interesting to pull out the legs of insects than eating them.


    In the video, Shelly''s mouth was swollen like two sausages.


    There were at least thirty millipedes on the plate, and each of them had countless feet. If she had to bit them off, her mouths would be swollen.


    Vinton made a face and said, "you are so talented. Why don''t you shoot a horror movie?"


    "I''m not interested in thrillers." Jim shrugged. Everyone knew that he never took thrillers.


    Vinton picked up the coffee and was about to drink it, but he put it down again. After watching the video, he felt a little disgusted and couldn''t drink it. But Jim didn''t show any difference. He had been used to this kind of scene.


    "Jim, will you clarify the matter of Eva to the media?" This was what he was most concerned about.


    Jim shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don''t have time to care about her, but I won''t let anyone spread rumors casually. It''s too embarrassing to get me involved with her."


    Vinton''s dark eyes twinkled, and he sighed in his heart. These two were really enemies for three lifetimes, and both of them disliked each other.


    However, as long as he said a word to disassociate himself from Eva, the rumor would be scotched.


    That night, Jim posted a micro-blog post, "people who believe in rumors are all stupid. Is it possible that I, Jim, will be cheated?"


    His words were quite arrogant, full of confidence and smugness.


    Some irrational sunshine woke up and patted the heads of themselves. Yes, our Sun God is the mysterious emperor in the entertainment circle. Only women crazy for him, commit suicide for him, gaunt, and sacrifice for him. No one will cheat on him. Because being his girlfriend was the ultimate dream that surpassed any dream. Except for his best friend, Zac, who was on par with him, no one had the qualifications to be his rival in love.


    Hearing that Shelly had been punished, Wendy was too scared to go out for several days. She had never expected that Shelly would be so bold to get Jim involved. Wasn''t she asking for death?

 Chapter 592 High Profile Confession Of Love

    Zac took Essie to the hospital for a prenatal check-up and a physical examination. She recovered her memory very quickly and remembered a lot of things. Obviously, the drug in her body had entered the decline period and began to lose the effect of anesthesia on her memory.


    Fortunately, this medicine would not go through the placenta, so it would not affect the baby in her belly.


    Sitting in the car back, Essie looked out of the window, lost in thought.


    "It seems that the research result of our enemy hasn''t been successful. They can''t completely erase the memory in our brain." She murmured to herself.


    "When I find out the secret lab of that dead mouse, I will blow it up." Zac''s eyes lit up.


    "I''m wondering if my enemy has also injected my sister with this drug. But since the drug is in decline, why hasn''t she regained her memory yet? Are they regularly injecting medicine into her? "


    "Maybe that''s the case, or maybe she doesn''t have any memory at all." Zac snorted.


    Since they could create Essie, maybe they could also create Alice. However, the person who had the plastic surgery could never be completely the same as the original owner. Although May looked like Essie, when she stood together with Essie, he could see the difference and flaw at a glance.


    What they really wanted to use was human''s mentality. They didn''t want their loved ones to die, and they hoped that they were still alive. Under such psychological control, people would naturally lose their ability to distinguish, to doubt, nor to doubt their authenticity.


    Essie was also trapped in such a psychological trap. She shook her head and didn''t dare to think that her sister was fake. "She is my sister. She was just brainwashed and used by the enemy." She said firmly, as if trying to convince herself.


    "Since you left, Valery and Alice have been competing openly and secretly for the position of deputy CEO." Said Zac in a low voice.


    Essie shrugged. She knew that Baron took over the position of CEO after her accident. There were several vice presidents in Hengyuan group, and the executive vice president was only inferior to the president. Whoever could take the position would naturally become Baron''s powerful assistant.


    In her mind, neither Valery nor Alice was a good choice.


    "I''m a little hungry. Let''s ask Eva and Vinton out for dinner." She smiled.


    Knowing what she meant, Zac turned the car around at the front intersection.


    In a French restaurant on the city square, Eva and Vinton arrived soon. After the clarification, Eva felt refreshed and in a good mood.


    "Eva, I heard that you are learning the Wing Chun form a master?"


    With a little disappointment on her face, Eva pouted and said, "Yes. But I just don''t know when I can defeat Jim."


    Essie was a little nervous. How could the two not fight when they met?


    After eating a piece of codfish, she smiled and looked at Vinton. She changed the topic, "brother, I heard that Alice and Valery are fighting for the position of vice president. Don''t you want to fight for it for yourself?"


    Vinton shru


    fall into an extremely passive position. I think you should at least do something to make Wendy and the Wang family give up this idea completely. "


    These words really hit the nail on the head of Vinton. To be honest, in the past three years, Eva had always been erratic and alienated from him. She had never officially said that she would date with him, so he didn''t know what position he was in her heart. It would be great if they could be in a relationship.


    Eva also understood what Essie meant. Although she hadn''t really fallen in love with Vinton, she was sure that she wouldn''t love anyone else. It was only a matter of time before she fell in love with Vinton. At that time, Essie had always been thinking about Hanson and didn''t fall in love with Zac. Now the two of them were not only in love, but also in a good relationship.


    Love could be cultivated, and the most important thing was that they were suitable for each other, and Vinton was very suitable for her.


    "I know what to do." She smiled and her two dimples danced drunkenly on her cheeks.


    On the second day, the entertainment weekly hit the front page. Eva and Vinton showed their love in a high-profile manner, officially announced their relationship, and uncovered the obscure veil between the two.


    Wendy was about to go crazy. It was undoubtedly a heavy slap on her face. Under the pressure of Xiao family and his wife, York finally couldn''t sit still and decided to teach his daughter a lesson in person to make her behave well.


    Eva didn''t want to see him at all. She had planned to ask her assistant to stop him, but she didn''t expect him to break into her studio.


    "Eva, I''m your father. Don''t you think it''s too much for you to shut me out?" York was a little annoyed.


    Eva didn''t even want to look at him. She snorted, "I don''t have a father. My father abandoned his wife and children. He is merciless and has been killed by the lightning."


    Hearing this, York was furious. "Eva, you curse me. It''s unfilial. The unfilial child would be struck by lightning."

 Chapter 593 The Hatred Between Father And Daughter

    "Then I''ll see if the thunder will kill me!" Eva''s voice was as cold as a tide from the North Pole.


    "You are really a bastard!" York''s face turned livid with anger.


    "So what? You didn''t raise me anyway!" Eva sneered with a mocking smile on her face.


    Blue veins stood out on York''s forehead, and he was full of anger, like an angry bull. "To tell me the truth, do you deliberately hook up with Vinton to revenge on me and the Xiao family?"


    "You think too much. Since you left, I have thought that you are dead. You don''t deserve it." Eva said word by word, gritting her teeth.


    "Do you think you can be with Vinton? Even if you are a little famous in the entertainment circle now, it''s not enough for you to fight against the Wang family and Xiao family. It''s as easy as crushing an ant for them to kill you. " York warned.


    "Do you think I will be frightened?" Eva sneered, "whether the Wang family or the Xiao family were able to make a fortune in the past, they were promoted by the Xu family. Without the support of the Xu Group, they would go bankrupt in every minute. Do you think you can get promoted by marrying the daughter of Xiao family? You have been watching the expressions of the Xiao family all day long, following them like a dog obediently. "


    York''s face twisted as if it had been stung by a hornet. What Eva said was like a dagger, stabbing into his heart heavily.


    He took a deep breath between his teeth and resisted the impulse to burst out, "just tell me, how much money do you need to leave Vinton?"


    "Will I lack money?" Eva''s laughter was like the collision of ice and ice, shuttling through the air.


    "No one will be unhappy with more money." York snorted.


    "Not everyone is like you. You want to kill your own child for money, fame and fortune." Said Eva resentfully.


    An extremely insidious cold light flashed through York''s eyes. If he married a rich and powerful wife, he would be able to fight for less than twenty years. Why not? A phoenix man like him had suffered from poverty since childhood. As long as he had the chance to climb up and become a member of the upper class, he was willing to do anything.


    "Well, Eva, since you want to commit suicide, I have no choice. Don''t blame me for not reminding you at that time." He opened the door angrily and was shocked to see Vinton standing outside. Then he left quickly for fear that he would blame him.


    Eva turned to look out of the window at the dim twilight outside, and the heavy sadness deep in her memory reappeared in her mind. Vinton walked behind her and put his arm around her shoulder.


    "When I was a child, that man often took me to the riverside to see the stars. He taught me to make sand castles and said that he would build a real castle in the future, so that I could live a happy life like the princess in the fairy tale. I still remember that on the day of his new company''s establishment, he happily told me that the company was named after me. It will bring us castles, new clothes and new toys. At that time, I thought my father was the best man in the world. "


    She took a deep breath and said in a trembling voice, "one day, when he came back home drunk, he quarreled


    ll be much more free."


    Eva sensed the implication and hinted her to go on.


    Turning around, Essie looked at the employees cleaning outside the financial office and said slowly, "your cashier seems to have a poor calculation. She can only calculate the change by calculator. That is to say, she used the calculator, but she still got the wrong change three times in an hour! The barista tonight was probably a fresh man, and has poor common sense. He couldn''t even tell the difference between no coffee and no sugar, Mocha and latte. And the receptionist should learn to smile instead of pretending to be cool! "


    After a pause, she continued, "tonight, the shop is very busy and full of people, but some customers just regard it as a casual park. They just kept their seats temporarily and didn''t order anything. As a result, the customers who wanted to eat had to wait beside them. Some impatient customers just left. Your waiters almost turn a blind eye to this. "


    She moved her sharp eyes to the counter and said, "it should be the manager''s responsibility to manage the staff in the coffee shop well, and he seems to care more about how to take advantage of it."


    Following her gaze, Eva and Jade saw the person in charge of the shop stuffing tissue into his pocket when no one was noticing.


    The two faces were densely covered at the same time. The two of them looked at each other, with their hands on their hips, and made a major decision: reorganize the employees!


    They had made a plan to reorganize the employees.


    First of all, according to Essie''s opinion of "recycling", the receptionist with a good calculation and the cashier with a sweet smile were exchanged. The two parties seemed to be relieved and happily accepted it.


    At the same time, they ordered the new barista to make up for the common sense mistakes in two days, or he would be fired!


    Then they fired the incompetent manager decisively and recruited an experienced and loyal new manager to train her employees.


    The Xiao family and York soon got the news. Now that his ex-wife had come to Dragon City, it was time for him to meet her.

 Chapter 594 Explore The Yard Again

    Albert''s birthday party was about to arrive. Mary pretended to be nice to Essie and wanted to teach her how to prepare the birthday party, so Zac and Essie had been living in the Rong Mansion these days.


    Leila also took the opportunity to live here with Walt.


    In the afternoon, Leila walked freely on the bamboo path. She was very happy that she could finally enter the house. She had lived for so many years, but she had never entered the Rong Mansion, because there was a rule in the family that anybody from Qin family was allowed to enter!


    Rong Mansion was really much bigger and more beautiful than she thought.


    She liked her current identity very much. In the past, she had tried every means to enter the mansion, including kneeling down outside the door and almost broking her legs, but she hadn''t been recognized by the family. Now no one could deny her.


    The buildings inside the mansion still retained the classical charm. When she walked inside she felt that she had passed through hundreds of years ago. However, the security and monitoring equipment inside was the most advanced in the world. A fly could not fly out, and a mosquito could not fly in.


    The monitor was equipped with full angle probe and far-reaching infrared rays. No matter day or night, any trick could be seen clearly.


    However, there was only one place outside the monitoring range, which was the ghost yard. There was no monitor there, but there was an alarm system. Once someone broke in without permission, it would automatically go off. Only mice, birds or small cats could occasionally get in.


    Leila had only heard of the legend of the house of the Rong family, but she didn''t know where it was. She turned around and went to the boundary of the ghost yard. It was completely different from the elegant and splendid house, as if she had entered another world.


    The walls of the courtyard were filled with weeds about half a person high around four weeks. Looking inside through the gap of the iron gate, it was gloomy, as if the sun could never shine in. The yard was full of weeds, and the shrubs and weeds were taller than people. They almost blocked the view and covered the house.


    The walls of the courtyard were covered with runes. There were two huge stones standing at the gate of the iron gate, and on the gate, there was a unique and complicated big eight diagrams hanging.


    Leila was a little shocked. Was this the legendary...?


    While she was thinking, a gust of wind blew from the yard. The sun above her head was burning, but the wind seemed not to come from this world. It was extremely cold.


    Leila shivered and hugged herself. A chill came into her body.


    Suddenly, a hand put on her shoulder, which made her fresh creep. She covered her ears and squatted on the ground, screaming.


    "Sister-in-law, don''t be afraid. It''s me!" Ivy thought she saw the ferocious ghost inside and was shocked.


    Leila looked at her through her eyelashes and breathed a sigh of relief. "Ivy, don''t you know that I''m scar


    hoon last time, so a big tree was blew down. The branches hit the high wall, so the cat could go smoothly. Now there is neither a typhoon nor a tree falling. Cats can''t get through it. "


    "Who said we must use cats?" With a weird smile, Leila whispered in her ear. After a short pause, Ivy smiled and said, "sister-in-law, you are really brilliant."


    After coming out of her room, she went to look for Essie. At this moment, Essie was leaning against the sofa, eating fruits and watching TV lazily and leisurely.


    She hadn''t recovered her memory of the ghost yard, so she had no impression of it.


    When Leila mentioned it, she was a little curious. However, when Leila proposed to peep at the ghost yard, Essie stopped her in a hurry. Zac always said that curiosity killed cats, not to mention that it was a taboo in the family. Anyone who offended it would be punished severely, and he might be expelled from the family. She didn''t want to take the risk of breaking the law.


    "Sister-in-law, you''ve just entered the Rong family, and you don''t know the rules of the family. Ghost yard is a taboo, and you can''t touch it."


    "I came here out of kindness to invite you to see something interesting together. It''s okay if you don''t come, but don''t betray us and complain to my mother-in-law." Leila pouted. It didn''t matter. Even if she didn''t go, it wouldn''t affect her plan.


    She had already made a plan in secret. She went to peep at the ghost yard, pretended to release the ferocious ghost, and then pretended to be a murder case of the ferocious ghost. She wanted to kill the tramp, Essie, to avenge herself.


    At midnight, after everyone fell asleep, she quietly went to the ghost yard with Ivy.


    Lying on the bed, Essie couldn''t fall asleep. She turned around and saw Zac sleeping soundly. Then she got up secretly and went out. She had made up her mind that she wouldn''t get involved, but she could stay by their side and watch them. If something happened to them, the more people they had, the better.

 Chapter 595 The Ghost Came Out

    A weird smile appeared on Leila''s face when she saw Essie.


    She took out a rat from her windbreaker and tied a mini camera to it.


    Ivy gave her a thumbs up and said, "sister-in-law, you are really brilliant."


    Leila smiled complacently, "I happened to find a mouse hole in the corner near the iron gate that day, and I came up with this idea."


    She took them to the mouse hole. In fact, she came here secretly the day before yesterday. There was no monitoring equipment in this place, so she didn''t worry that her little action would be discovered. The hole was about the size of a fist, and one hand could just reach into it.


    Leila took out a piece of meat and put it in the grass in the yard from the hole. Then she put the rat in the yard and blocked the hole with a stone, so that the rat could not escape.


    She turned on the phone and started the camera.


    There was an excited look on Ivy''s face, but Essie was nervous in her heart, fearing that they would cause any trouble.


    On the screen, the rat was wandering around in the grass in the yard, as if trying to find an exit. Finally, it ran towards the house.


    It was very dark. Only the beam of light from the camera could see the scene in front of it.


    When the rat ran to the gate of the mansion, a red object blocked the camera.


    Ivy''s heart jolted. She couldn''t help reaching out her hand and holding Leila''s arm.


    Leila was also shocked. She had thought that the ghost yard was just a trick, or the cover made up by the Rong family to hide some big treasures. She didn''t expect that there was really something.


    Staring at the camera without blinking, Essie saw a pair of mandarin ducks embroidered on the red object, which looked like the wedding dress on TV.


    Then a big hand reached out. The fingernails on it were very long, which made people feel creepy.


    Ivy was so frightened that she almost screamed. Fortunately, Essie covered her mouth with her hand.


    Leila was also shocked. At this time, the rat let out a shrill scream and the camera turned off.


    "Damn it! Let''s go!" Said Essie in a low voice, beckoning the two of them to leave as soon as possible.


    Leila ran as fast as she could, followed by Ivy. Essie was pregnant, so she didn''t dare to run too fast. After running for a while, Ivy stopped at the thought of Essie and turned back.


    Essie was the apple of Zac''s eye. If anything happened to Essie, Zac would kill her.


    "Essie, do you think that thing will come to settle accounts with us?" Ivy shivered and asked.


    "I don''t think so." Thinking of that hand, Essie felt a little scared.


    Leila ran into t


    head to the depths of the garden. She had planned to see the ghost with red clothes and to be scared, but when she turned her eyes, she really saw a red shadow floating through the flowers.


    She couldn''t believe her eyes and thought it was an illusion. She hurriedly raised her hand and rubbed her eyes. Suddenly, the red shadow flashed to the shade of a tree not far away.


    With a scream, Leila jumped up and hid behind Ivy. She trembled like a leaf blown by the wind.


    Ivy was frightened by her action. She looked around with her eyes wide open, but there was nothing but flowers and rockery in front of her.


    Startled, Essie stood up and walked up to her. She patted her on the back and said, "sister-in-law, don''t be afraid. You must see it wrong. There is no ghost."


    "Yes, I didn''t see anything." Ivy nodded.


    Leila opened her eyes secretly and peeped outside. She breathed a sigh of relief when she found that there was no shadow under the tree. She must have been crazy about her plan, so she had an illusion.


    She straightened up and was about to sit back when a hand put on her shoulder and she lowered her head tremblingly.


    "Ah --" She screamed hysterically and ran, but no matter where she ran, she couldn''t get rid of the red clothes behind her.


    "Don''t come over. Don''t pester me. I didn''t mean to do that. I won''t disturb you anymore. I won''t do that again!"


    Frightened, Ivy and Essie called for help. Soon, several security guards rushed over and found the unconscious Leila in the garden. She seemed to be frightened to faint.


    "Bad news! Essie, will she come to us too?" Holding her arms tightly, Ivy shivered.


    Essie didn''t know what to do. It seemed that she had to confess to Zac as soon as possible.

 Chapter 596 It Was All Right

    As soon as Zac received her phone call, he rushed back. "What happened?"


    Biting her lips, Essie told him everything that had happened last night.


    Sweat trickled down Zac''s forehead. His wife was really infected by the gossip spirit of Ivy. How dare she get involved in such a bold thing? Did she forget that she was not alone now?


    "I didn''t want to get involved. I was just worried that they would make trouble, so I followed them to have a look. And I don''t believe there is a ghost in the ghost yard at all. There is no ghost in the world. But I didn''t expect that we really saw something. Sister-in-law seemed to be crazy all of a sudden, as if she was really haunted by a ferocious ghost. " She said haltingly. She couldn''t explain these strange things.


    Zac sighed and put his arm around her shoulder. Now the most important thing is that this muddled fool and the baby in his belly are safe. He can let go of everything else.


    "Listen up, Essie. Don''t do anything behind my back anymore. Otherwise, I will lock you up for three years." His tone was rather warning.


    Essie shivered and nodded. She didn''t want to touch a tiger''s butt.


    After coming out of the room, they went to Walt''s room. At this time, Walt came back from the company. To be honest, he didn''t care about the life of Leila, but now that they were in the same boat, he didn''t want anything to happen to her. The most important thing was to keep her mouth shut and not let her reveal her identity crazily.


    Lying on the bed, Leila was in a coma and kept talking nonsense.


    Seeing this, Zac was slightly shocked. At that time, Jim was also like this. Even the doctor couldn''t tell what kind of illness he had.


    Mary was furious. It was a good chance to blame Essie. She wouldn''t let it go.


    "Essie, you will be the hostess of our family in the future. It''s your duty to implement the family rules. You know that Ivy and your sister-in-law are messing around. You not only didn''t stop them, but also participated in their play. You really disappoint me. If the family is handed over to you in the future, don''t you make a mess? "


    Knowing that she was responsible for this matter, Essie didn''t ex


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    t all. He was sure that she would recover after uncle Li used the spell.


    As the third generation leader of the family, he must have known the secret of the ghost yard, but not for Mary. Looking at her walking back and forth like ants on a hot pan, she might not know the secret of the ghost yard.


    She believed that Zac would inherit the throne in the future, the secret as well. However, he was a scheming man. Perhaps like Albert, he wouldn''t reveal it to his wife.


    Walt stayed by Leila''s side not to take care of her, but to prevent her from talking nonsense and revealing her identity. But in the eyes of outsiders, he was worried about his wife''s safety and showed deep affection.


    After a while, Leila stopped talking nonsense and woke up. She burst into tears.


    It was a big mistake this time. She almost lost her life. These mysterious things couldn''t be used to make fun of casually. If she didn''t work well, she would be harmed.


    Seeing that she was fine, others were relieved.


    After lunch, Essie leaned against the sofa and read an electric book. At the same time, Zac took a look at her. He was shocked by the book Essie was reading. It was a book about ghosts.


    Essie began to study this.


    "If you see too much of this kind of messy thing, your brain will be short out." Zac grabbed it for her and didn''t allow her to read it again. Pregnant women should read some relaxing reading materials and cultivate their temperament.

 Chapter 597 Being Punished To Reflect Themselves

    "Was there a wedding in the yard?" She pouted.


    Wedding photos and wedding dresses in the yard.


    Rubbing her head, Zac didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh. "Honey, you have such a rich imagination. You really should write a novel."


    Hearing that, Essie turned her head to take a look at him. A hint of slyness flashed through her black eyes. "Zac, you are the fourth generation leader of the family. The secret will definitely be passed on to you, right?"


    A smile played at the corners of Zac''s mouth, and his eyes became deep and sharp. "What do you want to say?"


    "I mean, you are the master and I am the hostess of the family. You will in charge of the Rong Group and I will take the responsibility of the family, and the mansion will be under my jurisdiction. I should have the right to know the secrets of the yard, right?" Essie smiled awkwardly.


    Zac gently rubbed her nose and said, "don''t worry, honey. If the secret is really told to me, I won''t hide it from you."


    Hearing that, Essie was overjoyed. She stretched out her arms to hold him in a flattering way. A couple should trust each other unconditionally.


    In the afternoon, Mary held a family meeting and announced the punishment for two daughters-in-law and niece.


    Leila wrote down the family rules two hundred times as a punishment, and Essie and Ivy wrote down one hundred times as a punishment. At the same time, the three of them had to reflect themselves in the hall for two weeks in the daytime. If they did it again, they would be punished according to the family law.


    Essie had never seen the family rules of the family. It was said that it was a golden whip, which would cut her skin and flesh. Only those who broke the first three rules would be punished. There seemed to be only one person in the two generations, from Abel to Albert, who had been executed such a severe punishment. But Essie didn''t know who the person was, and the family seemed to keep it a secret.


    There was no entertainment in the hall, and their mobile phones had to be taken away. They had nothing to do except to copy family rules. Zac felt sorry for his wife and wanted to help her plagiarize. But Essie thought that since she had made a mistake, she should be punished. Moreover, as the future hostess of the family, she should take the lead and not to violate the family rules.


    Holding her chin, Ivy sighed by the window. It was so boring!


    Leila was still in shock, but only Essie was the calmest one. Sitting at the desk, she was quietly writing the family rules.


    When Jim and Zac explored the yard, it only entangled with Jim and didn''t hurt Zac. Did she have the preference for people to be hurt? Zac was the future head of the family, and Essie was the future hostess. So she didn''t dare to hurt them. She only dared to bully the "outsiders" like them.


    "She must be a member of the family when she was alive. Otherwise, it is impossible that every time there is an accident, the accident happened to outsiders. There is nothing wrong with the


    turned to look at Jim and said, "Jim, the tableware is in the disinfection cabinet. I don''t have a servant here, so I can''t serve you. Help yourself."


    Jim felt a little helpless. He walked to the disinfection cabinet, took out the dishes and chopsticks, and waited at the table.


    Eva took out the pastries and sat opposite him, introducing them one by one.


    "The top two are snacks made of corn and yolk in the northern part, the middle two are pastry, pan armor and five incense soybean skin in the central part, and the bottom two are snacks crystal shrimp dumplings and braised sausage in the southern part..."


    Jim shook his head and laughed. "It''s really a Hodgepodge."


    With a slight smile, Eva said, "in Jiang City, both salty and dessert are classified as dessert. My grandfather is a studious person and he can learn wherever he goes. Therefore, our family is a place full of all kinds of pastries."


    Jim picked up a piece of pan helmet and took a small bite. It was crispy outside, soft inside and delicious meat. It was so delicious that he couldn''t say anything to hurt her.


    "Heaven pepper, you really have talents."


    Raising her eyebrows proudly, Eva said, "this is the unique skill of my grandfather''s. You can''t have it outside. Besides my grandfather''s shop, you can only eat them in my mother''s dessert coffee shop. There are southern breakfast in the morning, central snacks in the noon, coffee and dessert in the afternoon, and famous pastries in the evening, which are very rich, right? " She smiled and squinted her eyes, as if she was advertising and selling him.


    "Is there an exclusive spokesperson of you?" There was a sneer on Jim''s face.


    "Of course, I have to endorse for my own shop." Eva patted her chest.


    "You are so perfect to endorse food." The smile at the corners of Jim''s mouth deepened, and the mockery in his eyes also deepened. It was the first time in his life that he had seen such a foodie as Eva.


    Eva sensed the irony in his words and her face darkened.

 Chapter 598 Have Meals With Me

    "Don''t look down upon us. Being a foodie is also a kind of ability, you know?" Eva rested her hands on her hips and stared at him angrily, "there is a difference between eating and unrestrained greed. The highest level of our foodie is that as long as it belongs to food, we can eat it. We won''t get fat no matter what we eat, and we won''t get sick no matter what we eat. Can you? "


    Jim was willing to admit defeat. What he ate was exquisite, nutritious and healthy, and every meal was only seven percent full.


    "Heaven pepper, if eating is a special skill, you finally have a special skill." He said slowly.


    Eva snorted and pointed at the desserts on the table, "aren''t these my specialties?"


    "Well, now you have two specialties," Jim shrugged his shoulders and looked reluctant. Seeing this, Eva became more furious. This Jim was always arrogant and contemptuous of all living beings, which was really annoying.


    "Jim, why didn''t I see anything special about you? Except for your handsome face, you have nothing special. However, your look is a gift from your parents and it has nothing to do with you. I can''t find your advantages with the help of a micro telescope. "


    Jim''s cold eyes narrowed slightly, and an evil cold light streaked across his eyes. "One of my specialties. Didn''t you see it when we were shooting the bed scene that day?"


    Before he finished his words, Eva''s face turned red. Bastard Jim! How dare he take a forcible kiss as his specialty! Shame on him! Even if he was good at kissing, he was trained in a myriad of flowers. He could kiss any woman. He was so dirty.


    "I forget dirty things so quickly." She said shyly and angrily.


    "Do you need me to remind you again?" An evil smile swept across Jim''s beautiful thin lips.


    Eva was exasperated. She stamped her feet and jumped up from the chair. "Jim, don''t push me too far!"


    Jim looked calm and his tone was casual, as if he was not irritated by her at all. "Heaven pepper, you should change your impulsive personality, or you will suffer losses when you marry into the Xu family in the future."


    Eva took a deep breath and tried her best to hold back her anger. "You''ve gone too far. I invited you to have some dessert out of kindness, but you talked nonsense. It''s really unbearable."


    "I''m sitting here still. How can I bully you?" Jim smiled evilly.


    "Don''t you want to..." Eva stopped. Didn''t he want to force a kiss on her?


    "what?" He pretended to be silly.


    Biting her lips, Eva said, "you know it clearly. Why should I make it clear?" She couldn''t say the last few words.


    He raised the corners of his charming mouth and gave a mischievous smile. "I mean fighting. We had more than ten rounds that day, but you failed to defeat me with only one move."


    ''what? Eva was shocked and looked embarrassed.


    It was so embarrassing that she misunderstood him!


    Jim slightly leaned over and kept closer to her. "Heaven pepper, are you thinking about what happened in bed?"


    "I... I didn''t. I was thinking about the fight. " She said in a hu


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    o delicious."


    With an evil and attractive smile on his face, Zac said, "if you''re full, it''s my turn to eat." She had been out of danger for three months and could live a proper married life.


    Knowing what he meant, Essie glanced at him coquettishly, stood up and went upstairs.


    Mary quickly moved aside, but Leila in the hall saw her clearly. She had long known that Mary didn''t like Essie. It would be good for her to get rid of Essie if they didn''t get along well with each other.


    "Mommy." She called softly and walked to Mary. "It''s so late. Haven''t you gone to bed yet?"


    "I always go to bed late." Mary smiled faintly.


    "Then I''ll sit in the hall with you for a while and have a talk." Leila asked the servant to bring two cups of milk and chatted with Mary on the sofa.


    "I just entered the house, but I made such a big mistake. I''m really ashamed. Mommy, don''t blame me, okay?" Leila looked pitiful.


    "Remember the family rules. You won''t make any mistakes in the future." Said Mary.


    Leila nodded and took a sip of milk. She deliberately lowered her voice and said, "I saw that Essie was unhappy to be punished into contemplation. She kept complaining that you were deliberately teasing her."


    Mary''s face darkened slightly. How dare this little bitch scold her behind her back? It was because she was too kind recently and didn''t teach her a lesson that made her to be dizzy with success.


    Leila noticed her expression and continued, "she said she was pregnant. You shouldn''t punish her. After all, she is carrying the baby of the family."


    Mary sneered. Essie was raped by the kidnappers pregnant with a bastard. How dare she call the bastard the son of the Rong family. The little tramp was really shameless.


    "What else did she say?"


    "It''s not a big deal. She just said that you are old. You should let her be the hostess. She said that she used to be a CEO and she must be a hundred times better than you in managing the family. " Leila said in a low voice, which could only be heard by Mary.

 Chapter 599 It Was Good To Eat With Heaven Pepper

    Blue veins stood out on Mary''s forehead. Did Essie want to rebel? It seemed that she couldn''t just use soft measures, which would only make Essie complacent and want to ride roughshod over her mother-in-law. When necessary, she had to use tough methods.


    Looking at the anger on her face, a malicious smile quietly fell from the corner of Leila''s mouth.


    On the second day, Mary specially told the kitchen not to cook for Essie. Her lunch and dinner must be the same as the other two.


    Hearing this, Zac frowned and said, "Mommy, you misunderstood. These are not prepared for Essie, but for my unborn child."


    "We are not sure if it is your child now." Mary rolled her eyes at her son. He couldn''t tell right from wrong for this woman.


    "Don''t mind the nonsense outside. Of course the child is mine." Zac said firmly.


    Two days ago, a maid working in D Island told him an extremely important situation. When she got up and went to the bathroom in the morning, she saw that Eve helped the unconscious Essie into the room of that bastard.


    According to the situation and the puzzlement of Essie after she woke up, that bastard was likely to have an attempted crime. As for what happened in the middle, it was likely that only when Eve woke up could he figure it out.


    But from this point, it could be inferred that 99% of the baby in Essie''s belly was his. That bastard was not so lucky.


    "I don''t believe anyone unless I see the paternity test report." Mary said angrily. She hoped that the child was not her son''s, so that Essie would bear a shame for the rest of her life and would never be able to raise her head in front of the Rong family.


    "Believe it or not, it doesn''t matter. You can''t stop Essie to get the nutrition for the baby. He didn''t do anything wrong." Zac said in a strong tone, "if you insist on punishing my innocent child, I can only take his mother out, lest my child be implicated."


    Mary was exasperated. Judging from her son''s tough attitude, it was obvious that he was not willing to give in. According to his personality, no matter what he wanted to do, no one could stop him.


    "Well, well, you can do whatever you want." She waved her hand. She couldn''t argue with her son on trifles and make the relationship between her and her son stiff. At that time, it would be the little tramp who would be happy.


    Zac also gave her a step down, and his expression became gentle. "Mommy, I know you are always the most reasonable."


    At the filming site of Riverside Scene at Qingming Festival in Hengdian.


    As soon as the movie was finished, Eva went to the lounge with Jim to eat and drink with him and repay her debt of gratitude.


    He had someone cooked three meals a day on the film set in the villa before sending them here.


    He usually ordered two dishes and one soup. Considering the appetite of Eva, he specially ordered the cook to add three dishes.


    When they came in, the assistant had just placed the lunch.


    Eva''s eyes lit up and her taste bud was jumping secretly.


    Wow, the fo


    ppearance made people want to protect her at a glance. But this kind of strong woman didn''t need protection at all. She just needed to be conquered.


    "Heaven pepper, I didn''t mean to throw a blow to you. The ideal is plump, and the reality is bony." She was impulsive and irritable. She could be a cook, but not a businesswoman. To fight in the business world, one needed to be sophisticated.


    Eva wrinkled her nose. She knew what he meant. "Jim, don''t forget that I have a good military counsellor, Essie. I can ask her to give me some advice."


    "You and Essie are really good friends." Jim smiled. In fact, women''s friendship was very fragile. They could fall out with each other for a man. It was rare to see such an iron, sincere and strong friendship between her and Essie.


    Hearing this, Eva''s eyes darkened slightly. They used to be the iron triangle, but Mandy had disappeared and did not contact them for a long time. She didn''t even attend Essie''s wedding. It was really disappointing that she wanted to break up with them.


    "If Mandy can come back, Essie and I will be very happy." She murmured to herself.


    Taking a sip of fish soup, Jim changed the topic, "heaven pepper, did Vinton''s nominal fianc¨¦e make trouble for you again?"


    "I''m not afraid of her at all. I''ll deal with her according to the actual situation." Eva didn''t care about her at all. That weak woman didn''t dare to fight with her alone except for playing tricks behind her back.


    "Don''t be careless. Be careful." Jim said in a casual tone, as if he was just reminding her kindly. He didn''t care about her safety, but he didn''t want to miss an appetizer beside the table.


    Eva didn''t expect that he would say such gentle words, and she felt better to him. In fact, Jim was not so hateful. He was just a playboy and broke her taboo. Although it had nothing to do with her, she hated the irresponsible man the most in her life, so she hated him.


    "Jim, I''ve been locked up in your lounge for so long. Is there any gossip about us?"

 Chapter 600 Im Not Afraid With You Beside Me

    Speaking of this, Jim''s charming eyes twinkled slightly. He took out his cell phone from his pocket and put it on the table. "Heaven pepper. After dinner, I''ll share a micro movie I made and directed for you."


    Eva raised her eyebrows slightly. Looking at his mysterious appearance, she didn''t know what trick he was up to, but she didn''t ask more. She had to fill her stomach first.


    Although Jim had a good appetite, he tried his best to control it. When he was seventy percent full, he put down his chopsticks. It couldn''t be the third time. He had lost control of himself for this Heaven pepper for two times.


    The rest of the dishes on the table were all swept away by Eva, and there was not even a leaf left. Jim admired her appetite again. He found another benefit of eating with her. The food would not be wasted.


    Half an hour later, he opened the video.


    Eva soon understood what he meant. He was afraid that she would vomit. She soon recognized that the person who bit the insect leg was her half-sister, Shelly.


    Seeing her wailing and almost spitting out all her internal organs, she could vent her hatred as much as she wanted.


    According to Vinton, the person who hurt her last time was this bad woman. She even dared to provoke the most evil man in Dragon City. She deserved it.


    It was said that Jim had created nine hundred and eighty-one kinds of evil tricks. If anyone offended him, he would be out of luck. In the Dragon City, everyone knew that whoever provoked Zac must feel that life was worse than death, and whoever provoked Jim must seek death with all his heart.


    "Scum Jim, you are quite talented!" She gave a thumbs up. Biting the leg of the millipedes? This guy was so creative.


    A wicked smile appeared on Jim''s face. It was invented by him when he was five years old. There were many more exciting and wonderful tricks.


    However, looking at the happy heaven pepper, he found that her bearing capacity was beyond his expectation. Vinton couldn''t even drink coffee when he watched for a while.


    "Scum Jim, I heard that you have created a lot of tricks. When can I have a chance to see other tricks?" Eva said with a smile.


    "Don''t you want to have a try yourself?" Jim grinned wickedly.


    "Scum Jim. I''m not afraid of bugs. I raised bugs when I was a child." Eva stuck out her tongue. She was called Bold Fang when she was a child and dared to do anything.


    Jim could tell that she was a wild girl.


    "There are not only bugs, but also insects that flying in the sky, swimming in the water and running on the ground. You can choose as you like." His weird smile made her hair stand on end.


    "Scum Jim, is it really good to be so evil?"


    "The law of the jungle is the law of nature," Jim said indifferently. Mercy to the enemy was cruelty to himself.


    These words sounded irrefutable. But in Eva''s opinion, the person should be forgiven when necessary. Unless this person was really too hateful, such as the kind of people like Wendy and Elizabeth and her daughter, who provoked over and over again, which was intolerable.


    In the Xu family''s manor, Elizabeth w


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s.


    Holding the reins tightly, Eva was flustered and scared. The horse seemed to be stimulated and ran forward desperately. At such a speed, if it fell down accidentally, she must be dead or disabled.


    "Heaven pepper, hold tight. I''ll catch up with you soon." Jim''s voice came from behind. The moment it entered her ear, it was like a pair of powerful hands calming all her panic.


    Soon, Jim''s tall and strong figure appeared in her sight. The two horses were running almost side by side. Jim held the rein with one hand and quickly held her waist with the other.


    He pulled her to his side gently, and she took the opportunity to jump on the back of his horse, with her hands held tightly around his waist.


    Still in shock, she leaned against his back and trembled slightly.


    "It''s okay, heaven pepper." Jim breathed a sigh of relief.


    Through the thin shirt, she could feel the muscles on his back were solid and strong, which made her feel very safe and relieved.


    Although she didn''t like this scum Jim, it was undeniable that he had a very strong power, as if he could stand up between the sky and the earth. Even if the sky fell, as long as she stood beside him, she was not afraid of being crushed.


    Jim ran back on his horse. The soft woman behind him clung to his body tightly, making his muscles a little out of control and tense.


    This heaven pepper was so thin that he thought her whole body was full of hard bones, but he didn''t expect it to be comfortable to lean on.


    But even if he felt comfortable, he did not treat this tough woman as a woman. How could he have any reaction to her? It was so weird!


    When Essie saw them returned to the set safe and sound, she was relieved.


    "Sworn mommy, I know you will be fine. Sworn daddy is as powerful as my daddy. He will definitely save you," Mili said with a smile.


    Thinking of how close and intimate she was with Jim just now, Eva''s face blushed. Although there were often intimate movements when they were filming, it was just because of work that she felt completely different from before.

 Chapter 601 Alliance Of Enemies For Three Generations

    Jim''s expression was as calm as water, as if nothing had happened. As the emperor of the entertainment circle, he was good at hiding and pretending. It was almost impossible to read his mind from his expression.


    "Use a substitute for the rest of the play." He ordered.


    "No, it''s just a false alarm. I''ll take some rest and then shoot. " Eva waved her hand.


    "No objection." Jim''s voice was very light, but his tone was quite domineering. His order could never be disobeyed.


    Eva pouted and was about to say something, but was interrupted by Essie, "Jim is right. We''d better use a substitute. The horse is fine. There must be a reason for it to be frightened all of a sudden. Don''t take any risk anymore. "


    Hearing this, Eva stopped talking.


    The bodyguards brought the frightened horse back. After the veterinarian checked, he found a bag on the horse''s buttock and some honey around it. The vet speculated that the honey on the horse''s button lured the bees and stung the horse, which caused it to run crazily in fear.


    "Why is there honey on the horse''s butt?" Confused, Essie frowned.


    "Go and ask the breeder." Said Jim.


    The bodyguards nodded and left. Soon, they came back. The breeder told them that he had never eaten honey, but when he prepared the horse in the morning, a man who claimed to be a reporter came over and wanted to interview him. He specially asked him that which horse was for Eva. But when he was about to accept an interview, the man said he had something urgent to deal with and stopped the interview. His behavior was very strange.


    "Check it right away." Jim said in a low voice. He knew it was not a simple thing.


    In the afternoon, his subordinate caught the so-called reporter. Seeing the man in black in front of him, he was scared and told him everything honestly. It turned out that Elizabeth''s assistant gave him money and asked him to harm Eva.


    Eva was furious, "how much does this old witch hate me? She wants to murder me all day long!"


    Essie patted her hand and said, "don''t worry. She must have forgotten that we still have the video of Wendy. Since she is heartless, don''t blame us for being unkind."


    "I''m going to settle accounts with this old witch myself!" Said Eva angrily.


    "Calm down. I''ll call Vinton first."


    Essie took out her phone and was about to dial the number, but was stopped by Eva. "No, thanks. Vinton is on a business trip to the United States. He just boarded the plane this morning. Even if you call him, he can''t answer it. I guess Elizabeth took the opportunity to attack me when he was not around. "


    When she was talking, Jim came over and said, "I''m going to ask Mrs. Elizabeth for an explanation. She destroyed my film set like this, and caused a mistake in work and time. She must give me an explanation."


    Hearing this, Eva''s eyes lit up, as if she had found the avenging alliance. "Jim, we''ll go back to Dragon City tonight. I''ll take you to settle accounts with that old witch."


    Looking at the two of them, Essie felt a little nervous. Indeed, there was no eternal ally or enemy in the world. There was no eternal enemy in the


    oo imaginative. It''s not easy to fool the Xu family. Without the paternity test, how could the three of them get into the Xu family?"


    "That''s also strange. Vinton did have a paternity test with his father, which proved that he is indeed the son of the Xu family. But if Elizabeth is his mother, how could she be not good to him? " Eva was confused.


    Jim touched his chin and said, "it''s not strange. If he really suspects his identity, he can have a paternity test with Elizabeth."


    Hearing this, Eva''s eyes lit up. She patted her head excitedly and said, "Oh, why didn''t I think of it? You are the smartest one, Jim."


    "You don''t need to tell me." Jim raised his eyebrows proudly. He not only defeated her in strength, but also in intelligence. This heaven pepper was destined to be defeated by him in her life.


    Eva picked up the orange juice on the table and took a sip, with an excited smile on her face. If the paternity test proved that Vinton was not Elizabeth''s son, then Elizabeth would be completely ruined. The Wang family and the Xiao family would also die with her. At that time, the shameless York, who was a social climber, would come back to his original form.


    Jim read her mind at a glance and asked deliberately, "heaven pepper, I heard that your father and Elizabeth are also relatives."


    "I don''t have a father. My father was struck to death by lightning when I was very young." Eva quickly took over his words.


    "It seems that you hate him." Jim said casually.


    "Yes, I hate him. What I want most is that he has nothing with that bad mistress on the street." Eva snorted and the resentment in her eyes was deeper and thicker than the clouds outside the window.


    Jim spread out his arms, leaned against the back of the sofa, crossed his legs, and looked lazy and leisurely. "The Wang family and the Xiao family are both developed depending on the Xu family. If Elizabeth falls down, they will also be doomed. Is that what you are thinking about?"


    Being poked in the heart by him, Eva was a little annoyed, "Jim, are you a mind reader in my stomach?"

 Chapter 602 Carve A Bastard On Her Face

    "I can read your mind on your face. Do I need to go in your heart and read it?" Jim sneered.


    How is that possible? Eva unconsciously turned her head to look at herself in the mirror not far away. Her nose, eyes and mouth were all very normal and honest, so she wouldn''t reveal the secret. It must be because this guy had a pair of golden eyes that he could peep her heart. She must be careful in the future. She had to pretend to be paralyzed in front of him so that he could not see anything.


    After getting off the plane, she directly took a taxi to the Xu family''s manor.


    Hearing that Jim and Eva came together, Elizabeth was a little surprised. This bitch was still alive, which meant that the person she sent had failed. This time, she must come to blame her. But why did Jim come here? Did she find a helper?


    He had heard that she had an affair with Jim. Was it true?


    This coquettish girl was so awesome. She even managed to deal with Jim. Elizabeth thought she couldn''t underestimate her!


    When they came in, Elizabeth sat upright and said seriously, "what brings you two here?"


    "Of course I have something to tell you. Can I come to you if I have nothing to do with you? Aunt! " Eva deliberately called the word "aunt" loud and forcefully. Elizabeth''s face darkened as she heard it.


    Jim sat opposite her, took out his phone from his pocket and played the video of interrogation of her assistant.


    He liked to get straight to the point.


    In the video, the man was tied to a pillar, and his chest was carved with a pattern of insects. Every time the needle went down, he screamed like a pig. After the carving was finished, honey was smeared on it. Soon, ants climbed up along his legs in groups, drawing a dark pattern of insects.


    Elizabeth felt her scalp tingling and her stomach churning.


    "Why do you show me this?"


    "Aunt, he has told me everything you asked him to do. You hired a killer for murder." Eva stared at her coldly.


    "Don''t listen to his nonsense. I have fired him a long time ago. He must be full of resentment, so he deliberately slandered me." Elizabeth tried her best to keep calm.


    "I''ve asked someone to investigate it before I came here. He went shopping with you yesterday and helped you take many bags. Even if you fired him this morning, he didn''t have time to plot a plot to frame you. " Eva sneered.


    "I don''t care. It''s not that easy to accuse me just by his nonsense!" Elizabeth was used to hiring killers, as if a dead pig was not afraid of hot water.


    Jim had expected that, so he opened another video unhurriedly. With a light tap of his slender index finger, it came the scream of Valery in horror.


    He Jim was going to settle accounts with her. Even if she was dead, she couldn''t get away with it.


    Elizabeth''s face turned pale in an instant. She suddenly jumped up from the sofa, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help twitching. "What do you want to do to Valery?"


    "Mrs. Elizabeth, don''t worry too much. I just let them carve a few flowers on your daughter''s face. It''s not


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    lyze Eva. However, Eva knew clearly what kind of person she was. How could she believe her?


    "Aunt, I''m not a fool. If I give you the video, I will lose my amulet. And this kind of thing can be duplicated without any restriction. Even if I give it to you, it won''t be the original copy. "


    Elizabeth''s eyes turned ghastly pale. She turned around and took a stealthy glance at Jim. He was playing with his mobile phone aside, as if he hadn''t heard their conversation at all.


    "Jim, the problem between you and me has been solved. Can you leave now? I have something to talk with Eva alone. " Only by sending him away could she deal with this fox girl.


    Jim spread out his hands and said, "you can just ignore me as if I was not here. But she is the heroine in my play now. If anything happens to her, my play will be destroyed. It''s a loss of several hundred million. I can''t be careless. So you should also be careful. Don''t let her hurt a hair before the movie is finished. Otherwise, my loss will not be solved with an apology statement. " Although his tone was light, his threat made Elizabeth shiver.


    Jim was a cunning man. He never played according to common sense, and no matter what he did, he always took the initiative to give the other party a surprise, unprepared. It was difficult for her to make enemies with Essie now. She couldn''t make enemies with him anymore.


    Eva looked at him gratefully. Even if he did it for himself, it meant that he indirectly helped her.


    "Aunt, that''s all I want to say. You''d better think it over. If you don''t want your niece to be ranked first on the hot search list, keep a low profile. People do things and God knows. If you do too many bad things, you will get retribution sooner or later. "


    Elizabeth''s old face turned red, like two pieces of pork liver.


    If it weren''t for Jim''s appearance, she wouldn''t have taken this coquettish girl seriously. Now she had to grit her teeth and swallow it.


    "Eva, after all, I''m Vinton''s mother. You should respect me, shouldn''t you?"

 Chapter 603 The Malicious Banquet

    "Then you have to do something that deserves respect. Don''t make the younger generation to disrespect you." Eva sneered.


    Elizabeth''s face turned purple with hatred. This woman could never marry her son. No matter what, she would make her leave her son.


    "Well, I''m going to bed. Butler, see the guest out!" She didn''t want to say anything more. She had lost her face today. Sooner or later, she would get it even with this bitch. As the saying went, ''aged ginger is always spicy''. Today''s humiliation, she would definitely made this foxy girl to pay ten times back.


    Jim stood up and walked out with Eva.


    Eva took a deep breath and was in a good mood. "Scum Jim, thank you for helping me today."


    "Don''t flatter yourself. I don''t want to help you. You are just lucky to get me involved in it." A faint smile played at the corners of Jim''s mouth.


    "I know. You helped me indirectly anyway. I have a clear distinction between kindness and resentment. I won''t be stingy when I should say thank you." Eva pouted.


    "In that case, you owe me one more favor." Jim shook his head and sighed, "This is bad. The more you owe, the more you will pay. When can you pay it back to me?"


    Eva choked and coughed several times to calm herself down. It was okay if he didn''t say it. Every time she was in trouble, she would bump into this guy and be saved by him by accident. Then she was blackmailed and asked to pay off her debt.


    Was this the so-called ''enemies met''?


    Unfortunately, he always had the upper hand, crushing her so hard that she had nowhere to turn over. When did the God on her side? Could she ever win even once?


    "Scum Jim, don''t look like a savior. I''m paying off your debt of gratitude one by one. Don''t worry. I don''t like to owe others. I''ll pay off everything I owe you."


    "Okay, I''m not in a hurry. We have a long time ahead of us." Jim shrugged his shoulders and looked indifferent. He really enjoyed the feeling of making this heaven pepper bow to him.


    After they left, Elizabeth called York. She wouldn''t get her hands dirty for dealing with this fox girl. He would be her best weapon.


    This weekend, Eva was visited by someone as soon as she came back.


    "Miss Fang, my name is David. I''m the Secretary of Mr. Fang. He hasn''t seen you for a long time and misses you very much, so he specially arranged me to pick you up home to have a chat." The Secretary smiled exaggeratedly.


    Eva sneered from her nose, "Mr. Xu, if you want to lie, you should find an appropriate excuse. If you say that he had a car accident or had a heart attack, and before he died, he suddenly thought of me, the redundant person. And he want to see me for the last time, I can barely believe it."


    Secretary Xu was shocked. He had watched a lot of operas that Eva had shot. He didn''t expect that she would be so vicious and curse her father. Was it a little rebellious?


    "Miss Fang, Mr. Fang told me to invite you home. If you don''t go back, I will be fired. Please understand my difficulties!"


    Eva looked very indifferent. She didn''t have time to show sympathy, but she was curious about what York was up to. She walked to the desk and sat down, starting to comb her hair


    her skin was peeled.


    Eva stole a glance at her and felt as if she had a sip of frozen Lime Tea. It was fantastic! It turned out that a gentle man like Vinton could also have a vicious tongue, and he managed to control it properly. It was like a hard bone was stuffed into the mouth of the other party, and if she spit it out, she would feel guilty and choke to death if she swallowed it.


    "Shelly, does the millipedes taste good?" She had to add salt to her scar.


    Shelly shivered and her face turned paler than paper in an instant. It would be a nightmare for her whole life. She dared not close her eyes at the thought of it.


    A dead silence stood on the steps.


    Seeing the awkward atmosphere, York coughed and interrupted. The distinguished guest was still standing at the door, so he had to go in first. Anyway, he didn''t dare to offend Vinton.


    When they returned to the living room, York ordered Shelly to pour tea for Vinton.


    "Shelly and Eva are blood related sisters. Although there was a little conflict in their childhood, there would be no big hatred between them. They will be close as long as they get in touch with each other more," he said with a smile, trying his best to ease the atmosphere.


    "Yes, our Shelly has been very kind since childhood, she even reluctant to trample an ant to death," Salina said with a smile, trying her best to improve Vinton''s good impression of her daughter.


    Vinton snorted, "I didn''t see it. Last time, she was arrogant and domineering. Was she haunted by a ghost?"


    "It was her cousin Wendy who forced her. Wendy is spoiled and willful. She always takes Shelly as a servant. If she doesn''t obey, she will secretly punish her. Shelly is too docile. How dare she go against her will?" Salina immediately put the blame on Wendy.


    "I thought she inherit it from you," Vinton sneered and said rudely.


    The corners of Salina''s mouth twitched slightly. "In fact, the reason why I asked you and Eva to come here this time is to let the two sisters know more about each other. After all, they are also sisters. They have to rely on each other in the future."

 Chapter 604 The Play Is Too False

    Eva looked at them with an implicit and deep look.


    The whole family tried their best to pretend to be kind to her, but their acting skills were too bad, and their lies were always exposed. Salina, in particular, had an arrogant expression, as if she was noble. In fact, the Xiao family was just a nouveau riche who relied on the Xu family to become rich.


    "There is a saying that ''People who follow different paths do not take counsel with one another''. I have nothing to do with your family since I was eight years old. I believe that you also don''t want to have any contact with me. No matter what purpose you try to get close to me, what I want to tell you is that you can''t get anything from me. Don''t waste your energy," she said word by word clearly and forcefully.


    Salina''s face immediately darkened. If it wasn''t for her daughter''s success, how could she allow this little bitch to enter her family? And she wouldn''t let her sit here to challenge her!


    When she was about to teach Eva a lesson, York quickly said, "Eva, I treated you badly before, and now I will make it up to you. Shelly is your sister, and I hope you two can forget the past and get along well with each other."


    The reason why he tried his best to pretend to be a kind father was to win over Eva.


    He knew that he couldn''t force Eva to leave Vinton. If she was just an actress, he could deal with her easily. At the worst, he could find someone to block her and force her to leave Vinton.


    But she was not simple. She had a powerful help, Essie, behind her. Both Elizabeth and Bles were overwhelmed by her, let alone such a nobody like him.


    Moreover, Eva would put obstacles in Vinton''s way, making him hate Shelly as much as he hated Wendy. At that time, there would be no chance at all.


    After thinking for a while, he decided to win over Eva and let her treat Shelly as her sister. In this way, not only could she get closer to Vinton with her help, but also Vinton would love have better feeling towards Shelly because of his love towards Eva. At that time, Shelly would take the opportunity to steal Vinton and kick away Eva.


    He winked at Shelly, who understood what he meant and quickly stopped being jealous. She put on a smile to Eva.


    "Sister, it was really Wendy who forced me before. She has treated me as a servant since I was a child. If I don''t listen to her, she will beat me. I''m afraid, so I did as she said. Sister, I really don''t want to hurt you. Can you forgive me? " She sniffed and pouted, as if she was about to cry, but there was no tears in her eyes.


    Eva sneered in her heart, ''The whole family are hypocrites. Their smile are fake. Their cry are even more artificial.''


    But why did they work so hard to act in front of her and even trample on Wendy?


    "Don''t forget, I''m an actress. I can tell at a glance whether you are pretending or they are your true feelings. If you have to act in front of me next time, remember to register for a performance training class first to improve your acting skills. "


    When she said that rudely, Shelly''s face turned red. If Vinton hadn''t been there, she would have been furious.


    She had never seen her as her sister. Such a lowly


    "Of course not!" The boy raised his hand contemptuously.


    "What''s the big deal? I''ve been there too." Jade blushed and lowered his voice, obviously lack of confidence. Although Eva''s family had undergone tremendous changes after she became famous. He had suffered from hardships and mockery since childhood, which made him feel inferior from the bottom of his heart.


    The boy laughed, "Jade, don''t brag. Do you have a villa, a servant, and a luxury car?"


    Seeing that Jade was silent, he was even more complacent. He deliberately raised his voice, as if he wanted the whole cafe to hear, "You go to school by riding a broken bicycle every day. If you are qualified to enter the Midnight Club, there is only one possibility that the earth has been occupied by the ape. "


    Jade''s face turned red and his two fists clenched unconsciously. He lowered his head and almost pressed it against his chest. But he didn''t say a word. He hated it the most when others laughed at him for being poor. From childhood to adulthood, as long as he was mocked, he had such an expression and could not find a reason to refute them. The poverty of his family had always made him feel inferior and embarrassed.


    Now her family was better, and her sister had become a big star and was going to marry a rich man. But she didn''t expose her identity and he had to continue to be a poor boy. How aggrieved he was!


    At this time, Carrie unhurriedly took a bite of the ice cream and cut in, "I''m not interested in the night club. I want to go to the Disney land."


    The boy shrugged and said, "Disney land. It''s a piece of cake. When we get back, I''ll tell my father to drive a Mercedes Benz to take us there. Jade must have never been in a Mercedes Benz, right? "


    "Bill, why do you always make fun of Jade? Is it interesting?" The anthomaniac girl couldn''t stand it anymore. She glared at the arrogant boy and said, "He didn''t invite you. You have to follow him. You have to pay the bill later!"


    Bill stood up with his hands crossed in an arrogant manner. "I can pay the bill by myself. My father is rich enough to afford this dessert shop."

 Chapter 605 Be Smart To Tackle Problems

    The little girl''s eyes were burning, and the corner of her eyes looked out. Her eyes flashed, and she suddenly laughed. "Bill, don''t pretend to be ignorant. Your father just runs a small company. What''s the big deal?" She pointed to the Aston outside and said, "Since your family is so rich, why don''t you buy a cool sports car like that? Your father only drives a Mercedes Benz. Only upstarts like Mercedes Benz! "


    Bill was irritated by her words. He rolled up his sleeves in anger, ready to make a big move. The smell of gunpowder in the air became more and more intense.


    Sitting in the cubicle, she heard their conversation clearly. Eva remained silent. She had encountered such a scene many times when she was a child, and she had long been accustomed to it. However, the boys were all impulsive. They needed to mediate in order not to escalate the conflict.


    She smiled at Vinton and said in a relaxed tone, "I''ll ask the waiter to make a cup of ice for each of them and let them calm down!"


    "Powder ice is useless!"


    Vinton shook his head, stood up and went out.


    The girls'' eyes were immediately attracted, and the little girl became anthomaniac again, staring at Vinton. The boys'' quarrel seemed to be meaningless. They turned their heads sulkily and ignored each other.


    Vinton patted Jade on the shoulder and said, "Tomorrow is weekend. Please invite Carrie to Disney land!" Then she turned to Carrie and asked, "Little beauty, would you like to accept this handsome boy''s invitation?"


    Carrie stared at him in a daze, "You... Do you know Jade? "


    Vinton smiled, "You are my cousin''s street dance teacher. He is good at it and has won the championship of the teenager competition."


    "Really?" Carrie looked at him with admiration, "Jade, I didn''t know you know street dance."


    Jade looked up at Vinton in a daze. He moved his lips and wanted to say something, but he felt that his hand on his shoulder patted him gently, as a hint. So he pursed his lips and turned to look at Carrie, smiling shyly.


    "I''m busy with my homework now, so I haven''t dance for a long time."


    Vinton''s voice came again, "That little beauty was right. Mercedes Benz is too common. Only upstarts like it." He paused and smiled at the anthomaniac but loyal girl. The little girl''s heart floated into the clouds, unable to extricate herself for a long time.


    Vinton''s charming eyes returned to Carrie, and he slowed down his speed. "In fact, showing off the car is the thing the only up starts like to do. The most romantic thing for the two is to ride a tandem bike together on the riverside and watch the sunset. I often do this with my girlfriend. "


    "Oh my God, it''s so romantic. I also want to find a boyfriend to watch the sunset on a tandem bike." The little girl exclaimed. Every word coming out of her dream man''s mouth was classic!


    With a sweet smile on her face, Carrie said, "Then we won''t go to the Disneyland tomorrow. Let''s go for a ride by the river."


    "Okay. Jade will pick you up tomorrow morning." Vinton smiled charmingly.


    Carrie''s beautiful big eyes twinkled with Vinton''


    pinched Vinton''s nose and said, "You are actually helping Jade to chase a girl. I don''t want him to become a playboy like you in the future."


    Vinton made a strange expression and said, "Next time I''ll remind him that even there are countless girls in the world, he can only choose one to be his girl!"


    His expression amused Eva, and the ringing laughter came to his ears, in turn infected him.


    The two laughter were connected in a series and echoed in the cubicle for a long time.


    In the evening, Essie came over. She ordered Hodgepodge and had dinner with Eva.


    Eva told her that he went to York''s house today.


    She had always been her counsellor, so she might have guessed York''s intention.


    After eating a piece of dessert, Essie said slowly, "We have something on Wendy. Elizabeth must be in a passive position, so they want to reverse the situation. If my guess is right, she wants Shelly to be her backup. Once Wendy lost her power, she would immediately push Shelly up. And Shelly is your half-sister. For the sake of her and York, she is sure that you dare not be too ruthless. And by doing so, it is equivalent to turning York and Shelly into two powerful sharp knives to deal with you. "


    She paused, took a sip of the juice and continued, "It''s undoubtedly a great joy for York, but it''s obviously impossible to force you to leave Vinton directly. Therefore, he intends to play a love card to repair the relationship with you and pretend to be a good father in law in front of Vinton. In this way, Vinton has to be polite to him. And Shelly is using your relationship to get close to Vinton and seduce him from the side. This is much better than Wendy who was taking the initiative to attack. "


    Eva thumped the table angrily, "They are too insidious and cunning. I know they have bad intentions. Fortunately, Essie, you are smart enough to see them through."


    With a cold smile, Essie said, "I''ve been fighting against Elizabeth since I was a child. I know her tricks very well. And it''s easy to break her trick... " She smiled weirdly.

 Chapter 606 First Loves Meet Each Other

    The second day was Percy''s birthday.


    Eva took the whole family, Vinton and Essie to the restaurant, where the golden roast goose was well-known.


    "Mommy Qi, I know you like roast goose best. This restaurant has a history of more than sixty years. The roast goose in it is the best," Vinton said to Percy with a smile.


    Eva nodded, "Many people from other cities come here for its fame. I heard that the walls, tables and chairs inside are constantly being renovated, but the decoration has never changed as it has been for more than twenty years."


    "Really?" Percy raised her head and looked thoughtfully at the huge signboard at the door of the shop. A glimmer of starlight flashed through her eyes.


    Touching her slightly bulging belly, Essie had a good appetite since she was almost four months of her pregnancy. She could eat anything.


    "Aunt Qi, have you gotten used to living in Dragon City these days?"


    "Very good. I haven''t been here for nearly thirty years. I didn''t expect that Dragon City has changed so much that I don''t know many places. Only this restaurant has never changed. " Percy smiled and looked around while walking. She seemed to miss everything here very much.


    Eva was slightly shocked, "Mom, have you ever been to Dragon City before?"


    "Yes, your grandfather has been doing business here for several years," Percy said lightly, as if she wanted to avoid something.


    Just then, a middle-aged man came in from the outside, followed by four young men in suits.


    The middle-aged man was tall and strong, handsome and extraordinary, exuding mature charm. Because of the good care, it was hard to tell the specific age from the face. At a glance, it seemed that he was only a little more than thirty years old. However, his dark eyes looked very deep, as if he had already tasted all the sweetness and bitterness in the world.


    When he brushed past Percy, he turned his head intentionally or unintentionally. The moment their four eyes met, Percy seemed to have been pricked by a needle. She trembled violently all over. She quickly turned her head and dodged to her daughter. "We... Let''s get in now. " She grabbed her daughter''s arm and rushed into the dining room.


    Jade thought his mother was starving, so he followed Vinton and Essie upstairs.


    The middle-aged man stood at the door of the shop and stared at Percy''s receding figure without a blink. A complicated and indescribable expression appeared on his face, as if he was happy to see her again after separating for so many years, or as if he was so close to her, but still felt that she was so far away. So he felt sad for it.


    Vinton booked a private room on the second floor.


    After sitting down, Eva took a sip of tea and said with a smile, "It''s been a long time since we had dinner together like this."


    "Yes. You were in Dragon City and mom and I were in Jiang City. It was not easy for us to get together. Now mom and I are here too. We can often have dinner together in the future," Jade said with a smile.


    Vinton looked at him and smiled, "How was your date with Carrie that day? Tell us."


    "It is quite good." Jade nodd


    ick eyelashes covered her eyes, as well as the undisguised pain.


    "Even if you don''t want to tell me, I have a way to know. I..." He swallowed, "I won''t let you go easily this time."


    "Jonson..." She raised her head and looked at him. She wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. There was an indescribable emotion in his eyes. She lowered her head and turned around slowly, like a layer of smoke floating into her heart. An indescribable bitterness suddenly surged up from her chest.


    In the private room, Eva had lit the cake. Seeing her come in, everyone sang a birthday song together.


    Fearing that the children would find something wrong, Percy quickly pulled up her sleeves and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. Then she squeezed out a smile and said, "At my age, I don''t want to celebrate my birthday, because once I celebrate a birthday, I will be one year older."


    "Mom, you are not old at all." Eva ran over with a smile, held her arm and pulled her to the table. "Make a wish and blow the candles."


    Putting her palms together and closing her eyes, her heart was still pounding. She really didn''t expect to see Jonson one day.


    A few days later...


    As soon as Eva and Vinton came back from riding a bicycle on the river beach, they received a call from her brother, who said that he had something important to tell her.


    "Do you want money to chase girls again?" She teased her brother as she opened the door.


    "No." Jade stuck out his tongue and pulled his sister into the sofa. "Sister, I have something very important to tell you face to face."


    Eva was slightly stunned, "Did you make trouble at school?"


    "No, I''m a good boy." Jade shook his head like a rattle drum, "It is mother. It is something about mother."


    "What happened?" Eva was confused.


    "It''s very serious." Jade leaned closer to his sister and deliberately lowered his voice, looking mysterious. "Mom seems to have a boyfriend. He is a rich man."


    "What?" Eva was shocked and stunned for a while. She was so shocked that her chin almost dropped. "Are you sure?"

 Chapter 607 The Sunset Love

    "Absolutely not. I went back to get my iPad yesterday. At the gate of the community, I saw my mother and a man get on a Maybach landaulet. It was a car worth tens of millions. That man must be very rich." He swallowed and said, "After mom came back, I stole her phone and found that she had the same number every day. I also overheard that they were going to attend a concert at the Harbor Grand Theatre tonight."


    "What does that man look like?"


    "He is tall, big and handsome. He looks extraordinary. He must not be an ordinary person."


    Eva searched all the possible people in her memory, but didn''t find any suitable clues.


    When did her mother know such a person?


    She hadn''t been to Dragon City for a long time. Did she know each other in the dessert shop?


    Nowadays, there were many liars, and there were more liars in love. Her mother was simple and kind, and she couldn''t be deceived.


    At dusk, the Maybach landaulet described by Jade appeared in front of them, followed by a Hummer in both front and back. After a while, Percy came out and got on the car. Eva took her brother to her Cadillac and followed him.


    The Maybach and Hummer stopped at the gate of the most luxurious Scenery Sea Food Restaurant in Dragon City. Four tall and strong young men in black jacket got out of the car first. It seemed that they were bodyguards. Seeing that they looked at the Cadillac, the sister and brother quickly lowered their heads.


    The door of the Maybach was opened. Percy walked out with a tall middle-aged man and entered the restaurant side by side.


    After half a minute, the sister and brother got out of the car. Before they could get close to the door of the restaurant, they were stopped by two young men coming out.


    The bodyguards were not weak. They began to pay attention to them on the way.


    "My boss wants to see you two!"


    "Okay, we also want to see him." Eva shrugged her shoulders calmly and winked at his brother. The two walked up with the bodyguards.


    There was no guest in the restaurant. Obviously, the big shot booked the whole night.


    Jade rolled up his sleeves as he walked, ready for a fierce battle to protect his mother at any time.


    Eva was very calm. After all, she was a black belt of judo, and she could deal with several bodyguards.


    In the deluxe private room, Jonson had ordered all the dishes that were Percy''s favorite. Although more than 20 years had passed, he still remembered her taste and habits clearly.


    He had asked someone to inquire about her condition. He just wanted to know how she was doing. He didn''t expect that she had suffered so much, which made him feel sorry for her.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door. The bodyguard came in and gave him a look. He nodded slightly, and after he left, he turned to Percy. "Percy, sit down for a while. I''m going to the bathroom."


    He stood up and walked out. Following the bodyguards to the private room at the end of the corridor, he pushed the door open and saw the sister and brother sitting on the sofa waiting for him.


    He was slightly


    d when she saw Eva.


    "The threshold of the midnight club is getting lower and lower. People from all walks of life are allowed to come in," she said sarcastically.


    "Isn''t the daughter of the upstart also allowed to enter?" Eva retorted.


    Wendy knew that she was talking about herself, and her face turned blue and white. "Even a nouveau riche is better than a sparrow flying out of the slum."


    Eva sneered and looked at her with sympathy. Today she came specially for her.


    "Wendy, do you still think you are Vinton''s fiancee and the future wife of the crown prince of the Xu family?"


    "Of course I am. You can''t replace me. As long as my aunt is here, you can''t enter the Xu family." Wendy spat on the ground.


    Eva laughed, "It seems that you really don''t know anything at all. Elizabeth has already abandoned you and found another woman for Vinton."


    Her words were like a hurricane, stirring up a storm in Wendy''s heart. "Eva, what do you mean? Make it clear to me!"


    "Vinton doesn''t like you at all. How can Elizabeth still support you? Of course, she is enthusiastic in it. And she had her plan B, and the more backup, the better. As long as the girl could win Vinton''s favor, she will support her," Eva said slowly.


    A muscle on Wendy''s face twitched violently. She didn''t believe that Elizabeth would change her. She had promised her in person that she would help her marry Vinton.


    "Eva, don''t try to sow dissension between me and my aunt!" Wendy snorted.


    "Wendy, don''t you want to know who has replaced you?" Eva took a sip of wine unhurriedly.


    "Who?" Wendy squeezed a word through her teeth. She didn''t believe that someone could replace her at all.


    "Your cousin Shelly," Eva said slowly.


    "No way!" Wendy sneered and thought, ''Shelly is my follower. How could she replace me?''


    Eva sat on the sofa, crossed her legs and looked at her slowly. "Your father is the brother of Elizabeth''s sister-in-law, and her mother is the sister of Elizabeth''s sister-in-law. You are the same as her in Elizabeth''s eyes."

 Chapter 608 Get Out!

    Wendy twitched violently, and what Eva said hit the nail on the head.


    "Shelly is just a dog beside me. There is no way for her to replace me."


    "I''m just reminding you. Believe it or not, it''s your business." With a sneer, Eva turned around and left without saying anything more. The idea of Essie was to let them fight each other and see how Elizabeth would deal with it.


    Wendy was not in the mood to go to the night club now. She wanted to ask Elizabeth. However, Elizabeth was still playing mahjong with several rich ladies outside, and only Valery was at home. When she heard that Eva tried to alienate her mother from Wendy, she decided to teach Eva a lesson.


    But this time, she didn''t start with Eva. Instead, she went to the Tang dessert shop to find Percy, Eva''s mother.


    It was a mother''s fault not to teach her daughter well. She wanted Percy to teach her daughter well in case she would make trouble again.


    In the evening, there were not many people in the coffee shop. Percy was about to ask everyone to close the door and go home. Seeing Valery come in, she thought she was a guest, so she went up to greet her.


    "Are you Eva''s mother?"


    Percy was slightly stunned and looked at her in confusion. "You are..."


    Valery forced a smile and looked at her coldly.


    "I''m Vinton''s sister. I''m here for you." Her tone did not show any respect to the elders. Instead, it was like that a lady was ordering the servants. In her eyes, the family of Eva was as vulgar and humble as the servants at home.


    Percy didn''t mind. She knew that Vinton was from a rich family, so it was normal for his sister to be a little arrogant.


    "Hello, Miss. Do you want to eat something or..."


    Before she could finish her words, Valery interrupted, "it''s late. I won''t beat around the bush." She restrained the fake smile at the corners of her mouth, "I''m here to let you know that my brother has a fiancee, and your daughter, Eva, is now a third party. She wants to separate my brother and my future sister-in-law. All of us are very indignant at her immoral behavior, so I hope you can teach your daughter well and let her leave my brother as soon as possible. Don''t pester him anymore. At the same time, I also want you to know that our family has always been pursuing a match of equal social rank. Your status is too low. It''s impossible for our Xu family to be your relatives by marriage. "


    A spasm swept over Percy''s body and touched her heart. Her face suddenly turned pale, the corners of her mouth trembling slightly, and her hands trembling slightly too.


    "Miss, I have never asked about Eva. I will ask her about it later."


    "Don''t bother. Ask her to leave my brother right now. She doesn''t deserve..." Before Valery could finish her words, an angry voice suddenly sounded from the door of the dessert shop, like a bomb exploding, "Valery, get out of here right now, or I''ll break your arm!"


    Valery turned around and couldn''t help shivering when she saw Eva rushing in aggressively. She took two steps back and said, "Eva, it seems that your mother hasn''t known that you are a mistress yet?"


    Eva clenched her fists and said, "if you don''t get out, I''ll disfigure you!"


    "If you d


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    on, it was the anniversary ceremony of Bella. She was going to become the most shining star of the whole group and firmly attracted the attention of Hanson.


    Hanson did notice her, but he was to inquire about the recent situation of Essie. He hadn''t seen her since her wedding with Zac. He had been hiding in his own world and healing himself silently.


    "How is Essie now?" He was a little worried that Zac would have a small conflict with her because of the child. After all, there were always bad rumors outside. If it were him, he would never take the rumors seriously. No matter what happened to Essie, she was the purest and most perfect treasure in his heart.


    A hint of loss and disappointment quietly flashed through the eyes of Ivy. It seemed that his eyes were always through her. The only woman he could see was Essie.


    The twenty-four plans she had drawn up to attract him were almost used up, but he still didn''t fall in love with her. Was he a stone?


    "My second elder brother treats her very well and dotes on her. He is omnipotent. Don''t worry."


    "That''s good." Said Hanson in a low voice. He would be relieved as long as she was happy.


    "Hanson, my sister-in-law has her own home. Don''t you think about yourself?" Said Ivy in a low voice, as if she was talking to herself.


    Hanson knew what she meant. His bright eyes darkened slightly. "I won''t fall in love with any other woman except Essie. You don''t have to waste your time on me." After saying that, he went straight to the stage and presided over the anniversary, ignoring her.


    Ivy sniffed, tears welling up in her eyes.


    She kept cheering herself up in her heart. She didn''t want to be discouraged or give up. As long as Essie and her cousin were together, he would give up completely and turn to her one day.


    After the anniversary, Hanson walked out of the hotel and was about to go to Dragon City. Yesterday, Mili and Dot called him and told him that they missed him. He also missed the children very much. Now that he was free, he planned to visit them.


    As soon as he got in the car, Ivy opened the door from the other side and jumped in.

 Chapter 609 A Complicated Love Story

    "Hanson, are you going to Dragon City? Give me a ride. My car broke down. I''m just wondering how to go back. " She put her chin in her hands and looked pitiful. Just now at the banquet, she accidentally heard that Hanson called Mili and knew that he was going to Dragon City, so she decided to seize this opportunity to contact him.


    Hanson was a little helpless. Although he didn''t like Ivy, he didn''t want to refuse her because she could tell him about the recent situation of Essie at any time, so he reluctantly nodded.


    Ivy was very happy. She knew that Hanson was softhearted and would not refuse her reasonable request.


    In the evening, on the Phoenix Road, the cold wind swirled around with yellow leaves, spreading on the sidewalk on both sides of the road. A familiar figure walked slowly on the leaves.


    Hanson asked the driver to pull over, "Aunt Lucy -" he called.


    Lucy turned around and saw him. A kind and excited smile immediately appeared on her face. "Hanson, you''re finally here. Mili and Dot are looking forward to your coming every day."


    Hanson got out of the car and walked to Lucy. "I''m here."


    While he was talking, a little head popped out of the car and looked at Lucy with a smile. She had seen her at the wedding of Essie and Zac. In her eyes, Lucy was also a legendary woman.


    She jumped out of the car and greeted enthusiastically, "Auntie, I''m Ivy, the cousin of your son-in-law."


    "Aunt Lucy, she''s my employee. Her car broke down. I give her a ride." Hanson glared at her and explained to Lucy in a hurry, fearing that she would misunderstand him.


    Lucy smiled, "Oh, it''s Ivy. Would you like to have a seat with Hanson?"


    When Ivy was about to say yes, Hanson interrupted, "no, thanks, aunt Lucy. She has something to do. I''ll ask the driver to send her to Rong Mansion."


    "I''m fine." Ivy murmured.


    A hint of impatience flashed across Hanson''s face. "Go back and write down the market plan of next year. Hand it over to me tomorrow." He had many things to ask her to do.


    Ivy spit out blood, stuck out her tongue at him in disappointment, and got on the car reluctantly and unhappily.


    Looking at the car driving away, Lucy smiled and asked tentatively, "Hanson, you haven''t been here for a long time. Do you have a new girlfriend?"


    "No, I don''t have a girlfriend."


    Hanson shook his head hard, and a trace of loneliness fell into the eyes of Lucy. "You are so excellent. There must be many excellent girls around you and like you." She said in an extremely gentle tone.


    "Aunt Lucy." Hanson''s eyes darkened, and a sad look was added to his original loneliness. "I... I only like Essie. I won''t like anyone else. "


    Lucy sighed heavily, "I also hope that Essie can be with you. But now things are so complicated, and Essie has also been greatly shocked. I can only turn a blind eye to her marriage with Zac for the time being."


    Without answering, Hanson accompanied Lucy into the villa.


    The parterre were full of camellias, which were red and blooming. As far


    "I heard from you that she lost her memory. She forgot everything in the past, so she didn''t come back to look for her parents." Lucy asked casually.


    "Yes." "Fortunately, Zac and I met her in Provence by accident last time. Otherwise, she and my mother-in-law wouldn''t be able to recognize each other for the rest of their lives," said Essie.


    "If she remembers, I''m afraid she won''t want to recognize your mother-in-law." Lucy snorted with a mocking smile on her face.


    Hearing her mother''s words, Essie was slightly shocked. She knew that her mother meant something else. The Xu family and the Rong family had a good relationship. Her mother must know something about Mary and Charlotte.


    "Mom, do you mean that my mother-in-law has a bad relationship with her sister?"


    "The two sisters have fallen in love with the same man. Can they get along well?" Lucy said in a sarcastic tone. "In the past, I always thought that Mary was a good woman, gentle, kind, innocent and not scheming. As for her sister Charlotte, she was hypocritical, cunning, narrow-minded and cruel. She had done a lot of things secretly to destroy the relationship between Mary and Albert. I''m worried about Mary. I don''t want her to be fooled by her own sister. She didn''t expect that she was a wolf in sheep''s clothing. Maybe it was her who planned the car accident of Charlotte last time. Why can''t a vicious woman like her do anything? "


    "Mom, do you mean that my mother-in-law and Lady Rose used to fall in love with my father-in-law?" Essie asked in astonishment.


    "Yes, Albert is so excellent. Every woman admires him." Lucy sighed.


    Essie was a little confused. She found that the relationship among the previous generation seemed to be more complicated and entangled than that between her and Zac.


    Her mother seemed to have a relationship with her father-in-law before, and her mother-in-law and her own siblings also fell in love with her father-in-law. Oh, my God, such a complicated relationship was too complicated.

 Chapter 610 A Love Rival He Didnt Want To See

    It was natural for Albert to be excellent and perfect. Essie had never asked about the past of him and her mother, fearing that her mother would feel uncomfortable. However, since her mother mentioned it today, she would take advantage of it and asked her.


    "Mom, you seem to have a good relationship with my father-in-law. Do you know each other because of Mr. Baron or you have known each other for a long time?"


    Lucy flipped the hair at the temples of his ears, and an indescribable expression gently swept across her face.


    "It was bygone, just let it be." She seemed to avoid talking about it on purpose.


    Bob sat next to them with a strange smile on his face. "Your mother used to be the most beautiful girl in the university, and there were countless people chasing after her. Later, with the appearance of Baron and Albert, the two sons of the rich clans, everyone only dared to watch and do nothing."


    With a smile, Essie held her father''s arm and said, "Dad, don''t you dare to do nothing but watch?"


    Bot smiled awkwardly and didn''t say anything. Apparently, he acquiesced. He had a crush on Lucy since middle school. In order to be with her, he deliberately filled in the same school with her when he applied for the college entrance examination. He had thought that he would have a chance, but he didn''t expect that there would be two men, Baron and Albert, appearing on the way.


    Patting him on the shoulder, Essie sighed, "Dad, you really should take action as soon as possible. My mom is not that kind of gold digger."


    "All right." Lucy pretended to be annoyed, "You haven''t dealt with your own business yet, now you are joking with me."


    "Mom, I''m just curious. Since my father-in-law is also pursuing you, why do you choose the indecisive Mr. Baron instead of the wise and decisive father-in-law?" Looking at her mother, Essie thought that if she had chosen Albert, her fate would have undergone a tremendous change.


    Lucy didn''t answer, but a hint of bitterness flashed through her eyes. Bob reached out his hand and hugged her. "If your father-in-law hadn''t gone to America, which allowed Baron to take advantage of it, your mother wouldn''t have been with Baron."


    "Oh?" Raising her eyebrows, Essie realized that her mother''s initial choice was her father-in-law, not Baron?


    Lucy picked up a grapes from the fruit plate and put it into Bob''s mouth, stopping him from talking about the past.


    This was how people were. If they took a wrong path, they would fall into endless pain and be farther and farther away from happiness. That was why she didn''t want Essie to follow her steps and end up like her.


    Seeing this, Essie shifted the topic to Mary and Lady Rose again.


    "Mom, I have been with Lady Rose for a period of time. I think she is very easy-going and kind, completely different from what you said. Is it because she has lost her memory and even changed her personality?"


    "Who knows? Nowadays, people always change. We don''


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    suffer any grievance because of the baby, he would definitely take her away without hesitation.


    Looking at the back of his rival in love, Zac''s black eyes narrowed and a malicious and cold light flashed in his eyes. It seemed that Hanson hadn''t given up his muddled fool. He still had a fantasy in his heart, but he wouldn''t give him any chance. He had monopolized the muddled fool''s life, and no one could get involved in her.


    On the way back, Zac was very silent and said nothing. Her mother-in-law had a completely different attitude towards him and Hanson. The reason why Hanson had been so threatening to him was partly because of her support.


    It seemed that her mother-in-law was still dreaming of breaking up with him and Essie, and hoped Essie be with Hanson. This was not good.


    "Mommy, we will go to Disneyland this weekend with daddy Hanson. Would you like to go with us?" Mili''s voice came from behind.


    Before Essie could say anything, Zac interrupted, "neither mommy nor you are allowed to go." His tone was very strong and full of pressure, making the atmosphere in the car rapidly drop.


    "Why?" Crossing her arms on her chest, Mili stared at him with dissatisfaction.


    "No reason. I''m your daddy. Wherever you go, you must get my permission." Zac showed his father''s authority.


    "We are going out with daddy Hanson, not with others." Mili wrinkled her nose, as if she swore to fight against the big devil to the end.


    When the car stopped at a crossroad waiting for the traffic light, Zac turned around and rubbed her head with his big hand. "Children should listen to adults. Don''t have so many objections."


    "You are wrong, why should I listen to you?" She stuck out her tongue at him.


    "I''ve never been wrong." Zac pursed his lips and looked very serious.


    Looking at them, Dot said unhurriedly, "Daddy, are you jealous of daddy Hanson? As the number one young master of Dragon City, you don''t look confident. " His tone was full of mockery.

 Chapter 611 An Incredible Truth

    Zac was in a mess and felt a row of crows flying in front of him. Sooner or later, these two little devil kings would piss him off to spit blood.


    "Your mommy is mine, and so are you. Is it necessary for me to be jealous of Hanson? He is more or less jealous of me."


    "In that case, what do you mind if we go out with daddy Hanson?" Dot asked.


    "I''m just worried about your safety. You can play if you want. You must have bodyguards with you." Zac gave him a reproachful look.


    "Okay, we will obey your arrangement." Dot nodded, giving him a step down. After all, the great devil king was a domineering ruler. If he really irritated him, he would probably be punished to be locked up.


    Looking at the three of them, Essie covered her mouth and snickered. It seemed that no matter how powerful the big devil king was, he couldn''t resist the two little devil kings.


    Back to the Blue Sea and Sunny Sky, Zac''s face was still gloomy.


    Essie poured him a glass of milk and said, "Hanson and I are just good friends now. Are you really so mean that you are not happy because he had dinner with us?"


    Zac reached out his hand and touched her slightly raised belly. "I''m just thinking about your mother. We have already held a wedding, but she still can''t accept me."


    "If you want mom to accept you, you have to do your mom''s job first. Only when the grudge between them is resolved, she will accept you without any hesitation." Said Essie.


    Zac understood what she meant, but his mother never thought she was wrong. How could she apologize to his mother-in-law and ask for her forgiveness? What''s more, the matter was so serious that even an apology could not solve it.


    "Why should the resentment of the last generation affect the next generation?" He sighed.


    "Your family and the Qin family have become incompatible as fire and water, and you have issued a family ban that you will never get married. Isn''t it also because of the grudge of the last generation?" Said Essie in a cold tone. Sometimes, things didn''t happen to himself and he wouldn''t feel pain.


    Zac''s cold eyes twinkled in the light. "You didn''t forgive my mommy, did you?"


    "Should I forgive her?" Essie asked. If this woman hadn''t colluded with Elizabeth, she would have a happy family and a happy childhood.


    "My mommy has changed a lot. I guess she has realized her mistake." Zac patted her on the shoulder, not knowing whether he was comforting her or himself.


    There was an imperceptible sneer on Essie''s face.


    A hypocrite can''t be completely trusted. On the surface, she may pretend to be kind to you, but in fact, she would stab you in the back and let you die without knowing how.


    However, she didn''t say it out, in case that Zac would think that she was picking on his mother with prejudices.


    "If my mother forgave her, I will." She said slowly. If her mother let go of her hatred, she was willing to let it go. If she couldn''t, she would be against Mary to the end, even if she was her mother-in-law.


    Zac understood what she m


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    before, but her mother and father denied it at the same time. Her mother was not in good health. She couldn''t stand the operation and pregnancy at all. His father was a very open-minded person. He was satisfied that he could live with his mother for the rest of his life. He would never let her take the risk of her life.


    Zac also felt that his idea was a little ridiculous, but he couldn''t think of any other way except this one. It was not easy to have a child.


    "Do you have a good idea?"


    "Don''t worry too much. Although my mother won''t forgive your mother, it''s possible for her to accept you. After all, your father is Albert." Said Essie in a teasing tone.


    Zac thought for a while. If his father knew that his mother had framed him, he would probably lose his temper and divorce his wife on the spot. He believed that Essie knew how to behave herself, so she didn''t tell the truth to his father.


    However, it was hard to say whether she could endure it all the time. After all, Essie was an impulsive person. Once she was irritated, her reason would not work.


    "Then I''ll wait until your mother can accept me."


    With a smile, Essie raised her hand to touch her slightly raised belly. "I''ve made up my mind that the baby will be born with my surname. When your family forced me to change Mili and Dot''s surname, I was a little unhappy. This child can also be regarded as a compensation for her and father. "


    "It''s up to you." Zac nodded. There was a saying that a child should pay his mother''s debt. If his mother-in-law could accept it, he was willing to pay the debt for his mother.


    At the corner of the stairs, Mili and Dot were eavesdropping on their parents. They had been worried that their parents would quarrel because of daddy Hanson, so they didn''t dare to go away. They didn''t expect that they were talking about grandmas.


    After sneaking back to her room, Mili climbed onto her small bed and pouted. "It''s so complicated among adults. There are so many things between grandparents."

 Chapter 612 The Secret Between The Two Sisters

    "When we grow up, we will probably be like this." With her hands on the back of her head, Dot looked at the ceiling.


    "I don''t want to be like them. They always turn a simple thing into complicated one." Mili blinked her beautiful big eyes helplessly.


    "Go to bed early. Lady Rose and aunt Irene will came here tomorrow. We have to pick them up." Then Dot closed her eyes.


    The second morning, after picking up Lady Rose and Irene at the airport, Zac took them to Rong Mansion.


    Irene was very happy to see Zac again.


    Lady Rose had already told her about her identity, but she didn''t have much reaction. Even if she was not her biological daughter, in her eyes, Lady Rose was the only family she loved in the world.


    In the house of Rong family, Mary didn''t want to see Lady Rose again, but she couldn''t show it too obviously. She had to pretend to be good.


    Seeing Leila, Irene smiled and said, "I''ve only been away for a few months, but this family has changed a lot. My eldest cousin is married, and my second sister-in-law is pregnant. Is this the so-called double happiness?"


    "What a sweet girl!" Mary smiled faintly. She didn''t dislike Irene either. After all, she was not her sister''s biological daughter.


    Albert looked at his watch and said, "I invited a guest and she will arrive soon." There was a mysterious expression in his tone.


    Mary was slightly stunned, "Albert, you have an appointment with a friend?"


    "You''ll know later." Taking a drag on his cigar, Albert smiled.


    After a while, uncle Li came in and told them that the old lady had arrived.


    Mary was shocked. Didn''t Abel and Alena come back at the end of the month? Why didn''t they inform her in advance?


    When she saw the old woman who was pushed in by the nurse, her heart twitched violently and she was extremely frightened.


    It turned out that the old lady uncle Li referred to was not Alena, but her mother, Suzan.


    "Albert, why did you bring mom here?" Mary''s voice was trembling, perhaps because she was too excited, or something else.


    "I just want to give you and your sister a surprise." Albert smiled. Last time, when his parents-in-law came from the United States, they went to the nursing center to visit Suzan. But they didn''t expect that she had been in a coma and hadn''t really met her, so he specially picked her up from the nursing center this time.


    "You are so considerate." Mary forced a smile from her stiff lips. She was indeed shocked, but she was not happy at all.


    "I''ve thought about it. My mother-in-law is old and always lives in the nursing center alone. She is very lonely. Let her stay in the house and live with us these days. We should also be filial to her." Said Albert.


    "But mom is always talking nonsense. She always goes crazy. I''m afraid..."


    Mary didn''t want her mother to be with her at all. It was her idea to send her to the nursing center. But before she could


    ters?


    The servant had prepared the lunch. Mary asked them to have lunch in the dining room.


    Suzan was an elder. She sat at the head of the table. Albert and Mary sat at her left hand, and Lady Rose sat at her right hand.


    Suzan frowned and put down the chopsticks on the table. Obviously, she was losing her temper.


    "Mom, what''s wrong?" Mary asked.


    "Charlotte, why are you sitting next to your brother-in-law? This is your sister''s position. Don''t take it." Suzan''s voice was mixed with anger.


    Mary looked calm. It seemed that she didn''t take her mother''s words seriously at all. She just thought she was crazy.


    "Well, mom, let''s change here." As she spoke, she winked at Lady Rose. Lady Rose was a little embarrassed, but she didn''t want to piss her mother off, so she had to change her position with Mary.


    Suzan''s face softened a little. She turned to her son-in-law and said, "Albert, you have to remember that Mary is your wife and Charlotte is your sister-in-law. Don''t make a mistake."


    Albert coughed and quickly picked up a chicken leg for her. "I know, mom. Please eat more."


    The table became unusually quiet.


    Zac was so considerate that he kept picking up food for Essie. Looking at this, Irene was extremely envious. In her eyes, Essie was the happiest and luckiest woman in the world. How she wished she could become her.


    Jealousy was hidden in Leila''s eyes, but she was not in a hurry. When the bastard in Essie''s belly was born, her good life would come to an end.


    Walt didn''t know what to do. What Suzan said about "taking over another man''s place" stabbed him in the most painful spot. But he didn''t think that he had taken Zac''s lair. Instead, he thought that Zac had taken his lair and robbed his wife and child.


    After lunch, Zac took his wife for a walk in the garden. Three months later, Essie needed to do some exercise, which was good for natural birth.


    Walt followed them quietly.

 Chapter 613 The Rallying Force Of Jim

    "Are you tired? Go to the pavilion in front and have a rest." Zac asked at the end of the path.


    Essie nodded. When she was about to sit down, her stomach twitched and she covered it.


    "What''s wrong? Does your belly hurt?" asked Zac, holding her in a hurry.


    "No, it seems that the baby has moved." Essie shook her head.


    "Really?" Zac''s dark and cold eyes lit up. "Let me listen."


    He put his ear on her belly. After a while, he laughed in a low voice, "it''s really moving. This little guy can move."


    He had missed the days when Mili and Dot were in their mother''s womb. Now the baby was a compensation for him.


    Behind a big tree not far away, Walt was peeping at them in the shadow.


    This should be the first time his child had fetal movement.


    He was so excited that he really wanted to rush over, touch and listen.


    But he couldn''t!


    His brother was now possessing his wife and baby, and he could only hide in the distance and watch them secretly like a thief.


    A flame of anger flashed through his eyes. He clenched his fists and was about to hit the trunk when a hand put on his shoulder.


    He was shocked and shook violently. He suddenly turned around and was relieved to see Leila.


    He quietly dragged her to a distance, in case the conversation was heard by the people in the pavilion.


    "What are you doing here? Don''t you know that I''m scared by you?" He rolled his eyes at her.


    "You have a guilty conscience." Leila sneered.


    "It''s none of your business." Walt seemed to be irritated.


    "I just want to remind you that no matter how much you like Essie, you can''t show it. Zac is very shrewd. If you have a flaw, he will find it." Leila curled her lips. She really didn''t know what was so good about Essie. She is just a tramp, but they all liked her and were infatuated with her.


    "I know what I''m doing. You don''t have to worry about me. As for you, remember your task. Don''t seek personal revenge in the name of public interests. Otherwise, you will be dead meat. " Walt warned her. Essie was pregnant with his child now. He had to protect her well and couldn''t let the vicious bitch Leila do anything to her.


    The corner of Leila''s mouth twitched. Her goal was to kill Essie in silence. Even if Willi blamed her, she couldn''t be blamed.


    "Don''t worry. My task is to get you a beauty." With a sinister smile, she held his arm and said, "let''s go, honey. You have to learn from Zac and show off more love with me."


    Giving her a glare, Walt led her out of the garden.


    Mary arranged two older servant and nurse to take care of Suzan. After getting along with her for two days, Essie found that Suzan was sometimes confused and sometimes sober. Sometimes she didn''t know anyone, and sometimes she could recognize everyone clearly. Except for Mary and Lady Rose, she seemed to have never made them right.


    This morning, she accompanied Suzan to bask


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    rful aura, tall figure and perfect handsome face.


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes were attracted.


    "Oh my God! That''s Jim!" A girl jumped up and screamed. Then the whole shop, the whole street and the whole Dragon City were boiling.


    Eva had been well prepared and recruited fifty waiters in advance to cope with the surging tide of guests.


    Jim''s fans were ferocious and impulsive creatures. Wherever Jim came, it was their sacred palace.


    In the Internet age, the transmission of information was carried out at the speed of sound. After a fan sent a message on WeChat, his fans of the whole Dragon City swarmed over like bees.


    Hiding in the VIP private room upstairs, Eva looked down, and her eyes seemed to contain two pieces of gold, shining.


    Jim''s advertising appeal was unparalleled in the world, but he never accepted any endorsement, and no one had the face to invite him to do advertising. His only exception was to shoot a publicity movie for the Summer 100 Degree of Essie.


    "Are you satisfied with this result?" Jim''s mocking voice came from behind.


    Eva was so complacent that she nodded her head crazily subconsciously. After she came to her senses, she smiled awkwardly and said, "didn''t I ask you to wear a mask? If you wear it yourself, people will not recognize you. "


    With a snort, Jim said mischievously, "if I go out, tell them that the food here is too bad. What effect will it have?"


    Eva was shocked, "you are lying!"


    "Believe it or not, if I say it tastes bad, I promise that no one outside will say it tastes good." Jim crossed his arms over his chest, looking threatening.


    For this, Eva had no doubt. His fans were blind, impulsive and brainless. If one day Jim said that eating shit could nourish their brain, they would definitely jump into the shit pit without hesitation.


    "Jim, I invited you for dessert out of kindness. Do you want to return kindness with ingratitude?"

 Chapter 614 She Was Not Sick

    "Heaven pepper, no one can play tricks in front of me." Jim''s tone was quite arrogant and domineering.


    Although Eva was not convinced, she had to admit that Jim was powerful. In front of his holy light, all the ordinary people could only look up to him at forty-five degrees. Besides, he had a pair of golden eyes. Sometimes she wanted to play a trick, it seemed that he could look through it. She would definitely go crazy after getting along with this kind of person for a long time.


    "Well, I just want to borrow your divine light to illuminate my dessert shop. Anyway, it''s a piece of cake for you. You just need to eat quietly here. It won''t affect you."


    Hearing her compromise, a smile flashed across Jim''s charming mouth. He looked like a lion that had successfully caught its prey. "I like honest women."


    Eva gave him a silent counterattack with her fierce eyes. She just wanted to win some money and momentum for the dessert shop. Such a good advertisement couldn''t be wasted in vain.


    The waiter served the desserts soon.


    "My mother made it herself. Have a taste and see if it''s different from what I made."


    Jim picked up a piece of five incense soybean skin, took a small bite and chewed it carefully. "Sure enough, one thousand hands can make one thousand flavors. What Auntie did is really different from what you did. "


    "Our Tang dessert shop deserves the reputation, right? You did a good job in this advertisement, didn''t you?" Eva smiled gracefully, her thick long eyelashes flickering like butterfly wings.


    With a cold smile on his face, Jim said, "you should know that I never make a deal at a loss."


    "I have to pay for your advertisement. You won''t take it, will you?" Eva pouted and suddenly regretted using him to shoot the advertisement. This guy was too shrewd. If she made a deal with him, she would be the one to suffer losses.


    Jim shrugged and said, "you''re smart." The last thing he lacked was money. In his eyes, money was like dirt.


    "Then what can I do to make you feel better?" Eva couldn''t help frowning, as if she had been blackmailed.


    Jim touched his chin with a hint of cunning on his face, "since you asked me to advertisement for your dessert shop, of course you have to repay me with dessert."


    He said lightly, and then a relaxed look appeared on Eva''s face, as if she was greatly relieved. "No problem."


    "I haven''t finished my words yet. It''s not a dessert, but when I want to eat it, you have to come and cook for me at any time." Jim said slowly and clearly.


    Eva spat out blood, knowing that this fellow would not let her go so kindly.


    Seeing a slight blush between her eyebrows, Jim sneered, "if you can''t, then forget it. The deal is invalid." After saying that, he moved and was about to leave.


    Fearing that he would go out and ruin the reputation of the dessert shop, Eva quickly said, "well, I agree, but you are not allowed to say anything bad about our dessert shop."


    Jim leaned against the chair, his charm


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    y mother-in-law went out and won''t be back until afternoon. If she asks you, you can put all the blame on me. Besides, it will only be good for Mrs. Suzan. I believe my mother-in-law won''t object. "


    The nurses looked at each other and didn''t dare to say anything more. After all, she was the young lady of the Rong family. In order to prevent Suzan from going crazy halfway, she fed her a pill in advance.


    In the Dragon City Hospital, Dr. Li did a detailed examination for Suzan. He suspected that Suzan was not suffering from Alzheimer''s disease. At the same time, he also checked the medicine that Suzan took every day. One of the medicines was labeled as Exelon, but it was a kind of Barbital drug that could cause mental disorder. The reason why Suzan often talked nonsense was because of this medicine. The other was a tranquilizer. After Suzan took it, she would suffer from Alzheimer''s disease.


    Hearing Dr. Li''s diagnosis, Essie was shocked. If so, it meant that someone wanted to murder Suzan. But who would hate Suzan so much?


    When they came out of the hospital, Mary rushed over. Her faces were gloomy, as if a storm was about to come.


    She rushed to Essie and slapped her, not caring whether she was pregnant or not.


    "Who let you bring my mother out without permission? If something happens to her, can you be responsible for it? " She was almost roaring, as if she wanted to swallow Essie alive.


    Regardless of the pain on her face, Essie explained, "Mommy, you misunderstood me. I just worried about grandmother''s condition, so I took her to see the doctor. Do you know that the doctor said that grandmother is not suffering from Alzheimer''s disease, but someone has taken some bad medicine to her, which caused her mental disorder?"


    Before she finished her words, Mary slapped her again. "Shut up. I''ve been tolerating you too much these days, so you make trouble in the family. From now on, you are not allowed to get close to my mother, or I''ll teach you a lesson."

 Chapter 615 Something Happened To Suzan

    After going back, Essie applied ice on her face in case that Zac would notice it when he came back.


    Mary''s attitude was bad and fierce. She didn''t want to listen to her explanation at all, nor did she believe in Dr. Li''s diagnosis.


    She had no choice but to tell Zac about it and ask him to persuade Mary.


    However, Mary ignored their suggestion.


    "Grandma''s attending doctor is the most authoritative expert in Dragon City. How could he make a mistake?" "You have a big belly. Are you too free to stay at home and wait for the baby to be born? "


    "Mommy, no matter what the doctor''s diagnosis is, the medicine for grandma has been tampered. Shouldn''t we investigate it carefully?" Said Essie.


    "Of course I will investigate it. You don''t have to worry about it." Mary replied crossly.


    Her attitude confused Essie. She didn''t seem to care about or be surprised at the falsehood of Suzan. Instead, she tried her best to prevent her from getting involved in this matter. Such a reaction was not what a child should have.


    Didn''t she want Suzan to recover?


    That night, Mary sent Suzan back to the nursing center and didn''t allow anyone to visit her.


    This action made Essie even more confused. For some reason, she had an incredible idea in her mind. Even if it was a little ridiculous and terrible, everything in the world could happen.


    Anyway, she had to find a way to meet Suzan when she was sober.


    In the afternoon, she went to the nursing center.


    "Mrs. Essie, I''m sorry. Your mother-in-law has specifically told me not to let you see Mrs. Suzan." Said the caregiver, who was taking care of Suzan.


    Essie took out a bank card from her bag and said, "there are two million dollars in it. The password is six figures behind the card number. I know that your son has borrowed usury and needs money very much. As long as you do as I say, this card is yours."


    Nowadays, money makes the mare go. No one would be against money. Looking at the card on the table, caregiver''s eyes were shining with gold.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    Taking out a bottle of vitamin from it, Essie said, "change the medicine for Suzan. Don''t give her the previous medicine. Arrange for me to see her in three days."


    "Yes, madam." The nurse picked up the card on the table and quickly put it into her pocket.


    After leaving the nursing center, Essie went to the InterContinental Hotel to visit Lady Rose.


    "Auntie, don''t you remember anything about the past?" She took a sip of tea and said in a casual tone.


    Lady Rose sighed, "except for having some strange dreams after falling asleep, I basically have no impression of what happened in the past."


    "What dreams have you had? Can you tell me?" Essie smiled.


    There was a strange expression on Lady Rose''s face, and her two cheeks were slightly red. It was really difficult for her to tell those dreams.


    "Nothing. I just dreamed of something about the family." She said lightly.


    "My mother''s classmate in college is now an expert


    I''ve thought about it. I''ll leave the Rose Manor to Irene and stay in Dragon City to take care of mom. Mom is old. I don''t want her to stay alone in the nursing center."


    The corners of Mary''s mouth twitched slightly, and a cold light flashed through her eyes. "Charlotte, are you blaming me for not taking good care of mom?"


    "I didn''t mean that. You are the hostess of the family. You have a lot of things to deal with, so you don''t have time to take care of mother. Since I gave the Rose Manor to Irene, I have nothing else to do. It must be better for me to take care of mom than others. "


    "No need to say anything more. Mom had better stay in the nursing center. She often goes crazy. If you can''t handle it by yourself, who will bear the consequences? " Mary said in a tough tone.


    At this moment, Albert came downstairs and said, "I think it''s a good idea. The elderly are old and want to live with their family. At that time, we can hire a few nurses to take care of her with Charlotte."


    "Albert..." Mary wanted to say something more, but she just moved her lips and didn''t say it, leaving an indescribable deep look on her face.


    "Now that brother-in-law has agreed, I''ll go to the nursing center tomorrow to take mom out." Lady Rose smiled with a firm expression.


    Sitting next to them, Essie breathed a sigh of relief. It was the best thing for Lady Rose to take care of Suzan, so that she didn''t have to worry about her being hurt deliberately.


    On the early morning of the second day, Essie and Zac went to the nursing center with Lady Rose.


    Zac decided to let Lady Rose and grandmother live in the villa by the lake.


    As soon as they entered the door of the nursing center, they saw that the doctors and nurses were busy.


    "What happened?" Asked Essie in a hurry.


    "Mrs. Suzan suddenly fell ill in the early morning. She was so emotional that the nurse couldn''t hold her. She rolled down the stairs with a wheelchair. We have sent her to the resuscitation room now."

 Chapter 616 Wife Or Mother

    Suzan was seriously injured with intracranial hemorrhage. Although the doctor had performed a craniotomy operation to remove the blood congestion for her, she was too old to wake up and became a vegetable.


    Lady Rose was so sad that she fainted.


    Mary seemed to be in extreme grief, but she was much calmer than Lady Rose. She called the nurse who took care of Suzan over and asked why.


    "Doesn''t Suzan take medicine every day when she wakes up? Why does she still have an attack?"


    "I... I don''t know. " The caregiver stammered, glancing at Essie from time to time.


    Essie didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. When she came to see Suzan yesterday, Suzan was fine. Why did she have an attack in the morning?


    At this time, Suzan''s attending doctor came over with a medicine bottle in his hand. "Mrs. Mary, I checked the medicine in the bottle. It''s vitamin, not the medicine I prescribed for Mrs. Suzan."


    "What did you say?" Mary trembled violently, turned around and glared at the caregiver fiercely. "What''s going on?"


    The caregiver lowered her head and said in a trembling voice, "it''s Mrs. Essie. She gave me two million dollars and asked me to change the medicine for Mrs. Suzan secretly."


    Before she finished speaking, she was kicked hard to the ground by Zac, unable to say anything more. Whoever dares to frame his wife will be killed!


    "Zac, she... She didn''t talk nonsense. I gave her money and asked her to change the medicine. I just... " Before she could finish her explanation, Mary rushed forward angrily and was about to slap her face. Fortunately, Zac was quick minded and grabbed her mother''s hand.


    "Mommy, calm down. Things are not clear yet!"


    Standing next to her, Walt almost rushed out to protect her. Fortunately, Leila caught him quickly, so he didn''t lose control. Leila chuckled in her heart. Essie, the little bitch, was doomed this time. How could Mary tolerate such a big thing and such a bad behavior?


    "She has admitted it. There is nothing else to be clear about. This woman is vicious. She has always held a grudge against me, so she vented her anger on your grandma and wanted to hurt her to revenge on me. " Mary roared hysterically, wishing she could rush over and strangle Essie to death.


    Albert held her in his arms and said, "well, Mary, there must be some misunderstanding. Let''s listen to the explanation of Essie first."


    "I won''t listen to her. No matter what reason she has, my mother had an accident because she didn''t take the medicine in time. I won''t forgive her. Ask her to get out, right now!" Mary roared hysterically, her face twisted into a ferocious mass in extreme resentment.


    "Mommy, Essie won''t hurt grandma." Walt kept persuading her.


    "Don''t speak for her! Haven''t you seen through her? She is more vicious than crows and snakes. She won''t even let go of a seventy-year-old woman! " Mary pointed at Essie fiercely. This was a good opp


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    n drugged. I''m telling you, I can''t live the same family with her. If you don''t divorce her, I''ll break off the mother son relationship with you. I will never let the murderer of your grandma stay in this house and be my daughter-in-law. "


    "Mommy, calm down first." As Zac said, he walked out, ignoring Mary''s hysterical roar behind him. He couldn''t make this choice!


    However, Mary had a way to force him to do it!


    In the evening, Mary began to go on a hunger strike. Since Zac didn''t agree to divorce Essie, she wouldn''t eat anything for the whole day.


    She wanted to see whether her mother was more important than her wife in her son''s eyes.


    "What are you doing? Essie didn''t mean to do that. It was just an accident." Albert tried to comfort her.


    "Albert, you have seen how I treated Essie these days. I am willing to put down my prejudices and accept her sincerely. But she has always held a grudge against me. If she dares to hurt Suzan today, then she dares to hurt me tomorrow. I''d rather die now than die in her hands for no reason. " Mary cried bitterly.


    Albert put his arm around her shoulder and said, "Mary, please be lenient wherever you can. Essie is pregnant now. How can she divorce Zac?"


    "Whether her child is Zac''s or not is still unknown! Maybe it''s not Zac''s child at all. " Mary grumbled. This time, she must trample on Essie to death, leaving her no chance to turn over.


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Albert glanced at her with displeasure. In his eyes, her performance had become unreasonable.


    "Now that my mother is in such a bad condition, you are still defending her. If she didn''t have ulterior motives, she wouldn''t have secretly give money to the caregiver, bribed the nurse, and stopped the medicine for my mother without permission. I won''t forgive her. If Zac doesn''t divorce her and ignores my life, there is no point for me to live. " Tears streamed down Mary''s face as she spoke. What a heartbroken woman.

 Chapter 617 Who Am I

    Albert had no choice but to leave for the time being. He knew clearly that Mary was putting pressure on Zac, not really joking with her life.


    Leila actively cooperated with Mary.


    She called Zac first, "Zac, come here quickly. Mommy doesn''t want to eat. She has been hungry for a day. No matter how we persuaded her, she didn''t listen. If it goes on like this, she will not be able to hold on. "


    Zac didn''t want to talk to her at all. He had seen through his mother''s tricks. First she would cry. And second, she would make a scene. Last, she would threaten to hang herself. The first two moves didn''t work, and she resorted to the last move.


    Seeing that Zac was indifferent, Leila had to call Essie. As the chief culprit, it was impossible for her to hide and not solve the problem.


    Essie also knew that Mary would never let her go this time. She wanted to take care of Suzan in the hospital to repent her wrong, but Mary didn''t allow her to get close at all.


    When she received the call from Leila, she was a little at a loss. She turned around and looked at Zac dejectedly. "Don''t you go back to see Mommy?"


    Shrugging his shoulders, Zac said casually, "Don''t worry. Mom just scared us. If we don''t pay attention to her, she won''t make a scene. The more you care about her, the angrier she will be. "


    Now the most important thing was to find the best doctor for grandma to help her wake up as soon as possible, but his mother forced him to divorce day and night. It was simply putting the cart before the horse.


    Essie sighed. Anyway, she was responsible for what had happened.


    The second day, she went to the nurse center and asked the nurse who secretly changed the medicine for Suzan.


    "We don''t know much about it. But a few days ago, nurse Zhang was fired by the dean for some reason. After she went back, she committed suicide by jumping off a building," a nurse said.


    Essie was slightly shocked. Was she the nurse who wanted to harm Suzan? But now there was no evidence since she was death, so it was impossible to ask her about the situation.


    After leaving the nursing center, she went to the hotel to look for Mrs. Rose. At this time, Mrs. Rose just came back from the hospital.


    "Auntie, please trust me. I really didn''t mean to hurt grandma. I was worried about the medicine, so I asked the nurse to stop the medicine for grandma in private. "


    Mrs. Rose sighed, "I believe it''s just an accident. I know you well after getting along with you for so long."


    Essie paused and lowered her voice. Irene wasn''t in the room, so she didn''t have to worry too much. She just wanted to be careful that there were ears in the wall.


    "Actually, there is another reason why I asked grandma to stop taking medicine secretly. Every time grandma took the medicine, she would become unconscious and did not know anyone. I want to see if grandma will become normal after she stops taking medicine? If so, it means that there is really something wrong with the medicine. "


    "But grandma got insane after she stopped taking the med


    fter Irene manages the Chateau alone, I will come back to Dragon City to live," Mrs. Rose said. How could she rest assured under the current situation of lady Suzan?


    "Mom, grandma has become a vegetable. Even if you stay with her, it''s not likely to wake her up," Irene said. She didn''t want to stay in Provence alone.


    Hearing this, Lucy was slightly shocked. "What happened to your grandma?"


    "Don''t you know? My grandma had an accident in the nursing center and became a vegetable. My aunt blame sister in law for stopping grandma from taking medicine without permission, which resulted in grandma''s mental illness. She was on a hunger strike at home and forced cousin to divorce sister in low. Now cousin... "


    "Irene!" Noticing that Lucy''s face changed dramatically, Mrs. Rose interrupted her daughter in a hurry, stopping her from continuing.


    Essie hadn''t told Lucy and Bob about what happened to Suzan. She was afraid that they would worry about her.


    Hearing Irene''s words, Lucy was so worried that her eyebrows almost twisted.


    "Essie, why didn''t you tell me and your father about such a big thing?"


    "Mom, I just don''t want you to worry about me. I can handle it," Essie said in a calm tone on purpose to ease her nervousness.


    But Lucy was not comforted at all. Mary had always regarded her daughter as a thorn in the flesh. If such a thing happened, she would be punished her to death.


    "It would be strange if you can handle it well." Lucy gave her a reproachful look.


    "Lucy, don''t worry. Brother-in-law and I both believe that Essie is innocent. It was just an accident. My sister just couldn''t bear it and was a little excited. She will be fine after she calms down," Mrs. Rose comforted.


    Hearing her words, Lucy was a little surprised. They hadn''t seen each other for so many years, but she seemed to have changed completely. Was it really an accident that she was so reasonable? Was it because she lost her memory?


    "If only Mary could be as tolerant and generous as you." she sighed heavily.

 Chapter 618 The Truth

    After Mrs. Rose and Irene left, Essie pulled her mother to the sofa and sat down. "Mother, don''t worry. Zac and I won''t divorce."


    "I wish you could divorce. You won''t live long with such a vicious mother-in-law as Mary." Lucy curled her lips.


    In her heart, Zac was always the last candidate of her son in law. She had never thought highly of their marriage. If she hadn''t been kidnapped and that had happened, how could she turn a blind eye to it and let them live in a daze.


    "Lucy, plus Rabi, they already have four children. Do you still want them to divorce and let them live in a broken family?" Bob comforted her.


    "It''s not me who is forcing them now. It''s Mary. Her mother has been in such a big trouble. Even if it has nothing to do with Essie, she will try her best to put the blame on Essie. She won''t let it go," Lucy said angrily.


    "I think Zac is very independent. He won''t be controlled by his mother. Besides, there are elders and Albert, in the Rong family, Mary could not make the decision alone," Bob analyzed calmly.


    "If it weren''t for this, I would have forced them to divorce even if I died. I wouldn''t have let my Essie suffer in their family," Lucy said.


    "Mom, the war between me and my mother-in-law has just begun. She won''t be complacent for long. I will get even with her of what she owes us." All of a sudden, Essie''s tone became cold.


    Lucy was slightly stunned, "Essie, what do you mean?"


    Taking a sip of the black tea on the tea table, Essie asked, "Mom, how much do you know about the car accident that my mother-in-law and her sister had before?"


    Lucy thought it over carefully and said, "I remember that Charlotte took a fancy to a grape garden in France and wanted to buy it. She asked Mary to check it for her and give her some advice. They had a car accident two days after Mary went there. As soon as brother Albert received the phone call, he rushed to France. Charlotte rushed into the sea with a car. Mary was saved because she jumped out of the car in time. However, she also hit a reef and got hurt, which caused her infertility in the future. The French police and the marine rescue team have been searching in the sea for a whole month, but they haven''t found the dead body of Charlotte. They suspect that she has been washed away by the sea or eaten by sharks. "


    "Mary looks exactly like Charlotte. How can you be sure that the injured was Mary and the one falling into the sea was Charlotte?" Essie asked.


    Lucy was shocked by her question, "She is wearing Mary''s clothes and the wedding ring with brother Albert. When she wakes up, the first thing she asks about the condition of Charlotte. Of course she was Mary."


    "And her persecution of you began from that time, right?" Essie said.


    "Essie, what do you want to say?" Lucy looked at her in confusion.


    Instead of answering her question, Essie asked, "Mom, you''ve met Charlotte today. Does she look like t


    u need the elders and daddy to agree with it. Zac has no right to unilaterally divorce me. So it''s useless for you to force him like this. If you persuade the elders and daddy to agree, I will divorce him immediately and leave the family. "


    Her words hit the nail on the head. The corners of Mary''s mouth tilted to one side, as if she had been stung by a bee.


    "Essie Yi, don''t pressure me with the elders. You are not qualified to be the future hostess of the Rong family with what you have done."


    "Mommy, I''m sorry for what happened to grandma. But I think it''s better to spend more time to find out what happened to grandma than to hold me accountable here. We will not be able to rest assured if the real murder behind it remained in the dark."


    Mary was shocked. "What do you mean?"


    "The surveillance camera has been installed in the nursing center all the time. But on the morning of grandma''s accident, the surveillance camera was broken unexpectedly. We don''t know how she had an accident. Don''t you think it''s too strange?" Essie said slowly.


    "Don''t try to pass the buck. If you hadn''t stopped the drug for grandma in private, this tragedy wouldn''t have happened." Mary thumped the table and jumped up from the sofa. She became extremely excited.


    Seeing her reaction, Essie asked, "Mommy, don''t you want to find out the truth?"


    "The truth is that you tried to murder grandma. Maybe you not only bribed the caregiver, but also someone else. You planned the accident on purpose," Mary said.


    "Enough, Mommy." Zac interrupted her, "Grandma has an accident. Don''t you actively find a doctor to treat her or care about the truth of her injury? But you are here to make a scene to force me to divorce. Don''t you think you''re putting the cart before the horse?"


    "Grandma is seventy years old now. She is in a vegetative state. There is no hope for her to wake up," Mary almost roared, trying to hide her guilt by shouting loudly.

 Chapter 619 The Secret Many Years Ago

    "Even if there is only tinny hope, we can''t give up," Zac said resolutely.


    "Do you mean to let the murderer pollute my eyes here?" Mary pointed at Essie angrily and gritted her teeth.


    "Mommy, I''ve invited the best expert from the United States to treat grandma. And I''ll find out what happened to grandma in the nursing center. If there is really something wrong in the nursing center, I''ll remove it directly," After saying that, Zac left with Essie.


    Mary''s face turned pale. As soon as they went out, she quickly picked up her phone and went upstairs.


    On the second day, Baron came to Rong Mansion. He had heard about the matter of Suzan. He came here to support his daughter.


    As soon as they entered the hall, Albert greeted each other politely and sat on the sofa together. Albert opened the cigar box on the tea table and said, "Baron, this is a cigar I just asked someone to buy from Cuba. Have a try."


    Baron picked up one and sniffed it. He smiled faintly and said, "It smells good."


    Albert handed him the fire and lit the cigar. He took a drag and puffed out a smoke ring. "Albert, how many years have it been since we sat and chatted like this?"


    "It''s been so long that I can''t remember it clearly." Albert waved his hand and said, "We are old. Now the world is in the hands of the younger generations."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that Cathy would still marry to Zac. They can also be regarded as the magic marriage even they were thousands of miles apart since they were children. " Baron sighed.


    Albert nodded, "Essie is obedient, sensible and reasonable. It''s our fortune to have such a daughter-in-law."


    Baron took a drag on his cigar and looked at him with a slight smile. "Of course. My daughter is so shrewd and capable. It''s a blessing for your family to marry my daughter."


    "Yes." Albert smiled, "Since the first time Zac brought Essie home, I''ve been sighing that the God is a naughty man who is good at joking with the world. After so many years, the two kids finally got together. "


    "Maybe he wants to make it up to you," Baron said in a low voice, with a mysterious light flashing in his eyes.


    Albert''s eyes darkened slightly. "We have agreed on a fair competition. Since Luce has chosen you, I will be sincerely convinced. But I didn''t expect that you didn''t cherish her and let her suffer so much. "


    "I have never forgiven myself or expected to be forgiven on the matter of Luce. In the past twenty years, I have been living in self-blame. I''m sorry for Luce. I can''t repay what I owe her for the rest of my life, but I hope I can make up for what I owe Cathy. " Baron sighed heavily.


    Albert also knew why he came. "Baron, don''t worry. It''s just an accident. It has nothing to do with Essie. The Rong family and I won''t make things difficult for Essie on this matter."


    "I''m worried about your wife the most," Baron said straightforwar


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    wiped the tears on her face and comforted her in a soft voice, "Percy, don''t worry. I''ve made up my mind to let Eva be my daughter. I''ll marry her out of the Han family and support her. Then the Xu family won''t dare to bully her."


    "Your daughter..." Percy raised her tearful eyes, and a ray of moonlight sprinkled into her eyes, flickering faintly in the mist.


    She stood up and walked out of the tree shade above her head to a piece of undisguised green grass.


    The mist, which was neither smoke nor smoke, floated among the leaves of the grass. As the night wind blew gently, she raised her tiptoe and stirred the mist thoughtfully. After a long time, she turned her head and said, "Jonson, there is one thing I have always wanted to tell you..."


    Her voice was low and soft, but very clear. With the night wind, it floated towards him.


    The next evening, Jonson invited Percy and her family to have dinner in the villa. He had an important thing to announce.


    He decided to marry Percy.


    "That''s great. Mom is finally having her own happiness." Jade clapped his hands happily.


    Raising her glass, Eva said, "Let''s replace wine with tea and wish mom and uncle Han happiness."


    After drinking a glass of wine, Jonson looked at Eva and Jade with a smile, "Eva, Jade, I have a suggestion. Since I''m going to marry your mother, I''ll be your half-father in the future. How about you call me dad?"


    Eva and Jade were stunned. They looked at each other and nodded with a smile, "Father." The two called Jonson dad at the same time, making him laugh heartily.


    Jade was very happy. He had never seen his father since he was born. Today he finally had a father, a rich father.


    He seemed to stand out in this era in which the background of the parents decided everything. He could depend on his sister and brother-in-law, and also his stepfather. Well, after graduation, it could save him work less for twenty years.

 Chapter 620 Are You Worried That Your Husband Has An Affair

    As soon as Baron left, Mary came out of the stairway. When Albert saw her, a shadow flitted over his face. But he didn''t say anything. He just lit a cigar silently and inhaled slowly.


    "Albert, I didn''t mean to eavesdrop on your conversation. I just heard Baron mention the past when I went downstairs." Mary rubbed her hands and said, "Actually, I know it. It was a call from Charlotte and she sent the photos. As you know, Charlotte has always been... " She stopped deliberately, and the rest of the words were self-evident.


    Albert shook his hand and said, "Forget it. Let bygones be bygones." Time couldn''t flow. If one missed it, then he would miss it.


    "Yes, Charlotte has lost her memory. She doesn''t remember what happened in the past. That''s good, or we can''t get along with each other at all." Mary sighed heavily.


    Taking a glance at her, Albert said, "I only hope that our family can be harmonious now. Don''t make trouble anymore. Just learn to forgive. As parents, they all hoped that their children could have a happy family. How could they break up their kid''s marriage? The Xu family is a living example. You have destroyed one family, don''t destroy another. " The latter part of the sentence was obviously full of reproach.


    Mary''s black eyes narrowed slightly, and a hint of shyness flashed across her eyes. "You must love her, love her dog. It turns out that you still can''t forget that Luce after so many years."


    "Since she married Baron, I have let go of this relationship. I do want to love you, but since the car accident, you have changed, and let me down again and again. " A hint of disappointment appeared on Albert''s face.


    "What have I changed?" Mary trembled violently.


    Albert looked at her seriously, like an arrow piercing into her heart. "I still remember the first time I saw you, you were wearing a white dress, pure like an angel. Your character is the same as your look. You are simple, kind and lively without any scheming. I don''t want to hurt you and even want to take care of you. I did have a crush on you at that time, so I married you. I don''t know if it''s because of Charlotte or the car accident that you changed more and more. Your tolerance and magnanimity have completely disappeared. You are becoming calculated and scheming. You are more and more like your sister, the former Charlotte. "


    "You forced me!" Mary raised her voice and suddenly became agitated. "You went to the Xu family to see that Luce and flirt with her when have nothing else to do. Do you dare to say that you are just friends with her? Do you dare to say that you have completely forgotten her? Do you know how disappointed and painful a woman who can''t get her husband''s heart? "


    "If you are still as kind-hearted as before, and if you don''t stay with such a vulgar and vicious woman like Elizabeth all day long, I will fall in love with you. Unfortunately, the further you go, the more mistakes you make. " Albert put the cigar into the ashtray with great strength. Even if the cigar had been extinguished, he still grinded it with great streng


    hidden in her heart. Although she didn''t know who he was, he could no longer accommodate others.


    Irene came here later. She went shopping and didn''t come back until now. She liked the life in Dragon City so much that she didn''t want to go back to Provence to take care of the Chateau.


    Essie gave them a suggestion. She asked them to hire an experienced manager to manage the Chateau. Every year, they only needed to go back to settle the financial affairs and set up the annual plan, and the rest of the time they could stay in Dragon City.


    Irene liked this suggestion very much and raised her hands in agreement.


    "Mom, I don''t like French men. I want to date a man from Dragon City," she said with a smile. She stole glances at Zac from time to time. She was so infatuated with him. French was always open. Deeply influenced by French thoughts, she didn''t care to be his lover.


    Mrs. Rose shook her head helplessly. Since this child came to Dragon City, she was like a wild horse without rein. She couldn''t control her anymore.


    After dinner, Zac played chess with Bob with the children, and Irene took a walk in the yard with Essie.


    "Sister in law, cousin is so excellent. There must be a lot of girls admiring him, right?" Irene asked casually.


    "There should be more women coveting him than the stars in the sky," Essie said with a smile. He was handsome, rich and powerful. Which woman would not admired such a perfect man?


    "Are you worried that he will find a lover outside without telling you?" Irene said jokingly.


    "I''m not worried." Without hesitation, Essie shook her head. Even if he was interested in other women, he would not be able to deal with them, let alone was not interested in them.


    "Sister in law, are you so confident? Let me tell you, a woman''s pregnancy is the most likely time for a man to cheat on her. You must be careful," Irene reminded her on purpose.


    With a smile on her face, Essie said indifferently, "Let me tell you. Even if all the men in the world have an affair, my icy guy won''t."

 Chapter 621 Collusion

    "Why?" Irene was slightly stunned. "Because he loves you?"


    Essie shrugged. Zac was not only an icy guy, but also a dull guy. So far, he had never said the three words ''I love you'' to her. She didn''t know if this fellow loved her in his mind, in his body, or just for a strong need.


    She was his Savior. Without her, he could only be a monk in his life.


    "Irene, I didn''t expect you to be such a gossip." She smiled and didn''t want to talk about it anymore. Zac''s ''hidden disease'' was a secret, and no third person would know it except her and Jim.


    Irene wrinkled her nose at her and said, "I''m just curious. sister in law, what will you do if you find out that cousin has an affair and has a secret lover outside?"


    With a faint smile on her face, Essie said indifferently, "It doesn''t matter. If he really wants to find a girlfriend or a spiritual partner, I will turn a blind eye to it," she said casually. She felt lucky that she had poisoned someone when she was seven years old and made him suffer from women fear. What a foresight! This move could be said to be once and for all. She didn''t need to worry that he would accidentally fall into the beauty trap in the future.


    Irene thought that she was serious and felt very comforted. Since she didn''t care, she wouldn''t worry anymore. Anyway, she didn''t want to destroy their marriage. She just wanted to be the mistress of Zac and have a romantic life with him.


    "Sister in law, I didn''t expect you to be so open-minded. In France, no woman has only one man in her life, let alone a man has only one woman all his life. As long as we get along well, it doesn''t matter whether we get married or not. "


    Essie smiled. French people pursued romance, so they naturally had such an idea. But Chinese people were still traditional. After marriage, they should fulfill their husband and wife''s due loyalty and responsibility. Besides, people like her who was a germaphobe would never allow betrayal and infidelity.


    After the two of them entered the living room, Irene walked to Mrs. Rose and sat down next to her. "Mom, since we have decided to stay in Dragon City, I can''t be idle all day long. I want to go to my cousin''s company and learn from him about management experience. In this way, I can also run the Chateau in the future. What do you think?"


    Hearing this, Zac turned to her and said, "Little girl, I don''t lack an assistant now."


    "I know you don''t need one more, but it doesn''t matter to you if I join. Please," Irene put her hands on her chin, begging.


    "[Irene, stop it. Work is not fun," Mrs. Rose pretended to blame her.


    "I just want to learn from my cousin. He is golden finger. I must learn from him." Irene pouted. Seeing that no one supported her, she ran to Essie and said, "Sister in law, please put in a good word for me. Let my cousin take me. I promise I will work hard and won''t make trouble."


    Feeling a little helpless, Essie looked up at Zac and said, "How about this? Let Irene work in the CEO of


    and prove my innocence," Essie said.


    "None of you is allowed to meddle in this matter. I will handle it alone." Mary stared at her fiercely, "I will find more solid evidence to make this disaster irrefutable."


    Zac cast a sidelong glance at her. At this moment, he discovered a fact that his mother had never really accepted Essie from the beginning to the end. Her previous tenderness was only pretended under the pressure of his grandma. Now, she seemed to have caught a great opportunity. She didn''t know how many troubles she would make in order to drive away Essie. According to her personality, she wouldn''t stop until she got what she wanted.


    "Mommy, I''ll make it clear today. Even if Essie really has a bad idea, I won''t divorce her. She''s my wife all her life. So, you''d better save your energy. Stop making any more trouble. " Then he left with Essie.


    Walt sighed lowly. "Mommy, grandma has been lying in the hospital for so many days, but you haven''t visited her for once. She is all taken care of by aunt. I really don''t know if you really care about grandma or you only want to take advantage of the problem to torture your daughter-in-law." Then he went upstairs and ignored her.


    Mary collapsed on the sofa, exasperated. She found a terrible problem. In this family, as long as it came to Essie, she would be isolated. Everyone was on Essie''s side, and no one would be on her side.


    Essie must be very complacent in her heart. She was laughing at her failure. She came to the house to revenge on her. She did succeed.


    Leila was the only one who still stayed in the hall. She walked over and patted Mary on the shoulder. "Mommy, I believe in your judgment. What happened to grandma must have something to do with Essie. But she is so good at acting that she deceived everyone. Don''t be discouraged. I''m still sober. I will stand on your side and support you. "


    Mary turned to look at her and felt a little comforted. There was finally a sensible person in this family.

 Chapter 622 You Know So Much

    In the Blue Sea and Sunny Sky, Essie lay on the bed for a long time, staring blankly at the ceiling. She was thinking about a terrible deduction that she didn''t even dare to think about anymore.


    She had just visited her grandma the day before, and Lady Rose had proposed to take her home to live with her. However, something happened to her grandma on the second day. What a coincidence.


    Was there someone who was afraid that she would tell the truth and expose her secret?


    "What are you thinking about?" The low voice of Zac interrupted her thoughts.


    "Zac, do you really believe that I didn''t hurt grandma?" Turning around, Essie took a look at him.


    He turned around, holding his head with one hand, and gently pinched the tip of her chin with the other. "Of course I believe you, but I know you are hiding something from me."


    Hearing that, Essie trembled slightly. She raised her eyes and looked into his eyes. His eyes were deep and sharp, as if they could penetrate her heart at a glance and expose her secret.


    She lowered her eyes in a hurry and covered them with her thick eyelashes, "no... No, I''m not. You''re such a powerful man. How can I hide something from you? "


    "Since you know it, why did you lie?" Zac''s expression became serious. He frowned slightly. Apparently, he was a little unhappy.


    Essie peeked at him through her eyelashes and touched his chest with her fingers naughtily. "What have you known?"


    "I think there must be a secret in grandma''s heart. You suspect that someone drugged her so that she became unconscious, so you bribed the nurse to stop the medicine secretly and wanted to inquire about this secret when she became sober. And someone wanted grandma to keep this secret forever, so grandma had an accident. " Said Zac in a low voice.


    Essie admired him to the core. No wonder he was the number one in Dragon City. He was too shrewd, wise and powerful!


    "Since you have already guessed it, why are you still pretending to be deaf?"


    "Because I know this secret has something to do with mommy and auntie." Zac''s deep eyes twinkled in the dark night.


    "So you are hiding my intention from mommy," said Essie, letting out a sigh of relief.


    Zac nodded slightly and asked in a questioning tone, "tell me, what are you suspecting?"


    Without answering, Essie turned a corner and said, "now I''m trying to do a treatment for aunt to regain her memory. As long as she can remember what happened in the past, many secrets will be revealed, won''t they?"


    Zac thought for a while and said in a low voice, "the grudge between her and her mother will also be uncovered."


    Essie was a little shocked. Zac was too shrewd to be exposed. Sometimes he was as clear as a mirror, but he pretended to know nothing.


    "Tell me the story between your mommy and aunt as you know,"


    "You should know a lot." Zac rubbed her nose. He believed that she must have heard a lot from his mother-in-law.


    "I knew they all fell in love with your father at the same time." Essie pouted again.


    Holding the back


    r, a picky person like you must starve to death."


    "Aren''t you a hungry ghost in your previous life?" Jim sneered.


    "I cherish food." Eva stuck out her tongue at him.


    "That''s a good point." Jim touched his chin. He finally found an undeniable advantage in the heaven pepper.


    "I have many advantages. It''s just because you can''t see it." Eva pouted and picked up the chopsticks to eat. She picked up a piece of meat and put it into her mouth.


    ''Oh my God! It''s so delicious!'' she licked her lips with satisfaction, her beautiful eyes curving into crescent moons.


    She took another spoonful of crab tofu and cracked a big smile.


    Jim looked at her as if he was looking at an appetizer. All of a sudden, his appetite increased greatly and everything he ate tasted good. The heaven pepper was really appetizing. It was almost an indispensable dish at his table. Yesterday, she was not here, so the dinner was boring and tasteless.


    "Heaven pepper, how''s your Wing Chun fist?" He asked casually.


    "Are you interested in sparring with me today?" Eva raised her eyebrows slightly.


    "It''s boring to fight with you. Your level is too low." A trace of arrogance flashed across Jim''s handsome face. In his eyes, Eva was not even a match for him.


    For Eva, it was a great humiliation. If she was not in a good mood, she would have been furious and had a fight with Jim at the table.


    "Jim, wait and see. I''ll PK with you when I''m full." After saying that, she continued to bury her head to fill her stomach, turning grief and indignation into appetite. Such a delicious dish must not be wasted.


    Jim was at a loss whether to cry or to laugh. Was this the so-called "eat first"?


    After eating and drinking enough food, Eva sighed with satisfaction and waved her hand. "Let''s go, Jim. I''ll show you the power of my upgraded meridians skill."


    Before she finished her words, Jim stretched out his fingers and unexpectedly touched an acupoint on her leg. She immediately felt numb on her leg and subconsciously collapsed.

 Chapter 623 Endless Debt Of Gratitude

    Jim kicked the chair beside him and caught her.


    "Jim, you sneak attack!" She slumped into the chair, glaring at him with her beautiful eyes, ashamed and annoyed.


    "The point meridians skill is the trump card of the Wing Chun. You have just learned a little. I guess you can''t even find the acupoints, right?" Jim sneered.


    Eva''s two cheeks turned red, "Jim, don''t be complacent. When I learn it well, I will definitely defeat you."


    "Maybe when the earth stops spinning," A low and deep smile burst out from Jim''s throat. It sounded very charming and arrogant.


    Eva really wanted to jump up and fight with him, but her legs were still numb and she could not stand up at all. ''Jim is really unfathomable. This time I underestimated him again.''


    She rolled her eyes for two times and said bluntly, "Jim, my leg was hurt by you. I can''t shoot the movie in the afternoon. You have to bear the loss of late work."


    "Don''t worry. You will recover in ten minutes. If you dare to delay the shooting, I won''t let you have dinner tonight." Jim threatened her with a sneer. He had found the Achilles'' heel of the heaven pepper. He would see how she could play tricks in front of him in the future.


    Hearing that, Eva flew into a rage, "why don''t you let me eat? You are interfering with human rights and murdering. "


    "Can you starve to death if you don''t eat anything?" Jim sneered.


    "I hate being hungry the most. I feel dizzy, hypoglycemia and low blood pressure when I''m hungry. If I don''t feel well, I will hit a pillar or fall down the steps. Will my life be in danger?" Eva argued seriously with her hands on her hips.


    Jim couldn''t help laughing. It was really an interesting thing to tease her. "I don''t care whether you are alive or not. Anyway, no one is allowed to eat until the movie is finished in the afternoon." He said on purpose.


    "We are not allowed to eat, and you are not allowed to eat either!" Eva smashed her fist on the table angrily. It was really hard for her to work with such a domineering demon. Just now, she had hoped that this movie would never be finished. Now, she had changed her mind. She''d better finish it today, so that she wouldn''t have to suffer from this devil anymore.


    Jim didn''t seem to care about her any more. He squinted his charming eyes and showed a lazy expression. He called his assistant in, made him a cup of coffee, and then leaned against the back of the chair and drank it leisurely.


    Since Eva was still unable to move, she could only vent her anger on him. However, she didn''t roar anymore, but changed a way.


    "Jim, I find that there are few gossips about you recently. Are you out of date?"


    In Hengdian, she had lunch and dinner with him. On the weekend, he would definitely ask her to make desserts for him. It seemed that he only had a few time to chase gi


    s eating.


    He used to eat alone, very comfortable and cozy. But now, he didn''t feel like this at all. It seemed that Eva had become an indispensable appetizer. Without her at the table, he had no appetite at all.


    ''Damn it! She is heaven pepper. I don''t like spicy food. Why do I need to eat with her?''


    On second thought, this woman came here to pay off her debt. She was heavily in debt now, and he was the big creditor. How could he let her go today?


    He didn''t have a good appetite, and this woman should be responsible for it.


    While he was thinking, he picked up his phone and said, "Heaven pepper, I give you an hour to eat with me and fulfill your debt!


    Eva was eating spicy hot pot listlessly. When she saw the message, her eyes lit up, but soon dimmed, and then turned into anger.


    She didn''t want to be humiliated. This bastard dared to bully her at noon. She would never have meals with him again.


    Thinking of this, she picked up a skewer of tofu, but she didn''t eat it for a long time.


    Yesterday, Jim seemed to say that today''s dinner was French cuisine, with goose liver paste, truffle, steak... They were all delicious.


    She couldn''t help licking her lips.


    She had dinner with Jim to pay off her debt of gratitude. If she didn''t go tonight, he might play tricks on her again. Thinking of this, she gritted her teeth and stood up.


    ''Forget it. I have to pay my debt first. I hate to owe others favors the most in my life.''


    In the villa, hearing the doorbell, Jim smiled.


    However, the moment Eva entered the restaurant, the corners of his mouth quickly closed, revealing a serious iceberg face.


    "Heaven pepper, from now on, if you are absent once, I will extend it for a month."


    Eva rolled her eyes at him and sat opposite the table. When she glanced at the delicious food on the table, her eyes sparkled and she suddenly felt much better.

 Chapter 624 Share

    "Jim, cut the crap. Let''s have dinner first." As she spoke, Eva picked up the knife and fork.


    "These dishes are cold. They taste bad." Jim frowned and called the cook to redo it. But Eva stopped him at once, "They are cold. Can''t you just heat them?"


    "If a dish passes the right time to taste, it will be trash." Jim said casually.


    "I''m not as picky as you are. I just know it''s shameful to waste food. Ask the cook to redo your food, and I''ll eat these." Eva pouted.


    Therefore, the chef heated up the dishes for Eva, and then made three more dishes for Jim.


    Eva cut a piece of goose liver and put it into her mouth. Then she sighed with satisfaction, "it''s so delicious."


    Jim liked to hear such a voice very much. Seeing her expression, he suddenly felt hungry.


    "Heaven pepper. You can''t be willful in front of me, understand?"


    "Jim, have you always been so shameless?" Eva retorted.


    "If you don''t want me to be shameless, just be obedient, or the more shameless thing is still waiting." Jim warned her in a domineering tone.


    Eva cut a piece of beef and put it into her mouth to vent her anger. It was not too late for a gentleman to take revenge in ten years. Now she had to endure it. One day, she would turn over and trample this arrogant and domineering guy under her feet!


    "Jim, to be honest, have you really been single recently? In the past, when you showed up, you always hugged both sides. Now you are always alone. It''s a little awkward to look at you. "


    There was a shadow on Jim''s handsome face. "I didn''t find my target. There are too many ordinary and boring women like you." He said slowly and casually.


    Eva was speechless. "The people who dated with you in the past were not very extraordinary. They either had knives all over their faces or were coquettish girls. Your standard of appreciating women is completely against your status. "


    "In my opinion, women are the same." Jim''s face suddenly turned cold, as if he was frozen by a sudden cold wind. There was only one woman in his heart, and she would probably be the only one in his life.


    "That''s because you are too superficial to look at a woman with your lower body." Eva shrugged her shoulders and sneered sarcastically.


    Jim''s eyes narrowed and a hint of coldness flashed across his eyes. "You have played with a lot of men. How did you judge them?"


    "I just want to teach them a lesson. Let them know that not only men can play with women, but also women can play with men!" Eva said bluntly.


    "Is it because your childhood has a deep shadow that you are so mentally abnormal?" Touching his chin, Jim stared at her with deep and sharp eyes. He had secretly paid attention to the heaven pepper and knew something about her background.


    His words hit the nail on the head of Eva. The corners of her mouth twitched slightly. "Why are you so shameless?" She asked in reply. For a person like him who was born with a golden key, she could only have o


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    . If you come, the show won''t be able to shoot. Everyone in the program is busy serving you. Who cares about us? "


    A mischievous look flashed through Jim''s brown ice eyes. How could he let the heaven pepper go well?


    Eva looked at her watch. It was already half past nine. She stood up and said, "well, Jim, I have finished my dinner. I should go now."


    "Go ahead." Jim opened his thin lips and said two words indifferently.


    Eva knew that he didn''t want to see her off, but the driver was waiting outside.


    After she left, Jim picked up his phone and said, "inform Director Li to see me tomorrow."


    Early in the morning, Irene came to work in the Emperor Group. It could be said to be her first job. She had been helping her mother in the Wine Manor before, but with Lady Rose taking care of everything, she didn''t need to do anything. She just needed to check the wine cellar regularly.


    Zac didn''t intend to let her do too much. He ordered the director of the CEO office to arrange some simple job for her.


    Irene made a cup of coffee and brought it to Zac. "Cousin, have a taste of my own unique [Irene coffee."


    Zac took a sip and nodded, "not bad."


    Irene smiled, "I used to be a barista in Paris, and I could make many flavors of coffee. From now on, I''ll make your coffee, okay?"


    Zac nodded slightly. In his eyes, Irene was just like Ivy, a little sister.


    While he was silent, Irene said, "cousin, can I have lunch with you?"


    "Your sister-in-law is coming. Let''s have dinner together." Zac said casually.


    Irene was a little disappointed. With a big belly, it was inconvenient for Essie to have lunch with Zac. Why did she come over and destroy her plan to have lunch with Zac alone?


    In her eyes, an excellent and perfect man should not only belong to a woman.


    A male god should be worshiped by all women.


    As for Essie, Irene felt that Essie should share her perfect husband with her so that she could share everything with Essie.

 Chapter 625 the Ultimate Battle Between Mother-in-law And Daughter-in-law

    This time, Essie wanted to eat roast duck, so she booked a VIP Deluxe private room in the Quanjude roast duck restaurant.


    Seeing Irene come over, Essie smiled and said, "it''s your first day to work. Are you used to it?"


    "That''s good. Anyway, cousin is the president. I''m afraid that I will be fired if I don''t do my job well." Irene giggled, covering her mouth.


    "Your cousin has always been scrupulous in separating public from private matters. He won''t open the back door for anyone." Although Essie was just joking, she still wanted to remind Irene. She could see that Irene was a free and unrestrained person and didn''t like to be restricted. But work was a serious thing, and she couldn''t treat it as a game. So Essie hoped that she could be obedient and not cause any trouble to Zac.


    Irene didn''t understand what she meant. She entered the CEO office just to get close to Zac. She was not interested in work at all.


    Zac remained silent. He reckoned that Irene was just seeking temporary freshness. She would resign in less than three months.


    He picked up a lotus leaf cake, dipped it in a bit of sweet sauce with chopsticks, wiped the sauce on the cake, picked up a few pieces of roast duck and put them on it, as well as cucumber and carrot sticks, rolled it up and handed it to Essie.


    Taking it over, Essie ate it up quickly and said, "it''s so delicious." She smacked her lips.


    "Have some soup. Take your time." Looking at her affectionately, Zac rolled up the second one.


    Irene fixed her eyes on him. How she wished he could also roll one for her. She was both envious and jealous of Essie. If she could meet Zac before Essie, would she replace Essie and become the happiest lucky person in the world?


    "Cousin, if you didn''t meet my sister-in-law, but met another woman, would you treat the other woman so well?" She asked in a joking tone.


    "No, I won''t." Zac answered without hesitation. If he hadn''t met Essie, he would be a bachelor and never get married in his life.


    "Why?" Irene was a little disappointed.


    Zac took Essie''s hand and kissed it. "She is the only woman I want to marry."


    Irene''s brown eyes flashed. "I heard that every rich and powerful man in Dragon City would have many mistresses outside. Is that true?"


    "As the forest is getting bigger, there will be all kinds of birds." Shrugging, Zac said casually. He had always been indifferent to women. Even if he had no hidden disease, he would not casually touch women.


    Irene looked at him. The more faithful he was to Essie, the more she loved him and the more she wanted to pursue him. Anyway, she had never thought of being his wife, ruining his family, and she just wanted to be his mistress. She believed that no man would refuse a woman who was willing to be his lover.


    After dinner, Essie went back to the villa on Phoenix Road to look for Lucy. At this moment, Lucy was with Lady Rose. The two of them were very talkative. They acted as if they were old friends at the first sight. They were going to the gold store to see jewelry in the afternoon.


    Fell and Alice''s wedding was set


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    but one couldn''t change his characteristic so easily. It''s true. Her temperament is exactly the same as Charlotte in the past."


    Hearing this, Lady Rose trembled slightly. She didn''t dare to face this terrible result, hoping that Lucy and Essie had made a mistake.


    Essie sighed in her heart. If she hadn''t been curious to find out the truth, she wouldn''t have gotten into unnecessary trouble. The reason why Mary changed her attitude before was just an expedient. She wanted to use soft means to deal with her. As long as Mary was there, it was almost impossible for her and Zac to live a peaceful life.


    Lady Rose seemed to have read her mind. She held her hand and patted it. "Essie, don''t let your mother-in-law''s paranoia affect the relationship between you and Zac. I believe that one day, your mother-in-law will understand."


    She didn''t agree with Mary forcing her son and daughter-in-law to divorce. There were always ways to persuade them not to divorce. Even if she didn''t care about her son, she had to think about her grandchildren. Children needed to grow up in a complete family.


    "I know, auntie. Don''t worry." Essie nodded. It was not the first or second time that she had fought with the unreasonable mother-in-law. Now it was the time for the ultimate PK between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law.


    After getting in the car, Mary went straight to Zac''s office. There, with snivel and tears, Mary complained in tears that Essie and her mother had conspired to bully her.


    She felt that she had been too tough before, and it was obvious that Essie was in a weak state, which naturally made her son think that she was bullying Essie. Now she had to change her role.


    "Zac, I''ve been raising you up since you were a child. Is it easy? You said you would take good care of me with your wife. How about your wife? Her mother has been framing me and blaming me all day long. Her resentment towards me is probably deeper than the lava buried under the Huangshi volcano. She just wants me to die early. It''s no way that she can be filial to me. "

 Chapter 626 Resolve The Feud

    Mary changed her strategy this time. Since her son was determined to protect the little tramp, she would turn to Luce, the old tramp. Her son would never protect his mother-in-law regardless of her feelings.


    "Mommy, it''s time to settle the grudge between you and my mother-in-law. How about you find a time to apologize to her?"


    "Apologize? I didn''t do anything wrong. Why should I apologize to her? Don''t believe her words. It was Elizabeth who hurt her that year. It has nothing to do with me. I helped Elizabeth because I saw that the three of them were pitiful. I didn''t expect that Elizabeth would be so cruel to do so many things behind my back. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have interfered in these affairs. " Mary said with a heavy sigh deliberately, "I have explained it to the two of them, but they don''t believe me and insist on blaming me for all the sins. What benefit can I get from hurting them like this? Because of this matter, your father even brought Minny home to piss me off. I''ve become a wronged person. "


    In fact, Zac didn''t want to believe that his mother was the mastermind. After all, it was Elizabeth who destroyed the marriage of Baron and Luce. He knew what kind of person Elizabeth was. She was very likely to use others to kill someone. She must bewitch her mother, alienate her relationship with Luce, use her power of the Rong family to deal with Luce, and then impute all the charges to her mother, letting her take the blame.


    However, many years had passed, and Elizabeth had done a lot of things in the name of her mother. It was not easy to clear her grievance.


    Seeing that Zac didn''t say anything, Mary continued, "in fact, Essie is not a bad girl. I don''t believe she did hurt grandma on purpose. It was likely that Luce sow dissension among us and constantly provoked her hatred for me that Essie was confused and took the risk."


    "Mommy, let''s put aside grandma for the time being. The most important thing now is to find a way to cure grandma."


    "If you let it go this time, can you guarantee that your mother-in-law won''t cause any other trouble? I heard that she always supported Hanson and didn''t allow Essie to be with you. Since she hates me so much, she must seize any opportunity to revenge on me. That''s all. " Mary pouted.


    Zac shrugged. If it was before, he was still a little worried. But last time, Mary''s attitude towards him had changed a lot and seemed to be ready to accept him.


    "Mommy, I went to my mother-in-law''s house for dinner two days ago. Our relationship has eased a lot."


    "She tried to win you over because she felt guilty. You are a smart man. Can''t you see that? If she really accepted you as her son-in-law, why didn''t she allow you to enter the house? Why did she change her attitude suddenly when your grandma had an accident? She is obviously hypocritical. She doesn''t want you to pursue your grandma''s matter anymore. " Mary an


    famous dish in this seafood restaurant was called "good fortune of dragon and phoenix". Many diners came here to taste it.


    Mary liked this dish the most. She was a regular customer here and would come to eat it almost every week. Because she was allergic to peanuts, she would ask the chef not to add peanuts in.


    Lucy had been here several times. Bob''s nephew worked as an assistant cook in this restaurant, but he happened to have a rest today.


    Lucy liked the scent of peanuts, especially the peanuts paste.


    She and Mary seemed to be in a stalemate. They stared at each other and ordered two. One asked for no peanuts, and the other asked for more peanuts.


    Soon, the waiter brought the desserts. "The one with black sesame seeds put no peanut, while the one with white sesame seeds are added more peanuts." She exhorted.


    Mary picked up a piece of desert with black sesame seed and ate it slowly and elegantly.


    Suddenly, she coughed and her face gradually flushed. Then she covered her chest, as if she could not breathe.


    "Mommy!" Zac jumped up and held her, calling an ambulance.


    Soon, the medical staff came over. They injected Mary with a Dexter and inserted a tube to prevent her from suffocating. After telling a few words to the bodyguards outside, Zac got on the ambulance.


    Essie and Lucy also went to the hospital.


    "Zac, what''s wrong with your mother? Does she have a heart attack? " Lucy asked.


    "No, my mommy has always been healthy. She should be allergic." Said Zac thoughtfully. Mary had eaten peanuts once and had the same symptoms. He had already asked the bodyguards to take her unfinished dessert for inspection.


    "Is it because of the dessert?" Lucy raised her eyebrows. She knew that both Mary and her sister were allergic to peanuts.


    Essie knew it too, because the chef in the house never put peanuts in the desserts. Just now, they also asked the cook to cook the deserts separately.

 Chapter 627 Almost Died

    Because of the timely rescue, Mary was out of danger. The doctor''s diagnosis was the same as Zac''s guess. She was suffocated because of allergy. Fortunately, the treatment was timely, or her life would be in danger.


    The bodyguards also called, and they found peanuts in the desert.


    Obviously, it was this dessert that caused allergy.


    "Didn''t we tell the cook over and over again to put peanuts in one dish and not to put the other? Did he mess it up?" Asked Essie in confusion.


    The owner of the restaurant had already rushed over. The Rong family is a distinguished guest of his restaurant, and he dare not offend them. Hearing this, he broke out in a cold sweat on his forehead. "I''ll go back and check it now. I''ll give Mr. Zac an explanation."


    "Take everyone in your restaurant around." Zac said in a low voice.


    "Yes, yes." The boss nodded submissively and then called to clear the restaurant. Everyone gathered outside the hospital building and waited for the investigation.


    The chef in charge of making desserts told Zac that he made the two desserts separately. The one with black sesame seeds were added with peanuts, and the one with white sesame seeds were not added with peanuts.


    Zac turned to the waiter who took the dessert in. What she said was opposite.


    The waiter stared at the cook and said in astonishment, "no, it''s not like that. The person who sent the desert to me said that the one with black sesame seeds were put no peanut, and the one with white sesame seeds were added peanuts."


    "Who brought her the dessert?" The boss was almost roaring. His shop was full of celebrities in Dragon City. How could such a serious mistake be made?


    No one answered.


    The manager turned to the assistant chef and said, "aren''t the dishes in VVIP room served by you?"


    "At that time, I just washed my hands. When I came back, I found that the dishes had been taken away." The assistant chef explained.


    "Who took it away? Stand out, or I''ll call the police." The boss roared angrily and turned to the waiter, "what does that man look like? Do you see him clearly?"


    "Everyone is wearing hats and masks. I can''t see his face clearly. I know he is thin and tall." The waiter said. Because all the guests were distinguished guests, the restaurant was very strict with the sanitation. The food coming out of the kitchen was brought out by the assistant cook and handed to the waiter, and the people who went in and out of the kitchen must wear hats and masks.


    "Can you tell from the voice?" Said Essie.


    "I didn''t listen carefully." The waiter lowered her head.


    A bloodthirsty cruelty rose in Zac''s eyes. It seemed that the problem was with the person who came out with the dishes. He must have done it on purpose to hurt his mother.


    "Get all the surveillance video of your restaurant today." He ordered.


    The owner of the restaurant nodded and wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    Essie asked the bodyguards to send Lucy back, and she and Zac stayed to take care of Mary.


    Holding h


    et her mother taste the feeling of her husband being taken away.


    She hesitated whether she should tell Zac, but finally stopped. It was better that he didn''t know about it.


    After a long silence, Zac changed the topic. "Honey, does your mother really accept me?"


    "What do you think?" A smile played at the corners of Essie''s mouth. In fact, her mother''s knot in her heart had been resolved, so she could naturally accept Zac.


    But it was impossible for Zac to know this. He shrugged and said, "recently, she has been much more amiable to me, which makes me a little flattered."


    "Don''t worry. My mother has thought it through and won''t make things difficult for you anymore. Now the key depends on your mother. I hope she won''t make trouble for us anymore." Essie sighed slightly. Her intuition told her that Mary would probably make another fuss about the food allergy. If she couldn''t find the murderer one day, she would have to bear the blame of murdering her mother-in-law.


    "Why did your mommy suddenly change?" Zac looked at her with deep and sharp eyes.


    Essie knew that a shrewd person like him would definitely have doubts if she didn''t tell him the reason. So she said in a casual tone, "in fact, it''s all because of your aunt. You know that she and my mommy look like old friends at the first sight, and they could play together. She persuaded my mother for a long time and let her accept you for the sake of our child. My mother was persuaded and for the sake of her, she won''t implicate you anymore. "


    "Oh, I see. I have to thank aunt Charlotte." Zac''s thin lips drew a charming arc, as if he didn''t doubt her words.


    Hearing that, Essie blinked her long eyelashes with thick eyebrows, which flashed a secret light. "To be honest, although she and your mommy are twins, they look exactly the same, but their characters are completely different. Aunt Charlotte as gentle as spring water, and your mommy... " She stopped and didn''t say anything. It would hurt her son if she belittled her.

 Chapter 628 Probationary Period

    Essie made a bowl of chicken soup and took it to the hospital with Zac to visit Mary.


    The servant took the chicken soup and was about to feed it to Mary. Mary waved her hand and said, "no, thanks. I can''t afford it. I have only half of my life left. I can''t stand it anymore. "


    "Mommy, if you don''t want to drink it, I''ll drink it." Zac frowned, opened the heat preservation box, poured half a bowl of chicken soup, and sat in front of the sofa to drink it. "This is the chicken soup made by my wife herself. She is pregnant. I advise her not to be busy and let Jane cook it, but she insisted cooking it herself. She said it is her filial piety, and the chef at home can''t cook it so delicious."


    He said slowly. He said these words on purpose to let Mary hear, but Mary didn''t appreciate it at all. She felt uncomfortable when she saw Essie.


    "Well, if you like it, you can drink it yourself. I''m used to the food cooked by my cook, and I''m not used to eating others'' food."


    Zac''s face darkened. His mother''s stubbornness gave him a headache. Yesterday, an apology could solve the problem, but she refused to say it. Essie had been busy all morning and cooked chicken soup for her. She didn''t want to drink it at all. Obviously, she didn''t want to improve their relationship.


    Essie sighed slightly. She knew that petty people like Mary couldn''t let go of the grudge.


    "Zac, stay here with mommy. I''ll go back first."


    Zac nodded and asked the bodyguards to escort Essie out. He had something to talk to Mary.


    "Mommy, you are lying in the hospital. I shouldn''t have said anything, but I really don''t understand what you are thinking about? Don''t you want to dissolve the feud with Essie and her mother for many years? "


    "You mean I should apologize to Luce?" Mary frowned.


    "You owe them." Zac said in a serious tone.


    "I don''t owe her anything. She owed me." Mary suddenly became agitated and raised her voice by eight degrees.


    "What does she owe you?" Zac looked at her in confusion.


    "I don''t want to tell you anything, but since you think it''s my fault, I''ll tell you." Mary took a deep breath and said, "Luce is a coquette. After she married Baron, she behaved indecently and seduced your father to destroy our marriage."


    "How could it be possible? Did you make a mistake? How could my mother-in-law have anything to do with my father?" said Zac, shocked.


    "Your father is on good terms with Baron. They often gather together. Luce, that coquettish girl, hasn''t been satisfied to marry Baron. Seeing your father handsome and unrestrained, she has an idea of him and secretly seduced him. She was pretty when she was young, and your father was energetic. He couldn''t afford to hook up with her, so he got involved with her. " Mary said angrily.


    Zac''s black eyes narrowed and a sharp light flashed across his eyes. "So, you helped Elizabeth not because of your friendship, but because you hate Luce and want to revenge on her, right?"


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Vinton would be worried about her that he might "settle accounts" with Jim. She had been with Jim for so many days. When the movie was finished, she would pay off the debt. She didn''t want to give up halfway and continue to pay her debt. So she''d better hide it from Vinton.


    "Are you going to fight with Jim every day?" Said Essie with a smile.


    "Is there anything else I can do except quarreling with him?" Eva stuck out her tongue.


    With a smile, Essie turned to look at Vinton and said, "brother, don''t worry. You are the son of our Xu family. You are not inferior to Jim in appearance, figure and status. Moreover, you are the warmest man in Dragon City. Eva will never change her mind. "


    "Essie, don''t talk nonsense. I have never doubted Eva. I''m worried that Jim will bully her." Vinton explained in a hurry, fearing that Eva would misunderstand him.


    "Don''t worry, Vinton. Even if I can''t beat Jim, I can protect myself. He doesn''t dare to bully me." Eva patted her chest with confidence. She was acting this time. In fact, she was very guilty. The bastard Jim had taken advantage of her several times. He was too powerful, just like the ultimate BOSS in the game. If one wanted to defeat him, he had to add all his energy and martial arts to the maximum before he had the chance to win.


    Essie could tell that Eva was lying. They grew up together and she knew her best friend well.


    Her best friend was not good at hiding her little secrets. Her joy, anger and sadness would inadvertently be revealed on her face. As long as she observed carefully, she would find something wrong.


    After dinner, she deliberately asked Vinton to buy fruits so that she could have a private talk with Eva.


    "Eva, now my brother is not here. You can tell me the truth. What happened between you and Jim?"


    "I know I can''t hide anything from you." Eva wrinkled her nose at Essie and told her everything.


    After thinking for a while, Essie asked, "did he do it on purpose?"

 Chapter 629 Find The Suspect

    "I''m not afraid of him at all. I, Eva, have never been afraid of anyone." Eva clenched her fists.


    With a sigh, Essie said, "you are indeed enemies for three lifetimes."


    "Jim is the type I hate most. Every time I see him, I have an impulse to beat him up." Eva curled her lips. It was a pity that she couldn''t defeat him no matter how she worked hard or found a new way.


    With a slight smile on her face, Essie said, "it''s better to make a friend than to make an enemy. How about I find a time to help you reconcile on one day?"


    "Forget it. After this movie, I will never cooperate with him again. From now on, he will take his own path and I will cross my single plank bridge. We have nothing to do with each other. Out of sight, out of mind." Eva said angrily with her arms crossed over her chest.


    "Then you have to pay him back as soon as possible." Eating the fruit, Essie said slowly.


    "Of course, I hate to owe others'' favors the most." Eva picked up a grape and put it into her mouth.


    When they were talking, Essie''s phone rang. It was Zac. She pressed the answer key. When she heard the voice on the phone, her face changed slightly and she quickly stood up.


    Marlon brought the suspicious people they found to the secret interrogation room. Before the trial began, he told them everything. To Marlon''s surprise, he was Luce''s nephew, Essie''s cousin, Joy.


    As soon as she arrived at the Blue Sea and Sunny Sky, Essie asked, "Zac, where is Joy?"


    Zac waved his hand, and Joy walked out of the side hall with his head down. "Cousin." He whispered.


    "Joy, what''s going on?" Asked Essie in a hurry.


    "On Wednesday, aunt Lucy called me and said that your mother-in-law was very bad and often bullied you. She wanted to teach her a lesson. She said that you would come to FuJi for dinner on Friday. Your mother-in-law was allergic to peanuts. At that time, she and your mother-in-law would order a desert respectively. At that time, I would try to change the two dishes so that your mother-in-law could eat peanuts. So that day, I asked for a leave. Then I sneaked into the restaurant from the back door and hid in the corner outside the kitchen, waiting for the opportunity. When I saw the assistant chef leave, I took the opportunity to go over, picked up the plate and handed it to the waiter. I told her the wrong information. "


    Essie was shocked. She didn''t believe her mother would do such a thing. "Did my mother call you with her phone?"


    "No, it''s a public phone." Said Joy.


    "Are you sure it''s my mother''s voice?"


    "It was very noisy on the phone. I was in the kitchen at that time, so I didn''t carefully distinguish her. Besides, she said that she was aunt Lucy. Could it be someone else who pretended to be her?" Joy scratched his head and said, "your mother-in-law is a bad woman. Last time I heard that she came, I specially went out to say hello to her. I didn''t expect that as soon as she heard that I was your cousin, her face became very bad. She deliberately picked up


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    n a low voice.


    "She is your mother, Mrs. Mary, so we attach great importance to this case and dare not neglect it." The policeman said.


    Zac was shocked. How did her mother know about it?


    Essie was also surprised. Mary was so quick. If she chose to call the police, she would not let it go.


    Because of the lack of evidence, only a phone call was not enough to prove that Lucy was the backstage manipulator. Lucy was fine, but Joy was miserable. He had caused intentional injury and could be sued at any time.


    Zac bailed him out and returned to the villa in Phoenix Road. Lucy was worried and angry.


    "Joy, you are so stupid. Why don''t you call my phone or home to confirm with me?"


    "Aunt, isn''t it really you?" Joy was totally confused.


    "How can I let you do such a illegal thing?" Lucy sighed.


    "If it wasn''t you, who would it be?" Joy scratched his head.


    "It depends on how many enemies Mary have." Lucy snorted.


    Zac glanced at her with deep and sharp eyes.


    He had decided the dinner plan on Tuesday and informed Mary and Lucy, so that they could make an early arrangement. If Lucy didn''t do it, who else could it be?


    No one would know that he was going to invite Lucy and Mary to the Fuji restaurant for dinner.


    Who would know that Lucy had a grudge against Mary?


    Who would know that Lucy''s nephew, Joy, worked in Fuji?


    If there was no such person, it was Lucy who was lying.


    Essie was also thinking about this question.


    It was a good plan to kill Mary and frame her mother.


    This person must not be an irrelevant outsider.


    What was his purpose?


    Revenge on Mary?


    To intensify the hatred between Mary and her mother?


    Or did he want to destroy her marriage with Zac?


    She had imagined many possibilities. There were several suspects in her mind, including Elizabeth, Bles, Valery and their biggest rival, Willi.


    But there was no camera near the public telephone booth. It was like looking for a needle in a haystack to find the real murderer.

 Chapter 630 Being Unreasonable

    "Uncle, aunt, will I go to jail? I didn''t expect it to be so serious. I thought she just had a rash and everything would be fine with some medicine. " Joy was a little scared. He wouldn''t be afraid if it was an ordinary person who would sue him, but it was the mother-in-law of Essie and the hostess of the family. If she couldn''t let him go, Essie might have no choice.


    Bob sighed. Joy was the only child of his brother. He was only twenty years old now. How could he watch him go to jail and ruin his bright future and life?


    "Tomorrow, your aunt and I will go to the hospital to visit Mary and apologize to her. Let''s see if she can drop the lawsuit."


    "Dad, I will go back and persuade my mom. They are all relatives. She won''t make things difficult for him." Said Zac in a low voice.


    Essie sneered in her heart. She had no hope for Mary.


    She didn''t leave with Zac, but asked him to leave first. Zac didn''t say anything more and left alone.


    Bob noticed that there was something wrong with the two people today. After Zac disappeared at the door, he asked in a low voice, "Essie, did you quarrel with Zac because of this matter?"


    "No, I didn''t. It''s just that there are some things I can''t say when he was here, so I have to send him away first." With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Essie tried her best to put on a relaxed expression in case her parents would worry about her.


    "Essie, what do you want to say?" Lucy asked hurriedly.


    "Now that Mary chose to call the police, it means that she not only won''t give up, but also wants to make the matter a big deal and let mom be the target of public criticism." Essie analyzed rationally.


    "A clean hand wants no washing. I''ve never done it. I''m not afraid of her, Mary!" Lucy said angrily. She didn''t get even with her, but she still wanted to get even with her.


    "Mom, although there is no evidence to prove that you are innocent, there is no evidence to prove that it was you who instigated you to do so. So you will be fine. But Joy is different. He did it. If Mary insist on suing him, he is likely to be in jail. "


    "I don''t want to be in jail. Sister, I also want to help you vent your anger. You must save me." Hearing this, Joy was so frightened that tears fell down.


    "How could I not save you?" Stroking his head, Essie said, "Dad, we''ll take Joy to the hospital to find Mary and apologize to her as you said tomorrow. It''s her business whether she will accept it or not, but we have to put it ahead of others. We can''t let others tell the truth. "


    Bob nodded.


    At this time, instead of going back to the villa, Zac went straight to the hospital to visit Mary.


    Mary was waiting for him.


    "Mommy, how do you know it was Joy who did it?" Asked Zac in a low voice, with a sharp look in his eyes.


    "You can investigate, and I can also investigate. How can I be indifferent to someone who wants to kill me?" Mary said casual


    m of her heart. If she continues to be a coward and is willing to let this little bastard be the scapegoat, I will let him stay in prison for eight or ten years. "


    "Mommy, please forgive him. It''s his fault, but you are fine now. Can''t you give him a chance to change?" Hearing her vicious words, Essie was furious.


    "Well, I''m not an unreasonable person. As long as Lucy reports to me that she instigated her nephew to harm me and sincerely apologizes to me, I will let this little bastard go." Mary said word by word coldly.


    Essie snorted in her heart. Apologizing was equivalent to admitting her crime. Mary was trying to force her mother to take the blame by using Joy.


    "Mommy, my mommy is also a victim. If you force her to admit what she didn''t do, the real murderer will get away with it. Is this what you want to see?"


    "She is the murderer. There won''t be anyone else. You and your mother are in the same boat. Maybe you are also involved in this matter." Mary glared at her.


    "Mary, you are making trouble out of nothing. We have apologized. If you still don''t give up, we have no choice. But you can''t frame up Lucy for something she haven''t done. It''s her misfortune that Essie has a mother-in-law like you. " Bob angrily took his nephew and daughter out.


    Frustrated, Joy sat back in the car with his head down. Essie patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry. It''s okay. My father-in-law will come back tomorrow. Ask your aunt to intercede with him. He will find a way to make Mary withdraw the lawsuit."


    "You mother-in-law is really not easy to deal with. She didn''t go to find the real murderer, but insisted making trouble for your mother. No wonder your mother has always been worried that you will be wronged if you marry Zac. With such a weird mother-in-law, can you two live a peaceful life?" Bob sighed. He had comforted Lucy when she was worried about Essie. Now even he himself was a little worried.

 Chapter 631 Divorce

    Albert came back in advance. As soon as it happened, he received a call from Mary, saying that someone was going to murder her. Now that he knew the person he found out was Jonas, and Lucy was involved. He guessed that there would be another storm, so he came back in advance.


    After getting off the plane, he didn''t go to the hospital to see Mary immediately. Instead, he called Lucy first. Since Lucy also wanted to see him, she invited him to have a visit in the villa in Phoenix Road.


    "Brother Albert, I''m not doing anything wrong. I''m sitting up straight. I didn''t hurt Essie''s mother-in-law. It''s not me who gave the phone to Jonas. I''m not afraid even if the police come to investigate," Lucy said in a calm and firm tone.


    "Luce." Albert said in a low voice, "Mary is the bad person, I''m not stupid. I know what kind of person you are. You won''t do such a thing."


    "Thank you, brother Albert." Lucy lowered her eyes, and her long curly eyelashes cast a sad shadow on her eyelids. She picked up the black tea on the tea table, took a sip and slowly said, "To tell you the truth, I really hate her. If she hadn''t set up Baron and drugged him, he wouldn''t have had sex with Elizabeth. If she hadn''t bribed the doctor and secretly ligatured me when I gave birth to Essie, I wouldn''t have been unable to give birth to a baby again. If she hadn''t been helping Elizabeth in secret, she wouldn''t have been able to compete with me for my husband. I have a reason to hate her, and I can''t forgive her. But I''m not as vicious as her. The only thing I hope is that I will never have any contact with this woman again. But God wants to make fun of me and let my daughter marry her son. "


    She paused for a moment and continued, "I thought I would put up with it and let it go. She would feel guilty and be good to Essie, but I didn''t expect that she didn''t regret at all. Instead, she continued to hurt my daughter and even wronged me."


    A violent spasm, accompanied by fear, ran over Albert''s body. "Luce, do you mean that Mary has been involved in those things before? Did she really had anything to do with all those things?"


    "I have always regarded her as my best friend, my best sister. But since the car accident, she has completely changed into another person. She suspected that I had an affair with you, so she used Elizabeth to retaliate against me and hit me. But you and I are innocent. " A teardrop fell down from Lucy''s eyes. "At that time, Elizabeth was poor and didn''t even have a decent job. If it weren''t for Mrs. Rong, who would be on Elizabeth''s side and who would dare to take the risk to harm the young hostess of the Xu family?"


    Anger flashed in Albert''s eyes. The muscles at the corners of his mouth were tightened, and his breath was heaving heavily. He didn''t expect that the man sleeping next to him for so many years was a wolf!


    While he was


    will definitely put all the blame on me." Mary''s face twisted as if she had been stung by a hornet.


    "I''d like to see how you two bite each other like dogs." Albert sneered ironically.


    Seeing that he didn''t believe her at all, Mary sat on the bed and burst into tears. "Albert, I''ve been working for your family for so many years, taking care of your parents and raising your children. I haven''t done anything wrong. How could you suspect me and blame me for an outsider!"


    At this moment, Albert was full of disgust with her. Over the years, he had tolerated her narrow mindedness and petty shortcomings, and had always maintained a respectful attitude towards her. But he never thought that she would be so vicious in secret.


    "Mary, what our family needs is a kind, tolerant and generous hostess, not a vicious woman. After you leave the hospital, you don''t have to go back to the Rong Mansion. I''ll ask the lawyer to draw up a divorce agreement and send it here. "


    Hearing this, Mary''s face turned pale and even her lips lost color. "You... You want to divorce me? "


    "You don''t deserve to be my wife." After saying that, Albert turned around and walked out. He turned a deaf ear to Mary''s heartbreaking cries behind him.


    In the villa, Zac came back a little tired. As soon as he received the phone call from Mary, he rushed over and comforted her with Walt.


    Perhaps Albert was still in a fit of anger. He didn''t go back to the Rong Mansion, nor did he answer the phone. Perhaps he didn''t want to be persuaded by anyone.


    Knowing what had happened, Essie pretended to know nothing and poured him a glass of milk. "The kids are asleep. Why do you come back so late?"


    Zac cast a dark glance at her and asked, "Did my father meet your mother?"


    "He came in the afternoon. He had a cup of tea and left. I was taking a nap. Mom didn''t tell me until I woke up. What''s wrong?" she asked casually.

 Chapter 632 Go Back To Her Mothers Home After A Quarrel

    "I really underestimated my mother-in-law." He sneered.


    "What do you mean?" Essie''s two eyebrows frowned. Of course she knew what he meant.


    Zac didn''t answer, but said lightly, "My father has asked someone to cancel the case of Jonas. You can rest assured."


    "Zac Rong, you haven''t answered me yet. What do you mean by that?" Essie didn''t intend to let him go.


    Zac''s dark and cold eyes twinkled in the light. "Nothing. It''s late. Go back to sleep." Without waiting for her response, he stood up and went upstairs.


    A hint of resentment flashed across Essie''s face. When she returned to the room, she didn''t say anything with her back to Zac, and so did Zac.


    It was the first time that the room was so quiet in the long night.


    Essie was a person who couldn''t hide her feelings. She wouldn''t die in silence, but burst out in it.


    She sat up and leaned against the head of the bed. "Zac Rong, tell me what you should say, or you won''t be able to sleep."


    Zac sighed. He knew his wife very well. She wouldn''t stop until a problem was solved.


    He sat up, walked to the wine cabinet and poured a glass of red wine. After taking a sip, he opened his thin lips and said, "Daddy has come back from your mother''s house and is going to divorce Mommy."


    "So you think it''s my mother''s fault?" Essie sneered. Her tone was like an earthquake lurking at the bottom of the Pacific Ocean, with surging and gloom before the huge wave came.


    Looking at the bright red liquid in the cup, Zac''s eyes were as deep as an invisible ancient well. "I just think that your mother and my father are really close. I''m afraid that one sentence of her is as important as ten sentences of my mommy. "


    "Zac Rong, you don''t have to imply. My mother didn''t say anything to your father. She just told him the truth about the past, and I asked her to say so. My mother is a very simple person without any scheming. She won''t harm others behind their backs. She will only be killed. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been stabbed in the back by your mother, who has always regarded her as a good friend. " Essie raised her voice all of a sudden.


    The muscles at the corners of Zac''s mouth tightened, as if he was gritting his teeth. "Is this the result you want?"


    "It''s your mommy who has gone too far. My father took Jonas to apologize. It''s okay that she doesn''t accept it. What''s more, she insulted my mother in front of us and asked her to report her guilt on the newspaper. I''m curious. She doesn''t care about the truth at all. She doesn''t care about who the real murderer is. She only cares about my mother. What''s her intention? Did she make up and act the whole thing? "


    Essie''s words were like a machine gun, constantly shooting out. Regardless of Zac''s mood, she turned a blind eye to his terrible face.


    "My mommy is seriously allergic to peanuts. If the ambulance didn''t arrive in time, she would have died of suffocation. Planning such a thing is equivalent to suicide. Don''t you think it is too much to suspect her like this?"


    "It''s her behavior that makes people confuse


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    "I''m just telling the truth. As for how to decide, it''s daddy''s business. I have no right to interfere."


    "If this is what you want, then congratulations. You have achieved your goal." There was anger in Zac''s words. He looked at her as if she was the one who destroyed his parents'' marriage.


    The disappointment in Essie''s heart was like the waves. It was the first time that she saw Baron in him.


    She used to think that he was different from Baron. He had his own opinions and right judgment, but now she found that she was wrong. Her mother was right. Once she had an irreconcilable conflict with Mary, as a son, he would choose to stand on Mary''s side. As her wife, she had been ruthlessly kicked into the bottomless abyss. Even if she was full of grievances, she had no way to make an appeal.


    She lay down with her back to him and ignored him. He didn''t say anything more. His expression was colder and silent than hers.


    The second day, when she woke up, Zac had left. Perhaps he went to the company, or perhaps he went to comfort his mother.


    She smiled bitterly, packed two suitcases and took the children back to Phoenix Road. In this situation, they''d better separate for a period of time and calm down.


    Mili peeped at her sullen face, covered her mouth and whispered in Dot''s ear, "Believe it or not, daddy and Mommy had a fight. Mommy was angry and wanted to take us back to grandma''s home."


    "There is such a naughty grandma at home. They can''t live a stable life," Dot sighed. They had also overheard something about Mary and Lucy. Now needless to guess, they knew that their parents were quarreling over it. Both of them helped their own mother. This conflict seemed to be irreconcilable.


    When Lucy and Bob saw their daughter bring the children back, they guessed that she had quarreled with their son-in-law.


    Once the truth of the past was revealed, the Rong family would definitely be shocked. Zac didn''t care about the small quarrels in usual. Once there was a serious problem, he would definitely stand out.

 Chapter 633 Find The Scapegoat

    Even if Mary was unpardonable, she was his mother who had brought him up for thirty years. It was not surprising that he chose to stand by her side.


    "Essie, I''ve been through this. I knew this day would come when you married Zac. In such a rich family, the daughter-in-law was always in a passive position to be beaten. No matter how fair and independent a son was, he would eventually choose to stand on his mother''s side and let his wife bear the grievance. Mary is more capable than Vicki in making troubles. As long as she is with you, you and Zac won''t have a peaceful life. " Lucy sighed heavily.


    "She did win this time." Essie lowered her eyes, and her thick long eyelashes cast two sad shadows on her eyelids. People were always like this. They always forgot the lessons of the previous generation and thought that they would be different by luck. It was not until they bumped into the cliff that they realized that they had chosen the wrong path.


    "Don''t be too pessimistic. That evil woman won''t be complacent for long. As long as the real Mary regains her memory, she will be beaten back to her original state," Lucy comforted.


    Unfortunately, Essie didn''t feel better. She was sad not because she lost to Mary, but because she was disappointed in Zac.


    She thought their relationship had become indestructible after going through so much hardship and test. Now she realized that she was wrong. Their relationship was still so fragile.


    "Mom, I''m fine. I just want to calm down." She forced a smile and didn''t want her mother to worry about her.


    At this time, Zac was having a serious father son conversation with Albert.


    "Daddy, are you really going to divorce Mommy?"


    "What? Did she send you here as a lobbyist?" Albert lit a cigar and took a drag slowly. There was no expression on his face, as if he was determined to divorce this time.


    "I also know something about my mother-in-law. You can''t just listen to her one-sided words, but you should give mommy a chance to explain. I believe that it was Elizabeth who did all these things. Mommy was also used by her, so she did something stupid," Zac advised.


    "I know whether she has done it or not." There was a slight fire between Albert''s thick eyebrows. Apparently, he had convicted Mary in his heart.


    "You have been together for more than half of your lives. Is there anything that can''t be solved? Maybe she did something wrong about Luce. But if it weren''t for you, how could she hate Luce? How''s your relationship? In my eyes, you respect each other as guest and you are a model couple in the eyes of outsiders. But in my eyes, your relationship is as plain as water. At least, this is how you treat your mommy. Have you ever loved Mommy wholeheartedly for so many years? " Zac said in a critical tone.


    "You won''t know what happened between me and your mommy." Albert waved his hand. It was not that he didn''t love Mary, but that she had changed and he couldn''t lov


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    white. The truth will come to light sooner or later." Lucy''s voice came from the stairs.


    It was natural for a son to protect his mother, and she didn''t want to blame Zac for anything. But she also didn''t believe what the newspaper said. Obviously, Elizabeth and Mary wanted to escape from their guilt. She wouldn''t believe a word of their words.


    "Mom, I just hope that you and my mom can dissolve the resentment and get along well with each other, so that as the younger generation, we won''t be put in a dilemma," Zac looked at Lucy and said in a low voice.


    "Zac, make it clear. Your mother is aggressive now. She doesn''t want to get along with us. Why don''t you focus on persuading? Or your advice doesn''t work at all? She wanted to drive me away and divorce me. Since you are so filial to her, why don''t you listen to her? In this way, she is good, you are good and we are all good. I don''t need to see my mother-in-law''s face all day long. " Essie was a little excited and her voice rose unconsciously.


    "Essie, you are pregnant now. You can''t be too excited." Lucy hurried to her and held her up.


    Zac didn''t say anything more, fearing that she would be too angry and hurt the child. "You little fool, no matter who is right and who is wrong, let''s put it aside for the time being, okay?" My mother won''t pursue the matter of Jonas anymore. Go back with me first. " He tried to calm himself down.


    "I don''t want to go back yet. I need some time to calm down," Essie replied coldly.


    Zac looked at her helplessly and took a deep breath. "Well, think it over tonight. I''ll pick you up tomorrow." After saying that, she greeted Lucy and went out.


    Holding her hand, Lucy sat down and said, "Essie, if it was in the past, I would have persuaded you to leave him and divorce him. But now I just want to say that if you really fall out with him, the happy person is Mary. Don''t let her succeed."


    "Mom, I''m sorry." Lowering her head, Essie was in a mess.

 Chapter 634 Separation May Be A Good Thing

    "I don''t know when Mrs. Rose will regain her memory. What if she can''t remember it all her life?" Essie sighed heavily. And these were all her speculations. If Mary was Mary And Charlotte was Charlotte, there was no exchange at all? Was she really going to spend the rest of her life with such a mother-in-law?


    Hearing her words, Lucy''s heart was shaken. It was a gamble, a gamble of marriage and happiness of her whole life.


    "If you don''t have confidence, you''d better leave as soon as possible. Hanson is still waiting for you. It''s better to leave early than late."


    "Mom, please don''t put me and Hanson together anymore. I can''t delay Hanson anymore. Even if I want to divorce, I will live alone in the future and won''t get married again," Essie said in a low voice.


    Lucy didn''t say anything. If they really divorced, she would call Hanson immediately and ask him to come back. She would take her daughter to the Civil Affairs Bureau to register. Their marriage would like nail on the board, which would make Zac regret it.


    Bob sighed. He had been trying to persuade them to break up, but now he didn''t want to say anything more. The existence of Mary would be a thorn in the marriage of her daughter and Zac. Maybe it was a good thing to separate, at least she would not be hurt again.


    Essie hadn''t been home for three days, which was beyond the endurance of Zac. He had been waiting outside the Phoenix Road for a day. When he saw that Essie came out of the iron gate alone, he opened the door and swept over like a tornado. He picked her up horizontally and put her into the car.


    Essie was speechless. Every time the two of them fell into a cold war, this man would become a big devil. He would break the ice, oppress her from the aura and force her to surrender.


    But this time, she wouldn''t. She felt extremely disappointed. For the first time, she had a chill in this marriage. The marriage between Baron and Luce was like a nightmare for her. She couldn''t avoid such a stupid and filial man as Baron.


    Now, she saw this horrible shadow from Zac, and she was also afraid of this marriage.


    "Let me get off the car," she said coldly.


    Ignoring her, Zac started the engine.


    In a fit of pique, Essie turned her head to look out of the window without saying a word. The car was shrouded in silence.


    Zac looked like the cloudy sky outside the window, gloomy and gloomy. "Isn''t it enough?"


    "Am I the one who made trouble?" A bitter smile appeared on Essie''s face. She felt that she was immersed in the sea of ice, and her head and feet were cold.


    "The son should repay the debt of his mother''s. If my mother really owes you, I''ll pay for her!" Zac took a deep breath as if he felt pain somewhere.


    "Do you think your mommy will stop torturing us and let us live a peaceful life?" she said with hatred.


    "I believe that after this incident, she will wake up," Zac said in a comforting tone. He didn''t know if he wanted to persuade her or himself.


    Essie sneered. He was completely deceiving herself. If Mary could wake up, she would not rack her brain to find a s


    ld not be released.


    She wanted to open the window and scream at the night sky. Her voice was hoarse, but she couldn''t utter a syllable.


    The baby in her belly seemed to feel her mother''s low mood and began to move uneasily.


    She took a deep breath to suppress her emotions. She reached out her hand, gently stroked her belly and comforted him, "It''s okay, baby. Mommy is fine. Don''t be afraid." She just needed some time to calm down, but she didn''t want to see Zac.


    It was said that marriage was a woman''s second life. Once she took the wrong path, she would be doomed. It seemed that she took the wrong path now.


    Mary wouldn''t let it go. Endless war was waiting for her.


    Mary left the hospital two days later. It seemed that Albert didn''t pursue the past and took her back to Rong Mansion. However, he moved out of the room and slept in separate rooms with her.


    This action made Mary very uncomfortable, and her hatred for Lucy and Essie reached the extreme. This time, she made a mistake. She forgot that even if the rabbit was pressed too hard, it would bite people. But this was also a good thing. If she took Pitkin out as a scapegoat, she would no longer be afraid of the threats of Lucy and Essie.


    "Albert, the past is clear. Why are you still angry with me?"


    Albert glanced at her with sharp eyes, as if he could see through her at a glance. "You just recovered from a serious injury and need a good rest. It''s better for us to sleep in separate rooms for the time being." Then he ignored her and went upstairs.


    Mary''s face almost turned red with anger. Although she had proved herself innocence, Albert''s feelings for her had dropped to the freezing point. It was all caused by Lucy and Essie. She wouldn''t let these two tramps go.


    However, she also got some comfort from this matter. At the critical moment, Zac was still on her side, protecting her. A mother was always closer than a wife. There was no way for the little tramp to fight with her. She would definitely drive her away and made them disappear from her sight forever.

 Chapter 635 Plan To Change Son-In-Law

    Albert was worried that the matter of Mary would affect the relationship between his son and his parents in law, so he set up a dinner party in Pleasant Scenery Tea House to invite Luce and Bob to have dinner together. Unexpectedly, Luce and Bob declined.


    In the past few days, Zac came to the Rong Mansion alone, but he didn''t see Essie. He knew that there was a crack in their relationship.


    In the afternoon, he called Zac into his office.


    "Have you had a hard time these days?" He took a drag on his cigar and asked in a low voice.


    With a bitter smile, Zac said, "Once something is brought up, it won''t end so easily."


    "People have a bottom line. Some things can be forgiven, but some things can''t." Albert sighed.


    "What about you? The truth has been revealed. Have you forgiven Mommy?" Zac asked. In the past two days, when Mary saw him, they cried as if they were crying. The coldness of Albert made her feel wronged.


    "Do you really think she is innocent?" Albert sneered. He had a clear mind that Pitkin was just a scapegoat for her and Elizabeth.


    Zac was slightly shocked. When Elizabeth came to the ward to clarify the fact, his father did not raise any doubts. He thought he believed it, but he did not expect...


    "You and Mommy have spent most of their lives together. You should know what kind of person she is."


    "Just because I know her well, I am sure that this matter has something to do with her. People are doing it, and God is watching. And the dirty hands can''t be washed clean. " Albert''s eyes were deep and sharp.


    "Even if she did something wrong, you should also be responsible. If you love her with all your heart, she wouldn''t hate Luce and do such a thing." There was a hint of questioning in Zac''s voice.


    Albert looked out of the window, a hint of sadness flashing across his eyes.


    The Mary he knew before was not what she looked like now. She was gentle, kind, tolerant and magnanimous, as pure as a spring, and as warm as the spring. She comforted his wounded heart and made him have the faith to love again. From the moment he married her, he had vowed to love her well. But since the car accident, she had slowly changed. She had become a fussy, suspicious, narrow-minded and disgusting woman.


    Maybe it was because of what happened to Charlotte that she changed so much.


    He tried his best to put up with it. Firstly, it was because of the promise he made when he got married, and secondly, it was to keep the secret of the Rong family.


    Now, the reason why he changed his mind and gave her a step down after she pushed Pitkin out to be the scapegoat was to keep the shocking secret of the Rong family. But he couldn''t tolerate her as before and watch her destroy the marriage between his son and Essie.


    "You won''t understand what happened between us."


    "You and Mommy have been married for a long time. Is there any problem that you can''t overcome?" Zac frowned.


    "I have walked much more than you have eaten. I know how to deal with the relationship with your mommy. You''d better pay more attention to yourself. You


    married. Now because of bad grandma, there was a conflict between the two families, and he would be in a dilemma. Bad grandma is full of bad tricks. She will definitely come up with many ways to hurt mommy in the future. Who will he help then? " Mili sighed.


    "Judging from the situation this time, he is on the side of bad grandmother," Dot said slowly.


    "So he has a cold war with Mommy, and grandparents can''t accept him." Mili pouted.


    "Daddy is the smartest man in the world, yet, sometimes, he can still be confused. If he stood on the side of bad grandma, he would offend three people, but on the side of Mommy, he would only offend bad grandma. He really didn''t figure that out this time. " Dot shook his head.


    "Do you think they will really divorce?" Mili blinked her big eyes.


    "Mommy will mention it, but he won''t agree. They have divorced for so many times, and the agreement has been signed so many times. In the end, they still haven''t divorced, right?" Dot raised his eyebrows.


    "They didn''t divorce because the two still have feelings. If bad grandma torment a few more times, the relationship between the two people will probably not continue, just like Grandma and grandpa Xu." Mili sighed.


    At this moment, Zac was still waiting outside. He didn''t intend to go in. He was very clear that he had been regarded as unwelcome by his parents in law, and he wouldn''t be pleased if he went in. Why did he ask for trouble?


    The iron gate of the villa didn''t open until nine o''clock. Hanson was sent out like a distinguished guest by his parents in law with a loving smile on their faces.


    Essie and the kids stood aside.


    Mili and Dot were always very close to Hanson. They wrapped their arms around his neck in turn and kissed him goodbye. Looking at him, Essie wore a sweet smile that hadn''t appeared for a long time.


    Zac tightened his grip on the steering wheel, and a malicious and ferocious look rose on his face.


    Since this incident, she had never smiled at him. Even her eyes on him were like looking at a stranger.

 Chapter 636 Dont Be Willful Anymore

    When Zac opened the door and walked out, the smile on everyone''s face disappeared, as if they were blown away by a cold wind.


    In particular, Essie changed her smile face immediately when she saw Zac.


    Such an obvious change made Zac''s internal organs twist into a ball.


    With an expressionless face, Hanson''s eyes swept across his face like the night wind. He turned to Essie and smiled, "I''m leaving now."


    Essie nodded, "Hanson, see you another day."


    "Daddy Hanson, remember to celebrate your birthday together." Mili waved at him reluctantly.


    "Okay." Hanson stroked her head lovingly. After say goodbye with Lucy and Bob, he got on the car.


    The existence of Zac continued to be ignored. It was not until Hanson''s car left her sight that she turned to him and said, "let''s go." She said lightly and held the children''s hands.


    "Essie, if you are not happy, come back. Don''t hurt yourself." Lucy''s voice came from behind. She said that on purpose. Anyway, she didn''t plan to keep this marriage for too long. If Mary continued to make trouble after the baby was born, she would help her daughter to end this tragedy.


    A muscle on Zac''s handsome face twitched slightly. His mother-in-law''s words were ruthless enough. It seemed that after this matter, she denied him again, and their relationship returned to the freezing point.


    Along the way, his face was gloomy and serious, and there was a fire burning in his chest.


    But Essie turned a blind eye to it and kept her head out of the window.


    After returning to the villa, he asked the nanny to take the children upstairs to sleep, and Essie also went upstairs to her room. She didn''t want to talk to him anymore. But he wouldn''t let her go. He pushed the door open.


    His aura was so cold that the atmosphere in the room was almost negative.


    "I''m tired. I''m going to sleep." Sitting on the edge of the bed, Essie said coldly.


    "Are you tired of playing or laughing?" He pinched the tip of her chin and forced her head to face him.


    "I don''t understand." She shook off his hand hard.


    "Weren''t you very happy when you were at your parents'' house? Were you so excited to see your old lover?" He gritted his teeth and the veins on his forehead were rolling.


    "Hanson just came to see the children." She rolled her eyes at him and said lightly. She didn''t want to explain more.


    "They are my children!" Anger was burning in Zac''s eyes.


    "Hanson is their daddy Hanson. They have lived in the United States with Hanson for three years, and their relationship is not inferior to yours." She said rudely, as if she didn''t want to explain and just let it be. She didn''t want to care about his feelings at all.


    He took a deep breath, his chest heaving heavily like a fan, and even the air around him was fanned. "Do you miss that period of time very much?"


    "Yes." She said angrily, "That was the happiest time for me. There was no plot, no harm, no need to face my enemies all day long, and no ne


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ittle foot to kick her belly. It was excited to hear daddy''s voice again. After Zac finished the story, it was quiet, as if it had fallen asleep at ease.


    For the sake of the baby, Essie didn''t resist anymore. She lay down and closed her eyes.


    "That''s good, honey." Zac smiled with satisfaction.


    On the second day, Essie received a call from Albert, hoping that she could go back home with Zac. Since the allergic incident of Mary, Essie hadn''t stepped into Rong Mansion. She hesitated when she received the call from Albert. Essie didn''t want to see Mary, because Mary wouldn''t be nice to her. Essie didn''t want to see her Stinky Face.


    But Albert called her in person and his tone was very sincere. She couldn''t refuse, so she had to agree.


    On the way back to Rong Mansion, Zac looked out of the window, with an implicit and intriguing look in his eyes. "My mommy has had a hard time these days. Daddy''s attitude towards mommy has changed a lot, and he even slept in separate rooms with her..."


    Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Essie. "If you are worried that I will quarrel with her, I can get off the car."


    "I didn''t mean that." Zac held her hand and said, "if my mother really did something wrong, she was punished this time, and you should be less angry."


    Essie''s dark eyes twinkled. Albert was a wise man. Mary couldn''t hide this trick of finding a scapegoat from him. Now he had neglected Mary, which should be the best proof.


    Thinking of this, she felt a little better.


    "I know what I should do." She said in a low voice and looked outside without saying anything.


    When they arrived at the house, Mary''s face darkened as soon as she saw Essie. She had not had a good day since the God of plague entered the house. Now she was even neglected by Albert because of her. If she didn''t teach Essie a good lesson, she couldn''t vent her anger.


    A cold light flashed through Essie''s eyes, but she hid it quickly and didn''t show it.

 Chapter 637 Mary Was Not Hostess Of The Family

    "Mommy, daddy." Essie greeted them in a low voice, with a gentle smile on her face. At this time, she had to show respect and magnanimity, or she would be regarded as narrow-minded woman


    Mary snorted angrily. Being ignored by Albert for the past few days, she was on the verge of breaking down. How could she still pretend to smile?


    "It''s good you come here." Albert smiled at her and was very satisfied with her performance.


    Mary thought this tramp was here to laugh at her. She must have known that she was out of favor. Fortunately, her son was on her side now and had never doubted her behavior. Otherwise, she would lose this battle completely.


    Walt and Leila were also there. Leila was very happy in her heart. The battle between Mary and Essie was really wonderful, but it was a pity that Essie, an immortal fighter, fought back again and was not driven away.


    "Daddy, is there anything you want us to do?" Zac asked.


    "I''m going to have a family meeting today." Said Albert.


    Mary''s heart jolted, and she had a vague sense of foreboding. The last time Albert held such a serious family meeting was more than 20 years ago, he announced that he would bring Minny home.


    What did he want to do this time?


    When all the family members were all here, Albert called the uncle Li into the meeting room.


    Albert looked serious, and the air in the meeting room also became solemn.


    "Recently, Mary has just recovered from a serious illness and needs a long time to recover. In addition, she is getting old. It''s time for her to enjoy her old age. These days, Essie helped Mary manage the family affairs and handled everything in an orderly way. So I''ve thought about it. From now on, Essie will take charge of this house. "


    His words caused a great uproar in the meeting room.


    Obviously, he was going to change the hostess.


    Mary twitched violently with her face turning pale and blue. When Albert slept in separate rooms with her, it had already aroused the private discussion of the servants in the house. If he had to deprive her of the position of hostess, wouldn''t they slap both her left face and her right face?


    What position and prestige would she have in the family in the future?


    "I''m fine. I''ll recover after resting for a few days. Essie is pregnant now. How can she deal with so many complicated things? Would you think about it again?"


    A sharp look flashed across Essie''s face. She quickly answered, "it doesn''t matter, mommy. I''m not that fragile, and it''s not my first child. I don''t need to be too careful. Your health is very important. You can rest for a period of time. When you recover completely, this house will be handed over to you. "


    She had a considerate and caring smile on her face, and her words were very euphemistic. But Mary understood what she meant. It was obvious that she was seizing power and asking her to retire.


    Zac didn''t say anything. Although in his opinion, it was not appropriate for his father to change the hostess at this time. He didn''t want to show mercy to


    "She is Luce''s daughter. How can she not listen to Luce and not be affected by her? Let me tell you, Luce is a cunning woman. She looks innocent and kind, but in fact, she is more sinister and vicious than Elizabeth. If she didn''t kill me this time, she would definitely not give up. And next time, she would come to harm me. Now her daughter has taken over the family. It''s easier for her to hurt me. I''m afraid I won''t even have a place to live in the future. " Mary held her arms and looked terrified, as if her life was in danger at any time.


    Walt held her hand and said, "Mommy, I think you are suffering from persecutory delusion. There are so many people and eyes in the house. How could anyone hurt you? "


    "My wife is not that kind of person. You think too much." Zac said affirmatively. He was very clear about what kind of person Essie was. Even if she hated her mother, she would not have the intention to kill her. She was always defensive and would never take the initiative to attack. However, once she was attacked, her counterattack was powerful enough to kill. So what he needed to do was to ask his mother to calm down and not to provoke this muddled fool again.


    However, it was impossible for Mary to do that. She was born to be vengeful and never let go of Essie unless she died.


    "Even if she won''t hurt me, Lucy can still bewitch her to harm me. Just like what she did to your father. He only cared about her and turned a blind eye to this family and us. If I hadn''t endured humiliation and burden, you would have changed your mother."


    "If you are really worried, you should find a way to repair your relationship with daddy as soon as possible. Many women admired a man as mature and handsome, unrestrained and powerful as daddy. Those young women have plenty of ways to hook up with men. If you don''t want to work hard, there is a high chance for them to take advantage of the opportunity. We don''t want to call a woman younger than us auntie. " Walt tried to distract her from catching Essie.

 Chapter 638 Mother-in-law Or Daughter-in-law

    Mary shivered. She had never thought about it. Albert didn''t have much interest in women. For so many years, he had never been with any other women except for Minny.


    However, as a man of strong power, handsome, mature and extraordinary appearance, there were countless women coveting him. If the relationship between the couple continued to deteriorate like this, the mistress would definitely come into the house.


    "You are my son. You must find a way to make me and your father get back together."


    "Don''t worry, mommy. I''ll handle it. I''m good at coaxing people." Walt said confidently, patting his chest.


    Mary nodded and turned to Zac, "tell your wife that even if I am not the hostess of this family, I am her mother-in-law. If she dares to make trouble in the family, I won''t spare her."


    "Mommy, Essie values love the most. If you treat her well, she will also treat you well." Zac said clearly and in a low voice. He was reminding his mother to be kind to Essie and not to make trouble again.


    Mary snorted and said nothing. She wiped the tears on her face and walked out of the study.


    Leila was in the hall. Seeing her coming down, she walked up to her and asked, "Mommy, are you okay?"


    "Very good." Mary rolled her eyes at her. She thought she was a sensible girl before, but she didn''t expect that she would stab her at the critical moment.


    Leila read her mind and smiled, "Mommy, you are my mother-in-law. Of course I''m on your side unconditionally. The reason why I proposed to share the family affairs with Essie is to help you." Her voice was so low that it was within the range of the two.


    The task Willi gave her was to mess up the peaceful spring water of the family and make the family more chaotic. So she would try to make Mary and Essie keep fighting with each other until Essie was driven out of the family.


    Mary glanced at her and asked, "do you really think so?"


    "Of course, as your daughter-in-law, I should be filial to you and respect you. Your words are the imperial edict. How can I help that disrespectful sister-in-law and disobey you?" Leila said seriously.


    "It''s good that you can think so." Mary''s eyes flashed.


    In a rich family, the relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law was difficult to deal with, and the relationship between sisters-in-law was also very complicated. She and Sally seemed to be harmonious on the surface, but secretly competed with each other. As the eldest daughter-in-law, Leila was definitely not willing to be suppressed by Essie. It would be strange if she didn''t try her best to win over her mother-in-law.


    "Mommy, if you need anything, just tell me." Said Leila.


    Mary nodded. With her assistant''s help, it would be much easier to deal with Essie. At that time, Essie would make a mess of the family. Not only Albert, but also Abel and Alena would be very disappointed in her.


    At this moment, Essie had begun to get familiar with the business of the family.


    In addition to the Centennial old house in Dragon City, the property of the family also included the natural ecological farm, fish pool, pasture, and training ground all over the country... Every week, there would be fresh v


    our next life," said Mili with her eyes wide open as if she was frightened.


    "That''s good." Zac smiled with satisfaction. She was worth teaching.


    Sitting next to her, Essie said in a hurry, "it''s almost eight o''clock, sweetheart." She reminded her and changed the topic.


    Mili screamed. She took the remote control, turned on the TV and called Rabi and Dot downstairs.


    Today was a very special day. The first TV drama starred by Mili was played on TV for the first time. It was in the form of a seasonal show. The first season had been finished and it was officially broadcast on the star.


    Because of the special situation that had happened before, Mili didn''t have many scenes in the first season. However, there were still a few more seasons left, and her scenes would gradually increase.


    "To tell you the truth, godfather and godmother have shown their first kiss on the screen in this play." Mili said with a smile.


    "Will uncle be angry if he sees it?" Rabi asked in a sweet voice.


    "How about uncle kissing god mother a few more times in private?" Dot said casually.


    Mili opened WeChat and pulled Jim and Eva into the group.


    "God mom, are you with uncle Vinton?"


    "Yes, your uncle is right next to me, your grandma and uncle Jade as well." Eva replied.


    "What about god father?"


    After a long time, Jim finally typed two words, "at home."


    "God father, the screen day is coming again. The mobile phone store will definitely be in a rush tomorrow." Mili let out three laughing expressions. As long as Jim''s new movie premiere or the opening of the new play, it was the quietest time in the evening of Dragon City, because everyone was either crowded in the cinema, or squatting in front of TV and mobile phone to lick the screen.


    "You''re such a jerk! How dare you flatter Jim?" Eva let out a sweating expression.


    Jim didn''t respond. He seemed to be very busy. Eva thought he had fallen in love with a new girl and endured it for so long, which should be the limit for him?


    "Jim, are you alone?" She asked deliberately.


    "It''s none of your business." Jim sent a contemptuous expression.

 Chapter 639 The Secret Of Jims Skin Care

    "Just ask. I don''t care about your business." Eva threw out a bomb.


    "Then shut up and watch TV." Jim responded with a kitchen knife with blood.


    "I didn''t say anything. I moved my fingers." Eva threw out another pile of shit.


    "Be careful of your fingers." Jim gave her a skull.


    Then the two started to fight on the screen.


    Mili was a little sweaty. She raised her head and took a look at Essie and Zac. "I found that there is no time when godfather and godmother don''t fight, they would even fight on WeChat."


    With a smile, Essie said, "or how could they be enemies for three lifetimes?"


    "Next time, I''ll ask director Li to shoot a paly called An Enemy for Three Lifetimes. It must be very exciting to let them act here." Dot said slowly.


    After the advertisement, the TV play started.


    The hall also quieted down.


    Zac gallantly offered his arm as a pillow for his wife.


    "I really admire godfather and godmother. They both hate each other, but they can still act so affectionately." Mili crossed her arms in front of her chest, full of worship.


    "This is called dedicated. For actors, even if it is a gorilla, you have to kiss it." Said Essie.


    "Godfather is the king of the entertainment circle. No director dares to let him kiss a gorilla." Mili pouted.


    "Baby, it''s just a metaphor. Your godfather and godmother are both good at acting. Even if there is a dinosaur in front of them, they can still show affectionate expressions." Said Essie, stroking her head.


    "Will they fall in love with each other just like other actors?" Mili blinked her beautiful big eyes and asked.


    "If so, your uncle will be in trouble." Zac interrupted with a hint of banter in his tone.


    "Uncle is also very handsome and excellent, so the possibility is zero." Dot said slowly.


    "Those who betray love will be single in the next life. God mother, you can''t fall in love with someone else."


    Zac was a little embarrassed. She was really a cunning girl.


    At this time, neither Eva nor Jim watched the play. They stared at the WeChat and kept fighting. Although in the real world, Eva was crushed and killed by Jim in a second, she was full of fighting spirit and murderous will in the Internet world.


    So after the whole play was finished, they still couldn''t decide the winner.


    Vinton couldn''t bear to look at her phone. However, she didn''t get along well with Jim, which relieved him a lot. He didn''t want to have a strong rival in love like Jim.


    "Brother Vinton, will you be jealous if my sister is too intimate with actors?" Jade asked with a smile.


    "No, I won''t. I have always been scrupulous in separating public from private interests." Vinton smiled charmingly.


    Eva put down her phone and put her head on his shoulder. "Vinton supports my career the most."


    "Of course." Vinton held her in his arms and said, "as long as you want, you can continue to act even if we get married."


    Eva smiled gracefully, revealing two cute dimples.


    The phone in her hand rang, and it was a message from Jim, "heaven pep


    "I''ve never had any pimples." Jim replied indifferently.


    "I see." Eva pouted. This guy''s skin was so good that she was jealous. He didn''t have a mole, nor did he have a freckle or a pimple. "Jim, you are good at skin care. Do you have any secret?"


    "You want to know?" Jim raised his eyebrows, a mischievous look flashing across his eyes.


    She nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    "The secret is..." Jim paused and lowered his voice. "Put the snail on your face every day and let it climb a few circles slowly."


    Eva choked slightly. Recently, the snail facial mask was very popular, but it was extracted from the snail. She had never heard of putting a snail on one''s face crawling. It was so sticky and disgusting.


    "Jim, you are so unique."


    "The skin care products you used are all mixed with chemicals. They won''t cause much damage to your skin in a short term, but the side effects will come out after a long time. I''m using pure natural and pollution-free products. I don''t worry about chemical damage. " Jim crossed his legs and said slowly, with a pair of peach blossom eyes squinting slightly.


    Eva didn''t doubt his words at all. He was known as the number one evil man in the Dragon City, and he must have used some evil tricks that ordinary people couldn''t imagine. So did his skin care.


    "So, you used the snail as a facial mask?"


    Jim slightly leaned over and got closer to her. "The snail I used is not found in the wild. Those snails have too many bacteria and were not clean. It must be raised at home. In addition to feeding pure and natural food, it has to be cleaned regularly every day to ensure it''s clean."


    "You are so weird." Eva gave a thumbs up to show her admiration.


    "Do you want to have a try?" Jim''s dark brown eyes narrowed.


    "Where do you keep them? Can I have a look?" Eva''s curiosity was growing.


    "In the garden house." Shrugging, Jim said, "if you want to use it, I''ll pick the biggest one for you after breakfast."


    "Is that okay?" Eva''s thick eyelashes flickered.

 Chapter 640

    "A snail of mine is valuable. If it were someone else, they wouldn''t even be able to take a look at it. But for the sake of the desserts you made today, I''ll make an exception for you," Jim said slowly.


    As if being bathed in the sun, Eva put on a smile and said, "Since you are so generous, I won''t refuse."


    She finished her breakfast rapidly, and then lay on the lounge chair on the terrace.


    Jim looked at her with an unfathomable smile. The heaven pepper was really silly and naive. She believed whatever he made up to tease her. However, since she was so interested, he could not let her down, so he ordered the servants to pick up one of the edible French snails he raised.


    "Scum Jim, will it bite me?" Seeing the fat and big snail in his hand, Eva was a little frightened with her beautiful big eyes wide open.


    "If the snail can bite people, the sow will fly to the sky." Jim sneered. This stupid woman didn''t even know some basic knowledge.


    Eva felt relieved and took a deep breath. "Well, I''m ready. Let''s start."


    Jim put the snail on her forehead.


    Soft and cool, she felt good, not as scary as she thought.


    "Scum Jim, you are so smart that you invented the snail SPA," she said with a smile.


    Jim was a little disappointed to see that she enjoyed it very much. He had planned to make fun of her, but he didn''t expect her to be so bold. It was not fun at all.


    The big snail slowly wriggled on her face, itching, making her giggle. Her silvery laughter, like the collision of wind bell and wind, echoed on the balcony.


    Jim was a little affected. He squinted at her without blinking. She looked pure and harmless when she smiled. There was no spicy taste at all. She looked nice and comfortable.


    "Scum Jim, where did you get these snails? I want to raise some," Eva said.


    "These are all French snails. They are fed with pure natural and pollution-free organic food. After they are finished, I will roast them for eating." Jim squinted his charming eyes and gave a secret smile.


    "You are so cruel, aren''t you? They are so cute. How can you bear to eat them? " Eva rolled her eyes at him.


    "The reproduction of snails is amazing. I''m doing this to maintain the ecological balance." Jim snorted.


    Eva pouted. Her dark eyes rolled for two times, revealing a sly glimmer. "Scum Jim, can you show mercy? Eat less and sell them to me?"


    "You have a crush on my little snail?" Jim grinned wickedly.


    "It''s so adorable. It can also give you SPA." Eva grinned, revealing a row of white teeth.


    Jim rubbed his chin, seeming to be hesitating. Seeing this, Eva curled her lips and said, "It''s just a few snails. You''re so stingy. You''re still the richest crown prince of the entertainment circle. You don''t deserve the name."


    "It depends on my mood whether I give it to you or not," Jim said slowly.


    "It''s okay if you don''t give it to me. I don''t want to force you to do something you don''t want." Eva wrinkled her nose, took down the snail


    was disfigured because of that.


    Eva nodded and held the big box with snails in her arms as if holding a treasure. "Thank you, Jim."


    Jim realized that she had changed her address. She was indeed an innocent woman. She was fooled and shed tears of gratitude, which made him a little unbearable to make fun of her.


    As soon as Eva came back, she called Essie and she introduce this natural and harmless beauty treatment to her.


    When Essie arrived at her apartment, she had just taken care of the snail''s nest. The sand in the glass tank was brought from Jim''s garden house, and several organic cabbage were planted.


    "Essie, you are pregnant now. It''s not appropriate to use a facial mask with chemical ingredients. It''s the best way to use this snail SPA."


    Hearing that these were all from Jim, Essie was slightly surprised. "Have you reconciled with your enemies?"


    "I made dessert for him in exchange." With a pout, Eva picked up a snail and put it in her hand. "Is it cold, watery, soft and particularly comfortable? Let me tell you, today I let the little snake climb around my face, and my skin is very clear. No wonder the skin of Scum Jim is so good. It turns out to be the secret. "


    Essie didn''t know that Jim actually fooled her bestie, because she had indeed heard that some beauty salons in Europe used living snails for SPA. She guessed that the two of them had reconciled, but they were unwilling to admit it.


    "I''ve checked Baidu just now. The snail is hermaphrodite. Although I only have ten now, there will be a hundred or a thousand soon. How about we have a whole body SPA together? " Eva said excitedly.


    With a smile, Essie said, "Let''s talk about it when you finish traveling around the world and come back." She didn''t have time to think about skin care. There were a lot of things to deal with in the Rong Mansion.


    Eva helped her to sit on the sofa, "Now you are promoted to the position of the hostess of the family. Is your mother-in-law mad?"

 Chapter 641 See You One More Time

    "It''s better to trampled on others than to be trampled on." Hearing that, Essie shrugged her shoulders. Even though Mary lost her power, she was still her mother-in-law. Although she couldn''t step on her, she was on an equal footing. From now on, she didn''t need to see her bad face when she entered the Rong Mansion.


    "Mother-in-law, especially the mother-in-law of a rich family, is really a terrible species." Eva sighed. Vinton''s mother was on the same level as Mary. They were not good people. If she wanted to marry Vinton in the future, it must be a chaotic battle between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law.


    Essie was also a little worried about the future of Eva and her brother. The Xu family was much worse than the Rong family.


    In addition to Elizabeth, there was also a peerless sister-in-law, Valery. Vicki was arrogant, domineering and overbearing, which was completely incomparable to the wise and mighty Alena. Eva was straightforward, fiery, rigid and flexible. At that time, it was inevitable to conflict with them.


    "Eva, after you marry into the Xu family, you don''t have to worry about Elizabeth and Valery, but you must coax Vicki. If she is willing to be your backer, no one dares to hurt you."


    "That old lady must be very difficult to serve." Eva curled her lips. From the lukewarm attitude of Vicki to her several times, he could see that she didn''t like her very much. She didn''t make things difficult for her because she loved her grandson, Vinton very much.


    "Anyway, she is better than Elizabeth and her daughter," Essie said.


    "That''s true." Eva nodded. Elizabeth and her daughter were the worst of the worst. Vinton was lucky that he was not infected by their viciousness.


    Taking a sip of the juice on the tea table, Essie asked thoughtfully, "Hasn''t your father come to you these days?"


    "No." Eva shook her head.


    With a sneer, Essie said, "He has been having a hard time recently. Since you told Wendy that Elizabeth was going to change the crown prince''s wife at the midnight club that day, his father went to find Elizabeth. In order to comfort the Xiao family, Elizabeth, that old fox, argued that she had never had such a plan. It really poured cold water on the Fang family. Moreover, Wendy''s father had a problem with his brother-in-law, York, and almost removed his position as vice president. He is treading on thin ice in the Xiao group now. "


    "Your trick is killing two birds with one stone," Eva said with a smile. She was happy as long as she thought of the frustrated look of the York family.


    "He is a snobbish man. If he really loses his power in the Xiao family, he might want to win you over and rely on you. After all, you are his biological daughter, much closer than his uncle. Besides, as long as you marry my brother, you will be the wife of the crown prince of the Xu family. By then, as his father-in-law, he will be able to get some benefit from you," Essie analyzed, reminding her bestie to be mentally prepared.


    "In his dream. My bigg


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ect with the scheming Charlotte before.


    "Fortunately, it only hurt its legs, internal organs and bones are fine. Let''s raise it first. When it recovers, we can send it back to its nest and reunite with its mother." Mrs. Rose smiled. She asked the servant to find a birdcage and put the birds in it. Then she put water and food in it.


    "Charlotte, you have also changed," Albert said meaningfully.


    "People will change," Mrs. Rose flipped her hair at the temples.


    "Yes, but some people become bad, and some have become good." Albert smiled bitterly.


    A breeze came from afar, mixed with a rich fragrance of flowers.


    She closed her eyes, sniffed gently and smiled, "It''s the smell of plum blossoms."


    Looking at her, Albert was lost in thought for a moment. He remembered that Mary also liked flowers, especially Jasmine. The jasmine field in the garden was planted by her in person.


    She had a keen sense of smell. She knew the flower once closed her eyes and smelled it.


    "Charlotte, have you been alone for so many years?" he asked in a low voice.


    Mrs. Rose nodded slightly.


    "You are still young. There must be a lot of men chasing you in France. Why don''t you choose one?" Albert asked jokingly.


    Mrs. Rose lowered her eyes and gently smoothed her bangs which were disheveled by the wind. "Maybe there is someone in my heart. Although I don''t remember who he is, he is still in my heart and has never left. I know it''s been so many years. He must have a wife, a child, and even a grandson. But I really hope that I can remember him again and see him again. " She didn''t know why she said that to Albert. Every time she saw him, she had an indescribable feeling.


    Albert''s heart twitched fiercely. He had always hated Charlotte. Although she had the same face as Mary, there was something completely different in her heart.


    But at this moment, facing the person in front of him, there was a completely different feeling rising in his chest, as if he saw the Mary he liked before.

 Chapter 642 Tell The Truth

    After being dismissed from the position of the hostess, Mary had nothing to do. In the morning, she went shopping to vent her anger. As soon as he heard that Mrs. Rose was here, she went to the garden to have a look.


    Coming from the gravel path, she saw Albert and Mrs. Rose sitting in the pavilion. The two of them talked and laughed happily.


    A hint of malicious jealousy flashed through her eyes. During this period of time, Albert had neglected her. A crack in the relationship between husband and wife was the easiest time for a mistress to step in. She must be on guard against anyone.


    "What are you talking about?" She put on a fake smile and walked over.


    When Albert saw her, the smile on his face faded slowly. Such an obvious reaction made her very uncomfortable.


    "Sister, are you feeling better?" Mrs. Rose asked.


    "I won''t die," Mary said angrily. Her biggest problem was her worry.


    "Well, you can have a talk with brother-in-law. I''ll go to the children''s side." Seeing that she was not happy, Mrs. Rose stood up and left.


    Mary sat on her seat and looked at Albert who sat at her opposite seat, "Albert, are you going to punish me for those fabricated charges? I was almost killed by Lucy. Am I not a victim? "


    With a gloomy and serious look on his face, Albert said, "Justice has long arms. It''s not easy to find a scapegoat to get rid of sin." After saying that coldly, he stood up and walked outside. Seeing her attitude, he didn''t want to waste his time talking.


    Looking at his back, Mary felt a spasm all over her body. She had thought that she was smart enough to let Elizabeth push Pitkin out and be the scapegoat, so that she could hide the truth. But she didn''t expect that Albert didn''t believe her at all. No wonder he became so cold and removed her position as the hostess of the family.


    It must be Lucy and her mother who made trouble. Nobody knew how many bad words these two had said to Albert behind her back. Two tramps, one stole her husband and the other stole her son, she wouldn''t let them go.


    When Zac came back, the nannies had just picked up the children from school.


    "Mommy, I''ve been thinking about it for the whole day. Finally, I know what birthday gift I''m going to give daddy Hanson." Blinking her big eyes, Mili looked at Essie with a sweet smile on her face.


    Hearing this, Zac''s face darkened. He rubbed her black hair angrily and said, "Little girl, did you pay so much attention to your father on my birthday?"


    "It''s different. I can celebrate your birthday every year, but if daddy Hanson gets married with someone else, I can''t celebrate his birthday anymore," Mili said seriously.


    "Not necessarily." Dot glanced at Ivy and said, "If daddy Hanson and aunt get married, we can still celebrate his birthday."


    "Little boy, what are you talking about?" Ivy flipped her hair at the temples of her ears. A little shyness and a little disappointment flashed across her face. She had prep


    hoped that Mrs. Rose could regain her memory as soon as possible, so that Mary would be doomed. She had half of her hatred with her mother would be half revenged, and if she could get rid of Elizabeth, the hatred they had accumulated for more than twenty years would be completely cleared up.


    A cold light flashed through Zac''s deep ice eyes. "I think someone must have planned it on purpose. The purpose is to intensify the hatred between my mother and your mother, so as to destroy our relationship. Even if there is no clue, I won''t give up. I have a way to find out who did it. "


    If he caught the person, he would make her feel that life was worse than death.


    "Is it Willi?" Essie asked. If they couldn''t get rid of this big boss, they would be restless. Besides, he had been too quiet recently. It was weird. She felt that he was plotting something more terrible in secret, but it was not the time to start.


    "We can''t rule out this possibility," Zac said thoughtfully.


    "The quieter that fox is, the more we can''t let down our guard," Essie said.


    Zac nodded slightly. During this period of time, he was upgrading the punishment system. For Willi and his partner, his three hundred and sixty-five punishments were too light and insignificant. He had to reform.


    "I have something to tell you. Eve has woken up."


    "I thought she would never wake up again," said Essie, shocked.


    "She is lucky, but her consciousness is still very weak. I guess it will take several months for her to speak," Zac said in a low voice.


    Essie touched her swollen belly. In fact, it didn''t matter whether she woke up or not, because after regaining her memory, she was sure that the baby in her belly was Zac''s.


    Although she lost consciousness that night, she was very clear whether her body was violated or not. She was innocent and didn''t lose her virginity.


    While she was silent, Zac''s voice came again, murderous, "That bastard, let him live a few more months."

 Chapter 643 You Are Still Pregnant With My Baby

    Essie knew that he was referring to Steven. Somehow, when she thought back, she felt that he was a little familiar. She seemed to have seen him somewhere, but she couldn''t remember.


    While she was thinking, her phone rang. It was a call from Lucy. Hanson had arrived, and the children had left school. She asked when she would come.


    Zac had already noticed the caller ID. before she spoke, he grabbed the phone and said, "Mom, I have made an arrangement with Essie tonight. You can eat first. I''ll pick up the child later."


    "We''ve already made a deal. What arrangement do you have? Won''t you let Essie come?" Lucy''s voice sounded a little annoyed.


    "Mom, you misunderstood. We are really busy. We are in the car now and are about to enter the tunnel. There is no signal. I have to hang up." After saying that, Zac hung up the phone.


    With her hands on her forehead, Essie felt a little nervous. The big devil was the big devil. As long as he had a fiendish nature, he would act in his own way and everyone on the earth could not stop him.


    She no longer resisted, leaned lazily on the sofa and began to read the magazine.


    Fortunately, she had a foresight. She had expected that the big devil would come. In the morning, she put the birthday gift into Mili''s schoolbag and asked her to send it to Hanson.


    Zac picked up the grapes on the tea table and peeled them for her. Since he forced her to stay, of course he had to ''serve'' her well.


    Hanson was very disappointed that Essie didn''t come. Fortunately, he was comforted by the kids.


    The second day was the day of the prenatal check-up. After doing the check-up for Essie, the doctor told her that everything was normal and that regular and appropriate activities were conducive to the natural birth of Essie.


    After coming out of the consulting room, Essie went to the bathroom. Zac was waiting for her outside.


    In a corner not far away, a pair of eyes were staring at her. Seeing her walk to the bathroom, he quietly followed her.


    When Essie came out of the cubicle, she saw a tall and strong cleaner standing in front of the sink. She was cleaning the sink with her head down.


    She didn''t care. She walked over and washed her hands. When she was about to go out, a hand grabbed her from behind.


    "Long time no see, Cathy."


    She shook violently. When she turned around, the man took off his mask. When she saw the familiar face, a chill spread from her back.


    "Steven? You are not dead! "


    "Do you really want me to die?" Walt looked at her with a malicious smile.


    Turning her head to look at the door, Essie found that it was locked and no one could come in. Her heart jolted. It was impossible for her to escape. He pretended to be a female cleaner in the hospital, probably for her.


    "How dare you follow me here! My husband is outside. If you don''t want to die, you should leave now. Otherwise, as long as I call him, he will rush in immediately. " She tried to frighten him with her hands subconsciously protecting her lower abdomen.


    Walt also looked up.


    Although it was creepy to enter this place, if not, how could he meet her as Steven?


    ure appeared in front of her.


    She was shocked, "Nancy, did you also take part in the shooting?"


    Mandy nodded, because the camera was right next to her. She smiled sweetly and said, "Eva, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. I miss you so much."


    "Oh my God! Are you the mysterious guest?" Eva''s beautiful eyes widened.


    Mandy shook her head and said, "I''m not a mysterious guest. Ashley just received an announcement that she can''t attend, so the crew of the program contacted me and asked me to replace her."


    "That''s great. We can travel together." Eva stood up with a smile and gave her a big hug. Since she quit the iron triangle friendship, both Essie and she missed her very much. Perhaps she could take this opportunity to repair their friendship.


    "If Essie could come, this trip would be perfect." Mandy grinned hypocritically. The main reason why she didn''t want to be with them was not only her hatred for Essie to took her love from her, but also her jealousy and severe mental imbalance.


    Originally, she was the most promising and promising one among the three people. But now, Eva and Essie, two poor girls, not only had a successful career, but also found a perfect husband from a rich family. But she was with an old man, she couldn''t even see any hope.


    In such a sharp contrast, how could she not feel embarrassed?


    "Essie''s task is to keep the baby safe, but she must be very happy to know that we participate in the program together," Eva said with a smile.


    At this moment, the crew of the program also hurried to shoot, they were putting on a good scene of excitement, shock and thrilled when friends met.


    After more than ten hours of flight, they finally arrived at the airport of California. The other two companions also arrived one after another. One of them was a popular actor, Kirk, and the other was a famous model, Yancy.


    The first stop of their trip was Yellowstone National Park in the United States. They would take a turn here and arrive in the state of Wyoming.


    "Who do you think the mysterious guest will be?" Yancy asked.

 Chapter 644 The Mysterious Guest Showed Up

    "We''ll know when we arrive at Yellowstone Airport," Eva said with a smile. Anyway, it didn''t matter who was on the show, as long as he was not her rival.


    Yellowstone Airport was only two miles away from West Yellowstone which was close to the west gate of Yellowstone National Park. It was the closest airport to Yellowstone National Park. It only took more than ten minutes to get to the west gate of Yellowstone National Park from here.


    Eva and her companions'' understanding of Yellowstone National Park came from the famous movie ''2012''.


    Outside the airport, there were three off-road limousine waiting for them. During the three days'' journey, the limousine was their Move Hotel. Eva noticed that there was an extraordinarily luxurious and unusual limo among the three, which attracted everyone''s attention just by its appearance.


    "Wow, this limo is so cool!" Yancy''s eyes were shining with golden light, and she could hardly move.


    Eva sighed in his heart. She really couldn''t think of any other big shot except the arrogant and supercilious Scum Jim who could make the crew of the program spend such an astonishing amount of money.


    "Oh my God! Who do you think is that mysterious guest?" Mandy looked at her curiously.


    "I can''t imagine. Anyway, it''s not an ordinary one." Eva pouted.


    When they were talking, the door of the luxury limo opened. When the people inside came out, everyone in the airport was shocked. His handsome appearance overshadowed all things in the world, mountains and rivers. His powerful aura was enough to instantly kill all the creatures within five miles.


    "Oh my God! He is so handsome and cool!"


    "I''ve never seen such a handsome man before."


    "Perfect figure and perfect appearance. Diego Boneta can only good enough to carry his shoes."


    The tourists talked excitedly in English.


    Yancy couldn''t help screaming. She was too excited to control her emotions.


    Eva''s eyes widened, and her mouth kept the shape of O for a minute, and her chin was about to fall in shock.


    Scum Jim was the mysterious guest?


    Didn''t he never take part in any variety show?


    Did the sun rise from the West in America today?


    Jim saw her at a glance, with a mischievous smile on his face. He walked towards her slowly, elegantly and presumptuously, like a proud lion king.


    He raised his index finger slightly and closed her chin, which was almost broken.


    "Heaven pepper? Are you overjoyed to see me?"


    Eva swallowed hard, took three deep breaths in a row and stammered, "Scum Jim, you... Why would you take part in this program? "


    Jim slightly leaned over and whispered in her ear, "Inspired by you, eat, drink and play for free." There was a hint of sneer in his tone. It was obvious that he was mocking her previous words.


    Eva''s originally excited enthusiasm was completely fro


    ?"


    "My Vinton is gentle, considerate, devoted, caring and responsible. How can I compare him with a playboy like you?" Disdain was written all over Eva''s face.


    A cold light flashed in Jim''s eyes, "Then I wish you happy for a long time."


    "Of course we will live a happy life for a long time. We have made a plan. We will have a trial marriage next year, and then we will get married." Eva smiled. Seeing the love between Essie and Zac, and the deep love between father Han and mother, she began to believe in love again.


    "You should hurry up, lest Vinton lose interest in you one day." Jim sneered.


    "My Vinton won''t. I''m confident in him." Eva curled her lips.


    Jim took off the bottle of water and took a sip of cold water. Somehow, he felt very unhappy when he heard that this heaven pepper was going to get married. He would be happy if she was left alone.


    The program didn''t finish until six o''clock. The evening was a barbecue party, which was also Eva''s favorite time. However, she was not good at barbecue. She always scorched things. Now, she scorched the chicken wings in her hand again. When she turned around, she saw Jim''s roast beef ribs were yellowish tender. She couldn''t help swallowing.


    "Heaven pepper? Why haven''t you burnt any dessert?" Jim gave her a mocking look.


    "The oven is timed. I don''t have to care about it." Eva pouted angrily. No one was perfect. If the chef was good at staple dishes, then he must bad at other cuisines.


    "Do you want this?" Jim waved the fragrant beef ribs on the fork in front of her and immediately mobilized all the greediness on the tip of her tongue.


    Sitting on the other side of Eva, Mandy heard their conversation clearly. The relationship between the two seemed to be very unusual. She was just worried about that she may not have a chance to take action against Eva. It seemed that the opportunity had come.

 Chapter 645 Hype

    "Eva, come and eat my food." Mandy handed the mushroom balls to her. She had been on a diet recently. She only ate vegetables and didn''t eat meat, lest she had too many calories.


    Eva smiled, "My best friend is the most considerate." After saying that, she glared at Jim and continued to eat.


    Jim ignored her, put the roasted beef ribs on the plate and began to eat elegantly.


    The constant fragrance from the side attracted the greed on the tip of Eva''s tongue. She turned her head and stole a glance at it. The beef ribs were so well roasted that they were both burnt and tender. She couldn''t understand why a person like Jim who was well-off and well-dressed was able to cook so well!


    In a trance, she seemed to see a cow rib flying towards her and to her mouth. The fragrance penetrated into her nose, making the greedy in her stomach excited. It directly attacked her brain, making it unable to play normal sense again.


    She couldn''t stand it anymore and bit it.


    ''Oh my God! It''s so smooth, so delicious, so crispy and so yummy. I have never eaten such delicious beef ribs in my life.'' So she opened her mouth wider and was about to take another two bites when the beef ribs suddenly flew away. A low voice came from the side, "is it delicious?"


    "Yummy." She nodded like a chicken pecking rice, as if she had been hypnotized.


    "Do you want to eat more?"


    "Yes, I do." She nodded calmly.


    Jim couldn''t help laughing. He had seen a greedy cat before, but it was the first time that he had seen such a greedy cat like her. He seriously suspected that one day, the heaven pepper would sell herself for delicious food.


    A gust of night wind blew from the valley, and Eva seemed to wake up from a dream. When she saw the handsome and mocking face in front of her, she realized her gaffe. Embarrassed, she turned her head, lowered her head and ate the mushroom balls without saying anything.


    Jim smiled and gave her the beef ribs on the plate. "For the sake that you are my companion, I''ll give you this reward."


    As soon as Eva saw it, her face lit up with laughter. "Then I won''t be so polite." She never fought with food. The world was big, and her stomach was the biggest. Even the end of the world could not stop her from tasting food.


    She ate up the beef rib quickly.


    "Heaven pepper, the camera is still on. Do you want the whole country to appreciate your horrible eating?" Jim sneered, as if he was reminding her to pay attention to her image.


    She choked hard, covered her mouth and coughed for a few times to ease the air. "If I am shot, I''ll ask the director to cut it off." She said awkwardly.


    "That''s a good idea." With a faint smile, Jim picked up a chicken wing and roasted it.


    Eva also picked up one and was about to put it on the fire to roast, but he stopped her. "Wasting food is a shameful behavior." This was a mockery.


    "Don''t look down upon me. I''ll cook it well this time." Eva shook off hi


    hink such a life will happen again." Mandy sighed slightly.


    Eva turned around, held her head with one hand and looked at her. "Mandy, are you still with that old man of the Xu family?"


    Mandy was silent.


    The limousine was so quiet that the sound of beasts outside the window could be heard.


    "Mandy, you have a good condition. You should find a man at your age. Even if you like mature men, you should find a one who is still unmarried." Eva advised.


    "Eva, don''t worry about me. I''ll handle it myself." Mandy didn''t want to hear it anymore. It was a sharp thorn in her heart. If she didn''t touch it, she would feel numb and pain. Especially when she saw that Essie and Eva had found an excellent husband, her heart ached even more.


    Eva sighed helplessly. She really couldn''t figure out why Mandy insisted on being with Bles, a married old man. It couldn''t be that she abandoned herself just because her admiration on Zac had been ignored?


    However, since she didn''t want to hear it, Eva didn''t mention it anymore, lest she would be unhappy and ignore her again.


    While she was deep in thought, Mandy said in a low voice, "I find that you have a good relationship with Jim. Tell me honestly, are you deliberately hyping for the new play, or are you really in love with each other?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I have a boyfriend." Eva curled her lips.


    "Are you hyping?" Mandy didn''t want to let her go easily.


    She didn''t say anything. People who were in the entertainment circle were sensitive and would deliberately exaggerate any news. They seemed to ignore the bickering between her and Jim. When Jim was so kind-hearted that he roasted something for her, they were very interested in it.


    Mandy thought that she acquiesced, with a malicious smile on her face.


    "I knew it. You have Vinton. How could you be with Jim again? But last time, your cheating news went so crazy. Isn''t it a little risky for you to hype about your relationship? "

 Chapter 646 Normal Reaction

    "There always is true or false news in the entertainment circle. Don''t take it too seriously." Eva smiled lightly. As she was talking, her phone rang. She opened it and found it was a message from Jim.


    "Heaven pepper, are you asleep?"


    "Yes." She sent the word indifferently.


    "How can you reply to a message when you are asleep?" Jim sent a mocking smile.


    "I was awakened by you." Eva replied crossly.


    After a moment of silence, the message was sent again, "I''ll give you one minute to get in my car."


    ''Is this guy crazy? There is a camera outside in the middle of the night. If I go into his limo, the gossip will spread all over tomorrow morning.'' Eva thought.


    "Jim, I have a boyfriend. It''s not appropriate for me to go to your place at night."


    "What are you worried about? A clean hand wants no washing." Jim replied indifferently.


    But Eva cared. She didn''t want Vinton to misunderstand her.


    "It''s late. I''m going to bed. Let''s talk about it tomorrow."


    "I cooked some spaghetti in Italy as a midnight snack, and I''m going to give you some. If you don''t want to eat it, just forget it."


    As soon as she saw the word "spaghetti", Eva jumped up from the bed. She was not sleepy at all, only left with a disturbing glutton.


    The spaghetti made by Jim was unparalleled. Since she had eaten it last time, she still remembered it.


    The world was so beautiful, which attracted countless heroes. How could she resist the delicious food?


    "Since you are so generous, I won''t refuse." Then she jumped off the bed. In order to satisfy the foodies in her stomach, she had always worked very hard.


    Mandy hadn''t gone to bed yet. Seeing her get up, she asked in confusion, "where are you going?"


    "I can''t fall asleep. I''ll go out for a walk. You go to sleep first. Don''t worry about me." Eva gave a careless glance, put on her clothes and went out.


    When she opened the door, she didn''t get to Jim''s limo immediately. Instead, she pretended to walk around to make sure that everyone was asleep and the camera was turned off. Then she quickly rushed into his car.


    Jim stood by the window and saw what she was doing.


    "Heaven pepper, we are doing something aboveboard, but you seem to be sneaking."


    He said sarcastically as soon as she came in.


    As the saying goes, gossip is a fearful thing. Eva curled her lips.


    "When it''s time to avoid arousing suspicion, we should avoid it."


    She didn''t care what others said, but she didn''t want Vinton to misunderstand her. But her biggest weakness was that she was easily controlled by the greedy. If it was just some ordinary good food, she could still keep rational. However, the spaghetti cooked by Jim was so delici


    .


    "Jim scum, you... Shameless! "


    Flames were burning in Jim''s deep eyes. He didn''t expect that he would have a strong reaction to the heaven pepper. He had never regarded her as a woman.


    "You should feel lucky, which means that you are still a woman."


    "I have a boyfriend!" Eva was so angry that her hair was about to smoke.


    "Heaven pepper, you are getting fatter and fatter. Is it because of Vinton?"


    "It''s none of your business!"


    "Heaven pepper, do you love Vinton?" Jim''s voice became deep. He didn''t know why he asked such a question. He was a little out of control.


    "Yes, of course I love Vinton. I love him very much." She said firmly. Vinton was the only man who loved her with all his heart and soul. She would give all her feelings to him.


    Jim''s calm heart lake seemed to be wrinkled by the night wind, forming sparkling waves. An indescribable irritable mood was stirred in it, making him very uncomfortable.


    He loosened his grip. Almost subconsciously, she raised her hand and slapped him.


    He could have dodged it easily, but he didn''t. he endured the slap.


    Eva had been angry for a while, but she was a little scared when he was hit on the face.


    In the dark night, a pair of eyes hidden in the shadow, secretly watching everything. At the moment when Eva pushed the door open and rushed out, she picked up her mobile phone in time to take a picture of the wonderful scene. She believed that Vinton would be very interested in it.


    Jim walked to the window and opened it. It was too stuffy in the limo. He needed some cold wind to calm himself down.


    Recently, in front of this heaven pepper, he frequently lost control, which was a little abnormal. In the past, he had never lost control in front of Janice. The heaven pepper was really too spicy.

 Chapter 647 Need To Have An Abortion

    In the Dragon City of the eastern region, the sun was shining brightly. It was the first day that Vinton moved in Eva''s apartment, and he was in a good mood. He put a few pieces of organic vegetables on the snail and leaned against the sofa.


    At this time, his mobile phone rang and an email was sent: Mr. Vinton, it''s twelve o''clock in the evening in Western America. Do you know what your girlfriend, Eva, is doing? She just came out of Jim''s limousine, disheveled. What do you think they are doing after being locked up for two hours?


    The photos were attached. Vinton saw clearly that it was Eva who came out of the limo.


    He didn''t believe that Eva would have an affair with Jim. The only thing he worried about was that Jim would bully Eva. They had been enemies for three lifetimes. Eva had been against Jim all the time. Maybe Jim had a grudge against her and used the excuse of hype to humiliate Eva.


    He picked up his phone and called his assistant, asking her to arrange a private plane for him to visit the United States.


    When he arrived, the shooting team had just finished a day''s shooting. Eva was surprised and pleased. "Vinton, why are you here?"


    "I miss you." Vinton stretched out his arms and held her waist. He lowered his head and kissed her affectionately on the red lips, without caring about the cameras around.


    The director thought it was a good topic and asked the photographer to continue shooting.


    Jim was not far away. When he saw the two people making out, an indescribable deep expression quietly flashed across his face.


    Vinton also saw him. He held Eva''s arm and walked towards him deliberately. "Jim, I didn''t expect you to take part in this variety show with Eva."


    "I don''t have much work to do recently. It''s good for me to travel and relax." Shrugging his shoulders, Jim looked calm. After saying that, he smiled faintly, "Are you here to visit her or to take care of her?"


    "As soon as she left, I began to miss her, so I came here." Vinton smiled, turned around and kissed her on the cheek, "I''ve decided that I''ll go wherever you go in the future."


    Eva glanced at him coquettishly, "don''t talk nonsense. There are a lot of things waiting for you to do in the Xu Group. You can''t delay your work."


    "The Xu Group is not as important as you." Vinton looked at her affectionately.


    An unpredictable feeling rose in Jim''s chest, as if thousands of horses were galloping and trampling, and thousands of sharp arrows were penetrating and stabbing. He had never been in such a situation, even when Janice was alive.


    Mandy walked over and smiled at Vinton, "Wow, Mr. Vinton, you two love each other so much that I''m jealous."


    Vinton glanced at her with sympathy. This woman was not bad, but she was willing to be his uncle Bles'' mistress. He really didn''t know what she was thinking? Was it because of the lack of father''s love?


    "I don''t know how to call yo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e pretended to be very concerned.


    "Two weeks around the neck. The doctor said there was little hope of survival, and suggested that we should perform the operation as soon as possible, so as to reduce the pain of the fetus." Tears welled up in Essie''s eyes as she spoke.


    "Is it so serious?" Leila''s heart jolted. She really hoped that Essie would give birth to this child. This bastard would become a stain in her life, and also an irresistible thorn between her and Zac.


    Stroking her bulging belly, Essie sobbed, "what a poor child. He hasn''t been born yet. He is leaving us after taking a good look at the world."


    "I know a very good obstetrician. How about inviting her to see Essie tomorrow?" Leila suggested.


    "Sister-in-law, we appreciate your kindness. What shouldn''t have come is destined not to come." Zac refused politely with a bit of toughness in his tone.


    Leila could tell that he really wanted the baby to miscarry. This was a good chance. Even if there was a chance to save it, he might not try.


    At this time, the doctor came in and asked them if they had considered the surgery.


    Holding the hand of Essie, Zac said, "we''ve made up our mind. Let''s arrange the operation as soon as possible."


    Tears welled up in Essie''s eyes. She shook her head desperately at Zac, but Zac ignored her action completely and looked very cold.


    Leila''s malicious eyes flashed, "when will you have an operation? Tell me and I''ll come to accompany Essie."


    Zac nodded slightly.


    After returning home, she told the news to Walt, who was waiting anxiously.


    [Walt punched the wall angrily. "He just wants to take the opportunity to kill my child. I won''t let him succeed. I''ll take her and the child away!"


    "Don''t be impulsive. If you screw it up, you will not only fail to save the child, but also hurt yourself."


    "I don''t care." Walt almost lost control. He just wanted to send her to the hospital and take away Essie.

 Chapter 648 A Trap In A Trap

    "Leave it to Willi. I believe he will find a way. You have to calm down and never act rashly, understand? " Leila warned him. She decided to watch him twenty-four hours in case he ran into the hospital on impulse.


    The date of Essie''s operation was set on Friday. She posted this news on micro-blog, hoping that her friends could pray for her unborn baby together.


    In the morning, as soon as she opened her eyes, a doctor came.


    "Mr. Zac, I''m going to take your wife to have a B Ultrasound examination before the operation."


    Zac nodded, helped Essie sit on the wheelchair, and followed the doctor to the B Ultrasound room.


    "Please wait outside." The doctor said to Zac.


    Zac sat on the chair outside and the doctor closed the door. As soon as Essie want to lie on the bed, she was stopped by him.


    He put off the mask, revealing a familiar face to her. "Cathy, I''m here to take you away. Zac wants to kill our child. I won''t let him succeed."


    Hearing that, Essie trembled violently. "Zac is outside. How are you going to take me away?"


    The man walked to the window, opened it and pulled a table. The B Ultrasound room was on the first floor. It was easy to get out from the window.


    "My car is just outside. As soon as we get out, we will leave quickly. He can''t catch up with us."


    Shaking her head, Essie said, "there is indeed something wrong with the baby. Even if we don''t perform the operation now, we can''t save it."


    "I know an expert in obstetrics. He is very good at it. He will definitely save our child." The man said.


    "Really?" Essie touched her belly gently.


    "Trust me." The man said seriously.


    "This baby is mine. As long as I can save it, I''m willing to do anything." Said Essie in a low voice.


    The man held her hand and helped her climb onto the table. Then he jumped out first and held her horizontally when she came out.


    The two of them quietly entered a car parked nearby. The man quickly started the engine and drove the car out of the hospital.


    "Steven, where are we going?" Asked Essie.


    "You''ll know when we get there." The man said.


    "If Zac finds that I haven''t gone out for a long time, he will look for me everywhere." Frowning, Essie was a little worried.


    "He won''t find you again." The man snorted and a hint of anger flashed across his face.


    He soon got on the expressway. After two hours'' drive, he drove out of Dragon City and headed for D City.


    Leaning against the back of the chair, Essie gently stroked her belly and said, "Steven, the baby is a little noisy in my belly. Play some music please. It will be very obedient every time it hears music."


    "Okay." The man nodded and turned on the music.


    Three hours later, they arrived at the foot of the South Mountain in the suburb of D City. The secret base Willi built in D city was located in the col.


    Looking around, Essie held her arms and said in a cold voice, "Steven, it''s so remote here. I''m afraid."


    "It''s okay. Don''t worry. I will always be here with you." The man patted her on the shoulder to comfort her.


    "Don''t you take me to the hospital? How can you save our child here?" She was confused.


    "Don''t worry. The doctor will come tomorrow." The man


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    such a person is really different from others.''


    "Why are you willing to follow him wholeheartedly? Because of money? "


    "For money, fame and power, without him, we are still struggling at the bottom of the society. I don''t know how many years it will take us to become superior." The long haired man shrugged.


    "It''s useless to talk to her. She is the daughter of a rich family. She won''t understand us." The tall and thin woman waved her hand.


    With a slight sigh, a hint of sadness flashed across Essie''s face. "You''re wrong. I''ve been a wire puller before. I know how it feels to be poor and live under someone''s roof. I don''t want to live that kind of life anymore. " After saying that, she raised her glass and said, "come on, let''s toast together. I hope the future will be better and better."


    Everyone echoed and drank with her.


    A few minutes later, their eyelids became heavier and heavier. They shook their heads for two times and then fell on the table, unable to move.


    Looking at them, Essie sneered weirdly.


    When the people in the basement woke up, it was already night.


    When they opened their eyes, they saw the aggressive men in black standing in front of them.


    Their hands were handcuffed and they couldn''t resist.


    A violent convulsion ran over Steven''s body. When he came here, he was very vigilant. He looked around, but found on one was following him. How did they find this place?


    What confused him most was that they were having lunch, but why did they fall asleep? Was it because...


    The men in black escorted them out of the basement.


    Zac had already contacted the international police. After the interrogation, he would hand them over to the international police, so that they could use their resources to attack Willi from both illegal and legal sides.


    Being forcefully lifted by two men in black, Essie stared at the man in horror.


    "Steven, what''s going on?"


    The man didn''t say anything, and his eyes flashed with an extremely ferocious light. All of a sudden, he rushed towards Essie. Because he used too much strength, Essie was knocked down by him without precaution.

 Chapter 649 The Greater The Truth, The Greater The Libel

    When everyone''s attention was shifted to Essie, he took the opportunity to run back to the basement and escape to the secret passage. The men in black quickly chased after him.


    ''Essie'' stood up from the ground and tore off the fake belly tied to her belly. "Fortunately, I''m not really pregnant, or I will really have a miscarriage."


    "May, you did a good job this time. Boss will reward you handsomely when we go back." Ford smiled.


    May also smiled. She had been completely subverted by Zac. Because her face looked like Essie after the plastic surgery, Zac kept her. The reason why she worked so hard for Zac was that she was not only injected with virus in her body, and in danger of life if she didn''t listen to Zac. Moreover, Zac gave her a generous reward.


    Zac was good at controlling people''s mind. He threatened, tempted, and used both hard and soft methods to make his subordinates afraid of him and surrender to him.


    The secret passage of the villa was set up to confuse the opponent. Steven was familiar with the arrangement inside and ran very fast. It took the men in black a lot of time to come out.


    At this time, Steven had already escaped to the hillside, and a man in black raised his gun and shot him in the leg. Like a dying trapped beast, he fell to the ground, struggled to get up and continued running.


    It was said that Zac''s cold-blooded means were appalling. He didn''t want to be caught. Life was worse than death.


    It had just rained on the mountain, and the road was covered with moss, which was very slippery. He slipped down the narrow mountain road by accident and was smashed to pieces on the spot.


    In the Blue Sea and Sunny Sky of Dragon City, Zac had already got the news.


    That bastard died unexpectedly. He even upgraded the punishment system for him, preparing to let him have a good time.


    The look on Essie''s face was cold. She had nothing to do with that man''s life or death.


    She gently touched her lower abdomen and comforted the little baby in it.


    "Baby, daddy and Mommy have no choice but to use this trick. Don''t be angry. Daddy and mommy love you very much. You have to be obedient in Mommy''s belly, healthy and happy."


    Zac patted her belly. ''Like father, like son. This little guy will certainly cooperate with his parents to act.''


    After thinking for a while, Essie smiled and said, "Zac, I find that it''s also good to have a substitute who looks exactly like me. You should get yourself one. "


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Zac said, "Except God, no plastic surgeon in the world can make another me."


    With a smile, Essie held his incomparably handsome and perfect face in her hands. To be honest, the plastic surgery also needed to find a person with similar face bones to succeed. There must be no second person in the world who had the same face as him. Otherwise, Willi wouldn''t ask for another way to create a similar woman like her.


    Zac put his arm around her shoulder and said, "You little fool, can you recognize me if someone really pretends to be me?"


    "It''s really a little difficult. You''re temperamental and moody. Sometimes


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ancestors." Her attitude was extremely strong.


    "Mommy, now the hostess of the family is Essie, not you," Walt reminded her. He was very unhappy. Did his mother go crazy and always make trouble.


    Mary was exasperated at his words. Her face turned livid. "Walt, this is Zac''s business. Don''t get involved. If you like children, you should have one with Laura as soon as possible."


    The corners of Walt''s mouth twitched slightly. That was his child. How could he not care?


    "Mommy, Zac is my brother, and Essie is my sister-in-law. I should care about them."


    Looking at him gratefully, Essie said, "Thank you, brother. But it doesn''t matter. If Mommy insists, we can do the paternity test."


    "Don''t let mommy affect you. Let''s talk about it after the baby is born," Walt tried to comfort her.


    "No one can affect us," Zac said coldly. He was getting more and more confused about Mary. Now she seemed to only consider her own feelings and interests, ignoring everything else.


    Mary seemed to be stung by a bee, and the corners of her mouth tilted to one side. It seemed that Zac had abandoned his mother and stood on his wife''s side again.


    "Zac, I''m doing this for your own good. One day you''ll understand that I''m doing the right thing," she said earnestly.


    With a sneer in her heart, Essie thought, ''What a hypocritical woman she is! In fact, she did it for her personal grudge.'' Fortunately, she was not the only one in charge of this family. Albert was the real person in charge. Otherwise, she would be more miserable than her mother. She would never have a peaceful life with Zac. In the end, she could only end up with divorce.


    "Mommy, the most important thing for you now is to take good care of yourself. Don''t worry about your family. I will handle it well." Her voice was low and gentle, but there was a hint of provocation in it.


    Mary was so angry that she took several deep breaths to suppress her anger. She had to put up with it. If she couldn''t bear it, it would ruin a big plan. One day, she would let this little tramp know how powerful she was.

 Chapter 650 Secret Love Was Discovered

    Zac began to ease the relationship with his parents in law.


    This weekend, he planned to take the whole family to the South Sea for a vacation. Lucy and Bob had intended to refuse politely, but they couldn''t resist the persuasion of Mili and Dot, and finally agreed.


    Zac also invited Mrs. Rose and Irene. His mother-in-law and Mrs. Rose were good friends, so for her sake, her attitude would be softer.


    "Mom, I apologize to you on behalf of my mom for the peanuts allergy last time. I believe you are innocent. Someone deliberately wants to frame you." On the yacht, Zac poured a glass of juice for Lucy as a compensation.


    "Have you found out who it is?" Lucy took a sip of the juice and accepted his apology.


    "Not yet. But don''t worry. I will find her and she can''t escape," Zac said seriously.


    Mrs. Rose patted Lucy''s hand and said, "Lucy, Zac is a good boy. He will be very filial to you. Please forgive him."


    Lucy sighed slightly, "As for me, I don''t have any other requirements. As long as he is good to Essie, I don''t want her to be bullied by her mother-in-law."


    "Essie is now the Hostess of the Rong family. Her mother-in-law can''t care about her anymore." Mrs. Rose smiled.


    Lucy waved her hand and said, "Even if she is no longer the hostess, she is still her mother-in-law. No matter how powerful a daughter-in-law is, she still has to respect her mother in law, unless..." She quickly stopped talking and swallowed the rest words, unless her true face was exposed and she was driven out by the Rong family. Otherwise, her daughter would never have a comfortable life.


    "My sister might be in the menopause, so she is stubborn. After this period of time, she will be fine," Mrs. Rose comforted.


    Lucy snorted in her heart. ''A leopard cannot change its spots, and its nature cannot be changed''. Some people were born to be sinister and vicious, and could not be changed.


    "You are too kind, or you wouldn''t have suffered such a big misfortune." She always felt that the car accident that year was very strange. Maybe it was a plot set up by that vicious woman.


    "Auntie, you have been treated for nearly half a course of treatment. Is there any improvement?" Turning around, Essie looked at her.


    "Every time I am hypnotized, there will be some small fragments of memory flashing through my mind, but if I want to dig them out, I will suddenly wake up." Mrs. Rose sighed with a depressed look on her face.


    "Don''t be discouraged, auntie. Your memory has been lost for too long. It''s really difficult to find it back. But since there are fragments of memory, it means that the brain cells are automatically repaired. Maybe one day, you will remember everything," Essie comforted.


    Lucy nodded, "Now the doctor prescribed some medicine to strengthen the brain and repair the brain cells for Charlotte. I believe that it will be effective if combined with hypnotism."


    Mrs. Rose looked at the sparkling sea with a somewhat dazzled expression. "Recently, I often dream of holding a little boy in my arms, just like he is my own child." She paused and turned to look at Lucy. "Lucy, actually I have something to ask you, I... Have I ev


    t." Lucy glanced at her daughter and said, "Irene and Mrs. Rose are going to settle down in Dragon City, so you have to do as the Romans do. We eastern people value getting married and starting our own business, and we need to have a family. Especially for women, marriage is the second life of women. At Irene''s age, you must worry about it. Choose a good one as soon as possible. If you are thirty years old, it will become someone else to pick on you. "


    "You''re right. It''s time for me to make a plan for Irene, so that I can have a grandchild as soon as possible. Look at you, your fourth grandchild is about to come out. It''s really enviable." Mrs. Rose smiled.


    "I have a friend. His son has just returned from the United States and is working in a government agency. He is very well off. Ask Irene to come out and meet him some other day. Maybe the two will like each other as soon as they meet," Lucy said.


    "Okay." Mrs. Rose nodded.


    Lucy smiled cunningly. She suddenly remembered that Zac was still on the deck alone, and Irene must be with him now. She quickly asked her daughter to accompany him.


    Pregnancy was the easiest time for men to cheat on each other. Although she didn''t think highly of the marriage of her daughter and Zac, the home wrecker couldn''t be Irene. Otherwise, if the family was in chaos, it would be difficult for her and Mrs. Rose to be friends.


    On the deck, Irene was handing a tube of sunscreen to Zac. "Cousin, can you help me put it on?"


    Zac glanced at her from behind the sunglasses, but didn''t move. He had never touched any other woman''s skin except for Essie. When he was about to let Irene do it herself, he heard the voice of Essie, "Let me help you."


    Irene''s face darkened for a moment. It was really not the right time for Essie to appear, but she quickly recovered as usual. She smiled and handed the sunscreen to Essie.


    She turned around. After wiping her back, Essie said with a smile, "Irene, your skin is so smooth and soft like satin."


    Irene smiled faintly. How much she hoped to be touched by her beloved brother Zac, but unfortunately...

 Chapter 651 Go On A Blind Date

    "Sister in law, I find that you are a good husband tamer. Cousin is so obedient. Countless female colleagues in the group adore him, but he never glances sideways at other women. You are the only one beside him," Irene said in a playful tone with a faint smile.


    With a gentle smile, Essie said, "A good man doesn''t need to be tamed, but he will be loyal to you. A bad man can''t be controlled by any means, and he has to have an affair with another woman."


    Zac realized that she was praising him. He stretched out his arms and held her in his arms. His eyes behind the sunglasses were full of love. "I know you know me best."


    With her thick eyelashes fluttering mischievously, Essie said, "The smartest thing I have done in my life is to put magic power to you."


    Zac pinched the tip of her chin gently. "You little fool. Even if you don''t put magic power to me, I won''t have an affair." He had always been indifferent to women.


    Hearing that, Essie curled her lips and said, "If I don''t put magic power to you, how can you keep your physical and mental purity at the age of twenty-six?"


    "I got engaged when I was twelve. Before I got married, I would keep my integrity for my fiancee," Zac said frankly and solemnly.


    But Essie didn''t agree with him. He was so excellent that even women wanted to fall in love with him. It was strange that he could hold on. Men were all cavernous animals who thought with their lower bodies. It was normal for them to vent their desire once their adrenaline surged in a short time.


    Hearing their conversation, Irene was completely confused. The love between them made her very envious. The better Zac treated Essie, the less hope she had. This was not a good sign.


    "Cousin, sister in law, what do you mean? Isn''t the magic power only found in magic novels? How could it be in reality? "


    "It''s just a description, not a real magic," Essie said with a smile.


    "Okay." Irene raised her eyebrows. Although she didn''t understand much, she understood one thing. "Cousin, have you only had one woman, sister in law?"


    "We are both the first one for each other," Essie answered for Zac with a smile.


    "It''s also the only one," Zac added.


    Irene was shocked. "Didn''t you marry sister in law at the age of twenty-six? Don''t you have a girlfriend before? "


    "No," Zac answered indifferently.


    Irene was a little shocked and frustrated. Did it mean that Zac would not accept any other woman except Essie? In France, many married men and women had lovers, which would not affect their marriage, but only make them happier.


    In the Dragon City, there were also many men and women who had an affair, but the nature had changed a lot. Men in the Dragon City found a lover for their dignity, and women were for money and power. In her eyes, love and romance should not be affected by marriage, but such people had changed. They were blaspheming love and romance.


    "Sister in law, I really envy you for marrying such a good man like cousin."


    "Don''t just admire her. You can do it. I''ll arrange a blind date for you tomorrow." Lucy''s voice came from the side. She tried her best to keep calm so that Irene wouldn''t notice anything wrong.


    Irene was shocked.


    person was the most difficult to deal with, and the most terrible. No wonder he was called the number one evil young master of Dragon City. He was really evil. Even the Evil Pill Refiner was willing to admit defeat in front of him.


    "It must be bad luck to be your assistant."


    Before she finished her words, Jim turned to Avis, who was sitting on the other side, and asked, "Are you out of luck?"


    Avis shook her head like a rattle drum, "Boss, everyone who can work for you is the luckiest and most honorable person on the planet."


    Jim turned his head back to Eva and shrugged proudly.


    Eva stuck out his tongue at him and said, "She doesn''t dare to tell the truth because of your oppression." Everyone in the entertainment circle knew that if they offended Jim, they would not be able to work in this industry in the future.


    Fearing that she would misunderstand the boss and make him unhappy, Avis explained in a hurry, "Sis Eva, I''m telling the truth. Every woman will fall in love with our boss."


    Eva felt awkward when she heard this, as if she was blaming her for not being a woman.


    "Your boss is invincible in the East. He has ruled the world of martial arts for thousands of generations."


    "No, he can kill all living beings in an instant and topple the earth," Avis corrected her seriously.


    Eva was speechless. This woman must have been brainwashed by Jim. ''Isn''t he just a little more handsome? What''s the big deal?''


    "Oh, Avis, fortunately, we have left Yellowstone National Park so that this active volcano is not obsessed by your boss, otherwise, humans will suffer," she said sarcastically.


    Jim glanced at her coldly, and his sneering eyes were like a sharp knife, cutting her into pieces from beginning to end. "I find that Vinton must have too much fun with women, so he likes a third category of human like you."


    Eva was so angry that her face turned black.


    "Why don''t I look like a woman?"


    "You are not gentle, not cute. You eat like a hungry wolf. You fight like a wild leopard, and your figure is flat. Where do you look like a woman at all?" Jim''s mocking laughter echoed in the cabin.

 Chapter 652 Sister Rivalry

    Anger rose in Eva''s heart, and her hair was smoking with anger. "People vary in tastes. As long as Vinton likes me, it''s enough. The others don''t matter."


    An indescribable emotion streaked across Jim''s heart like a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water. As soon as he heard the happy love between Vinton and the heaven pepper, he got angry. No, not only was he angry, but also he was quite irritable. The heaven pepper should be left alone, and no one cared about her.


    "I hope Vinton won''t change his taste." He snorted, picked up the iPad and read it to adjust his mood.


    Sitting not far away, Mandy looked at them with a bit of depression on her face. She had thought that sending the e-mail to Vinton would cause a big dispute, but she didn''t expect that Vinton was so gentle. No wonder he was called the warmest man in Dragon City and had a good character.


    "Eva, I heard that you are going to marry Vinton. Is that true?" She asked deliberately.


    Eva nodded with a happy smile on her face, which was particularly dazzling in Jim''s eyes.


    "You should catch Vinton, or no one dares to marry you except him." He sneered.


    "Jim, although you look perfect on your appearance, it must be a big tragedy for the woman who really wants to live with you. The woman who marry you will be the most unlucky and unfortunate woman in the world." Eva retorted.


    "Is this the so-called sour grapes?" Jim snorted.


    "People know their own feelings and love the right one." Eva curled her lips.


    "You belong to this kind of person. I can see through it at a glance. It''s boring to be with you." Jim said slowly, staring at the iPad.


    Eva glared at him and had an impulse to give him a punch, but she refrained her anger and replaced it with a mocking smile. "When I was in Yellowstone National Park, I saw Rihanna come out of your limo several times. Are you two getting on date?" She lowered her voice and just said it in his ear.


    A shadow flitted across Jim''s eyes. Vinton had been staying there all the time. He didn''t have much time to deal with the heaven pepper. It was really boring. Then he would play with her casually to kill the boring time.


    He leaned over slightly and whispered in her ear, "didn''t you enter my limo in the middle of the night?"


    Eva was ashamed and angry, "you know I went there to eat noodles."


    "Then why can''t Rihanna just chat and eat in my limo?" Jim said slowly. It sounded like he was explaining. He hated to explain to others the most in his life, but now he was explaining with the heaven pepper. It must be because the flying was too boring.


    "American girls are open. From the way Rihanna looks at you, I can tell that she has ulterior motives. It seems that you haven''t had a woman for a long time. You two are just like firewood and fire, ready to break out at any time." Eva grinned as she spoke.


    Jim put one of his hands on her seat and the other on the back of the front seat, making a posture of encircling her. "In the past few days, you and Vinton have been living a happy life, and are you on the verge of bre


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ymore." A trace of impatience appeared on her face.


    Essie found that her sister was very reluctant to regain her memory. Every time she mentioned asking her to see a doctor, she would be very unhappy.


    "Sister, in fact, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to remember the past. Anyway, after you get married with Fell, you will take care of your husband and children, and be a leisurely rich lady. You don''t need to participate in the struggle against Elizabeth anymore." Said Essie on purpose.


    Of course Alice knew what Essie meant. A hint of coldness flashed through her eyes. "Essie, are you going to help Vinton to go against me?"


    Shaking her head, Essie said, "sister, I have never wanted to oppose you. I''m just worried about you. I''m afraid that you will be used by the enemy."


    "You think too much. Although I have lost my memory, I know clearly who is my family and who is my enemy." Alice snorted.


    "Then why are you more intimate with Elizabeth than with me, your sister?" Essie asked.


    "I''m just using her." With a guilty conscience, Alice lowered her eyes and faltered.


    "Use her against me?" Essie didn''t want to let her go and forced her to answer. Last time, she allied with Elizabeth and Bles to compete with her for the position of CEO.


    "It''s you who forced me. You want to take control of the company and prevent me from getting involved in the company''s management." Alice glared at her.


    "Sister, I have said that as long as you regain your memory, I will help you even if you want to be the leader of the Xu Group. Otherwise, you can just stay in the Qin family and teach your husband and son." There was a bit of sharpness in Essie''s tone.


    Alice was so angry. Baron didn''t trust her and didn''t allow her to get involved in the company''s important affairs because of Essie. If she couldn''t get a place from the Xu Group, the Qin family would probably abandon her.


    "Mom, look at her. She always aims at me. She doesn''t look like a sister at all." She turned to Lucy for help, tears welling up in her eyes.

 Chapter 653 Paternity Test

    Lucy sighed. They were both his daughters, and she didn''t want to be partial to anyone.


    "Alice, a woman should focus on her family. Now you''d better focus on the wedding first. Let''s talk about it after you get married with Fell."


    "I want to, but the wedding date has not been decided yet." Alice frowned, her eyes full of worry.


    "Sister, there are a lot of gossips about brother Fell recently. You have to keep an eye on him," Essie said casually, taking a sip of the juice on the tea table.


    She could tell that Fell didn''t pay much attention to Alice. In addition, something bad had happened to Alice, so his love for Alice must be weaker. The Qin family intended to use Alice to pull the Xu family into the alliance and fight against the Rong family together. But now that Baron was back in power, it was impossible for Alice to turn over. At most, the Qin family and the Xu family could only be relatives by marriage, and the Roger family and the Xu family were also relatives by marriage. This kind of relationship could not help them at all, so they were not interested in the marriage.


    "If the Xu group can return the previous position to me, will Fell do this to me?" Hatred filled her eyes.


    Looking at her, Essie asked, "Are you really Alice?" Her voice was as low as a breeze, but it stirred up a storm in her heart. "What do you mean?"


    "Willi can create a person who looks exactly like me, and maybe he can also create a person who looks exactly like Alice. You can have a paternity test with mom tomorrow, so that everyone can rest assured," Essie said bluntly.


    The corners of her mouth twitched violently. "How dare you suspect me, Essie?"


    "A person''s face can be fixed, but her heart can''t. You are so different from my sister," Essie said bluntly.


    With a livid face, Alice suddenly jumped up from the sofa and said, "You can have a paternity test, but after I get married to Fell, I don''t want anything to disturb my relationship with him." Then she walked out angrily.


    Looking at her back, Lucy turned to look at Essie. "Do you really doubt that your sister is a fake?"


    "Willi can do anything. Even if she is real, she might be brainwashed and controlled. We must be on guard," Essie reminded.


    Lucy nodded. From the bottom of her heart, she hoped that she was her daughter. Otherwise, where would her Alice be?


    Two days later, Alice came again. She changed her mind and decided to do the paternity test first. But she didn''t inform Essie, but took Lucy alone.


    When Essie received the call from Lucy, the paternity test report had been finished.


    "I''m relieved to see this result. I know she is Alice. It won''t be wrong," Lucy said with a smile.


    "Mom, where did you do the test? Why didn''t you inform me in advance?" Essie frowned.


    "It''s an authority agency specialized in paternity testing, which has been verified by the judicial departments. I''ve tested their qualifications. You are getting heavier and heavier. It''s inconvenient for you to come and go frequently. Your sister and I are the sam


    seen the paternity test, she couldn''t believe that she was her sister. Would a person really become another person after losing her memory?


    After Alice left, Lucy took out a stack of photos, which were all the blind dates she had chosen for Irene. Last time, Mrs. Rose took her to see her friend''s son, but she refused without hesitation. Since she didn''t like it, she would pick another one for her until she was satisfied.


    Essie was a little confused why her mother had been so concerned about Irene recently.


    "Mom, although you and aunt are good friends, Irene is aunt''s daughter after all. She has nothing to do with us. Besides, French people are open-minded. They pay attention to free love and won''t have blind dates."


    Lucy didn''t think so. "There is a saying that when in Rome, do as the Romans do. She is now in Dragon City, and half of her is a Chinese. Why can''t she go on a blind date?"


    Stroking her forehead, Essie felt that her mother''s behavior was a little weird. She was rarely interested in such things as a matchmaker.


    "Mom, is there any other purpose for you to help Irene find a boyfriend?" She looked at her mother with sharp eyes.


    "No, I just care about Mrs. Rose. She has suffered so much, and Irene is her only adopted daughter. I also hope that she can have a grandchild as soon as possible and enjoy the happiness of family reunion like me," Lucy stammered, lowering her eyes and not looking at her daughter.


    Essie was keenly aware of her subtle expression. She knew her mother well. She was not good at lying. As long as she lied, she would feel guilty and dare not look into others'' eyes.


    "Mom, you have something to hide from me. I''m your daughter. You can tell me anything."


    Lucy picked up the cup on the tea table and took a sip, her eyes flickering. She hesitated whether she should tell her daughter about it or not.


    If she told her, it would affect her relationship with Irene. If she did not tell her, and something bad happened between Irene and Zac, it would be terrible.

 Chapter 654 No Self-Knowledge

    After a long silence, she stuffed the photo into her daughter''s hand and said, "Well, I do have my own purpose to introduce a boyfriend to Irene, but I can''t tell you now. Anyway, I''m doing this for the sake of Irene. You''d better pick one of these people as soon as possible and see which one may be the one Irene likes."


    Essie took a meaningful look at her mother. She could tell that her mother wouldn''t speak it out today. She swallowed and choked all the doubts in her heart.


    She picked up the photo and looked at it carefully. It was reasonable that women were left because they were too good, and men were left because they were too bad. The more beautiful, well-educated and well paid a woman was, the higher her taste would be. She was even more picky about men, and choosing from one man to another would become a worry.


    On the contrary, the men who left over were basically the kind of bad looks, low salary and bad moral quality.


    "Mom, I can see that Irene has a high taste. She doesn''t like ordinary men. She won''t like the men you are looking for her. "


    "They are all carefully chosen by me. It''s not that they are left over, it''s just that they are busy with work and have no time to have a relationship." As Lucy explained, she took out a photo and said, "Look at Beck. He graduated from medical school and is now a surgeon of Dragon City hospital. He is handsome and has a good job. The doctors were very busy. They worked early till late at night every day, so they didn''t have time to make girlfriends or date. His parents wanted to have a grandson, so they had to go on blind dates on his behalf. I told them Irene''s conditions. They are all very happy. They are eager to make an appointment early and come out to meet. "


    "Mom, he''s only five feet fifty seven inches tall, the same height as Irene. She won''t like him." Essie waved her hand.


    "She''s not looking for a male model. Why does he have to be that tall?" Lucy curled her lips.


    "Didn''t she mention her conditions on the yacht that day? She wanted to find a tall, handsome, excellent and perfect man like your son-in-law, Zac," Essie said in a playful tone.


    Lucy poked her forehead. If he told her the truth that Irene had a crush on Zac, she might not be able to laugh.


    "What''s so good about Zac? He has such a sinister and evil mother behind him. Even if he is the God comes down to the mortal world, I don''t want him to be my son-in-law."


    "Mom." Essie held her shoulders. "Don''t forget that although he has a sinister mother, he also has a wise, kind and lenient father. Didn''t you think highly of my father-in-law? "


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Lucy rolled her eyes, "If it weren''t for your father-in-law, I would have let you divorce. How can I allow Mary to bully you? "


    "Well, mom, let''s get to the point. I don''t think Irene has any intention of getting married, so she uses Zac as an excuse. Your arrangement is in vain," Essie explained.


    "I don''t think so. What if she real


    ccident. Although he was domineering and made decisions for her, she was not allowed to disobey him. But she still felt very happy. From the moment she fell in love with him, she was destined to be with him for the rest of her life.


    At the capital airport of Iceland, as soon as she got off the plane, Eva felt a chill. She was afraid of cold the most. If she didn''t want to see the aurora, she would never agree to go to such a cold place.


    She was the one who wore the most among all the female companions. A thick long down jacket was wrapped around her neck to her calf, and there were several thick thermal clothes in it. In Jim''s eyes, she had already wrapped herself into a round ball.


    "Heaven pepper, you are so spicy. Are you afraid of cold?"


    "Peppers grow in a warm zone. How can they grow in such a cold place?" Eva rolled her eyes at him angrily. As soon as the car arrived, she quickly got in and ordered the driver to turn the heat up to the maximum.


    Jim also got in the car and sat beside her. She was slightly surprised, "Scum Jim, why do you come up? Where is your special car?"


    "I decide to record this episode under the same condition as you." Jim smiled evilly.


    "Wow, the Nine Heavenly Mysterious Gods are going to descend to the mortal world to experience the sufferings of the mortal world," Mandy said with a smile.


    "We should line up and welcome him warmly," Kirk joked and played with his voice.


    Eva curled her lips. She did not want to sit in the same car with this arrogant guy at all. She just wanted to be quiet alone.


    "Heaven pepper, I have a good news for you. There will be aurora tonight," Jim said as he looked at the iPad.


    "Really?" Eva''s eyes widened. ''Oh my God! I''m so lucky to see the aurora in the first day here.''


    "The night in Iceland is very cold. You are so slim. Can you stand the wind?" A hint of mockery flitted across Jim''s face. If he didn''t play with the heaven pepper for a moment, he would feel bored during the trip.

 Chapter 655 Eating Is The Only Advantage

    "Don''t worry. I have a solution." She had brought a lot of heating pads and a hand warmer bag, which were enough for outdoor use.


    "In fact, the best way to keep warm is to display your special skills and eat more," Jim said casually.


    "That''s really a good idea. It''s so cold today. Hotpot is the best. Among them, the spicy Chongqing hotpot is the best. It must be very warm." As soon as she heard the words ''eat'', Eva became excited. Her eyes seemed to be ignited and glittered.


    Jim couldn''t help laughing. This girl was the best of the foodies. No one could be a match of her.


    "There is no Chongqing hotpot in Iceland. Because it is close to the Arctic Circle, there are not many food materials here. The most famous one is fish," Jim said slowly.


    Shrugging her shoulders, Eva said, "I''ve heard about it on Baidu before. There is a famous dish here, called H¨¢karl. It''s a completely rotten shark meat buried in the sand for three to six months. It smells stinky and fishy, but it tastes absolutely delicious. It should be similar to the stinky tofu in our country. I must have a try. " She licked her lips as she spoke.


    "Since it''s a local specialty, of course you have to taste it. But remember to brush your teeth after eating it," Jim reminded her. He was a neat freak and would never allow any peculiar smell to touch his body.


    Knowing his mysophobia, Eva was slightly shocked. "Scum Jim, will you also eat it?" She thought he would stay away from it and never touch such kind of food.


    Jim raised his eyebrows and said, "I''ve even eaten durian and stinky tofu. There''s nothing I don''t dare to eat."


    Eva gave a thumbs up and said, "You''re really brave."


    "Heaven pepper, don''t forget your duty. You are my meal partner," Jim reminded her.


    "I didn''t forget. At the worst, let''s eat the stinky shark together." Eva stuck out her tongue at him.


    They arrived at the most luxurious five star hotel in the city. There was no doubt that Jim would live in a presidential suite. Eva and Mandy were in the same luxury room. They put down their luggage and started to shoot.


    As a public figure, Eva couldn''t affect her image too much. She could only take off the long and thick down jacket and thick sweater, put on a few heating pads, change into a mink fur dress and a short down jacket.


    Mandy grew up with her and knew that she was not afraid of heat, but she was afraid of cold the most.


    "Eva, I know you''re afraid of cold, so I bought you a hand warming bag. It''s very useful. You can put it in your pocket and keep warm for eight hours." She handed her an exquisite handbag.


    "Thank you, Mandy." Eva took it over with a smile, without noticing the malicious look in Mandy''s eyes.


    Compared with Eva, Yancy was more afraid of the cold. What made her depressed was that she even left her hand warming bag in a hotel in the United States. Most people in Iceland wouldn''t use it and she couldn''t buy it even if she wanted. She had to hold on.


    She spent the whole day shooting in the cold and snowy outside. She kept rubbing her hands and wearing gloves, but she d


    sate you in this life." Jim gave a playful smile.


    Eva glared at him angrily and ate a large piece of salmon to vent her anger. Then she chewed it hard, as if chewing the flesh of this enemy.


    "Jim Jing, you are such a mean man. Can any woman really stand it?"


    "Such a woman hasn''t been born yet," Jim said slowly.


    "Well, I''m just the one." Eva pouted at him.


    "Are you a woman?" Jim sneered.


    Eva didn''t want to explain, so she took out her passport from her bag and said, "Gender, woman, have you seen it clearly? Don''t say that I''m not a woman anymore, or... " She held the knife tightly and waved it in the air.


    "You want to fight again?" Leaning against the back of the chair, Jim looked at her unfathomably. "It''s boring to fight with a loser like you."


    Eva felt insulted, "Scum Jim, don''t be complacent. I can learn something else since I can''t defeat you with a little meridians skill. There is always a way to restrain you."


    "Study hard. I''ll wait and see." Jim sneered.


    "I won''t let you wait too long." Eva stabbed the salmon aggressively. When she learned a new trick and beat him to the ground to find his teeth, she would definitely put a banner of victory on his collar, and then laughed wildly three times, looking coldly at his crying and failure.


    However, in Jim''s eyes, it was impossible for her to defeat him no matter how hard she practiced. There was only one person in the world who could compete with him on the battle ring, and that was Zac.


    "As a matter of fact, people should know their own strengths and weaknesses. How could they win if they use their own weaknesses to fight others'' strengths?"


    "I have many advantages." Eva stared at him with arms akimbo.


    "No, you only have one strong point that is you can eat!" Jim said word by word, "You can still win me only in this competition."


    Eva curled his lips. It was human''s instinct to eat. How could it be regarded as her advantage?


    While she was thinking, her cell phone suddenly rang. It was from the production team. Something happened to Yancy.

 Chapter 656 Mother In Laws Plot (Part One)

    Eva and Jim were driving on their way back,.


    The night spread its black wings on the cold ground, covering the sea, glacier, forest and houses.


    The sky was like a boundless ocean, quiet and mysterious. The stars were incomparably bright, quietly overlooking the world.


    All of a sudden, a magical ribbon of light like a rainbow shone out from the seven stars of the North dipper. It was sometimes moving and sometimes quiet, like smoke or fog, or like a light waterfall pouring out from the sky.


    This was a firework feast given by nature, full of mystery and surprise.


    "It''s so beautiful." Eva sighed. She had no regrets in her life since she had seen such a spectacular scene.


    "It''s more beautiful to see it in my villa," Jim said in a low voice, with a touch of impatience in his eyes. The phone call really ruined his mood. Wasn''t it just an accident? They could just deal with it directly. Why did they have to ask this heaven pepper back?


    When they arrived at the hotel, they found that it wasn''t Yancy who was in trouble, but her assistant, Rita.


    Yancy asked Rita to charge her hand warmer bag, but she didn''t expect that the hand warmer bag would explode in the middle of the charge, with hot liquid inside splashing. Rita''s face and hand were seriously scalded, and she was being rescued in the hospital.


    Yancy was frightened. Fortunately, she was not there, or she would be disfigured.


    "Sis Eva, where did you buy this hand warming bag? It must be a fake and inferior product. You have to ask the factory for compensation," Yancy said angrily.


    "I''m sorry, Yancy. I didn''t expect that." After saying that, she turned around and walked to Mandy who w


    "Mandy just accidentally bought some fake and inferior goods. Don''t take her as a sinner. It normal that people have been fooled several times in a life time."


    Before she finished speaking, she was knocked hard on the head by him. "I always see people accurately. This woman doesn''t really treat you as her best friend."


    "We are now in the recovery period of our friendship." Eva wrinkled her nose at him.


    "People are afraid of making friends carelessly." Jim glared at her. Women must keep their besties on guards. That was the correct way.


    "I grew up with Mandy and Essie. We have been in the iron triangle friendship for so many years. I believe our friendship can stand the test," Eva said seriously.


    "Essie and you are iron friendship. But this Mandy, forget it. You are such a stupid woman. If you are sold by her, I guess you will still be grateful to her." Jim looked at her with a sneer.


    Hearing this, she rolled her eyes at him and said, "It''s me who was sold, not you. What are you worried about?"


    His handsome face darkened. Of course, her life or death had nothing to do with him, but...

 Chapter 657 Mother In Laws Plot (Part Two)

    "Heaven pepper, I''m not interested in your business at all. As long as you pay me back what you owed me, I won''t save you even if you are sold in front of me. "


    Eva was furious, "Don''t worry. Before I pay off your debt of gratitude, I will live a happy and safe life." Then she turned around and walked out.


    Looking at her arrogant back, an indescribable deep look flashed across his eyes.


    In fact, although he strongly denied in his heart, he was indeed a little worried about this heaven pepper. Inexplicable worry had nothing to do with the so-called debt repayment.


    He could only punish this heaven pepper. Others were not allowed to touch her, or they would be killed!


    She went back to her room. After taking a shower, she lay on the bed, played games and was ready to sleep.


    Mandy turned around and glanced at her, "Eva, I really don''t know the quality of the hand warming bag is that bad. Will you blame me?"


    Eva smiled gently, "Of course I won''t blame you. It''s not your fault."


    "It''s so weird. I took it with me when I was on an ice sculpture show in Harbin. It''s been good all the time. Why did it explode as soon as Rita charged it? Did she over charged it? "


    she said on purpose.


    "Maybe? Don''t think about it anymore. It''s all caused by fake and inferior goods. We are all victims," Eva comforted.


    Mandy smiled, with a strange light in her eyes.


    Albert''s birthday was coming, and Alena and Abel came back from Switzerland. When Essie became the hostess of the family, Albert had already reported to Abel and Alena and got their approval.


    Noticing that Mary was not reconciled, Alena comforted her, "Young people are energetic. Let Essie tak


    noble people abroad. It could be seen the power and prestige of the Rong family from it.


    This was the first banquet that Essie hosted since she became the hostess of the Rong family. She must not make any mistake.


    However, just the day before the birthday party, as soon as Essie entered the Rong Mansion in the morning, steward Wang, who was in charge of the cold storage, ran over in a hurry. "Madam, something bad happened. The electricity in the cold storage was suddenly cut off last night, and all the milk cattle that prepared to make the full cattle meal banquet had gone bad."


    "What?" Startled, Essie almost jumped out of her chair. "Why is the electricity cut off in the cold house all of a sudden?"


    "I don''t know," Steward Wang replied in a low voice, rubbing his hands.


    "Who was on duty last night?" Although she was a little flustered, Essie still tried her best to keep calm. She was the hostess. If she messed with her sense of propriety, the people below would be more confused.


    "Adolf." Steward Wang''s eyes flashed with an imperceptible treacherous light.


    "Where is he?" Essie frowned.

 Chapter 658 Out Of Sight, Out Of Mind (Part One)

    "He''s old and has high blood pressure. He''s been on duty the whole night. I asked him to go back and have a rest." Steward Wang looked considerate, but in Essie''s opinion, he was deliberately provoking her. The electricity was cut off in the cold warehouse, and the beef had gone bad. He didn''t bring him here to ask him about it, but let him go back without permission. He didn''t want her to figure out the reason of the accident, did he?


    "Have you made it clear?" she asked calmly.


    "Yes, I''ve asked him. It''s all the problem about the power supply room. As soon as Adolf found it, he informed the power supply room in time and asked them to repair it. But they were too slow. It took them a few hours to repair it, so the beef was rotten."


    Turning to the servant next to her, Essie said, "Go and ask the person in charge of the repair in the power supply room last night to come here."


    "Madame, we''d better find a way to make up for it as soon as possible. Tomorrow is the birthday party. These milk bulls are air freighted from Australia''s pasture. Without them, how can we make the full cattle meal banquet? As for the responsibility, let''s talk about it after Master''s birthday party," Steward Wang cut in.


    Essie glanced at him coldly, as if she hadn''t heard him at all. Such a calm and deep expression shocked him and he didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    The person on duty in the power supply room came soon.


    "What''s the problem of the power supply in the cold storage?" Essie asked.


    "The transformer is broken," the person on duty replied.


    "How did it break?"


    "Maybe it''s because the current is too strong at a time and burnt out."


    "How long have you fixed it?"


    "Two ho


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ostess now, you should show the prestige of a hostess. If they are obedient, they should stay, and if they are disobedient, get out."


    Then he picked up his phone and dialed the number of the farms of Inner Mongolia. He handed it to her and said, "Remember to be as fierce and domineering as you were in the Xu group."


    Essie nodded, took the phone, cleared her throat, and clenched her left fist. "You''d better know the current situation. Now I''m the hostess of the Rong family. Before six o''clock this afternoon, if there are no five milk bulls are sent to the Rong Mansion, you''d better get out of here. Don''t think you will have a future." After saying that, he hung up the phone without waiting for the other party to find an excuse to explain.


    "How does it sound? Does it sound like you?" She turned to look at Zac and asked, completely imitating the posture of Zac.


    "Yes, not bad." Zac thumbed up.


    "But will it work?" She was not confident. Her aura was much weaker. If it was Zac, the other party would have been scare to death. But if it was her, she should not be so intimidating. They were still obedient to Mary now.

 Chapter 659 Out Of Sight, Out Of Mind (Part Two)

    "Leave it as a backup," Zac said two words in a low voice with an implicit and unfathomable expression. He picked up the porcelain cup on the tea table, took a sip of tea and began to look at the time, as if waiting for something. Not long after, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in," Essie said.


    The door was pushed open, and Mary came in with a gloomy face. "Essie, the general manager of the Inner Mongolia farm called me just now, saying that he had explained to you that there was no beef in the farm, and you forced him to send five by air. Isn''t it a difficult thing?"


    "Do you believe that there are not even five cows in such a large farm?" Essie snorted.


    "This is a special case. A rich man married his daughter and had to hold a full cow banquet. He bought all the cattle in the farm. Besides, the demand plan for holding a banquet like this should be sent to the farm a week in advance. How could he prepare it if you call him abruptly? "


    Mary rolled her eyes at her, paused, and said, "I heard from steward Wang that the electricity in the cold storage is cut off, and the flesh in it has gone bad. I don''t know if you can''t be a good hostess of this family or you are just a bad luck woman. I have been managing it for so many years, but nothing happened. As soon as you take over it, everything comes to you. I think you should better leave the tasked and stay at home to nourish the fetus, so as not to mess up the Rong Mansion. "


    "Mommy, it''s not that I can''t be a good hostess, nor is it because of my bad luck. It''s just that someone doesn''t want me to


    r one idea. A man''s biggest weakness was not that he was short and poor, but that he had a bad mother. She didn''t know what else Mary would do in the future?


    "Icy guy, sometimes, I think we are really not the right person for each other. I like to live a quiet and peaceful life, but following you is like riding a roller coaster, there are too many ups and downs, making me dizzy. "


    Zac didn''t like it. "You little fool, you are getting more and more pessimistic recently. Is it because of your pregnancy?"


    She shook her head and said, "I''m just thinking if I didn''t meet you, would I live a better life?"


    A hint of anger crept into the eyebrows of Zac, "Marrying me is your fate. No matter good or bad, you can only accept it."


    A bitter smile gradually appeared at the corners of her mouth. "I never accept fate." She had already made the worst plan. If she couldn''t hold the full cow banquet tomorrow, she would return the position of hostess to Mary. From now on, as long as she was there, she would never appear. Out of sight, out of mind.

 Chapter 660 Miscalculate The Safe Period (Part One)

    At five o''clock in the evening, the cow at the Inner Mongolia farm was not sent here. It seemed that manager Zhang was determined to stand on Mary''s side and oppose her, the new hostess.


    At five past five, with a flick of her finger, two dismissal letters were sent out.


    The first letter was given to manager Zhang of the Inner Mongolia farm. The reason was that without reporting, he sold all the cattle on the pasture without authorization!


    According to the management system of the house of Rong, although the farm outside had the right of running the business, as long as the amount of money reached more than five hundred thousand dollars, it must be reported to the superior for approval. Essie looked through the records sent by the farm last month. There were a total of three hundred cows in the past three months, five thousand dollars each. If all of them were sold, it would be one million and five hundred thousand dollars.


    The second letter was given to steward Wang, who was in charge of the cold storage. The reason was that it was his neglect on duty that he failed to keep an eye on the cold storage, which caused all the milk bulls to go bad and caused a huge loss to the Rong family.


    As soon as the e-mail was sent, not only the stewards in the Rong Mansion were shocked, but also the management of the raising and planting base were in a cold sweat.


    ''Every new sovereign brings his own courtiers.'' Was this really coming?


    There was a malicious sneer on Essie''s face. She didn''t want to see those disobedient and deliberate enemies against her for even a minute.


    The milk cow that Zac found for her was supposed to be sent here at this time. But after she called Bob this morning, she changed her mind an


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    in our family''s birthday party. If we can''t make it, it will definitely embarrass our Rong family and displease my father-in-law. Mommy, you have been the hostess for so many years. You should be very clear that the most serious and unforgivable mistake in the Rong family rules is to damage the interests of the family. I believe you know the reason why steward Wang asked Adolf to delay for six hours. You don''t need me to continue the investigation, do you? "


    A violent spasm ran over Mary''s body. "Don''t take advantage of the issue. It''s just an accident of power failure."


    "That''s not what the people in the power supply room said. They have checked again and found that the transformer was damaged by someone. If you have to argue clearly, I can ask the security guard to find out who did it." Essie snorted.


    Zac had been silent and expressionless all the time. As soon as Essie finished speaking, he took it over coldly. "You have to keep a loyal dog. What''s the use of the dog that is biting the master?" His tone was light, but his meaning was even sharper and colder than rock. The dog in front of him had mistaken its master for someone else!

 Chapter 661 Miscalculate The Safe Period (Part Two)

    Steward Wang''s legs became weak and he collapsed to the ground. He didn''t expect that Essie could sit for a long time in the position of hostess. No matter how capable she was, how could she fight against her mother-in-law?


    But he forgot that a lean camel was bigger than a horse. Even if Essie couldn''t beat Mary, it was more than enough to deal with a little nobody like him.


    Fortunately, he was smart enough not to reveal Mary, the backstage manipulator. It seemed that she couldn''t stay any longer. If he didn''t give Mary out, she would definitely give him a sum of consolation money for his good.


    At this moment, Mary''s face turned blue and pale. If she couldn''t keep steward Wang and manager Zhang this time, other people who were willing to follow her would definitely retreat and turn to Essie, which was extremely disadvantageous to her.


    "Essie, it doesn''t matter whether you are willing or not. I have to keep steward Wang and manager Zhang. There is no way to discuss it. I''m your mother-in-law. I''m still in charge of this family! "


    "Common interest is common interest, while private matters are private matters. You are my mother-in-law. You have the right to control me in private matters, but in business of the family, you have to obey the decision of me, the hostess. This is the rule of the family." After saying that, Essie called uncle Li over and asked him to go through the formalities for steward Wang.


    Mary was so anxious that she turned to glare at Zac. "Zac, you just watched your wife oppose me without saying a word?"


    "Mommy, Essie is not against you. She is just do


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    time, he reluctantly let go of her and took several deep breaths to calm himself down. He lowered his head and glanced at her belly. A fire flashed through his cold eyes, as if he had vented his anger on this little fellow because he had endured too much.


    "Honey, we have a safe period. How did he get in?"


    Embarrassed, Essie scratched her head and said, "Well... In fact, I never remember when my period came. I just randomly estimated a day. " Her voice was as low as a mosquito''s.


    Zac was in a mess. It was all his fault. It was all his fault. How could he forget that she was a muddled-headed fool and that she didn''t even remember her birthday? It was strange that she could remember her period!


    "We''d better use condoms from now on. It''s safe!"


    The little guy had occupied her belly for more than nine months, completely challenging his patience. They couldn''t make such a mistake again!


    After that, Essie took a nap for a while. When she was woken up by the servant knocking at the door, Mary suddenly fainted and asked them to go and have a look.

 Chapter 662 Fight For Mommy (Part One)

    When Zac and Essie arrived at her room, the doctor was examining her.


    "Mrs. Mary fainted out of cardiac syncope, which is caused by myocardial infarction. If a patient has a heart disease, the sudden decrease in the blood flow of her heart will cause her to faint," the doctor said.


    "How could my Mommy have a heart disease?" Zac was slightly surprised.


    "When a person is so old that she has all kinds of problems." Mary sighed heavily, "Your wife always takes me as a thorn in her flesh. She always goes against me. If you make me angry, how can I not be sick? Maybe I will be pissed off and die because of you one day. "


    Essie glanced at her without saying anything. She was usually as strong as a cow, but she had a heart attack all of a sudden. It was really weird.


    Hearing Mary''s words, the doctor hurriedly said, "People with heart disease can''t stand to be too angry or too excited. You can''t let Mrs. Mary get irritated again."


    Zac nodded slightly.


    Mary waved her hand and said, "Okay, you can go out now. I need to have a rest."


    Without saying anything, Zac and Essie walked out of the room.


    As soon as the door was closed, Mary showed a strange smile. "Thank you, doctor Zhang." Then she handed him a check.


    "It''s my pleasure to help you. You are in good health." The doctor took the check with a smile, packed up the medical kit and went out.


    Mary lay on the head of the bed with a malicious look on her face. The little tramp was too young to fight with her. She had a lot of ways to deal with her.


    In the hall, Zac looked a little serious. Essie knew that he was worried about Mary. Even if that woman was unpardonable, she was his mother who had raised him for thirty years.


    "Why don''t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    hting against her, Mary was so angry that she covered her chest and fell to the sofa, pretending to be very painful. "Do you want to piss me off to death?"


    Leila ran downstairs in a hurry. Just now, she had been eavesdropping upstairs. Seeing that Mary was at a disadvantage, she hurried to save her. "Ah, Mommy is not in good health. Didn''t the doctor say that she couldn''t be stimulated? Since Mommy wanted those two people to stay, why bother mommy for such a small thing? No one can take the responsibility for pissing off mommy and make her sick. "


    Zac glanced at her with a sharp look in his eyes. His intuition told him that this sister-in-law was not simple, and there was always a familiar feeling in her words and behaviors, which made him involuntarily think of a person, a person who deserved more than death.


    Taking a drag on his cigar, Albert said slowly, "Well, Essie is the hostess of the family. No one can interfere with her decision." Then she looked down at Mary and said, "Since you are in such a poor health, I will send you to the South Sea to recuperate after the new year, in case you are sad about our family''s affairs."

 Chapter 663 Fight For Mommy (Part Two)

    Hearing this, Mary''s face turned pale, and even her lips lost color. How could she leave? If she left, what if a tramp entered her room?


    "I just need to take medicine on time. A few months later, Essie will give birth. At that time, she will be in confinement of childbirth, and I will help to manage the Rong family."


    "If you know that your daughter in law is pregnant, don''t make trouble. If anything happens to your grandson, I''ll see how you explain it to the elders." Albert glared at him and went upstairs.


    Leila poured a glass of water for Mary, and then walked to Essie. "Essie, mom can''t bear any stimulation. In my opinion, the two people should be downgraded and then be punished to bear the loss of the ice house. What do you think?"


    "No, thanks. I''ve already asked uncle Li to go through the formalities for them, and I''ve already decided the new candidates. They will take office today," Essie said in a firm tone. If she gave in this time, she would not be able to manage this family in the future.


    "Okay, you win!" Mary gritted her teeth. Up to now, the cold storage warehouse was still empty, and there was no milk cow transported in. She would like to see how this little tramp would make the milk cow banquet tomorrow. If she dared to replace it with something else, she would definitely let her get out of the position of hostess.


    In the evening, the Rong Mansion became lively. Uncles and relatives came, and Mary''s two brothers, who specially flew from the United States to congratulate his brother-in-law''s birthday. Essie al


    there was no movement. She seriously suspected that this little tramp was going to replace it with a sheep. She might make a banquet with lamb. Then she would call it ''Lamb banquet brings bless to the family'', to fool the Rong family and guests.


    But as her mother-in-law, she would not be so easily fooled. As long as there was a chance to kick her out of the position, she would not let it go.


    "Essie, the family master of the Rong family holds a birthday party with full cow banquet. It is a rule passed down from generation to generation that no one is allowed to change the food without permission. Do you know?"


    "Mommy, the birthday party is a auspicious and festive one, but you don''t have to use a cow. Lambs are also good. Lambs are happy and energetic," Essie said slowly.


    This confirmed Mary''s guess. She sneered, "I know you want to replace it with lambs, but I tell you, it''s impossible! If you can''t make a full cow banquet tomorrow, just leave. "


    Essie''s face turned pale as if she was frustrated by her words.

 Chapter 664 Honey, Dont Be Too Coquettish

    Seeing the expression on Essie''s face, Mary felt very comfortable. She felt that she had hit the nail on the head and made the other party unable to fight back. She smiled and left.


    Zac held her in his arms and said, "It doesn''t matter. The whole lambs'' feast is not bad. Dad will like it."


    Shrugging her shoulders, Essie looked calm. If Mary wanted to fight her to the death, she would accompany her!


    This birthday party, instead of using the dessert master of the Rong Mansion, Essie had booked it from the pastry shop of the Qi family. In order to prepare the dessert for the birthday party of the Rong family, Percy cancelled all the other orders and personally took her chefs to make the desserts.


    The second day, before dawn, the desserts from Qi''s shop were delivered. Not long after their car left, a huge refrigerated truck arrived in front of the iron gate of the Rong Mansion, followed by a bus. They came from Jiang City.


    There were cows for the full cow banquet in the refrigerator truck, and a famous chef team from the old shop of the Yi family was in the car. The leader of the team was the fifty-third generation successor of the time-horned shop of the Yi family, and the uncle of Essie, Benson.


    Essie was waiting at the gate.


    "Uncle." She smiled at Benson.


    "My little niece, I''ll take care of the whole cow feast today," Benson said with a smile. His niece had become the hostess of the Rong Mansion. As a member of the family, of course the Yi family had to cheer her up.


    "Thank you, uncle." Essie nodded.


    Therefore, the big kitchen prepared to make the full beef banquet in the Rong Mansion was taken over by the chef team of the Yi family. Essie asked the chefs who were supposed to be in charge to be the helpers of the full, formal banquet in the evening.


    At this time, Alena and Abel were appreciating the desserts sent by the Qi family''s shop, including the various dessert in shapes of immortal figures related to Chinese tales.


    "It''s so exquisite. The name is also festive," Alena praised with a smile.


    "Yeah, it''s really good." Abel nodded.


    With a gentle smile, Essie said, "Grandpa, grandma, you don''t know that the dessert shop of Qi family has a deep relationship with the time-horned shop of our Yi family."


    "Oh?" Alena smiled and said, "Tell me."


    "The ancestors of the Qi clan and the Yi clan are not only the imperial cooks, but also colleagues. They are all cooking in the imperial dining room of the emperor Qianlong of the Qing Dynasty. The patriarch of the Qi clan is in charge of the staple dishes, while our Yi family is in charge of the red board. Every time there was an imperial banquet, the desserts of the Qi clan will match the dishes of the Yi clan. They are a perfect match! " Essie said with a slight smile.


    "Then we will have a good meal today," Abel said with a smile.


    The banquet halls of the Rong Mansion was large and was specially used to entertain guests. At eleven o''clock, the guests came one after another. The Rong family only held a birthday party for the master of the family, and the whole life of Abel and Alena. Others'' birthday were just family gathering.


    Lucy came with Bob, Baron came with his son, Holy. They were


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    this quirky idiot would be different.


    "As the hostess of the family, of course, she has to make great progress step by step. How could she follow suit?" Essie shook her head complacently.


    "Honey, be humble." Zac stroked her head dotingly. She pouted, "In front of you, I always show my true color, not like you, hiding so deeply that I can''t understand."


    "Which part that you can''t understand? Let me explain to you." Zac smiled playfully.


    "Your heart," Essie said in a low voice.


    Zac couldn''t help frowning. "How can you still don''t understand. Is this head wrinkled in some ways?" There was a bit of anger in his tone, as if his enthusiasm was in vain.


    Essie lowered her head. For so long, he hadn''t even said ''I love you'' to her. Although she felt that he loved her, she still wanted to hear him express it personally.


    "Anyway, I have to guess everything when I''m with you. You know that I''m a fool and I''m not good at guessing, but you still let me guess," she muttered in a low voice, as if she was talking to herself, but Zac still heard it clearly. "Which thing did you guess?"


    "That is..." Hearing that, Essie swallowed her saliva and blushed. What could she say? The three words were full of love, and naturally revealed. If she forced them out, they would not be sincere.


    "What is it?" Zac held her chin and asked.


    "We should be honest with each other in the future. We can''t hide anything from each other." Essie swallowed what she was going to say and changed it to a perfunctory sentence. She knew how domineering the big devil was. If she didn''t tell him the reason, he would force her to the end.


    With a smile on his face, Zac said, "Women are really woolgathering when they are pregnant. I''m almost invisible in front of you. What else can I hide from you? "


    How could it be transparent? His heart was hidden deeply! Essie muttered to herself and lowered her head to eat without saying anything.


    On the birthday table, seeing the satisfied expressions on the faces of the elders of the Rong family and Albert, Mary went crazy. This little tramp had stabbed her again in the dark, hateful, so hateful!

 Chapter 665 A Hint From The Wife

    Her face was full of fake smiles, and the corners of her mouth were so big that they almost touched her ears. The bigger she smiled, the angrier she was.


    "Our family always uses our own chef to make birthday parties, and it''s the first time that we use an outsider," she said jokingly.


    "The Yi family is our relative in law. Why is it an outsider?" Albert glanced at her.


    "Oh, I forgot. Luce has remarried and her daughter has been brought there. And I always regarded Essie as a member of the Xu family," Mary said jokingly.


    But of course, Albert understood what she meant. His face darkened slightly, and he didn''t want to talk to her anymore. He called the Butler over and said, "Go to the kitchen to have a look. If our uncle in law is finished, invite him to come over and take a seat."


    Uncle Li nodded and walked outside.


    Mary''s mouth seemed to be stung by a bee and tilted to one side. It was a slap in the face when Albert invited the uncle of the Yi family to take a seat.


    The one who was as unhappy as her was Leila. She had expected to see a joke of Essie, but she didn''t expect that she not only made the full cow banquet, but also moved the banquet of the Emperor Qianlong out. This woman was really an immortal fighter. She could always survive in desperate situations.


    After the lunch, Essie went into her room to have a rest, accompanied by Zac.


    "Are you tired?" He put his arm around her shoulder.


    "No, I''m not tired. Zac, let''s watch a movie." As Essie spoke, she opened the family cinema and released the old classic movie ''Ghost'' in the nineties.


    "It''s so old. Why are you still watching it?" Zac smiled.


    "The older the movie is, the more classic it is." Essie curled her lips.


    She didn''t just want to watch the movie, but to make the man realize an important thing that he had forgotten.


    Although she knew that this was his character, he was very restrained in love. He didn''t like to talk about love, but put it into action. But she really wanted to hear him say ''I love you'', so that she could be completely sure that his love for her was real, not physiological need.


    When the movie was played, the heroine said to the hero, "I love you", there was a sly light in Essie''s eyes. "You know what? This is the most thought-provoking part of the movie. Every time the heroine says ''I love you'' to the hero, the hero will answer ''ditto'', which is also what I mean. He will never say ''I love you'' to the heroine directly."


    She paused and pointed at the screen. "You see how disappointed the heroine is. The hero died, and the heroine didn''t hear him say that I love you even once. Don''t you think the hero is too reserved? If you love someone, you should express it loudly and directly. Why do you hide it in your heart? She is not your mind reader. How can she know what you are thinking? "


    Z


    a was about to go back to the hotel to rest, she was stopped by Mandy.


    "Eva, there is a park in front of us. The water in the lake is frozen. I saw a lot of people playing on it in the daytime. Let''s go to play for a while before we go back, okay?"


    "Okay." Eva nodded. Although she was very tired, she didn''t want to disappoint Mandy when she saw her in high spirits.


    Mandy smiled, a malicious look quietly flashing across her face, silent and without trace.


    Jim stood not far away and heard them clearly. Iceland was a near extreme night now. It got dark at three o''clock. Because of the sparsely populated area and the cold weather, there was basically no one in the park at this time. He really didn''t know what these two people could play with?


    He sneered and walked straight to the hotel, but he returned halfway. Although this heaven pepper was good at fighting, she had a simple mind. Mandy was not a simple woman, especially when she was with Bles. If she played any tricks, she would be fooled.


    Thinking of this, he quickened his pace and ran to the park.


    At this moment, Mandy had already pulled Eva to the center of the lake.


    There were street lamps by the lakeside, which made the frozen lake shine with silver light.


    Mandy looked around and found no one around, so she took out her phone from her pocket.


    "Eva, let me take photos for you, okay?"


    "Okay," Eva said with a smile.


    "Go to the left and get close to the street lamp. It is brighter." Mandy waved at her.


    Eva nodded and walked to the ring of light of the street lamps.


    "A little further."


    The smile on Mandy''s face was even colder than the ice on the lake, but Eva didn''t see it and took two steps forward.


    "All right." Mandy took two more photos and asked her to jump up so she could capture the moment.


    Just as Eva jumped up and down, a cracking sound came from beneath her feet.

 Chapter 666 Heaven Pepper, You Are Not Allowed To Die

    Eva realized that something was wrong, but before she could run away, the ice under her feet was completely broken. She fell heavily into the ice lake, sinking, sinking...


    She had a strong fear of drowning. The moment she fell into the water, her mind went blank and she couldn''t even struggle. It was five degrees below zero. The water in the lake was freezing cold, and her limbs quickly stiffened. When the ice water poured into her throat, her internal organs were about to freeze.


    Mandy looked at her coldly not far away with a malicious smile on her face. ''Eva, I will see if you die this time!''


    But her complacency only lasted for a second, and a tall figure swept over like a hurricane.


    Taking off his inconvenient coat, Jim jumped into the ice water without hesitation. His assistants and bodyguards had no time to stop him, so they had to take rescue measures outside.


    The cold water in the lake was piercing, like a blade scratching Jim''s muscles, trying to freeze him and stop him from moving. He clenched his teeth and tried his best to forget the cold and not to be affected in his action. He was experienced in swimming in ice water. When he was trained in the US Navy, ice water operations were a necessary test.


    At this moment, he completely forgot his own safety. The only thing in his mind was to save this heaven pepper.


    Lying at the bottom of the cold lake, Eva had completely lost her consciousness. Seeing that she was dying, Jim had a strong sense of fear that he had never experienced before. He was afraid that he would lose this troublesome enemy. That no one would argue with him again. No one could make him playful. No one would be his appetizer, so that he would have a good appetite.


    ''Heaven pepper, hold on. You''re an immortal fighter. You''ll be fine!''


    He grabbed her hand, pulled her into his arms and swam towards the water with her.


    Her body was as cold as iron, without any warmth, as if her life was also fading away. His heart was entangled.


    When they reached the surface of the water, the ambulance and local police had arrived and saved them.


    Because it was too cold outside, the doctor quickly lifted Eva into the ambulance and turned the heat up to the maximum.


    Jim also jumped up, forgetting to change his wet clothes, only wearing a blanket.


    Eva lay motionless on the operating table. Her face was as pale as paper, and even her lips were colorless.


    She had lost her vital signs.


    The doctor kept giving her CPR, but she still didn''t respond.


    "Is she still alive?" a nurse asked.


    The doctor shook his head and sighed.


    Jim jumped up like a needle, "Of course she can be saved. You can''t give up, neither can she." He pulled the doctor away, threw away the blanket and gave her CPR.


    The muscles all over his body were taut to the extreme, like a string that was about to break, and the temperature in his blood quickly dropped to the edge of freezing. However, these were not because he had been soaked in ice water. They were extremely cold, but because of excessive, incomparable tension and anxiety.


    "Heaven pepper, you are not allow


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    alize that there was something wrong with her body. She had forgotten herself when she was talking to Jim.


    "Maybe it''s because of the frostbite that the blood circulation is not smooth. You will be fine after resting for a few days," Jim comforted her, and then changed his tone with a little banter. "Anyway, the most important thing for you is your mouth. If you keep your mouth, everything will be fine."


    Eva gave him a ferocious look, "How can I make money to feed my mouth if I don''t have hands and feet?"


    "This is a serious problem." Jim touched his chin and smiled mischievously. "Then I must ask the doctor to treat you well and keep your hands and feet."


    "That''s good." Eva stuck out her tongue at him.


    After arriving at the hospital, Eva had rested for a few days. Fortunately, her body was only slightly frostbitten and she was fine. She was soon discharged from the hospital.


    Jim asked the film crew to temporarily block the news, and did not spread the news that Eva had fallen into the water to the country.


    In the past few days, Eva didn''t take part in the shooting, nor did Jim, because he caught a cold because of Eva jinxed it.


    Hearing this, Eva felt a little sorry. After all, he caught a cold because he went to save herself. Besides, he didn''t need to follow her after she got into the ambulance. He should go to the hotel to change his clothes. Why did he follow her in wet clothes and catch a cold?


    The scum Jim was always unpredictable. No one knew what he was thinking about.


    In the afternoon, she borrowed the kitchen of the hotel and made a few dessert. Then she went to the presidential suite to visit Jim.


    At this time, Neil, Jim''s assistant, was reporting the investigation to him. "We have carefully checked the ice breaking on the lake. It''s not a natural break, but a sign of man-made destruction. According to a tourist we found, yesterday afternoon, she saw a man holding an iron hammer squatting in the middle of the lake, seeming to be digging ice. The tourists thought he wanted to go fishing, so she didn''t ask him. "

 Chapter 667 Who Wants To Kill Me (Part One)

    A bloodthirsty rage rose on Jim''s face. He knew it wouldn''t be that simple. The explosion of the hand warming bag and the broken ice. They were too many accidents that they could not just be accident but a conspiracy!


    While he was thinking, the doorbell rang.


    He waved at Neil, who walked to the door and said, "Boss, it''s Miss Fang."


    Jim''s dark eyes twinkled. He picked up the mask and put it on. Then he nodded slightly, indicating him to open the door.


    After Eva came in, Neil went out. He had something important to do.


    Putting the dessert on the table, Eva smiled and said, "Scum Jim, I don''t know how to make soup, so I made several appetizers for you to replenish your body."


    "Put down the desserts and you can leave now," Jim said expressionlessly.


    "I''ve made all the dessert for two people. I''m your companion of meal. Of course I have to go after finish eating them with you." Eva''s curly long eyelashes fluttered like a pair of butterfly wings.


    Jim frowned and tightened the mask on his nose, fearing that the cold virus would spread out with his breath and infect her. She just recovered and was discharged from the hospital. She was still very weak. It would be worse if she caught a cold again.


    "I don''t need your company today. You can go back right away," He ordered.


    But Eva didn''t care at all. She was the only one in the entertainment circle who was not afraid of death and dared to go against him.


    "You always stop eating when you are seventy percent full. But now I have made each dessert the sum for two people. You won''t be able to finish it. It will be a waste if I don''t help you. We have to cherish the foo


    me. I don''t want to delay the shooting."


    "Got it." Eva pouted and said, "When I came here, I ate a bag of radix isatidis, which can prevent me from catching a cold, so I don''t worry about being infected by you."


    Hearing this, Jim breathed a sigh of relief. In the past few days, he didn''t have any appetizer from this heaven pepper. In addition, he had a cold, so he didn''t have a good appetite. Now he seemed to be hungry, so he took off his mask and said, "Bring me the dessert and serve me."


    "Okay." Eva obediently put the desserts on the table in front of him, and took out a plate from the disinfection cupboard. "Hah-hah, it''s time to eat."


    Looking at her ''terrible'' eating, an imperceptible smile appeared at the corners of Jim''s mouth. In fact, although the heaven pepper was spicy, she was cute.


    After the meal, the woman sighed with satisfaction and turned to look at him. "Jim, you didn''t say you wanted to cook for me in the ambulance that day?"


    Jim was slightly choked. He covered his mouth with a handkerchief and coughed, "Can you hear me when you are on the verge of death?"

 Chapter 668 Who Wants To Kill Me (Part Two)

    "I heard you say you can cook French, Italy, Greek, German and South Sea dishes. You also said you would cook all of them for me," she muttered in a very low voice, as if she was talking to herself.


    Jim was sweating heavily. Did all the cells in her ears come back to life as soon as she heard the word ''eat''?


    "Heaven pepper, did you wake up after hearing this?"


    Eva raised her chin and meditated for a while, as if she was recalling something. Then she said in a low voice, "I remember that I had a dream, in which I was surrounded by a white light, and a handsome man like an angel walked towards me. He said that he would take me to a place where there was no trouble, no pain, and there are only laughter everywhere. When I was about to go with him, I heard your voice from behind. You said you would cook a lot of food for me. I feel very hungry. I told the handsome man that I don''t want to go there now. I want to eat the food you cook. The food you cook is very delicious. Then I run back at the direction of your voice. I keep running, and then wake up. "


    With a serious look on her face, she lowered her head and sighed, "I know it''s impossible. You hate me so much. How could you say you want to cook for me? Dreams are really the opposite of reality."


    Jim was in a state of speechless and helplessness. "Heaven pepper, you will definitely live for one hundred years."


    "Why?" Eva blinked in confusion.


    "There is no delicious food in heaven. No matter how God lures you, you won''t go. You can only live for one hundred years." Jim sneered.


    "It sounds reasona


    charging hand warming bag exploded and the ice suddenly cracked?" Jim said slowly.


    All of a sudden, Eva''s brain cells were activated to the maximum power. "Scum Jim, do you mean that a person other than you wants to kill me?"


    "You finally made a sense. It''s not easy." There was sympathy in Jim''s tone. A simple minded woman was really worrying.


    "Who... Who wants to kill me? " Eva''s face tightened.


    "Who gave you the hand warming bag? Who took you to the park?" Jim asked.


    Eva shook her head violently and said, "It''s impossible. It''s impossible. Mandy is my best friend. How could she hurt me?"


    "Don''t try to hurt others. But you must be cautious. Don''t forget that she is Bles''s woman now," Jim reminded her slowly.


    "Maybe it''s just an accident. You acted too much in the movie and thought too much," Eva said.


    "It doesn''t matter if you believe it or not. Come to me at three o''clock in the afternoon and let you watch a big movie." Jim picked up the juice on the table and took a sip, with a strange light flashing in his eyes.

 Chapter 669 The Horrible Play Of King Jim

    In the afternoon, Eva came with popcorn and coke, as if she was going to watch a big movie. Jim seriously doubted that she could really eat it later.


    "Scum Jim, you have a new movie? Why don''t I know? "


    Jim''s charming thin lips drew an evil arc. "I made it up myself, but I didn''t act in it."


    "What movie? Action movie, science fiction movie or love movie?" Eva''s curiosity was piqued.


    "Horror movie." Jim slowly spit out the words, his slightly narrowed eyes flashing a mysterious light.


    "That''s great. I like horror movies the most." Eva leaned against the sofa and sat in the most comfortable position. Then she grabbed a handful of popcorn and began to eat slowly.


    Jim didn''t turn on the TV until she swallowed the last popcorn. He didn''t want her to be too shocked and choke.


    In the TV, a woman was tied to a chair, her head covered by a black cloth bag, and there were two holes in it, so that she could see the outside. Beside her stood four tall men in black robes and skeleton masks.


    Jim picked up the remote control and pressed the pause button to freeze the screen. "It''s up to you to decide the plot. How to deal with this woman will make the audience excited?"


    Eva was stunned. It turned out that this film had not taken shape and hadn''t started shooting yet. Did Jim ask her to discuss the plot?


    "Is this woman a good person or a bad person?" she asked.


    "A bad person," Jim said casually, resting his forehead on one hand.


    "Then don''t have to be mercy to her." Eva waved her hand and thought for a while. Her eyes suddenly lit up and he came up with an idea. "Put two big and black spiders first to let them slowly climb up."


    "That''s a good idea. I happen to have black spiders there." With a slight smile at the corners of his


    curled his lips. Obviously, he was not satisfied with this idea. He had used it since he was five years old. But it seemed that heaven pepper was interested in it and didn''t want to disappoint her.


    When the chair was pulled up, the woman on it lowered her head, as if she was half dead. However, the high protein food later was enough for her to nourish her blood and energy.


    The woman trembled with fear and burst into tears.


    The man in black lifted the hood up, revealing her mouth. He tore the tape that sealed her mouth with his big hand.


    The woman looked at it and burst into tears. Her cries were deafening.


    "If you dare to vomit, I''ll let you eat it again," the man in black threatened.


    "Who the hell are you? Spare me. I will give you whatever you want," the woman cried and begged for mercy.


    Eva was enjoying the popcorn. The scene in front of her did not affect her appetite at all.


    Jim found that this heaven pepper not only had a strong psychological endurance, but also had a strong stomach endurance. People gained weight when they were broad-minded, while she ate a lot when she was broad-minded. It was just that she did not gain any weight.

 Chapter 670 The Secret Of The Bestie

    "Heaven pepper, if you like eating bugs, I''ll treat you to an insect feast next time." Jim smiled mischievously. He wanted to tease her, but he didn''t expect her to take it seriously. Her eyes lit up and her face flashed with excitement. "That''s what you said. As a gentleman, you can''t go back on your words."


    Jim was a little nervous. It seemed that he couldn''t joke with a foodie.


    "Heaven pepper, I made it up by myself, and you''ve come up with some of your ideas. What do you think about this horror move?" He changed the topic quietly.


    Eva gave a thumbs up and said, "With the plot I have come up with, of course it is incomparably wonderful. When it is released, it will definitely be a box hit, instantly overwhelming all other horror movies." After a pause, she continued, "Scum, I have a suggestion. Ask this actress to act in this movie. No one else can act so realistic. I almost thought she ate it. "


    "She is really eating," Jim said slowly.


    Eva was choked by his words. She couldn''t believe it. In the entertainment circle, stars worked very hard to be famous. They could sell their bodies, souls and sleep with the directors and producers. But it was the first time that she had seen such a hard working actress.


    "She did a good job. You should give her a chance."


    Jim''s brown eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a strange expression. "Heaven pepper, do you want to know who this actress is?"


    Only then did Eva realize that the woman''s head had been covered with a black cloth.


    "Of course. She have been acting for such a long time. Shouldn''t you make her show her face?"


    A murderous look flashed across Jim''s handsome face. "Uncovered the hood." He ordered coldly, and the man in black uncovered the black hood on the woman''s head.


    The woman''s hair was in a mess, and her face was even paler than paper. Her features were twisted ferociously in fear, and cold sweat and tears were intertwined on her face, making her look very embarrassed. But Eva recognized her at the first sight.


    She jumped up from the sofa, "Mandy!" Oh my God! How could it be her? How could she accept the invitation of Jim to act in a mock play for him?


    "Scum Jim, why are you asking Mandy to join? She is not an actress. She..." Her tongue was knotted in the middle of the way, and a strong fear rolled over her body, as if she had understood something in an instant. "Scum Jim, you are not directing a mock plot. You are playing tricks on Mandy, aren''t you?"


    At this moment, regret, guilt, self-blame, anger... Countless emotions rushed into her chest and gathered into stormy waves. She was so stupid to be his accomplice and to come up with so many bad ideas to torture her bestie. She deserved to die, so stupid.


    "Scum Jim, how did Mandy offend you? If you want to bully her like this, you''d better let her go, or I will teach you a lesson." She clenched her fists and was ready to attack at any time. She had always been a loyal person. She would go through fire and water to save her friends.


    Jim''s face turned cold, as if a dark cloud suddenly moved over, covering all the gentle expressions.


    He


    her!


    "I''m going to kill these bastards. I''m going to kill Elizabeth. How dare they bully Mandy like this..."


    Jim looked at her angry face and sighed. Although the heaven pepper was spicy, it was too simple. If she hadn''t been lucky, she would have been killed by Mandy. But now, she still cared about her and didn''t hate her at all. Should he say she was kind-hearted or stupid?


    "If she really takes you as a good friend, she wouldn''t have done that."


    "I don''t blame her. Anyone who meets this kind of thing will be unable to bear the pressure and go astray. Mandy is the second generation of an official. She was brought up in a good family. Both her study and career were smooth and she had never been frustrated. Unlike Essie and I, we had experienced the separation of our parents and suffered from the shadow of childhood. Everything went too smoothly, so it was inevitable for Mandy to be fragile in her mind. When she encountered such a terrible thing, she would certainly be at a loss and take the risk. Those bastards who hurt her, control her and destroy our friendship are the most hateful and damned! " Eva was almost roaring.


    Jim untied the rope behind her. She jumped up from the chair and grabbed the hem of his cloth "Please, don''t hurt Mandy any more. Take me to see her now."


    Jim had no choice but to ask the men in black to take Mandy back to the hotel.


    Eva waited in the room for a long time. When Mandy came in, she wore sunglasses and mask to avoid being photographed by the paparazzi.


    When she saw Eva, her resentment and anger reached the extreme.


    Why was she so lucky? Why didn''t she die? Only when she was dead could she get rid of those people''s control and not be raped by the old man Bles!


    But she couldn''t show it. At this time, only by pretending to be the most innocent and pitiful could she win her sympathy and forgiveness.


    She rushed to the tea table, picked up the fruit knife on the fruit plate, and cut her pulse without saying anything.


    Eva screamed and ran to her, holding her wrist, "Mandy, what are you doing?"

 Chapter 671 Someone Was Killed

    "Leave me alone. Eva, I''m sorry. I can''t live anymore. I won''t be threatened unless I die. Only when I die can I get over it! " She burst into tears.


    Eva grabbed the fruit knife from her hand with a little strength, and then held her in her arms. "Don''t do stupid things. There is no way out. Essie and I will help you."


    "Eva, I almost killed you. I don''t have the face to see you again." Mandy cried loudly, sadly and desolately. She was crying for herself. She was better and smarter than Eva and Essie, but why she lived a worse life than them? There was no love and happiness!


    "I don''t blame you. It''s not your fault. It''s all those bastards'' fault. Essie and I will find a way to get the video for you, so that you don''t have to be threatened by them anymore." Eva also cried. She cried from the bottom of her heart, only to pity her bestie.


    "Eva, I swear I will never do anything to hurt you again. If they threaten me to hurt you, I will die in front of them," Mandy said frankly.


    In the past, the reason why she didn''t want Eva and Essie to know that she was threatened was because of her arrogant self-esteem. She didn''t want them to see her miserable situation and be defeated by them.


    Now that the secret had been exposed, it was a good way to use her and Essie to help her get out of trouble. As long as she didn''t need to follow Bles, her future would be bright.


    "Mandy, you have to remember that we are the best friends of the iron triangle. No matter what difficulties you encounter in the future, don''t hold it in your heart and bear it by yourself. Speak it out, let''s think of a way together. They said that ''Two heads are better than one''. We are all famous people now, we are strong enough to help each other," Eva patted her on the back and comforted her.


    Mandy nodded, a malicious look quietly flashing across the corner of her eyes. In the past, the reason why she was good to them was that they were poor girls. When she was with them, she felt superior. But now, they came back and pressed on her head. This feeling made her hate that she could no longer be friends with them.


    On the early morning of the second day, Eva called and told Essie about Mandy''s matter.


    The first person that appeared in Essie''s mind was the big boss, Willi. It must be he who asked Mandy to seduce Bles and turn him and Elizabeth into his chess pieces to control the Xu group through them.


    "Eva, you must be careful these days. Elizabeth won''t let it go and will take actions." If her guess was right, she would definitely send someone to follow Mandy to cooperate with her action. Mandy was exposed and she would know it soon and definitely plan a new plot. She wouldn''t stop until she got what she wanted.


    After exhorting for a while, she called Sino Star and asked them to arrange six more bodyguards to go to Iceland to protect Eva and Mandy. She didn''t inform Vinton of what happened to Eva. If he went to blame Elizabeth, she might be ashamed into anger and release the video of Mandy.


    She had to find a way to get the video of Mandy. She couldn''t let her be manipu


    e, Mary slowly opened her eyes.


    Leila touched her chest with respect and said, "Mommy, are you feeling better?"


    "One day, I will be pissed off by my unfilial daughter-in-law." Mary wiped her tears while gasping for breath.


    Leila turned to look at Essie and said, "Essie, I know you are the hostess now. But no matter how powerful a hostess is, she is no match for a mother-in-law. You can''t disobey her. Besides, she has a heart disease and can''t bear any stimulation. If anything happens, just listen to her. Don''t always talk back. If anything happens to her and she can''t bear it, the Rong family won''t accept such an unfilial daughter-in-law like you in the future. "


    What she said sounded true, with sharp thorns in every word. She had a lot to say, but was stopped by a ''shut up'' from Zac.


    The more he looked at this woman, the more he disliked her. She was completely a troublemaker who stirred up trouble.


    He really didn''t know what''s wrong with Walt to marry such a woman.


    Being scolded by him, Leila was extremely angry, and her past resentment was provoked. She loved him so much that she gave all her heart to him, but he only cared about Essie, trampling her heart into pieces ruthlessly. She hated him, his cold-blooded and his ruthlessness. She wanted to revenge. As long as she was alive, she would not let him and Essie live a good life.


    "Zac Rong, I''m your sister-in-law, the eldest daughter-in-law of the Rong family. You should at least respect me, right?"


    With a snort, a malicious and ferocious look flashed across Zac''s face. "If you were not my sister-in-law, how could you still stand here and talk?" He had already thrown her out rudely. No one was allowed to bully his wife, even his mother.


    Leila''s face seemed to be pricked by a needle and tilted to one side. When she was about to speak again, Mary stopped her. "Well, Mommy knows you are filial. Your brother has already been obsessed with this little fox. How can he still have me in his heart? Even if he sees me die because of this little fox, he won''t care. "

 Chapter 672 Chose The Wrong Person

    Zac''s eyebrows twisted in anger. His mother insulted his wife at will, did she ever think about her son''s feeling?


    It seemed that not only did she have a heart disease, but also the menopausal syndrome was getting worse and worse.


    "Mommy, daddy is right. You should have been in the South Sea to recuperate for a period of time. You have a heart disease and can''t be bullied. My wife is pregnant, and you can''t be bullied either. Since you dislike my wife so much, I think it''s better for us not to meet each other often. "


    Mary was shocked by her son''s words. She didn''t expect that her son would say something like that. Albert were still indifferent to her. If she left, wouldn''t it mean that she would give up her position to the bitch outside?


    "I won''t go anywhere. If the Rong Mansion is handling by her, it must be a mess. I have to stay and take care of it."


    "You are not in charge. You are making trouble. The manager is afraid of being pointed at and intervened in everything. If you have too much time, you''d better go out to recuperate for a period of time. Take a look at the mountains, water, or ask servants and nurses to play mahjong with you. It''s also helpful for your menopausal syndrome," Zac said slowly and seriously.


    Mary covered her chest and took a deep breath, as if her heart was about to break out. Leila quickly poured a cup of tea for her.


    Essie didn''t know whether she was seriously ill or not. But as she was getting old, it was inevitable that she had some cardiovascular disease. Although she was now the hostess of the family, and Mary wasafter all mother-in-law and the elder, she was also to blame if she had such things as heart attack, high blood pressure and cerebral hemorrhage.


    "The Spring Festival is coming soon. You''d better wait until the Spring Festival to recuperate. Everyone''s way of management is different. If Mommy really has a big problem with my way of management, you may go out to have a rest after the new year. After I take care of the whole Rong Mansion well, you can come back, in case you are not satisfied with it and your health is suffered. " This was to give Mary a step down, and also to remind her to stop at the right time.


    Unfortunately, Mary would not accept her kindness. Now, she was her biggest enemy. She had to use all her strength to drive her away from her son and out of the Rong family at any cost.


    "Laura, my chest is so stuffy. Help me lie in the room for a while. I think my heart disease is getting worse and worse. Maybe it will attack at any time. If I have myocardial infarction outside, won''t I be unable to see my family for the last time? " She sighed, with tears and snot.


    "Mommy, you''re getting old. You should be with your child and grandchild. How can you live alone outside? Don''t worry. You not only have a son, but also me and Walt. We will take care of you and be filial to you. " Leila raised her voice on purpose and helped her upstairs.


    Essie snorted. Of course she could tell that they were acting together. It seemed that in this family, she not only had to deal with the conflicts between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, but also had to solve the sister-in-l


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    alm down.


    She didn''t know that Zac had come back when she called. Standing at the door, he heard her phone clearly.


    "Don''t poke you nose in the business of such woman like Mandy. Just leave her handle it by herself." His voice was cold.


    Mandy deserved it. If it weren''t for the fact that Essie had tried both hard and soft tactics to prevent him from harming her, he would have let her disappear from the world long ago.


    When Essie turned around and saw him, she was a little stunned and quickly hung up the phone.


    She understood what he was thinking, and her eyes flashed with cunning. She explained the whole story to him simply, and then said, "Icy guy, I''m not doing this for Mandy, but for Xu group. Mandy is an informer of Bles. The more she stays with Bles, the more disadvantageous we will be. "


    Zac pondered for a while and had to admit that what he said was reasonable. After cutting off the thread of Mandy, the bond between Willi and Bles would be broken.


    He sat on the sofa and picked up a cherry from the fruit plate. After eating it, he glanced at her with deep and sharp eyes, as if he could see through all the little secrets in her heart at a glance. "You have gone to see Elizabeth, right?" His tone was casual.


    "Yes." Essie nodded, a trace of depression flashing through her slightly frowned eyebrows.


    "Not settled?" Zac noticed her expression well and asked


    "No." Biting her lips, Essie admitted honestly.


    "What chips did you use?" Zac asked slowly.


    Essie told him in detail that she had exchanged Wendy''s bath video with her. She knew very well that she was neither smart nor strong. The reason why she could fight against her enemy stubbornly was that she had Zac, the giant, standing on the ground and supporting her, so that she could rest assured in the middle.


    Touching her head, Zac said, "Honey, that''s a good idea, but the protagonist is wrong."


    "Honey, what do you want to say?" asked Essie, confused.


    Zac''s charming thin lips drew a mysterious arc. "Well, let me handle it. I''ll give you a better bargaining chip in two days to negotiate with Elizabeth."

 Chapter 673 Something Happened In The Ghost Yard

    When Essie came to see Elizabeth again, Elizabeth sneered and said, "How''s your discussion with Eva? Did she agree to leave Vinton?"


    With a faint smile, Essie said, "I brought something here today. I believe you will be interested in it." She took out her iPad and opened a video.


    Elizabeth glanced at her, and her two eyes immediately widened.


    In the video, a woman seemed to be drugged. While undressing, she was doing all kinds of disgusting movements. As for who this woman was, Elizabeth could recognize her at a glance.


    "Essie, you... How dare you do such a shameless thing to Valery? "


    "A taste of your own medicine." Shrugging, Essie continued, "You are not interested in the heroine in the previous video, so I replaced her. I hope you can be satisfied this time."


    "Do you want to threaten me with Valery?" A muscle on Elizabeth''s face was twitching violently, and her chest heaved heavily in anger, like a fan.


    Looking at her watch, Essie said with a mischievous smile, "Auntie, this is not recorded, but live broadcast. If you still don''t like the scene, I can ask ten or eight more men to serve your daughter. I believe she will be very happy. "


    "Essie -"Elizabeth jumped up from the sofa, like a crazy beast, roaring at her and hysterically.


    At present, she was actively looking for a son-in-law for Valery. She had made up her mind to recruit a son-in-law for her daughter, who should marry her into the Xu family, and must be outstanding, have a good family background and have a good character.


    If this video was exposed, except for those who were good for nothing and who wanted to flatter the rich family, who else would dare to marry Valery?


    Ignoring Elizabeth''s excitement, Essie said calmly, "Auntie, I find something interesting. The Xu family has always preferred boys to girls, but you seem to prefer girls to boys. You care more about Valery than my brother. Why? "


    Her voice was light, as if it was just a casual remark, but it made Elizabeth shake violently, and her whole body trembled violently.


    Only then did she realize that she had lost control. She took two deep breaths and sat down again. "Essie, don''t try to sow discord between us in front of Vinton. Vinton is my son, the younger brother of Valery. He will eventually stand on my side and support me. Your honey trap won''t work."


    "It doesn''t matter. You''d better solve the problem of Valery first before you talk about my brother." A faint smile played at the corners of Essie''s mouth.


    Elizabeth picked up the ice tea on the tea table and took a big gulp. She swallowed the unwillingness and anger in her heart and said, "Okay, I promise you that I will exchange the video of Mandy for Valery''s. You are not allowed to keep the copy, and you must give me the original copy."


    "Auntie, you''re smart, and I''m not stupid either. As long as the video of Mandy is not exposed, Valery''s will never be exposed. I also hope that my sister can find a good brother-in-law," Essie said slowly and clearly.


    Elizabeth clenched her teeth and the muscles on her lips tightened. "Essie, y


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    aybe when the baby is born, mom will be happy and she will accept you as her son-in-law," Essie said in a comforting tone.


    "I hope so." Zac sighed. He didn''t hold much hope. As long as the grudge between his mother and mother-in-law was not resolved, he would be like ham in a sandwich, sandwiched in a dilemma.


    The second morning, Essie and Zac were awakened by the ringing of the phone.


    Something bad happened to the Rong Mansion again.


    In the morning, when the servants who were responsible for cleaning the bamboo forest passed by the ghost yard, they found that there were more than ten dead mice around, all of which had no heads. Their skin was peeled, and their blood was sucked dry.


    "I''ll go and have a look. You stay here," Zac ordered, worried that Essie would be scared.


    Along the way, there were servants whispering with frightened expressions on their faces.


    There was a blood moon performing in the sky on the fifteenth of the lunar calendar. Was the ferocious ghost in red going to make trouble again?


    Last time, Leila was haunted by a ferocious ghost and almost died. Everyone was still scared, and they were even more convinced of the legend of the death of a ferocious ghost in red.


    Seeing that Zac was coming, they immediately shut up and lowered their heads, not daring to say anything more.


    The director of the security department was accompanying uncle Li to check the mouse''s body.


    "Have you found anything?" Zac asked in a low voice.


    "Judging from the fracture of the bone on the mouse''s neck, it was twisted off with great force, not bitten off," the director of the security department said seriously.


    The security guards had checked the surveillance video of the past few days, but did not find anything unusual. The only area that was not in the area of the surveillance in the Rong Mansion was the ghost yard and the area one meter away from the surroundings, so these mouse corpses could only be thrown out from the ghost yard.


    "So we can rule out the possibility of beast attack?" Zac frowned.

 Chapter 674 A Man-Made Accident

    "It''s impossible for any other beast to do that except for primate." The director of the security department said thoughtfully and changed his tone. "Even if it is a primate, as long as it doesn''t move in the ghost yard, it can''t escape the surveillance. But we haven''t found any suspicious signs."


    "So the ghost inside came out to make trouble again?" A malicious light flashed through Zac''s eyes. One day, he would flatten the yard to see what kind of monster it was!


    The director of the security department didn''t say anything. He didn''t believe there was ghost in the world. As for what was in this yard, he was also very curious. But since it was the secret of the Rong family, as the director of the security department, he had the obligation to protect it and not let anyone spy on it.


    After saying a few words to the director of the security department, Zac asked him to leave first. After a short silence, he turned to uncle Li and asked, "How about we have a talk?"


    uncle Li knew what he wanted to talk about. "Young master, this secret can only be passed on to you when you become the head of the Rong family. Before that, please don''t make things difficult for me."


    The Li clan was the steward of the Rong family for generations and was loyal to the Rong family. Before uncle Li retired, he would also choose the most suitable one among his sons to take over the position of the steward.


    The Li family would defend the secrets and honor of the Rong Mansion with their lives. Knowing this, Zac changed a way. "According to your judgment, are these mouse corpses related to the yard?"


    "I can always find out the truth." Uncle Li''s tone was deep and intriguing.


    "If it was done by someone, he would be dead for sure." A touch of cruelty flashed across Zac''s handsome face. Those who dared to make trouble in the Rong Mansion were tired of living.


    In the house, not long after Essie sat down, Leila came downstairs with her arms crossed over her chest, looking terrified. Since last time, she had been quite afraid of the yard.


    "Sister in law, you''ve met her before. Tell me, what does she look like?" Essie said in a joking tone.


    Leila''s face turned pale. She didn''t want to recall that horrible scene. She didn''t want to recall it all her life.


    "Maybe she will come to you one day." She glared at Essie, knowing that Essie was making fun of her on purpose.


    "It doesn''t matter. People are afraid of ghosts, and ghosts are afraid of people even more. I have never seen a ghost since I was born. I have only seen people who are worse than ghosts." With a faint smile on her face, Essie looked calm.


    The corners of Leila''s mouth twitched slightly, and she felt guilty subconsciously. She was sure that she was one of the ''worst that ghost people'' that Essie said.


    After coming back, Zac went into the room with Essie and briefly told her the situation.


    "Don''t worry about


    really greedy. It was already a great gift for him to allow her to come in to see the aurora without the cold wind on the roof. She was simply daydreaming to expect him to do night snack.


    "It''s not a big deal. After all, it costs nothing to daydream." Eva stuck out her tongue. She just said it casually. How dare she really bother this great God?


    "Heaven pepper, you have a good appetite every day, and you don''t gain any weight. Isn''t it a waste of food?" Jim said with a teasing smile. It was the first time that he had seen a woman with such a good digestion system. Was she born to be a foodie?


    Eva rolled her eyes at him angrily, picked up a Washington apple and took a big bite. After eating it, she said slowly, "I''ve turned the food into energy, which is the most reasonable use. If it turns into fat, it''s not only a waste, but also harmful."


    "Sounds reasonable." Jim''s brown eyes narrowed slightly, and a mischievous look flashed under the cover of the polar light. He took a sip of milk tea and stood up. "I seem to be a little hungry after hearing what you said. I''d like to make some Italian spaghetti with meat Sauce for midnight snack."


    Hearing this, Eva''s eyes were suddenly lit up, even more shining than the aurora outside the window.


    Jim went to the kitchen.


    She was eager to see the food coming, and the glutton in her stomach and the taste bud on the tip of her tongue were all mobilized, dancing excitedly.


    She suddenly found that Jim must have been illuminated by the Buddha every day recently. He had become more and more kind-hearted and gentle.


    Jim came back soon with only a plate of noodles in his hand. Eva stood up consciously and went to the kitchen to fetch her share, but she searched every corner of the kitchen, but failed to find her share.


    "Scum Jim, where is my share?"


    Jim looked up at her with a silver fork in his hand and asked, "Did I say that I would cook it for you?"

 Chapter 675 I Saw Auntie Ghost

    Eva was petrified. She felt as if she had encountered a cold current from the north pole and his whole body had been frozen. The good impression of Jim just disappeared.


    Jim picked up the fork again and began to eat the noodles gracefully. The fragrance spilled from the plate and filled every corner of the room. From time to time, he stole glances at Eva, watching the covetous expression on her face.


    Eva stood aside, staring blankly. Her heart was like hundreds of horses galloping and trampling, and thousands of daggers piercing and tearing. It was not because that she was too desirous to eat, but because the deepest shadow in her childhood was stirred up.


    "Take your time. I''m going back to the hotel." Then she turned around and walked outside.


    "It''s ten degrees below zero outside." Jim''s voice came from behind. The heaven pepper was the most afraid of cold.


    "It doesn''t matter," Eva said stubbornly and didn''t stop.


    "Do you have a car?" Jim frowned.


    "As long as I have feet." She strode to the door. As soon as she opened it, a gust of cold wind came, blowing on her face, as painful as a knife. She gritted her teeth and walked out without hesitation.


    "Damn it!" Jim cursed from his throat. According to her personality of being impulsive and stubborn to the end, even if he was frozen into an ice stick outside, she would not return.


    The polar lights were still shining in the sky, adding a glimmer of light to the cold and dark night.


    Following the memory of the way she was coming, Eva hurried back. She had planned to call her assistant and ask her to drive the car of the crew to pick her up, but she didn''t expect that her phone had been damn left in the hotel.


    She was so sad that tears kept gushing out and froze on her face as soon as they fell. She was so cold that the blood in her body seemed to freeze.


    Her pace became slower and slower, and it was more and more difficult for her to walk. Her legs began to become stiff, and her hands could no longer use strength.


    She seriously suspected that she would freeze to death here alive.


    She really hoped that Vinton could appear at this time and hold her in his warm arms. Vinton was the only man in the world who could make her feel safe and warm.


    He would never make her angry, quarrel with her, say something that would make her sad, or do anything that would make her sad. Meeting him was the luckiest thing in her life, and meeting the scum Jim was the most unlucky thing in her life.


    While she was thinking, a strong force like a tornado came from behind, and then she fell into a domineering, solid and warm embrace.


    She screamed. When she turned around and saw the handsome face, her body trembled for a moment. Then she wanted to punch him, but her arms were frozen and she couldn''t use her strength at all.


    Jim seemed to have seen through her intention. A touch of arrogance flashed across his eyes. "If you don''t want to freeze to death, just cooperate." He felt that her body was as cold as iron.


    She bit her lips and stopped talking. Even if she wanted to resist, her hands and


    At midnight, the Rong Mansion was quiet and peaceful, and everyone was sleeping.


    Director Liu of the security department led several subordinates to lurk in the depths of the bamboo forest and secretly observed the situation around the ghost yard. He wanted to see if it was a ghost or a human being.


    However, the ghost yard was unusually quiet tonight. They didn''t notice anything until dawn.


    Today was weekend. Early in the morning, Essie and Zac brought the children to the Rong Mansion. She was eager to know if the security department had found any clues.


    Hearing director Liu''s report, she sighed. Maybe the ghost in red was locked too tight inside and wanted to make a joke on the people outside.


    Mili made a new friend in the Rong Mansion. She was Shyla, the six year old daughter of Rachel, a servant.


    "Sister Shyla, let''s play Chinese Checker together." Mili held her hand.


    "Okay, my lady." Shyla nodded with a smile.


    "Don''t always call me lady. Mili is fine." Mili waved her hand. She thought this address estranged them.


    "But my mother said it was impolite to call your name." Shyla lowered her head. Although she was only six years old, she already knew that there was a huge gap between her and Mili''s status. Mili was above her, and she was just her servant.


    "Sister Shyla, we are good friends. We don''t need to care about anything between friends," Mili said seriously.


    Shyla grinned and nodded, "Okay, I''ll call you Mili from now on."


    Essie asked the servant to bring fruits and desserts to the two of them and let them eat and play.


    Shyla ate a piece of cheese cake and licked her lips. Her big eyes blinked two times and a mysterious light came out. "Mili, you are my best friend, so I have to tell you a secret."


    "What secret?" Mili asked curiously.


    "Last night, I saw aunt ghost in the yard when I was playing hide and seek with brother Jimmy." Shyla half covered her mouth. Although her voice was low, Essie, who was sitting not far away, still heard it faintly. She felt a violent spasm all over her body.

 Chapter 676 Are You Jealous

    Essie swallowed and tried her best to keep calm in case of frightening the child. She took a piece of Dragon Beard Cake from the plate and handed it to Shyla. "Tell me, where did you see Aunt ghost?"


    Shyla blinked and lowered her head. "Aunt ghost said it''s a secret between her and me. We can''t tell adults."


    With a slight smile on her face, Essie said, "Well, I won''t ask anymore. Tell your best friend, Mili." Then she winked at Mili and walked out.


    Mili understood and she said with a smile, "Sister Shyla, please tell me in a low voice that my mommy is out and she can''t hear you."


    Shyla nodded, covered her mouth with her hand and said mysteriously, "It''s in my room. I was hiding in the cabinet and waiting for brother Jimmy and others to come to me, but aunt ghost suddenly appeared. I was scared. I thought she would eat me up, but she gave me a candy and said that as long as I didn''t scream, she wouldn''t eat me. "


    "Did she come in from outside?" Mili asked in a hurry.


    "No, the door is closed. She just appeared all of a sudden. I don''t know where she came from. Isn''t she a ghost? Ghosts can penetrate the wall. They don''t need to push the door," Shyla shook her head and said seriously.


    Mili was stunned. Her eyes widened. Was there really a ghost in the world?


    "Sister Shyla, what does aunt ghost look like?"


    "She is wearing a long red dress and her hair is very long. It''s almost to her ankle. Her hair is flowing in front and covering her face. I can''t see her face at all. Her hands were green and a little scary, just like the zombies in TV dramas, with long fingernails of bright red color. I asked her if she had applied nail polish like my aunt did. She said that she didn''t have any nail polish except for blood. She applied it with blood," Shyla said with her head tilted to one side, showing no fear.


    Adults were afraid of ghosts because there were too many dark sides in their hearts. Children were simple in heart, so they were not so afraid of ghosts.


    "Sister Shyla, do you think aunt ghost is a good ghost or a bad ghost?" Mili raised her chin and asked thoughtfully.


    "Evil spirits eat people, but she didn''t eat me and gave me candy. She shouldn''t be a evil ghost." Shyla giggled.


    "Sister Shyla, anyway, you have to be careful. Ghosts are ghosts and moody. Didn''t she kill a lot of rats? She even twisted their heads, peeled their skin and sucked up their blood. It meant that she was very ferocious. Next time you see it, just run and find your parents or uncle security guards," Mili reminded.


    Shyla shivered with fear, "Will she come to me again?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll tell my mommy to change a room for you and don''t live there anymore," Mili patted her hand and comforted her.


    After the two played for a while, Shyla left. Mili told what Shyla had said her to Essie and Zac.


    Zac immediately went to Shyla''s room with director Liu of the security guard. They checked carefully and didn''t find anything unusual. The security guard quickly checked the surveillance record of last night.


    sworn baby is born, we will register after the wedding of my mother-in-law and my father-in-law." Vinton smiled happily, as if he finally won the beauty.


    Zac patted him on the shoulder and said in a meaningful tone, "You have to make sure to go smoothly with your mommy."


    "It''s none of her business." Vinton snorted. Anger was written all over his face when he mentioned Elizabeth.


    "She can''t, but she will not let go of you. She won''t let you marry Eva smoothly," Essie said.


    Vinton understood what she meant. He reached out and hugged Eva, "I will protect Eva well. If she dares to hurt Eva again, I will break off the mother son relationship with her."


    His words were ruthless enough, but Essie liked them, and Eva liked them more. Vinton was the man she could rely on and the one she was destined to love.


    "Shall we go dance?" She smiled sweetly.


    "Okay." Vinton nodded and took her to the dance floor.


    From time to time, Jim''s eyes fell on them through the laser light. He had an indescribable and unusually irritable feeling, and unconsciously clenched the glass in his hand.


    He raised his head and drank up the whisky in his glass.


    When he drank the third glass of wine alone, Zac said in a low voice, "Why do you drink alone? Are you envious of us?"


    "I don''t lack women." Jim glared at him.


    "You don''t lack one by your side. You lack one in your heart." Zac patted him on the shoulder and said, "It''s time for you to put down Janice after so many years."


    Jim took a sip of wine and swallowed the unspeakable feelings in his throat. Since he fought with this heaven pepper, he had never thought of Janice. He just wanted to punish this wild heaven pepper and make her surrender to him.


    "It depends on fate," he said in a low voice, looking deep into the darkness.


    Looking at him in silence, a sharp look flashed across Essie''s face. She was confused about her own feelings, but she was exceptionally sensitive to others.


    As soon as Eva came in, Jim''s eyes seemed to fix on her. Was he...

 Chapter 677 The Trick Of Essie

    They were quarrelsome lovers.


    Essie hoped that she was sensitive and thought too much. In her heart, Eva and Vinton were a perfect match.


    She really hoped that Eva could be her sister-in-law, which was good for her brother and the Xu family.


    After all, Vinton was Elizabeth''s biological son. Only the existence of Eva could stabilize him and make him stand on the right side. If it were another woman, it was inevitable that she would rely on Elizabeth], the mother-in-law, to control her brother'' will and make him turn in the wrong direction again, becoming Elizabeth''s weapon and puppet.


    Therefore, if Jim really had a crush on Eva, she would find a way to stop him. She would nip the inappropriate feelings in the cradle, and would not let him interfere and destroy the relationship between her brother and Eva.


    "Jim, this time you and Eva are shooting a variety show together. It should improve your relationship. Are you as hostile as before?" she said in a casual tone, as if she was just joking.


    Jim shrugged and said, "We can''t get along well with each other unless heaven pepper can turn into sweet pepper."


    "That''s too much. In the recipe, pepper and candy are the best partners. Candy can ease the spicy taste and increase the sweetness. My brother is just a candy. Look, how happy and gentle Eva is with him. As for you, fire will only release all her spicy smell. So, your best relationship is to keep a distance from each other," Essie said in a relaxed and joking tone, which didn''t make Jim feel abrupt.


    With a weird smile on the corner of Jim''s beautiful lips, he looked through the crowd at Eva and Vinton. They were dancing with high spirit, and their eyes were always intertwined. With a sweet smile on her face, Eva looked like she was in love like a little woman.


    Was this the chemical effect of sugar?


    Every time she was with him, there was an excess of spicy flavor. It seemed that he was really good at releasing her spicy taste. But that would be interesting. If she was not spicy, how could he tease her and play with her?


    Essie peeped at him and saw the subtle change of his expression unconsciously. She picked up the juice and took a sip, hiding the deep color at the corners of her mouth behind the edge of the glass.


    After Eva and Vinton came back, she smiled and said, "Eva, I''ll call aunt Bonney tomorrow to pick up the engagement and wedding date for you. Besides, I''ll personally arrange your engagement dress and wedding dress to make you the most beautiful bride."


    Zac choked. If he hadn''t covered his mouth in time, he would have spat out the wine he had just drunk. This muddled fool was happy for a moment. Did he forget that he was pregnant?


    Eva burst into laughter, "Essie, you scared your husband. You are pregnant now, so you can''t touch the needles."


    "I know. I will design the engagement dress for you. I''ll ask my two good disciples to do it for you. As for the wedding dress, I''ll make it for you myself when the baby is born


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    mercy to this foodie again.


    He grabbed the bottle on the table and turned it around violently to vent his anger. The bottle spun rapidly and didn''t stop until a few minutes later. It was pointed at Vinton.


    An imperceptible trace of revenge flashed across his face. "Vinton Xu, this woman is plain looking, flat figure, simple minded, developed limbs, impulsive and reckless. In short, she is useless. All the women you dated before are better than her. Why do you want to marry her? "


    His voice was as light as the night wind passing by, but it was enough to blow up all the anger in [Ò»·²]''s heart. Her two eyebrows twisted into a straight line, her pink fists clenched under the table, and her fingers crunched.


    Vinton held her hand and looked at Jim with a faint smile. "You don''t seem to talk about the same person I love. In my eyes, my Eva is the most beautiful woman in the world. She is like an orchid that grow up in the deep mountain beyond reach for ordinaries, extraordinary and refined. She is like a wintersweet that disdains cold frost. There were not many beautiful women in this world, but many of them were stunning at the first sight, and then fell to ordinary. As for my Eva, I will never get tired of her. Her beauty is not only her appearance, but also her soul. She was simple because she was upright and innocent, and she was impulsive because she had a clear distinction between love and hate, stubborn and unyielding. Only those who know her well can see her kindness, and this person is me. "


    His expression was solemn and his tone was sincere and honest. Eva was so moved that she wanted to cry. She knew that her Vinton knew her best in the world.


    Jim''s eyes darkened. At this moment, he had to admit that it was her luck to meet Vinton!


    Taking a sip of the juice in her glass, Essie smiled imperceptibly. In this war without smoke, her brother had a good fight and won!


    While she was thinking, her phone rang. It was from the Rong Mansion. Shyla was missing!

 Chapter 678 The Child Is Missing

    When Essie and Zac arrived at the Rong Mansion, the security guards were still searching for Shyla.


    Rachel was crying in the yard, burning with anxiety.


    "Rachel, what happened? Why is Shyla missing?" Essie asked.


    "I don''t know. When I got up this morning, Shyla was still sleeping in bed. I didn''t wake her up. I left her meat steamed stuffed bun and soybean milk, and then went out to work. It''s the same when I''m on duty at the mansion. She wakes up naturally. She''s very obedient. She gets up and changes her clothes by herself. After breakfast, she goes to the yard to play. I don''t care about her and she won''t run around. "


    Rachel sobbed and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. "When I came back at noon, I found that she was not in the yard. No one entered the room. The most strange thing is that she did not change her clothes. The clothes prepared for her were still placed at the end of the bed, and the breakfast on the table was still untouched. I thought she was naughty and sneaked into the mansion. I was very angry and planned to teach her a lesson as soon as she came back. I didn''t expect that she didn''t come back until the afternoon. There is a fish pool and a lake in the mansion. I was afraid that she would like to play with water for a while, so I quickly went to find the security guards and asked them to help me look for her. However, they searched the whole mansion, but did not find her. "


    "Didn''t you check the surveillance video?" Essie looked at the security guard.


    "We have checked, but we didn''t see Shyla come out of the room. We have also checked the surveillance video of other places, but we didn''t find any trace of Shyla. " A confused look flashed through the security guards'' eyes. If it weren''t for the fact that it was too strange, they wouldn''t dare to alert her and Zac.


    During this period of time, Albert was holding an annual meeting in North America. Mary also behaved very negative this time. She took the excuse of recuperating from illness and didn''t care about anything at all, so now Zac and Essie were in charge of the Rong Mansion.


    "What do you mean?" Hearing the security guard''s words, Essie was shocked.


    "Shyla seems to have disappeared in this room," the security said.


    "How could a living person disappear? Ask the engineer to check the monitoring system right away. " Zac frowned. Maybe there was something wrong with the surveillance video, or someone had tampered with it.


    The engineer came soon and carefully tested the monitoring system to make sure that it was normal.


    Essie had a bad feeling. Shyla said she had seen the ghost in red a few days ago, but she disappeared today. Was it related to the ghost in red?


    "Send all the security guards to take turns twenty-four hours a day," Zac ordered. He didn''t believe that a living person could disappear without a reason!


    This evening, Essie decided to stay in the Rong Mansion. She called Lucy and Bob and asked them to go to the Blue Sea and Sunny Sky to take care of the children. She didn''t dare to tell Mili about Shyla because she was afraid that she would be sad.


    Zac called uncle Li


    ed to ready to watch a good show.


    Essie glanced at them coldly. Their complacent smiles were particularly dazzling in her eyes. She lost this battle, but it didn''t matter. As long as Shyla was safe, she would accept it. She, Mary, wanted to be the hostess, let her be.


    "I invite you here today to announce something," she said slowly, clearly and forcefully, "From now on, I will no longer be the hostess of the Rong Mansion. I will return this position to my mother-in-law and let her continue to manage the family. Besides, I want to say to those who have ulterior motives that my absence from the hostess doesn''t mean that I compromise. It''s just that I have conscience and won''t hurt an innocent life for the position of a hostess. I also warn those people that if Shyla loses a hair, I will make you suffer for the rest of your life! "


    Mary glanced at her and sneered, "Well, you don''t have to be so mean here. If you are not capable enough, don''t take over the task. If you are not competent enough, just admit it. There is no need to smear money on your face. "


    After a pause, she took Leila''s hand and said, "As for me, I''m not as healthy as before. I''m afraid I can''t afford to be the hostess. I''ll leave this position to my eldest daughter-in-law, Laura. Although she is not the future wife of the crown prince, she is the eldest daughter-in-law of our family. She is responsible for managing the affairs of the Rong family legally and justifiably."


    With a slight smile, Leila stood up without hesitation. "Since you think highly of me, I''ll take the responsibility..."


    "Wait!" Before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by a low voice of Zac. "Mommy, are you out of your mind? Laura has registered with my brother, but she is not the daughter-in-law of our Rong family. The daughter-in-law of the Rong family must be recognized by the elders, bowed to their ancestors, and held a wedding before she formally passed the door. "


    Hearing this, Leila''s face turned blue and pale, and the corner of her mouth seemed to be stung by a bee, almost tilted to her ear.

 Chapter 679 Premature Birth (Part One)

    "Well, they are going to hold a wedding after the new year, aren''t they?" Mary waved her hand.


    "Mommy, do you want to go against the family rules openly?" Zac''s tone became cold.


    The corners of Mary''s mouth twitched slightly. "Since you have an objection, I''ll take the position of the hostess. I''ll hand it to Laura after the wedding of Walt and her."


    "Mommy, it''s not up to you or me to decide who will take over the family. It''s up to the head of the family. Daddy will come back from the United States next week. It''s up to him to decide who will take over Essie. In view that you have a serious heart disease and are not suitable to do housework, auntie Marci will take care of the affairs in the mansion on your behalf," Zac said word by word clearly and forcefully. He was not discussing with everyone present, but issuing an order.


    Marci was a little shocked. She didn''t expect that her nephew would give this task to her. But judging from the current situation in the mansion, she didn''t say much. It was okay for her to take charge of the mansion for a week. She would talk about it when her brother came back.


    Leila went crazy and her face was covered with dark clouds. She was so angry that she wanted to scream. She stood stiffly and even forgot to sit down. It was Mary who pulled her to the chair.


    "Zac, you are not in charge now. You can''t make the decision who will be the hostess," Mary said slowly.


    A trace of cruelty flashed across Zac''s face. "I can''t make the decision, and you can''t. My wife is still the one in charge in this mansion now. Let her appoint a temporary successor."


    Mary was so angry that her chest was full of anger. Obviously, he had discussed this beforehand w


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    he room at all!


    Her eyes suddenly lit up. She sat up on the bed with her heavy body.


    After getting dressed, she went to Shyla''s room where she was missing.


    Shyla''s house was cleaned up last month for the servants on night duty. It had been empty before.


    The Rong Mansion had a history of a hundred years, and it had also experienced a war era. Perhaps it would build a secret passage or a secret room to avoid air attack and war.


    This place must have been built before the Rong family took over, and even the Rong family didn''t know its existence. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have decorated it and let the servants live here.


    The person who used it must have found it by accident and planned this plot.


    She began to search the room in carpet style. The room was very spacious, with more than forty square meters. The furniture were all newly bought, and the bed was Simmons matrix. Those things should not be the where the problem dwelt.


    If there was really a secret passage, where would the control be placed? This courtyard had only been renovated once, and even the renovated person hadn''t found it. It must be very hidden.

 Chapter 680 Premature Birth (Part Two)

    She looked around carefully and didn''t miss every corner. The walls were all repaired, and there were traps that couldn''t be hidden. The furniture was all modern. The only thing that didn''t move was the ground.


    Not only did the ground here not move, but also the whole house of the Rong Mansion did not move, because the ground was paved with the same golden bricks as the one in the Forbidden City. In order not to damage these invaluable antique bricks, the ground was covered with thick carpet for protection. Anyone who came in must change into soft shoes. High heels and hard shoes were absolutely prohibited.


    Step by step, Essie gently stepped on it. She once saw it on TV drama, that the sound would be different in the place where there was a secret passage. It might be reasonable. The sound would be clearer if the entrance was empty.


    When she walked to the left corner, she stopped. The sound here seemed to be different from other places. Afraid that she might hear it wrong, she stepped on it carefully again.


    Good God, it was really different.


    A hint of excitement came from her face. She quickly uncovered the carpet, supported her waist, slowly squatted down, and gently tapped the brick surface with her fingers. One brick made a crisp sound, and the others were dull and hoarse.


    She took a lift from the drawer and gently pried the gold brick up. There was a switch like a door in it.


    She turned the door and heard a muffled sound from the right corner, and the carpet laid on it fell.


    She walked over and uncovered the carpet. There was an entrance of two meters wide and a narrow elevator extended to the bottom.


    She wanted to


    "Mrs. Essie, what''s wrong with you? Do you have a stomachache? " Shyla was frightened and looked at her in horror.


    "I''m fine. Let''s get out of here." Clenching her teeth, Essie covered her belly with her hands. With all her strength, she finally stood up and walked out with Shyla step by step.


    Every once in a while, she felt a tearing pain in her belly, which made her have to stop and breathe heavily to relieve the pain. When she finally reached the exit, she found that the door of the stairs was closed.


    "Mrs. Essie, the bad aunt must have closed the door. We can''t go out. What should we do?" Shyla cried and asked.


    "Don''t be afraid, Shyla. There must be a switch to open the door. Let''s look for it carefully." Holding her belly in her hands, Essie tried her best to keep calm, in case Shyla was afraid.


    She took Shyla to explore the dark passage for a long time, but she still didn''t find the switch of the exit.


    A sharp labor pain came, making her collapse on the ground.


    Shyla saw the blood on her trousers and cried out in horror, "Mrs. Essie, you are bleeding. Will you die?"

 Chapter 681 Save The Child

    "No, I won''t die. Mr. Zac will find us soon. He is the most powerful person in the world. He will definitely save us." Leaning against the cold wall, Essie comforted her in a low voice. Her voice was very weak, and a strong labor pain was gradually taking away her strength.


    In fact, she was so scared. She was afraid that something would happen to the baby in her belly, that she couldn''t hold on to Zac to save her, and that she would be trapped here with Shyla.


    It was all her fault. She was too impulsive and reckless. She should have informed the security guard that she shouldn''t have come down alone.


    She must be out of her mind again, so she did such a stupid thing. She not only failed to save Shyla, but also hurt the baby in her belly.


    ''Baby, hold on. Daddy will come to save us. You must hold on. Don''t leave Mommy... It''s all my fault. I didn''t protect you well... I''m sorry!''


    Tears welled up in her eyes. She was so sad that she wanted to cry. But she couldn''t cry. She raised her head again to hold back her tears.


    Her stomach was so painful that she wanted to scream, but she gritted her teeth and didn''t even make a sound.


    Shyla was beside her. She couldn''t frighten her, making her panic and lose the will to live.


    She stretched out her hand and fumbled on the ground. She touched a stone and said, "Shyla, listen to me. You go upstairs with this stone and knock the bricks on it hard. Keep knocking. Someone will come to save us if they hear the sound."


    Shyla nodded obediently, took the stone, went upstairs and knocked hard.


    "Mrs. Essie, you won''t die, will you?" She looked at her trembling as she knocked on the door. Seeing more and more blood on her trousers, she was more and more scared.


    "No, I won''t die." Shaking her head, Essie forced a smile.


    "What about your baby? Will he die?" She sniffed.


    "No, he won''t. He just wants to come out early to see his parents, brother and sister." Essie touched her aching belly weakly.


    "Mili said she wants a little sister. Will you give birth to a little sister for her?" Shyla blinked her big eyes.


    "Yes, I will." Essie nodded.


    She felt that the child was slowly falling down, and a warm stream spread out under her body.


    It was the amniotic fluid. It broke.


    The baby was about to give birth.


    He was only seven months old. It was all her fault. She didn''t protect him well. She was not a good mother!


    "Shyla, the baby is about to be born. Don''t be afraid if I cry out of pain later. Keep knocking on the bricks and don''t stop, okay?"


    "Okay, Mrs. Essie. You must give birth to the baby safely." Shyla nodded heavily. Although she was still young, she had already known the meaning of a new life. "If Mili knows that her little sister is going to be born, she must be very happy. I also have a little sister. My father gave birth to her with another aunt. My father likes her very much and bought her new clothes and toys. But her mother said that it didn''t matter. Shyla had her mother''s love and she would buy new clothes and toys for Shyla. So I won''t compete with her. I will love her as much as my father does. "


    "Good girl, Shyla. You are a good gir


    father. Only in this way can he have the courage and will to live well.''


    Shyla exerted all her strength. She clenched the stone with her two small hands and hit the bricks hard, fearing that the people on the bricks couldn''t hear her. Her fingers were scratched, so she tried her best to hold back her anger.


    Outside the secret passage, Zac''s shirt was soaked in sweat. He had already asked the security to call the obstetrician and nurse here, waiting for an emergency.


    Director Liu found an infrared detector to probe the situation under the golden bricks. The device must be hidden under one of them.


    When he turned the instrument to the left corner, it let out a cry, "It must be here," he shouted.


    Zac ran over and pried the bricks up. Seeing the mechanism below, the nervous nerves were slightly relieved.


    He twisted the control and with a loud bang, the door of the secret passage opened again.


    When Shyla saw him at the stair case, she ran out in a hurry. "Mr. Zac, hurry up to save Mrs. Essie. She has lost a lot of blood. The little sister is about to be born."


    The nerves and internal organs all over Zac''s body twisted and he rushed downstairs.


    Seeing his tall and familiar figure, a smile appeared on Essie''s weak and pale face. "Icy guy, you''re finally here."


    Looking at her suffering from the sharp pain, his heart seemed to be stabbed by thousands of sharp blades. "Don''t be afraid, you little fool. You will be fine. I will not let you be hurt." His voice trembled with extreme heartache. He carried her up and rushed out.


    The doctor and nurse came over and quickly sent Essie to the ambulance.


    The doctor examined Essie and said with a serious look, "Mr. Zac, the baby is already in the birth canal. It''s too late to go to the hospital. We are going to deliver the baby in the car."


    Hearing this, the nurse quickly made preparations.


    Zac held Essie''s hand and said, "It''s okay. My little fool, don''t be afraid. It''s okay." He comforted her in succession, his fingers slightly twitching. At this moment, he was actually one hundred times more nervous than her.

 Chapter 682 Im Sorry. We Have Tried Our Best

    "Icy guy, I don''t worry about myself. I only worry about the baby. He is only seven months old. You must save him. You must save him," Essie said, sobbing.


    "The baby will be safe. You have to hold on and give birth to him as soon as possible." Touching her pale face, Zac''s heart was like grilling on fire.


    She did not have her breakfast, she had been suffering in the dark and wet secret passage for so long and lost blood. Essie felt so tired that she could hardly use up any strength. But she knew clearly that she couldn''t pass out. She had to hold on until the baby was born.


    "Mrs. Rong, don''t be nervous. The baby will come out soon. You have to do as I said," the doctor said as he took a well prepared ginseng tablet and put it into her mouth to replenish her strength. Then she began to help her give birth with instructions, "Inhale... Exhale... Push... "


    Clenching her teeth, Essie held the hands of Zac and the nurse. She couldn''t fall down for the sake of her child!


    Giving birth to a baby was an extremely painful thing. In the secret passage, fearing that it might frighten Shyla, she tried her best to endure it and not to make a sound. Now, she couldn''t help but shout.


    Every scream of her was like a sharp knife digging the flesh in Zac''s heart. He was like a father to be, sweating with anxiety, like an ant on a hot pot. He dared to say that he was not afraid of anything. In the past thirty years, he had never been so anxious and scared like this.


    He even began to regret. At that time, he really should have checked it carefully and personally calculated the safety period for this muddled-headed fool, so as to prevent her from making a mistake. She would be tortured to death by his mistake.


    He put his arm near her mouth and said, "Bite me if you feel pain. My little fool, let me feel pain with you."


    She shook her head. She didn''t even have the strength to speak. Now she not only felt pain, but also was about to faint weakly. But she couldn''t. If she lost consciousness, the baby might be suffocated to death in the birth canal.


    She gritted her teeth and said to him in a very weak breath, "If I can''t hold on, just keep the child and don''t care about me." It was all her fault. She was impulsive and stupid. She didn''t protect her child well. She should use her own life to make up for him.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" A warm stream rushed into Zac''s eyes, which made his eyes red and burning. His internal organs were twitching violently, and his handsome face twisted in extreme pain and pain. "Essie, you can''t be hurt. I don''t allow you to be hurt. If you can''t hold on, we will give up this child!"


    He could give up this child, but he couldn''t lose her. No matter what, she was the first choice, no exception!


    Hearing this, Essie''s heart jolted. She shook her head and shook her head desperately. Tears welled up like a torrent, and her face was wet with sweat. "You can''t give up the child. If you dare to give up the child, I will hate you for the rest of my life, and I will ignore you even if I die."


    "Then don''t let me choose. Try your best to give birth to the


    rted a little more force, all of them would break.


    "Take me to the emergency room. I have to wait outside, waiting for my child to come out," she roared with all her strength.


    "Mrs. Rong, please calm down. You have just given birth to the baby. Don''t be too excited, or you will suffer hemorrhage," the doctor comforted.


    "I''m not afraid of death. You must save my child, take my life, and trade my life for my child," Essie cried, she was on the verge of collapse.


    "My little fool!" Zac held her tightly and stroked her head, trying to calm her down. "The child needs you very much now. You can''t collapse. Let''s go to the door of the emergency room together and wait for him to come out. You must be confident that he will come out safely."


    Burying her head in his arms, Essie nodded desperately, "You are right. I have to calm down. I can''t collapse. My child is waiting for me. I have to feed him. He hasn''t been feeded by his mommy yet... I have to wait for him to come out. He will come out soon. He can cry, smile, and look at me with his eyes open... " She kept saying, hypnotizing and comforting herself, as if she had fallen into madness. His child would be fine. He would be fine. He would be fine.


    As soon as Walt got the news that the baby was premature, he rushed to the hospital. With Leila by his side, in case that he would do something wrong and say something wrong out of excitement.


    Seeing Zac and Essie waiting outside the emergency room, his heart sank. "Essie, are you okay?"


    Essie shook her head, tears welling up in her eyes.


    "Where is the baby? My... Where is my little nephew? " Walt asked again.


    "The doctor is still in the emergency room," Zac replied in a low and powerless voice.


    A violent spasm ran over Walt''s body. "Will he be okay?"


    Zac didn''t answer. He pressed his lips tightly, which made Walt feel dizzy.


    He moved his lips and was about to ask more, but the door of the emergency room opened. The doctor came out with a gloomy and depressed expression. "Mr. and Mrs. Rong... I''m sorry. We''ve tried our best. "

 Chapter 683 Uphold Justice At The Cost Of His Blood Relations

    "No --" Essie screamed hysterically. A mouthful of blood spurted out of her mouth and stained Zac''s shirt red.


    "Essie!" Zac''s face was pale and nervous. The bright red blood stung his eyes. Looking at her mental breakdown, he felt a sharp pain in his chest like a fire, and at the same time, he was panic and fearful. There were too many things in her life that she couldn''t bear. He was afraid that she would collapse because of this.


    "My little fool, I know you can''t accept it. But you still have Mili, Dot and me. You have to be strong for us." He caressed her face, kissed her, and comforted her in a hoarse voice.


    Essie didn''t move, like a wooden man, turning a blind eye to it and ignoring it. She was completely trapped in her own painful state.


    Her eyes widened, and tears fell down from them like broken beads. She clenched her fists. Her fingernails were deeply embedded in her flesh, but she didn''t feel any pain, because the pain in her heart had covered everything.


    Walt was not far away. His eyes darkened. If it weren''t for Leila''s hold, he would have fallen down. He couldn''t believe that the child he had been looking forward to was gone.


    Immersed in their own pain, no one noticed him. Worried that he would lose control, Leila pulled him out and said, "Let''s leave first and let Essie and Zac calm down alone."


    Walt turned around stiffly and stumbled outside. He needed a place to cry out.


    In the car, Walt grabbed Leila''s neck and asked, "Does it have anything to do with you?"


    Leila grabbed his hand and tried to break it off, but he was too strong. She could not do so. "I... I am most afraid of the fierce ghost in red How dare I make use of her? " she explained with difficulty, almost suffocating.


    Walt relaxed his hand. "Aren''t you still dreaming of being the hostess of our family?"


    "A soldier who does not want to be a general is not a good soldier. And if I don''t want to be the hostess, I''m not a good daughter in law either. Is there anything wrong if I want to be the hostess? And I did this for you. " Leila curled her lips.


    "You''d better have nothing to do with it, or I will let you die with my child," Walt warned harshly.


    "I''ve only been in the Rong Mansion for a few days. How could I know there is a secret passage?" Leila snorted, "In fact, everyone knows who did it, but no one dares to say anything without conclusive evidence."


    Walt cast a sidelong glance at her. He and Zac didn''t know that there was a secret passage in the family, let alone her, a member of the Qin family who had never been allowed to enter the family. The only person who could know was his mother.


    "I didn''t expect her to be so vicious." He gritted his teeth.


    "It''s not surprising that mother-in-law hates her daughter in law and kills her. There are already many news about the examples on TV. Mother-in-law quarrels with daughter in law, and mother-in-law kills the latter. Besides, there is mother-in-law hated their daughter-in-law so much that she took it out on the grandson


    That day, after she ran out of the secret passage, she hid in a col near the horse farm. The security guards found her whereabouts and chased her. She jumped into the waterfall in a hurry. When the security guards picked her up, she was already out of breath.


    "You and director Liu should interrogate all the people who have contacted her. You must find out who instigated her." Murderous look appeared on Zac''s cold face. This time, no matter who it was, he would not let go!


    Not long after William left, Lucy and Bob came with the children.


    The couples felt so sorry for their daughter.


    "I knew it. That vicious woman, Mary wouldn''t let go of Essie. She is so vicious that she won''t let go of her grandson for the position of hostess," Lucy said while wiping her tears.


    Taking a look at Zac, Bob said, "Your mother and I have reached an agreement. After Essie is discharged from the hospital, she will sit her month in our home. We will take care of her. We can''t trust others."


    How could Zac not understand what he meant?


    "Dad, mom, I''m sorry. I didn''t protect Essie well this time." He felt guilty and sorry.


    Waving her hand, Essie said, "It''s none of your business. I was too reckless to go in alone." No matter how strong he was, he was still a mortal, not a God. Without three heads, six arms and avatar skill, he couldn''t stay by her side and watch her twenty-four hours a day.


    Lucy held her daughter in her arms and said, "It''s easy to dodge an open gun, but difficult to dodge an arrow in secret. Someone is scheming to kill you. Even if you dodge this time, you may not be able to escape next time."


    "It won''t happen again," Zac said firmly. His patience had exceeded his limit and he could no longer tolerate that person.


    Lucy glanced at him and said nothing. What could he do? Was he going to uphold justice at the cost of his mother? A narrow-minded and petty woman like Mary would trample on her as long as she regarded her as an enemy. She wouldn''t stop until she killed her.

 Chapter 684 Outsmart Herself (Part One)

    In the Rong Mansion, Mary was very disappointed. This little tramp was so lucky that she was having a premature delivery while she was locked in the secret passage and didn''t die. God was so blind. In her opinion, that little tramp should be dead with her baby in her belly. Only in this way could her hatred be relieved.


    On the second day after Essie was discharged from the hospital, Albert came back from the United States. Uncle Li had reported everything that had happened in the mansion to him.


    In the evening, an extremely serious family meeting was held in the meeting room of the Rong Mansion. The people attending the meeting were Albert, Mary, Zac and his brother and Essie.


    Mary guessed that they were going to discuss about the hostess, so she said first, "Essie has just been the hostess for a few days, but she made a mess in the Rong Mansion and put herself in it. This is enough to prove that she is not qualified to be the hostess. I think Laura is sedate, kind, and an elder daughter-in-law. It''s the best choice to be the hostess. Now I''m much better. I can take care of it for the time being. After Laura and Walt get married, I''ll officially hand over the family to her. "


    Albert''s face was covered by dark clouds, and he said in a gloomy voice, "I don''t think you have recovered, now you even lost your mind. The hostess of the family can only be the wife of the ruler. Have you forgotten all the family rules? "


    "Albert, I remember very clearly that the generation of the great grandpa, it was the sister in law of great grandma who held the position of hostess." Mary pouted.


    "That''s because great grandma was not in good health. She asked her sister in law to take care of the trivial family matters. It was not her sister in law who is in charge of the


    ng.


    "Enough!" Albert roared. His patience had completely exceeded the limit. "Mary Ouyang, I have discussed with Zac and Walt that we will send you to the South Sea for recuperation after the Spring Festival. As for now, you can move to another courtyard."


    The courtyard was one kilometer away from the Rong Mansion, which was specially used for banquet and entertaining guests other than family members.


    Hearing this, Mary was shocked like being stuck by a needle. Only then did she realize that tonight''s meeting was not to return the position of hostess to her, but to send her into the ''cold palace''!


    "You... What do you mean? What do you mean? " She staggered back two steps and asked in a trembling voice.


    "Mary Ouyang, you know better than anyone what you have done!" Albert banged the table, "I didn''t expect you to be so crazy. For the position of hostess, you won''t let go of your own grandson! According to the family rules, I should have kicked you out of our Rong family. If it weren''t for your contribution to our family and for the sake of being the mother of Zac and Walt, I would have divorced you directly. You can''t even live in a the courtyard of our family! "

 Chapter 685 Outsmart Herself (Part Two)

    Mary''s face seemed to be stung by a bee, and her whole body twisted to one side, looking extremely ferocious. "No wonder you treat me as an unpardonable sinner. It turns out that you think I did it!"


    "It is not something we thought you did but something you have really done!" Finally, Zac opened his mouth. There was anger and accusation in his serious tone.


    A strong spasm passed over Mary''s limbs. "I did nothing. This has nothing to do with me. This woman is not able to be the hostess at all. There are many people dissatisfied with her in the Rong Mansion. It''s normal to find a way to force her to abdicate."


    Zac''s dark and cold eyes twinkled with coldness. "Mommy, let''s make it clear one by one today."


    He took out a recorder pen from his pocket and opened it. It was a woman''s confession.


    "You made up the story of peanuts allergy last time, didn''t you? You know that Jonas is an assistant cook in that restaurant. He gave you a business card with his phone number on it. When you knew that I was going to invite you and my mother-in-law to dinner, you set up this trap. You asked someone to pretend to be my mother-in-law and call Jonas, asking him to harm you. In this way, you can impose the blame on my mother-in-law, and then destroy my relationship with Essie. You''ve tried your best. But you have forgotten that there is nothing in Dragon City that I can''t find out! "


    Mary trembled violently. She had thought that her design was very ingenious and this secret wo


    rveillance cameras everywhere in the mansion. The security guards have found me and are looking for me everywhere. If they find me, they will definitely kill me... "


    "Frame up! It''s totally a frame up! This damn bitch is talking nonsense. I have never ordered her to do anything. I didn''t know there was a secret passage in the mansion until now. How could I come up with such a trick? " Mary was furious. It was obvious that someone wanted to take the blame her by taking advantage this trick to kill Essie.


    "When a person is dying, and her words are kind. Is she going to drag you into trouble before she dies?" Albert''s eyes turned cold.


    "It must be someone who instigated her to say that on purpose so that she could pour the dirty water on me and let me take the blame." Mary explained anxiously. In the past, she had committed a crime and refused to admit it. For the first time in her life, she had a taste of the feeling being wronged by others and could not make herself clear.

 Chapter 686 Drive Away The Evil Mother-In-Law

    Albert pressed his thin lips into a straight line. Obviously, he had convicted her. He didn''t know that there was a secret passage in the Rong Mansion, but Mary was in charge of the repair of the yard. It was not strange that she found it by chance and didn''t tell anyone.


    Mary turned to look at Essie, "You little bitch, are you stirring up trouble between us? You are not welcomed by others and was frame by others and now you are slander me! My son was bewitched by you, but I''m sober. If I don''t teach you a lesson today, you won''t know how powerful I am! "


    She rushed to Essie like an angry cow and was about to slap her. But Zac rushed over like a hurricane and grabbed her hand in the air in a flash.


    "You are really crazy!" He gritted his teeth in anger. His wife had just been discharged from hospital and was sitting the month of childbirth. How could she be so cruel to hit her? Was there any difference from being a lunatic?


    "I''m not crazy. It''s you who are crazy. The ferocious ghost in red and the tricks to force her out of the position, are all just traps set by this little bitch. She made up and acted by herself, so as to frame me, so that she can drive me out of the Rong Mansion and occupy the whole Rong family by herself." Mary shook off Zac''s hand and shouted hysterically.


    She could come up with a plan to make herself allergic and frame Lucy. Why couldn''t a little tramp do the same? She had always been cunning. It was not strange for her to play a vicious trick on herself, risking her life. Moreover, she could kill two birds with one stone.


    She must be very clear that the baby in her belly was a bastard. She took this opportunity to deliberately make herself premature and kill the baby. Considering the pain of her losing her son, the Rong family would definitely not add more frost to the snow and let her do the paternity test. Then she could keep her reputation.


    However, the prediction was not as good as that of the God. The little bastard was lucky and recovered. She must seize the handle and make a comeback.


    Without saying anything, Essie just glanced at her with a sneer. Was this the last crazy thing done by a desperate dog? She didn''t say a word or defend herself. She knew that Albert and his sons wouldn''t believe her.


    Although she was their daughter-in-law, she was still an outsider. It was up to the three of them to decide how to deal with Mary. She would neither interfere nor cut in.


    Zac looked at her coldly, his eyes filled with coldness. "Today is the last time I call you mommy. I will repay your kindness of birth and support you. But from now on, you are no longer my mother, and I am no longer your son. Our relationship as mother and son is over," he said word by word clearly and forcefully, firm and cold.


    Mary''s ears exploded like a thunder, making her dizzy. "Bastard... Evil monster... " She fell do


    the cup with cold water, and then she picked up cold fruit and put it into her mouth. Fortunately, he was quick eyed and agile to stop her, or the consequences would be unimaginable.


    The most serious thing was that she didn''t sleep well at night. She liked kicking the quilt, so he had to wake up all the time and cover her with the quilt in case she got cold.


    Therefore, during this period of time, she was in confinement of childbirth, while he was taking care of her.


    Every day, he personally made her recipes, nutritious and healthy.


    Before Essie went downstairs, Zac had asked the servants to close all the doors and windows in the hall in case that the cold wind blew in and hurt his wife.


    Sweat dripped from Essie''s forehead. She felt that he was too nervous, but she knew well about the domineering and overbearing temperament of the great devil. She could only follow his order and could not disobey him.


    The servant brought a pigeon soup, which was used to promote lactation for Essie.


    After drinking it up, Essie turned to look at Zac and smiled, "Honey, have I gained weight?"


    "Only one part of you is gaining weight." With an evil and attractive smile, Zac fixed his eyes on her chest, which had been quickly raised from D cup to F cup.


    "That belongs to the baby. It has nothing to do with you," said Essie, winking her eyes.


    Zac''s eyes were burning with desire. He had been holding back his desire for months. The desire in his body was like the lava under the volcano, surging, waiting for the day to be released violently.


    "You''re mine. Besides, I just borrow him for a few days. He had to return at any time." After saying that, he stretched out his iron arm and pulled her into his arms, declaring his sovereignty peremptorily.


    Zac''s thin lips moved up slowly and gently kissed her soft red lips. "Honey, you should understand me as a husband." Then he put on a pitiful look.

 Chapter 687 All the Mistresses Come

    With a shy look on her face, Essie gently pushed him on the shoulder and said, "Even if you don''t have me, there are a lot of women waiting for you. How can you act in this pitiful way?"


    Zac pinched the tip of her chin dotingly. "Are they tender and delicious, sweet and juicy, soft and beautiful as my little fool?" Then he buried his face in her neck.


    She giggled like a silver bell colliding with a silver bell.


    "Can a devil king become an angel?" she wrapped her arms around his neck and asked with a smile.


    "No, he can''t. The Devil King is leading the hell and is self-centered. Angel has to be controlled by God and has no freedom," Zac replied arrogantly and evilly. He put his big hands into her clothes and played with the private plaything he ''rented'' to his son.


    A hint of confusion flashed through Essie''s eyes. "Devin, who do you think is more like you, Dot or Dawny?" She gasped and tried her best to keep rational so that she wouldn''t be trapped in his touch.


    "My sons are just like me. They are not afraid of anything. Even devils and ghost dare not to touch them." Zac raised his dashing eyebrows domineeringly, and then turned to attack her lips, stopping her from talking.


    When the two of them were kissing affectionately, the door of the hall was pushed open. Mrs. Rose, Lucy and Irene walked in.


    Mrs. Rose and Lucy would stay at the Rong Mansion during the day to help Zac take care of Essie. They just went out to buy some baby products.


    Mrs. Rose also knew what happened to Mary, but she couldn''t say anything since her sister had done something wrong. She could only wait for a while. When everyone forgot, she would plead for her sister and ask her brother-in-law to bring her back.


    Seeing the two people making out, Irene''s eyes flashed with envy and jealousy. She coughed to remind them of their existence.


    Zac let go of Essie and sat up. Flushed with shyness, Essie quickly buttoned up her clothes.


    Mrs. Rose pretended not to see it and smiled. "We bought some clothes for the child and the diaper. Ask the servant to take them to the hospital tomorrow."


    "Okay." With a trace of embarrassment on her face, Essie nodded.


    Lucy couldn''t pretend that she didn''t see anything. When her daughter gave birth to Mili and Dot, her son-in-law was not by her side, so she didn''t need to worry about those things. Now she had to be paid attention to. She couldn''t let her son-in-law mess around and hurt her daughter''s health.


    After Essie went back to her room, she asked Zac to leave and have a talk with her daughter alone.


    After helping Essie lie down on the bed, she sat on the edge of the bed and said seriously, "Essie, I''m telling you that a woman can''t do it for three months after giving birth. You needs to completely recover before doing it. You have to check with Zac. Don''t let him act rashly. "


    Embarrassed, Essie choked on her words and said, "Mom, it was a mistake. We didn''t..."


    "I know. I just want to remind you. When you gave birth to Mili and Dot, Zac was not by your side. I didn''t emphasize this to you. You


    d it?"


    Leila coughed and waved her hand, "Mommy, I believe whatever you say. But if it has nothing to do with you, who will do it?"


    "There are only two possibilities. The first is that someone is as dissatisfied with that little tramp as me. He designed this good play to kill her and then frame me. The second is that little bitch made up a self-injury trick to drive me out of the Rong Mansion," Mary regained her sanity and analyzed seriously.


    Leila thought for a while, and an imperceptible cold light flashed on her face. "Mommy, if it is the second one, then Essie is too horrible. She can even ignore her own child."


    "He is a bastard. She wants to kill him." Mary snorted. In the eyes of those who had a dark heart, the world was dark and people were vicious.


    Leila blinked her eyes and deliberately sighed heavily, "Now the Rong Mansion is really occupied by Essie. Everyone is around her. Her mother and aunt are also here. They take care of her as she sits the month, just like taking care of a queen."


    "What did you say?" Mary twitched violently. "Luce and Charlotte are both in the Rong Mansion?"


    "Yes, they both came to take care of her in the early morning every day and didn''t go back until night," Leila said.


    A hint of anger flied into Mary''s eyebrows, making her two eyebrows twisted in a straight line. The old foxes and the little foxes had gathered together. Were they going to take over the place?


    Now that she was sent to the ''cold palace'', there would be no one around Albert. Maybe he would rekindle the relationship with either Luce or Charlotte.


    This was absolutely a terrible thing.


    While she was thinking, Leila''s voice came again, "By the way, I have an interesting thing to tell you. Irene, that little bitch who is longing for love, is secretly loving my brother in law. She chuckled as if she was telling a joke.


    "Oh?" Mary was slightly surprised, and then a weird smile appeared on her face. After thinking for a while, she waved at Leila and whispered in her ear.


    Leila smiled cunningly.

 Chapter 688 Rich Love History

    Eva came to visit Essie. As soon as she got out of the car, she ran into Jim, who was looking for his best friend.


    "What a coincidence! Scum Jim, you are also here to see Essie." Eva smiled faintly, implicit and intriguing.


    "Can''t I?" Jim raised his eyebrows.


    Eva got closer to him with a cunning and teasing smile on his face. "Scum Jim, to be honest, are you still thinking about our Essie?" Her voice was very low, as if she was whispering.


    Jim was choked by her words. He pushed her face away and said, "Heaven pepper, if you keep gossiping, I''ll chop you into peppers and steamed fish head."


    "Humph!" Eva shook off his hand and stuck out his tongue at him. She must have poked his mind and made him angry from embarrassment.


    Jim glared at her and ignored her. He followed the security guard inside, and she could only follow him.


    Seeing them, Mili and Dot were very happy.


    "Sworn daddy, sworn mommy, come here and I will show you the video of my little brother. He is very cute. Although he is not a little sister, I still like him very much." Mili took out her iPad and showed them the video of Dawny.


    "My sworn son is so small," Eva said with a smile while watching the video.


    "He was premature. It was all because of his bad grandmother. Mommy gave birth to him ahead of time." Mili pursed her lips and looked angry.


    "He has grown up a lot. He was smaller when he was born, just like a kitten," Dot said. He was happy to be his brother.


    Essie and Zac walked downstairs together. Looking at Eva, Essie smiled and said, "Didn''t brother say that he would come with you? Where is he? "


    "There''s something urgent in the group. The asked him to have a meeting. So he asked me to bring the gift for his nephew," Eva said with a smile.


    Essie asked the servant to bring her drawing board from the studio. These days, she had been at home to sit the month. When she had nothing else to do, she had designed several wedding dresses for Eva.


    "Eva, come and have a look. Which one do you prefer?"


    Eva took it and looked at it carefully. "It''s so difficult to choose. I like every piece. What should I do?"


    "You can wear all of them if you marry for a few more times." Jim''s mocking voice came from the side. He was inexplicably unhappy at the thought of this heaven pepper to get married.


    Hearing that, Eva stood up from the sofa, rested her hands on her hips and stared at him fiercely. "Scum Jim, you are such a jerk. Don''t jinx me! I only get married once. I will grow old with my Vinton. But you are doomed. I will curse you that you will never marry the woman you love most in your life. "


    The corners of Jim''s beautiful mouth twitched slightly, as if a sharp thorn was piercing the pain. He really couldn''t marry her, because the woman he loved most had long passed away.


    Noticing the subtle change in Jim''s expression, Essie coughed to ease the atmosphere. "It''s just a joke. Don''t take it seriously."


    Jim grabbed the black tea on the tea table and took a big gulp to vent his anger. For the sake of Essie, he didn''t quarrel with this heaven pep


    life. I will never change my mind," Eva said confidently.


    Hearing this, Essie felt relieved.


    She was her best friend, Vinton was her elder brother, and Jim was a good friend of her and Zac. She didn''t want them to fall into a triangle and become enemies with each other.


    If Eva stayed with Vinton, she could stabilize the Xu family and help Vinton move on the right path. However, if she really changed her heart and fell in love with Jim, she couldn''t stop it. After all, love was a personal matter, and outsiders had no right to interfere and interfere.


    As her best friend, the only thing she could do was to help them stop before things happened.


    In addition to the Xu family, there was also a relationship between them and Jim himself.


    She didn''t know how much Zac knew about him, but she had never understood him. He was evil, treacherous and unpredictable. He never played according to common sense and always beyond guess, which was really unpredictable. If the person he loved was always Janice and was only on a whim to Eva and soon tired of her, then the harm Eva suffered was not a little, but fatal.


    She would not only lose Vinton, but also completely despair of love and marriage. Eva was a woman who showed her toughness to other but full of tenderness in her heart. Because of the shadow of childhood, she knew better than anyone how vulnerable her psychological endurance in love was. She couldn''t bear any betrayal and abandon.


    If it weren''t for Vinton''s unrequited efforts, waiting and watching, that she could feel the warmth. If it weren''t for the marriage of her mother and Jonson, she would have played love all her life and lived alone till old.


    "Eva, I hope you are happy. I believe my brother is the one who can make you happy," Essie said in a low voice.


    "I believe it, too." Eva smiled sweetly.


    In a corner not far away, a pair of malicious eyes were peeping at them.


    ''Essie Yi, you are really in the mood to care about others'' affairs. Your marriage will soon be over. At that time, you will cry to death!''

 Chapter 689 Innocent Playmates

    When they returned to the hall, Eva walked up to the front of Jim, coughed and adjusted his voice. "Well... Scum Jim, I take back what I said before. I don''t curse you anymore. I still hope that you can be with your most beloved woman in the future. "


    The style of her act changed so fast that it was a little difficult for Jim to adapt. ''Is this heaven pepper met an angel that changes her suddenly?''


    "Heaven pepper, which play are you acting?" he asked deliberately.


    "After all, you saved my life. It''s not good to curse you, so I take it back." Eva pouted.


    Jim touched his chin and said mischievously, "Heaven pepper, will you still pay the debt after you get married?"


    "Of course I will. I hate to owe others favors the most. If I owe you, I will pay off all at once," Eva said seriously.


    Looking at Jim, Essie smiled and said, "Jim, how would you like Eva to pay it back?"


    With his beautiful eyes slightly narrowed, a wicked smile appeared on his face. "Your bestie only has two specialties. One is that she can eat a lot, and the other is that she can make dessert. So I gave full play to her special skills and asked her to clean up the leftovers for me and make dessert for me at any time. "


    Sweat dripped from Essie''s forehead. No wonder Eva was photographed by the paparazzi every two or three days to show up in Jim''s villa. It turned out that she was paying off her debt.


    "I thought you would let Eva marry you," she said in a teasing tone.


    Jim and Eva almost choked at the same time.


    "This idea is too scary. Eva Fang, is too ordinary. Whenever I see her, I have only one thought, defend myself," Jim said slowly.


    "I think the same as you. In other people''s eyes, you are a star, a moon, a sun, and a Nine Day Mysterious God, but in my eyes, you are a complete scum," Eva glared at him and said rudely. Her mother gave her the name because she wanted her life to be smooth, not ordinary.


    Essie rubbed her forehead and wondered if she had made a mistake. There was no qualitative change between them. They were still the same as before, enemies for three lifetimes?


    Zac looked at the two bickering people as if he was watching a play. For some reason, he felt this play was very interesting. In the entertainment circle, except for Eva who was not afraid of death, there was no second person who dared to provoke, argue and retort with Jim.


    How empty and lonely the invincible was! Someone, who was standing alone at the top of the entertainment circle, needed the existence of Eva, the burning fire bird!


    On the other side of the Rong Mansion, Leila took Irene to a garden and drank tea in a quiet Pavilion.


    "Irene, why haven''t I seen you make a boyfriend? Do you have someone you like?" she asked deliberately.


    Irene lowered her eyes, her thick long eyelashes revealing a shadow of disappointment. "Sister in law, are you Oriental people all conservative about love?"


    "How could it be? The Oriental people are more open than the western people. Look at those rich and powerful men around you. They all have a lot of mistresses. " Leila smiled.


    "No, I don''t think so. I


    de her temporarily forget the pain of being abandoned, and only taste the sweet sugar juice with her heart.


    She smiled and looked up.


    Dot''s bright eyes and innocent smile were fixed in her eyes, like an indelible photo, engraved on her heart and engraved in her mind.


    "Let me push you."


    A gentle breeze blew, and he pushed the swing. The swing went very high.


    She giggled, and her silvery laughter echoed with the breeze, flying in the air with red petals, and did not dissipate for a long time.


    The red glow silently spread into the sky. The glow of the sunset sprinkled on the grass, encircling the two figures in a circle of golden light.


    After that, they sat on the grass together and looked at the West. The evening glow was quietly burning in the eyes of the two. After a while, Dot turned his head and asked in a low voice, "Sis Shyla, why did you cry just now?"


    "My stepfather beat my mother and took away all the money in the family." Shyla sniffed and couldn''t help crying.


    "Sis Shyla, you are my mommy''s sworn daughter now. If that bad guy dares to bully you and your mommy in the future, tell my mommy and she will teach him a lesson." Dot''s dark eyes were shining like the brightest dark gem in the world.


    "Is that okay?" She raised her head and looked at him with tearful eyes.


    "Of course, my mommy likes you very much." Dot kept nodding.


    Shyla grinned, revealing a row of white teeth. "Thank you, Dot. You, Mili and Rabi are my best friends."


    Coming out of the Rong Mansion, when Eva was about to get in her car, she was stopped by Jim, "Heaven pepper, I want to eat dessert tonight. Please make it for me."


    Eva went crazy. She felt that this guy was deliberately retaliating against her. Since she had taken back the curse on him, what else did he want her to do!


    However, it was natural for her to pay off her debts, so she had to admit that she had to pay off her debt of gratitude to him as soon as possible and get rid of it as soon as possible.


    She pouted and told the driver to go back. Then she reluctantly got on his car.

 Chapter 690 Drive Away The Mistress For Her Daughter

    After entering the villa, Eva went straight to the theme and went to the kitchen to make dessert. She didn''t want to stay here any longer. She had a fiance now. She had to avoid arousing suspicion and not do anything that would make her Vinton misunderstand her.


    While cooking, she hummed a song. "Sometimes I feel that I will never be full... She was looking forward to a charming face, which would enchant everyone. At last, she found that there was only one way, which was to use knockout drops... I''m just a little bird. Because I ate too much, I couldn''t fly high. The tree I was looking for as a shelter had been crushed by me... "


    With his arms crossed over his chest, Jim leaned against the door of the kitchen and looked at her. This song made him a little confused, but it was just a vivid reflection of a foodie.


    "What song did you sing?"


    "A little bird," Eva replied carelessly.


    "It''s perfect for you to sing your feelings." Jim sneered, full of mockery.


    Eva turned her head and stuck out her tongue at him. "Those are my feelings. What do you think? Are you jealous?"


    With a mischievous smile on his face, Jim said, "I''ll hold my concert in Dragon City some time later. You can sing this song as the guest."


    Eva choked hard, covered her mouth and coughed several times before she came to her senses. "Are you kidding?"


    "Do I look like kidding?" Jim pursed his lips and put on a serious look. Obviously, he was serious.


    "You... Why do you want me to be your guest? " Eva looked at him in confusion.


    Jim hated complicated explanations the most. He just said indifferently, "You are the right person to be my guest."


    Eva didn''t think so at all. The only thing she wanted to do now was to stay away from this dangerous guy as far as possible, in case he would make trouble for her.


    "I have to prepare for the wedding. I don''t have time."


    Jim couldn''t help frowning. There were many people who wanted to be the guest of his concert, but this heaven pepper refused. Didn''t she overestimate her own status?


    "Heaven pepper, this is also a form of debt repayment," he said coldly.


    Eva didn''t say anything. What she owed others was a tragedy.


    "Well, I''ll try my best to arrange the schedule."


    After making the dessert, Eva was about to leave, but Jim asked him to eat with him again.


    She didn''t care about food anyway. She would never resist it.


    She took a bite of the dessert and turned to look at Jim. "Scum Jim, I thought you were born to be a playboy, but I didn''t expect you to be like this because you were hurt in love."


    The corners of Jim''s mouth twitched slightly. "Heaven pepper, where did you hear some ghost gossip again?"


    "Is Janice also a gossip?" Eva raised her eyebrows.


    Jim''s face suddenly turned gloomy, as if it was covered by dark clouds. No wonder the heaven pepper came back from the side hall, and her temperament changed. She suddenly took back the curse. It turned out that she had known what had happened to Janice.


    "It''s none of your business." His tone was like the cold wind from Siberia, extremely cold. Janice was a permanent scar in his


    and bumped into his arms.


    Instinctively, Zac pushed her away and took two steps back. Lucy, who came up to see her daughter, saw all these actions.


    A hint of anger flashed through her eyes. Irene was too presumptuous. She dared to seduce Zac at the door of her daughter''s room, but she still dressed so revealing. Obviously, she didn''t take her daughter seriously.


    Since her daughter was pregnant, she hadn''t slept with Zac for several months. Zac was like a dry firewood. How could he stand Irene''s flirtation?


    Last time, her plan for Irene''s blind date ended in failure. She had to continue to think of a way. She couldn''t sit by and do nothing.


    Thinking of this, she walked over.


    "Irene, it''s winter now. Don''t you feel cold with so little clothes? Be careful not to catch a cold!"


    "The heating is on at home. I don''t feel cold at all. I still feel hot." Irene pursed her lips. It was not the right time for Lucy to show up. She had ruined her plan.


    "Go get dressed. Although Zac is your cousin, he is a man after all. It''s inappropriate for you to stand in front of him in such clothes," Lucy scolded.


    "Aunt Lucy, you are so conservative. In France, women are all dressed like this on the street." Irene frowned unhappily.


    "You are not in France now, but in Dragon City. People in Dragon City are very polite, righteous and not shameless." Lucy glared at her. It was not a good thing to be too conservative, but it was worse to be too open-minded.


    "Irene, you can leave now," Zac said indifferently and invited Lucy into their room.


    Seeing the door being ruthlessly closed, Irene felt as if her heart had fallen to the bottom of the Great Rift. She was incomparably disappointed.


    Seeing her daughter sleeping, Lucy pulled Zac to the balcony. She must remind him.


    "Zac, although Irene is your cousin, you are not related by blood. You have to keep a distance from her in the future."


    Zac choked and coughed. Was his mother-in-law like a burnt child dreaded the fire? Even if they were not related by blood, Irene was his cousin. That was all.

 Chapter 691 I Like Someone Else

    "I know, Mommy. I''ll be careful," Zac said. Since his mother-in-law brought it up, it was pointless to explain too much. He just agreed.


    After a moment of silence, Lucy continued, "I didn''t think much of your marriage before because of your mommy. Now I have thought it over carefully. If Essie divorce you, Essie may live a better life, but the children may not. Nine out of ten stepmothers were not good people, especially in the rich families. For their children to get the inheritance right, they must try their best to kill their ex-wife''s children. So, for the sake of the children, I can only let Essie make do with you."


    Zac was speechless. Mother-in-law''s imagination was so wild that she even thought of a stepmother for her grandchildren. He would never have a second woman in his life except for his little fool.


    However, it was a good thing that her mother-in-law had such an idea, so that she wouldn''t always want to bring his rival in love, Hanson, to home and make trouble for him.


    While he was silent, Lucy''s voice came again, "Now I only have one request for you. You must be loyal to Essie, and you can''t cheat on her."


    Zac choked. He never liked women. The only woman he could touch and was willing to touch was Essie. How could he cheat on her?


    "Mom, you can rest assured for this," he said firmly.


    When they were talking, Essie had already woken up. When she faintly heard their conversation, she wiped the sweat on her forehead. What''s wrong with mom? Why did she suddenly mention this to icy guy?


    She sat up and made an excuse that she was a little thirsty. She asked Zac to leave the room and went downstairs to heat the red date tea for her.


    She called her mother to sit on the edge of the bed. "Mom, Zac and I are fine now. Mary have moved to another house. The Rong Mansion is very quiet."


    "Essie, Zac is not an ordinary person. He is a young man from a rich family. There are countless women who admire him. You can''t be careless. Especially during this period of time, those bitc


    cross Zac''s handsome face, overflowing with an imperceptible emotion.


    Zac didn''t look at her. His eyes were fixed on the only treasure in his life. Hearing her words, Essie was slightly shocked. When she was about to ask, Ivy interrupted her. "Sis Irene, who do you like? Do I know?"


    "Keep it a secret." Irene winked mysteriously. Since Essie was so generous, she didn''t need to worry too much. There was an old Chinese saying in China that ''Every miller draws water to his own mill''.


    "Sis Irene, are you in a one-sided love affair?" Ivy pouted and felt sorry for each other.


    Irene''s eyes dimmed for a moment, but she quickly recovered as usual. According to her conditions, it was enough to be a mistress of Zac. She believed that Zac would like her.


    "No, I didn''t. We love each other." She smiled to cover up her guilt.


    Ivy didn''t ask any more questions. Thinking that Hanson hadn''t accepted her yet, she felt sad and went back to her room alone.


    Essie came downstairs to drink the bird''s nest soup. After drinking it, she went upstairs. There were only Zac and Irene left in the hall.


    Irene liked this moment of solitude very much. This was a rare good opportunity.


    Unfortunately, Zac was planning the food for his wife next week, so he didn''t pay any attention to her.


    She rolled her eyes two times and came up with a plan.

 Chapter 692 Strong Fiendish Nature

    "Ah, there are cockroaches!" With a scream, Irene jumped up from the sofa, jumped on Zac and hugged him with all her strength.


    Through the thin robe, she clearly felt the solid muscles of Zac. A strong current passed through her spine, making her tremble slightly.


    His masculine scent and the fragrance of the shower gel he had just used increased the effect of the current, making her dizzy and unable to breathe, as if she had drunk too much rose red wine.


    However, she didn''t stay on Zac for too long, and Zac didn''t respond. Instead, he grabbed her shoulders, forced her to stand up, and then stood up.


    "Cockroach? Why are there cockroaches in the hall? " Zac frowned.


    The sanitary measures of the Rong Mansion were quite perfect, both inside and outside, clean and tidy. Harmful creatures like cockroaches, rats, flies could never appear in the house again.


    "There are really cockroaches. I''m afraid of cockroaches the most." Irene''s face turned pale. As she spoke, she wanted to get into Zac''s arms and seek protection. But to her surprise, Zac just dodged and went to find a servant. She missed and fell on the armrest of the sofa.


    Depressed, she bit her lower lip. Why did Zac look so unromantic? She had thrown herself into his arms, but he was still indifferent. Wasn''t she beautiful enough and not in good shape? Landis was far worse than her. He liked her. Didn''t he accept her hint?


    Zac called the servants over and asked them to look for cockroaches. The servants had searched the whole hall, but there was no traces of cockroaches.


    "Miss Irene, are you mistaken? We have to clean the house many times every day, and there has never been a roach," a servant said.


    "Yes, not to mention that there are no cockroaches in the house, even the area around the Rong Mansion is impossible to have those creatures," other servants echoed.


    Irene was very angry. She glared at them and said, "I just saw it. What a big one. Maybe it has gone somewhere else. You were too careless. Don''t sleep tonight. Look for it carefully. You must find it."


    The servants lowered their heads and said nothing. Zac ordered them to prepare a cockroach room and put it in the corner to catch cockroaches. Then he waved at Irene, "Well, it''s late. Go back to your room."


    "Cousin, I''m scared. Do you think there will be cockroaches in my room?" Irene held her arm, pretending to be scared.


    "Maybe you are wrong. It''s just a beetle flying in from the outside," Zac didn''t see it at all, so he replied indifferently.


    Irene reached out her hand, grabbed his robe, and shook it like a spoiled child. "Cousin, can you accompany me back to my room?"


    "If you are scared, let the servant go upstairs with you." After saying that, Zac went upstairs. He had to hand over the recipe to his wife. He would never pay attention to anyone else except his little fool.


    Looking at his cold back, Irene was so disappointed that she stamped her feet and wanted to cry.


    Leila hid in the corner of


    He can take advantage of the loophole." With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, Zac said, "The reason why he slipped into your belly smoothly is that he took advantage of your confusion to remember the wrong date of your period. He was miraculously revived in the hospital that day. It was probably because he took advantage of the loophole of the king of hell that he escaped successfully. When he comes back home, he can take advantage of the opportunity to sleep in our room. "


    "How could you say that about your own son?" said Essie, pouting.


    "Honey, this is also a kind of ability. My child must be different from others since he was born in the shape of tadpole." With a complacent look on his face, Zac changed his tone, "But he can''t make too much room for me. As soon as you recover, I''ll let him move back to his room."


    Hearing that, Essie didn''t know whether she should laugh or cry. As long as the fiend had a fiendish nature, no one on earth could stop him from ruining the world, but...


    "Big devil, from now on, there will be three little devil kings, Mili, Dot and Dawny at home to fight against you. Can you withstand them?" she asked with a smile.


    Zac said indifferently, "Have you ever seen a son win over me? If I can make them come out, I have a way to subdue them. "


    Not necessarily! Essie thought to herself, ''Mili and Dot are inherited from him. They are a little sharp tongued, a little domineering and a little cold. And the little boy, Dawny, is even more different.'' It was said that ''Two heads is better than one'', and the three little devil kings had the ability to challenge the big devil king together.


    "Then I''ll see how you, the big devil, subdue your little devil kings." She giggled.


    In the guest room, Irene was lying on the bed and looking at the small medicine bottle in her hand. She should learn from her sister-in-law and seize the opportunity to take the initiative. She believed that she would definitely make Zac like and satisfied.

 Chapter 693 He Is Not My Child

    Right after she finished sitting her month, the first thing Essie had to do was to visit her son in the hospital.


    The baby boy was already becoming white and fat. He would be discharged from the hospital and reunited with his parents in two days.


    At this moment, he seemed to hear the voice of his mommy and daddy. He quickly opened his beautiful big eyes and looked around. The nurse carefully took the baby out of the incubator and handed it to Essie.


    Looking at the little baby in her arms, the maternal love in Essie''s chest was like a torrent of river water, which could never be used up.


    She took her son into the nursing room. This time, he didn''t need a breast feeder. He could have a good meal.


    She stared at her son in her arms without blinking and doting. He was not like Mili who looked like her mother a lot or Dot who looked like Zac a lot. His eyes and brows were really like Walt''s words, just like Abel when he was young.


    "Baby, Mommy will pick you up this weekend and take you home. Grandpa, grandma, brother and sister are waiting for you." She lowered her head and gently kissed her pink face.


    After coming out of the nursing room, Zac took the baby over and held it in his arms. "Boy, do you know how lucky you are? You can enjoy special treatment as soon as you go back. You can sleep beside daddy and Mommy, which your brother and sister have never enjoyed."


    Hearing that, Essie was in a slight sweat. Her husband''s domineering disorder was so serious that it could take effect at any time in front of her baby. It seemed that it was time for him to take the medicine.


    The baby seemed to have heard his words. He waved his hands in the air, as if he was happy. Seeing this, Zac couldn''t help laughing, showing his father''s love on his face.


    The two of them loved their son very much because he had gone through a lot of difficulties before he managed to come to live. What''s more, the baby was very smart, which was different from others in Mommy''s belly, so they liked him more.


    "Boy, when you grow up, you will definitely surpass me and be stronger than me," Zac said with a smile.


    The little baby kicked his little feet, as if responding to his words. He opened his eyes wide and looked at the place where the familiar voice came from. He couldn''t see clearly the people and things in front of him, so he could only judge the direction according to the sound.


    Zac sat on the chair and hummed the English song that his son liked best. Soon he closed his eyes and fell asleep. He carefully handed the baby to the nurse and put it into the incubator.


    Essie looked at her son with reluctance. She really didn''t want to leave and wanted to hold him in her arms twenty-four hours a day. Therefore, she decided that as soon as her son was discharged from the hospital, she would not let him leave her sight for even a minute.


    After walking out of the hospital and entering the car, Essie touched her chest and said, "Icy guy, it''s so strange. As soon as Dawny left my sight, I felt very flustered, as if he would suddenly disappear and


    sleep with you. Aren''t you jealous?"


    "I''m a grown-up now. I don''t want to sleep with mommy. Unlike you, you are an adult. Why do you still hold mommy to sleep?" Michelle wrinkled her nose at him.


    Sweat broke out on Zac''s forehead. When he was about to teach the little girl who was inherited from him a lesson, he heard Dot say slowly, "Sister, that''s not right. If daddy doesn''t sleep with mommy in his arms, how can he have the chance to sneak the little brother into her belly when Mommy is asleep?"


    Zac was petrified.


    Mili nodded. She thought what Dot said made sense. She raised her black eyes and looked at Zac. "Daddy, I want a sister. Next time when Mommy is asleep, you can secretly put a sister into her belly, okay?" Then she added, "Don''t make a mistake. It must be a little sister. It can''t be a little brother anymore."


    Zac was so angry that he almost spat out blood.


    Essie giggled, covering her mouth. If the two little devil kings worked together, the big devil would be a little difficult to deal with. If there was another little devil, it would be impossible for him to defend himself.


    Zac gently pinched her pink face, which was pink, and said, "You don''t have a little sister anymore. Go and make the crib for your youngest brother."


    Mili was not reconciled. Her big eyes were full of confusion. "Why don''t you have a little sister?"


    Zac couldn''t explain it, so he had to be perfunctory. "There''s no reason. A lady should be less talkative. If she talks too much, she won''t be cute." Then she left in a hurry for refuge!


    On the early morning of the weekend, Essie went to the hospital with Zac to pick up the child.


    The nurse took the child out of the incubator. When Essie''s eyes fell on the child''s face, she suddenly froze and a violent spasm rolled over her body.


    She unbuttoned the baby''s clothes tremblingly and looked at the star shaped birthmark on his left arm. But the baby''s arm was snow-white and smooth, and there was nothing.


    "He''s not my Dawny! He''s not my son!" she screamed in horror.

 Chapter 694 I Want To See My Child

    Zac called all the people together with the security guards of the hospital to search the whole hospital, including the morgue, but no traces of the child were found.


    Essie fainted because of the heavy blow. Zac looked after her and handed over the baby to William.


    The Dean panicked, sweating all over. It was not a small matter that the child was exchanged, not to mention that it was the young master of the Rong family!


    The head nurse was confused. Although the newborn babies looked almost the same, the children of the Rong family were very beautiful, just like an angel. The other children could not be a match, and it was impossible to make a mistake. Moreover, the baby of the Rong family was in the VVIP special care ward. No matter it was feeding or bathing, he was alone and never put together with the child of an ordinary family. How could it be wrong?


    "Before I left yesterday, I bathed the baby and saw clearly the birthmark on his arm. The baby must have been switched after I left," she said seriously.


    "When did you leave?" William asked.


    "Seven o''clock in the evening." The head nurse said, "Then Liana took on night duty."


    "I have been looking at the baby without blinking," Liana lowered her head and faltered.


    "You didn''t tell me the truth, did you?" William asked, noticing the change of her expression.


    Liana trembled violently. Seeing this, the dean immediately came over and scolded her harshly, "Tell the truth, or I will fire you immediately."


    Liana lowered her head, almost to her chest. "I... I ate the night snack sent by the head nurse and felt a little sleepy, so I slept for a while. When I woke up, I saw the child and had a good sleep. "


    "Which child did you see? This one, or our young master?" William frowned.


    "No... I did not look at his face carefully. This child looks like the young master of the Rong family at first glance... " Liana said in a trembling voice.


    William took a look at the child in the incubator. The child was fair skinned and beautiful. He was indeed a little similar to Dawny. In addition, the child''s face was small, so the nurse could not tell if it was him from a distance.


    While he was thinking, the head nurse said in astonishment, "When did I send you the night snack? I''m already home. How could I send you the night snack?"


    "The person who sent the takeout said you arranged it. I was wondering why you were so considerate and kind to me today," Liana said.


    "I really didn''t bring you any night snack." The head nurse shook her head like a rattle drum.


    At this moment, William realized something. There must be something wrong with this midnight snack, and the child must have been taken away by someone else at that time.


    However, there were monitors inside and outside the intensive care unit, and they had also checked, but did not find anything unusual. If the child was stealthily replaced, why was there no suspicious person in the su


    y, causing the nerves and cells all over his body to emit sharp pain. "My little fool, cheer up. Willi kidnapped the child just to take him as a hostage, threaten us and restrain us, so the child is temporarily safe."


    He tried his best to keep calm, and he also had to keep calm. He comforted her with an extremely rational tone, trying to calm her emotions, but she did not get any comfort.


    "What if he just wants to take revenge on us with our child? He is a terrorist, a desperado. He can do anything," With uncontrollable hatred and anger on her face, Essie shouted ferociously and frantically.


    The only thing in her mind now was to fight with Willi. If Willi was right in front of her, she could eat his flesh, drink his blood, and throw his bones to the dogs!


    "No, if he wants to take revenge on us, he doesn''t have to replace the child secretly and make things so complicated. I''ve been fighting with him for so long, and I''ve already known much of his temperament," Zac said in a low voice.


    Essie''s mind was blank, unable to think or judge. The baby boy was her Achilles'' heel now, more important than anyone, anything, and even her own life. Now it was grabbed hard, and she had no strength to fight back.


    "Zac, why are you still here? The child is waiting for us to save him. Why are you still wasting your time here?" She began to push him out with all her strength. But her strength was nothing to him. How could he leave her alone in such a state?


    "William is looking for the baby with all the people. It doesn''t matter if I''m there or not."


    "Why not? Dawny loves you the most. If he hears your voice, he will definitely respond to you. You must go. I don''t need you. Dawny need you most," she roared at him madly. At this moment, there was no one in her eyes, heart and mind except her little son.


    Zac''s eyes were full of anxiety and worry. If there was really bad news, he was afraid that he would lose her together with their son.

 Chapter 695 The Burned Body Of Baby

    The sky above the Rong Mansion was shrouded in a cloud of melancholy.


    Lucy couldn''t bear the bad news that her grandson was kidnapped. She was so anxious that she slip into her old illness. Zac arranged nurses and servants to help Bob take care of her in the villa in Phoenix Road.


    It had been a day and a night since Essie closed her eyes. She cried hoarse and her tears were dry. Her eyes were as swollen as walnuts. Most importantly, she didn''t eat even a drop of water, just like a blooming rose encountering wind, frost, snow and rain, and began to wither slowly.


    Zac felt his heart ache and anxious.


    In the evening, after a video call with William and Jay in the study, he found that Essie was not in the room.


    He went to the bathroom to look for her, but there was no one there. His nerves suddenly tightened. He was afraid that she would do something stupid and hurried downstairs to look for her.


    Essie had left the Rong Mansion and ran on the road to the iron gate.


    It was in the middle of winter, and a cold tide came. The temperature at night was quite low. The night wind blew through the dark sky, shaking branches and leaves.


    Essie only wore a thin pajama. The cold wind swept over her body, as if a knife was cutting her body. She didn''t wear shoes either. On her bare feet, the gravel on the road cut her soles, and blood seeped out every step she took.


    But she couldn''t feel the pain in her body, because the pain in her heart had covered up everything. She ran forward desperately, biting her lips and using all her strength.


    Her child was somewhere outside. He was so scared that he was waiting for his mother to save him.


    She couldn''t wait any longer. She had to find him as soon as possible. Even if she ran all over the Dragon City, she had to find him.


    A stone in front of her tripped her feet and she fell heavily to the ground. Her elbows, palms and knees were all scraped. She gritted her teeth and tried to get up, but failed.


    She hadn''t slept for a day and a night, and she hadn''t eaten anything, which had already made her extremely weak. The reason why she hadn''t fallen down yet was entirely based on the will to look for the child.


    "Dawny, wait for Mommy. Mommy will be here soon." She seemed to have heard the baby''s cry. Then she struggled to get up and continued to run forward. But after a few steps, her legs completely lost strength and became soft. Just as she fell down again, a pair of solid arms held her in their arms.


    Seeing that her legs and feet were all injured and she was in such a mess, Zac''s internal organs began to twitch.


    "Icy guy, I heard Dawny''s voice. He is calling me. He is looking for Mommy. Take me to him quickly!" She grabbed the hem of his cloth and cried.


    "Don''t worry. Dawny''ll be fine." As Zac spoke, he took her back to the house as fast as a tornado.


    Although she was put on the bed, she struggled to get out and


    . "Aunt is right. You are going to collapse. Who will take care of Dawny when he comes back? Who will feed him?"


    Hearing this, Essie opened her mouth and ate the congee. Although she had no appetite at all, she was still very nervous and depressed, but she gritted her teeth and ate up the congee bit by bit. She still had a glimmer of hope and a belief that her child would come back.


    However, someone was trying to break her last belief and make her completely collapse.


    In the afternoon, a mysterious and anonymous message was sent to her phone, on which there was a burned baby body.


    "Look at your beloved son, Dawny!"


    "No --" Essie threw away her phone, covered her ears and let out a piercing scream, passing out.


    Zac was holding a cup of jujube tea. Hearing the noise, he rushed into the room. Mrs. Rose also came over. She pinched Essie''s philtrum with her thumb and helped her wake up slowly.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, Essie pointed at the phone on the ground and screamed madly, "What''s that? What''s that? Have you already known it? Did you hide it from me on purpose?"


    Zac had seen the photo on the top. He held her hand and held her in his arms. "This is a trick of our enemy. He is not Dawny. We have extracted DNA tests, not Dawny''s." In order to calm her down, he had to lie. In fact, the corpse was so scorched that it was impossible to extract the DNA.


    "Really? Didn''t you lie to me?" Essie was so scared that her whole body was shaking violently.


    "When did I lie to you? Think about it carefully. If they really want to take revenge on us, they don''t have to take so much effort. They could have kill him in the hospital. What they need to do is to threaten us with Dawny as a hostage, so he will be fine for the time being," Zac explained patiently.


    "Since they want to take Dawny as a hostage, why haven''t they put forward any conditions to frighten us by doing this?" Essie was still restless.

 Chapter 696 Wicked Mistresses

    "I guess it''s not the right time for them yet. Now our people are everywhere to search for Dawny. They used this trick to deceive us and let us give up searching, so that we can hide him in a more secluded place."


    "Icy guy." Essie curled up in his arms and said, "You are the most powerful person for me and our child, and the only person I trust. Don''t lie to me. Don''t lie to me. If you don''t tell me the truth, I will never trust you again."


    Zac kissed her hair, her forehead and eyes, and the tears flowing from the corners of her eyes. "When you disappeared, they did such a thing to make me think you were dead, which made me hold the burned corpse for three days and nights without letting it go. Now they are just repeating the same trick. I won''t be deceived anymore. "


    "Woo..." Leaning her face against his, Essie burst into tears. "It''s all Willi''s fault. It''s all that stinky mouse. Why does he always oppose us? What does he want to do?"


    "No matter what he wants to do, he won''t succeed. Too many evil doings will inevitably lead to his self-destruction!" Zac said, gritting his teeth.


    The nervousness in Essie''s heart finally relaxed a little, but because of the physical impact of the childbirth not long ago, she was still very depressed, very depressed. The clouds of sadness seemed to be endless like the boundless sea, which seemed to never disappear.


    In the garden, Leila was sipping the black tea leisurely. The pain of Essie was her happiness. She really hoped that after Essie received her message, she would commit suicide in depression. Unfortunately, the plot was not as wonderful as she thought. Zac had protected her too well. It seemed that she had to be more ruthless. She had to be the last straw to crush the camel.


    Not far away, Irene walked over from the gravel path with a bored and depressed expression on her face. Since Zac was not in the company, she didn''t want to go to work either. She asked for a long leave on the excuse of taking care of the wife of the president.


    Leila waved at her and asked her to have tea with her.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t look happy. Are you still not in love with the man you like, or are you also sad about the matter of Essie?" she asked deliberately.


    Irene pursed her lips. She was not in the mood to care about what happened to Essie. The more depressed Essie was, the more beneficial it would be for her. What depressed her was that she couldn''t find a chance to use the little medicine bottle since it was left in her hand. Since Zac was accompanying Essie all day long, she couldn''t find a chance to stay with him alone.


    How could Leila not see through her mind? She deliberately heaved a heavy sigh and said, "Alas, I heard that Essie suffered from postpartum depression because of the baby. She has been crying all day long, insane. I guess that Zac would annoy her in two days. Recently, he had been under too much pressure. He especially needed a considerate woman to help him vent his anger. I don''t know which woman is lucky enough to seize the opportunity and become his new favorite. "


    When Irene heard this, her dim eyes suddenly l


    s are going to be busy again," he said while peeping at Essie.


    It seemed that Essie didn''t hear what they said. Her eyes pierced through the TV and fell into an unknown corner, dull and numb.


    Looking at each other, both Dot and Mili were a little scared. They had never seen their mommy like this. They were afraid that she would never recover.


    "Daddy, let''s go on vacation. We haven''t gone on vacation for a long time," Mili suggested. She wanted to take a walk outside and breathe some fresh air. Maybe it would make her Mommy feel better.


    Zac thought it was a good suggestion. When he was about to nod his head, Essie broke free from his arms like being stabbed by a needle. "I won''t go anywhere. I have to wait here for the news of Dawny. What if I leave and Dawny comes back and can''t see me? "


    "It''s not a long way. Let''s go to Yang City. There are our happiest memories, aren''t there?" Zac smiled at her.


    "Yes, daddy Hanson is there. Dot and I call daddy Hanson every day. Daddy Hanson is so worried when he knows that the little brother is missing. He has arranged someone to help us find the little brother," Mili said seriously, completely ignoring his father''s slightly gloomy face.


    The two kids, Mili and Dot, had already half fallen in love with Hanson, the rival in love. Only Dawny belonged to him, his little sweetheart.


    Willi, the dead mouse, dared to steal his little sweetheart. He would dig three feet into the ground and turned the whole earth over to find his little sweetheart. And then kill this dead mouse and burn it to ashes!


    With a gleam shining in her eyes, Essie turned to them and said, "Yang City, I haven''t been back for a long time," she murmured and seemed to agree with them.


    "Okay, let''s go to see the True Color Bar that daddy and Mommy get married after getting drunk, and their marriage nest... And daddy Hanson," Mili exclaimed.


    A hint of gloom flashed across Zac''s face. He had never thought of letting his wife see Hanson. Now she was the most fragile time, and it was easy for her to be seized by his rival in love.

 Chapter 697 Find Clues

    Eva specially took a week''s holiday to Yang City with her best friend. When Irene heard about it, she took the opportunity to ask Ivy to go with them and help her persuade Essie. Zac agreed.


    There were the best memories of Essie in Legendary. Here, Zac was just a poor hobo. Relying on her luck, he made some money by stock speculation and was promoted to be a house owner. She was a small designer who ran a Taobao shop. Although she was not famous or had no background, with her own talent and efforts, she barely reach the well-off level.


    "Icy guy, if only we were two ordinary people, then we wouldn''t have so many enemies and fights." She leaned on his chest and burst into tears.


    Zac knew that she was in a special period. The change of hormones in her body made her extremely depressed. According to the doctor, after the puerperal period, her body gradually recovered and her mood would be slightly better.


    "My little fool, everything will be fine. Trust me." Zac comforted her. Her face was pale and colorless. He felt as if a knife were piercing his heart.


    Eva came over and held her hand, "Essie, do you remember that when you were in Yang City, Sunny always went against you? She used her father''s power in Yang City''s fashion industry to hinder you from finding a job, which made you fail in every interview. She wanted to kick you out of Yang City, but you were not afraid at all. If you didn''t have a job, you could open an Internet store on Taobao. You were still popular. In our iron triangle friendship, you are the toughest and will never yield to the enemies. You will be able to find Dawny this time. Let''s work together to find him back! "


    A teardrop fell from Essie''s eyes. She also wanted to cheer herself up and think positively, but she was not in a good mood. When she calmed down, she would think of her little baby. She was afraid that he would be mistreated by her enemies, that he would not be fed, that he would be sick, and that he might already... These terrible things kept torturing her fragile nerves, making her anxious and uneasy, making her worry so much that she would collapse at any time.


    "I''m a little tired. I want to sleep for a while," she buried her head in his arms and said in a low voice.


    "Okay, I''ll take you upstairs." He lifted her up and walked upstairs. His steps were heavy, just like his mood.


    "Icy guy, can you sing for me? ''You Raise Me Up'' is the favorite song of Dawny and me. " Lying on the bed, she leaned her head against his shoulder as a pillow.


    "Okay," he nodded and said in a low and magnetic voice like the sounds of nature, "When I am down and oh my soul so weary..."


    "Icy guy, you sing so well! You should be a singer, a soul singer. Dawny heard your singing and he came back to us. I think no matter where he is now, no matter how old he will be, as long as he hears your song, he will definitely remember us and recognize us... " She clo


    he closed her eyes and didn''t need to worry about anything. But the remaining sanity made her stop the idea. She couldn''t die. Dawny was still waiting for her to save him. Mili and Dot also needed her. And Willi, the dead mouse, she had to save her life to cut off his flesh, so that he could taste the pain and suffering.


    However, she still couldn''t control her depression because of her physical problem. Maybe as the doctor said, she would get better after the puerperal period.


    "I want to sit in the garden," she said haltingly.


    "Okay." Zac lifted her up and went to the open-air garden. Eva poured her a glass of milk to supplement nutrition.


    After drinking a few mouthfuls of milk, Essie calmed down a little. She looked up at her friends who were concerned about her and said, "Eva, Hanson, Ivy, Irene, thank you for coming to accompany me."


    "Essie, I can do anything as long as you cheer up," Hanson said sadly.


    "Essie, no matter what happens, we will be with you," Eva said solemnly and firmly.


    Ivy and Irene didn''t say anything. The two of them came here for other purposes. Ivy came for Hanson, and Irene came for Zac. But they were also different. Ivy really hoped that Essie could be better, and Irene hoped that she would never be good.


    In the afternoon, William called and they had known the identity of the criminal.


    Zac went into the study, turned on the computer and video chatted with him.


    "When the nurses in the hospital sorted out the intensive care unit, they found a golden button. This button is special, not something for the medical staff. We have contacted the international police office. According to their investigation, the person who kidnapped young master is likely to be Reid, who committed a series of crimes in Europe ten years ago. "


    After a pause, William continued, "Reid is quite conceited. Every time he finishes a case, he will leave a golden button as a show off and provocation."

 Chapter 698 Temptation Of Evening Dress

    "Ten years ago, after the burglary case of the museum in C country, he disappeared. I didn''t expect that he would join Willi''s group."


    Hearing what William said, Zac couldn''t help but clench his fists, with his knuckles creaking in the air. It seemed that he had underestimated Willi''s power. He not only had a huge financial group to support him, but also had secretly collected a lot of capable people and daredevils. And his ambition was definitely not only the Xu''s Group, but also the Rong''s Group.


    "Send me all his information," he ordered.


    "Yes, sir." William nodded, pursed his lips and continued, "According to the information provided by the international police, Reid is not only extremely conceited, but also has a unique quirk."


    "What''s your eccentricity?"


    William typed two words on the screen.


    Zac''s black eyes narrowed, and a strange cold light flashed through his eyes.


    On Saturday, the spring and summer fashion show of BELLA was held solemnly at the Century Square of Yang City.


    Under the leadership of Hanson, BELLA was booming. It had merged two famous fashion brands in the world and became a powerful fashion empire in the East. BELLA''s fashion show had also become the most eye-catching fashion show in the eastern region. Famous brands and designers from the four major fashion cities had all attended it.


    Coming to watch the fashion show eased Essie''s depressed mood a little. She had planned to return to the SUMMER 100 ¡æ and her favorite fashion field after the childbirth. But now that such a thing happened, this plan might be postponed indefinitely.


    "When I grow up, I will also be a fashion designer like daddy Hanson and Mommy," Mili said seriously. At such a young age, she inherited her mother''s genes and had shown her talent in fashion design. She had designed a lot of clothes for her Barbie doll, and even cut and sewed by herself.


    "You will definitely be stronger than mommy and me." Hanson touched her head with a smile.


    "I want to be an architect like daddy and design many beautiful houses," Rabi said. Her sister and brother were too smart. He knew that he was not as smart as them, but he also wanted to work hard and not to be too far behind them.


    Zac knew what he was thinking. He always encouraged him and didn''t let him feel stressed. "Rabi has always been excellent. You are the pride of daddy and Mommy."


    Dot didn''t say anything. Like Zac, he was introverted and never revealed himself in front of outsiders. In other words, he hid his real strength.


    Looking at the children, Essie felt a little comforted. Zac also seized the opportunity to strike while the iron is hot and put his arm around her shoulder. "Honey, look, we still have three lovely children. Only when you are with them well can they grow up happily."


    Essie tried to smile, but the smile hadn''t taken shape yet, as if it had been frozen by the cold wind from Siberia. She couldn''t calm herself down at the thought that her little Dawny was still suffering outside.


    "Icy guy, I know you don''t like m


    ress is so beautiful." It was not only a dress, but also a piece of art.


    "If you like it, I''ll bid it for you." Zac smiled.


    Turning around, Essie put her arms around his neck and said, "The only thing you need to do now is to find my Dawny back. I don''t need anything else."


    "I know." Zac nodded. When the corner of his eyes glanced at the evening dress in the photo, a strange light flashed.


    There were two red hearts shining in Ivy''s eyes. Her admiration for Hanson was beyond words on the earth. She crossed her hands with her chin and looked at Hanson not far away with love. "My brother Hanson is the God of the fashion world. Versace and Jacob should all stand aside in front of my brother Hanson."


    "Ivy, you are such an anthomaniac." Irene looked at her with a frightened expression.


    "Yes, I do. I''m only obsessed with my brother Hanson." Ivy didn''t care at all, as if she was proud of her obsession with him.


    After the fashion conference, they returned to the Legendary. Excited, Ivy kept talking about her brother Hanson.


    Unable to fall asleep, Essie sat in the open-air garden with Zac to watch the stars.


    "Icy guy, this is where we had our second mock date. I made a hot pot. You are a little disappointed," she said in a sad voice.


    "Yes, a little. I feel that you are perfunctory to me." Zac smiled.


    "In fact, I''m even more disappointed, because you ran away halfway to look for Leila." Turning around, Essie gently pinched the tip of his chin as if she was punishing him.


    "Then you scared me on purpose, saying that you were in the shop and caused me to search all over the city for you." Zac held her in his arms. "Time flies. More than four years have passed in a blink of an eye."


    "I heard that there is a seven-year itch in marriage. Can we get through it?" Raising her eyes, Essie took a look at him. Her heart seemed to be covered with a thick cloud of melancholy, which made her unable to see hope and light.


    She was so scared. Not only Dawny, but also he would leave her one day.

 Chapter 699 Asking For A Kiss Indirectly

    Although it was nearly midnight, the city was still brightly lit, and only a few particularly shiny stars could be seen in the sky.


    "Zac, you won''t leave me, will you?" She leaned against his chest and gazed at the dark sky.


    "Silly girl, I will always be with you, this life, next life, and the other next life." He buried his head in her hair,.


    A touch of sadness appeared on her pale and beautiful face. "No one will have a next life. The most important thing is to live a good life this life."


    "So even if the sky falls, you have to look forward. Remember, I''m by your side to protect you from wind and rain," Zac took the opportunity and said.


    "I know what you mean, but I just can''t control myself. I can''t help imagining terrible things." She sniffed, tears welling up in her eyes.


    "It''s okay. You''ll be better after this period of time. You have to tell yourself that Dawny is waiting for mommy to pick him up. Mommy has to be strong and cheer up. She can''t be defeated by the enemy. " Zac''s low and magnetic voice was full of bewitching power, which slowly made her fall into a semi hypnotic state.


    "Icy guy." She put her arms around his waist and gently rubbed his solid chest muscles with her face like a child. "Do you remember that I was locked in the room and you sang the song ''Waiting For You'' for me? Sing it to me right now."


    Zac smiled and pinched her nose dotingly. "I''m your exclusive player now?"


    "Yes, you are my exclusive player. Only I and the children can listen to it. Don''t let others hear it." Essie pouted.


    "So you are so possessive." Zac kissed her on the lips.


    "Do you have a problem with that?" She opened her mouth slightly and bit his finger, gently with an invisible flirtation.


    "That''s what I like." A wisp of flame swept across his dark ice eyes. He smiled wickedly and lowered his head to kiss her neck. When she felt limp, numb and itchy, she loosened her mouth and couldn''t help laughing, which eased her depression a lot.


    He took the opportunity to kiss her lips and taste her charming smile that hadn''t appeared for a long time. His kiss was full of energy and vitality, like a clear spring of life, pouring into her body, making her blood boil, with spirit and strength, and her heart regained warmth and safety.


    In a corner not far away, a pair of eyes secretly looked at them, full of envy and hatred. Now she didn''t dare to dream for a lifetime. As long as she could have a night of warmth, she would be satisfied.


    On the second day, Zac planned a trip to the farm. He took his wife and children to pick strawberries, grass-ski, toxophily...


    Two mischievous kids, Rabi and Mili, were playing Ivy and Eva on the grass. Essie and Zac were picking strawberry in the field with Dot. Irene followed them and stole glances at Zac from time to time.


    Mr. Mcdreamy was Mr. Mcdreamy. Every word, every move, every look, every expression was so elegant, charming and noble.


    She was a passionate and crazy woman. She was willing to do everything to pursue her love and the dream man


    ''s.


    "Okay." Ivy nodded hurriedly.


    Hearing this, Irene wanted to spit out blood. The loss in her heart was like a raging flood, flooding. He was the only one who knew artificial respiration here, but he actually asked Ivy to do it for him. After all, she was his cousin, and he didn''t care about her so much?


    Just as Ivy opened her mouth and was about to breathe in according to Zac''s instructions, she coughed and opened her eyes.


    As soon as Ivy saw it, she stopped and said, "That''s great. Sis Irene, you finally wake up."


    Irene sat up and coughed again. "I... I thought I was going to die. "


    "I thought you could swim, but it turns out you can''t. don''t do such dangerous things by the lake in the future," Ivy said, patting her back.


    Essie poured a glass of water for her to rinse her mouth, and then asked the driver to send her back to the Legendary to change her clothes. Irene was depressed to death. This was just like the Chinese saying, ''Penny wise pound foolish''. Zac was indeed cold-blooded and unromantic. No wonder he was the No. one cold-blooded master.


    In addition to this episode, everyone had a good time on this trip to the farm, and Essie was in a better mood.


    After several days and nights of making by hundreds of elite sewing masters, the amazing evening dress finally finished magnificently, which was made by BELLA group with all their efforts.


    BELLA invited Eva to put it on and shoot an advertising video, which was broadcast on TV to create momentum for the auction. It was also a disguised advertising for BELLA.


    In the secret villa of F town.


    Reid looked at the video with greedy eyes.


    He had a unique hobby, that was, he loved luxury clothes very much. Especially the limited edition by a famous designer, he would get it at any cost. He was extremely interested in this out of print astonishing dress.


    "Are you going to bid for it or steal it?" Holding the baby in his arms, Walt sneered at him.


    "It''s my business." Reid sneered, a strange light flashing in his eyes.

 Chapter 700 We Want You To Be Fine

    BELLA''s auction attracted rich merchants, collector, stars and fashion designers from all over the world.


    Looking at Eva, Ivy was full of envy. How she wished she could have the chance to wear the clothes designed by Hanson.


    "Sis Eva, how does it feel to shoot an advertisement in this dress?"


    "That''s great! I feel like I''m the queen of the dark night." Eva covered his mouth and chuckled with excitement, which made Ivy even more itchy.


    She grabbed Essie''s arm and said, "Sister in law, please ask my cousin to bid for this evening dress, okay? It''s a masterpiece designed by Hanson. We can''t let others take it away. "


    Hearing her words, Zac turned around and glared at her. "Don''t even think about it. How can I bid for Hanson''s clothes?"


    "Cousin, you''ve already been the winner. Do you need to be so petty-minded?" "Just bid it as a birthday gift for me. My birthday is coming," said Ivy, sticking out her tongue at him.


    "No way!" The two words uttered by Zac were simple, rough and direct, completely shattered the soap bubbles that Ivy hoped for.


    Ivy blinked her eyes, and a depressed mist rose from the bottom of her eyes. She only regretted that she had spent too much money and used up all her pocket money. There was only three million dollars left in her credit card to overdraw, or she might be able to fight it out.


    She lowered her head and rolled her big black eyes two times. Suddenly, an idea came to her mind. She leaned over slightly and whispered in Essie''s ear, "Sister in law, let''s discuss something. Can you lend me some money and let me bid for this evening dress?"


    Essie was a little embarrassed. It was not a matter of a little money. There were many top billionaires from various countries present today. It was hard to predict how high the price would rise. Besides, Zac had expected that she would ''mess around'', so he specially reminded her not to pay attention to it.


    However, when she saw the pitiful look on Ivy''s face, she would feel sorry if she didn''t help.


    "Ivy, I only have five million dollars at hand for the time being. You can take it first. If you want more, I can''t help you." She threw up her hands.


    "Thank you, sister in law. I know you are the best." Ivy hugged her gratefully. Five million plus her three million, it was eight million dollars in total. She should be able to fight for it.


    However, her beautiful dream was soon shattered.


    The starting price of this midnight blue star moon evening dress was one million dollars, and it was soon scrambled by all parties, raising to fifty million dollars.


    "Sixty million."


    "Seventy million."


    "Eighty million."


    Ivy was dumbfounded. In the end, she could only watch an American wealthy businessman bid for it at a shocking price of one hundred million dollars.


    Looking at the expressionless and cold Zac who didn''t help her at all, Ivy was so depressed that she wanted to cry.


    In the last corner of the auction house, a pair of eyes had witnessed all this. When he saw an American buyer happily take away the evening dress, a strange sneer appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    It was g


    eed you! "


    With a heavy sigh in her heart, Essie buried her head in her chest. She knew that, but sometimes she had to cut off all means of retreat and fight to the death.


    "Don''t forget that we still have a chess piece to use." While she was silent, Zac said in a low voice.


    Knowing what he meant, a glimmer of light flashed through Essie''s eyes.


    The second day was a sunny day. It seemed that the cold wind last night had blown away the dark clouds.


    Hanson came with his most precious gift.


    When the bag was opened, everyone was shocked. "Wasn''t it sold at the auction?" Essie asked in confusion.


    "The so-called American buyer was actually disguised by us. He took away a fake, just to lure Reid into the trap," Hanson said slowly, "In our eyes, you are the only person who deserves this evening dress. Take it as our new year''s gift for you in advance."


    Noticing the two words ''we'', Essie turned to look at Zac. Zac reached out his hand and held her in his arms. "This evening dress is made by my rival in love and me for the first time. It''s meaningful."


    "Essie, no matter what happens, you are not alone. You have him and me. We will always be by your side," Hanson said solemnly, seriously and sincerely.


    "And me, your best friend." Eva patted his chest and stood out, "Money is precious, and love is priceless. If it is friendship, you can throw both of them away!"


    "I''ll be fine. Thank you." Tears welled up in Essie''s eyes. At this moment, she suddenly felt so happy and warm. For the sake of those who loved and cared about her, she had to cheer herself up and be strong. Her tears could only make her family suffer and her enemies happy.


    At the same time when the sun was shining in the Legendary, the secret villa in the wild of D City was deeply shrouded in shadow.


    There was a malicious smile on Walt''s face. Fortunately, he was aware that it was a trap in time and asked Leila to inform Willi''s people in time, or he would be exposed.


    "Baby, daddy will help you get Mommy back." He looked at the baby in his arms and clenched his teeth.

 Chapter 701 A Fracture In Love

    After putting on the beautiful Midnight Blue Star evening dress, Essie went downstairs gracefully. She was the elf of the dark night, a graceful fairy descending from the sky. She was as beautiful as a dream, as beautiful as a picture or a legend.


    The eyes of Zac and Hanson froze. At this moment, they only cared about her, and everything had turned into nothingness.


    Essie also looked at the two astonishing men in front of her. One was her first love and her confidant, and the other was her true love for the rest of her life, the home and attachment of her soul. People said that if God closed a door for you, he would definitely open a window for you. And she was lucky, because God opened two windows for her.


    Standing next to her, Ivy was full of envy, and there was also a little jealousy in her heart. How she hoped that she could turn into Essie, so that Hanson would love her forever.


    In Irene''s eyes, there was more jealousy. As a Chinese and French mixed blood, she was quite confident in herself. In her opinion, her beauty was not inferior to that of Essie''s, and her figure was not inferior to that of Essie''s. it was just that it was not the right time and she was behind her. If Zac met her first, he would definitely fall in love with her.


    And in this world, perfect men were rarer than panda. Countless women were chasing after him and she had to compete with them to get a chance.


    After returning to Dragon City, the Rong Mansion was quite quiet for a few days in a row. Essie didn''t like it to be so quiet. She was waiting for Steven to come to her. She believed that he would definitely appear. But the suffering of waiting made her feel like sitting on pins and needles.


    If one day, Steven found out that it was he who made a big mistake, that it was Eve who had sex with him, that it was not her at all, and that the child was not his, he would definitely be ashamed into anger and hurt Dawny. She couldn''t wait any longer!


    In the morning, as soon as the first touch of blue appeared in the sky, most of the people in the house were still asleep. A slender figure walked down the stairs mechanically, with a doll in her arms and a milk bottle in her hand.


    In the dim light of dawn, she walked to the sofa, sat down, raised the feeding bottle and began to feed the doll. "Good boy, eat more, so that you can grow up faster."


    The servant got up early to clean the hall. When she turned on the light and saw her, she was shocked. "Mrs. Essie, what are you doing here?"


    Essie made a gesture of ''Shush'' and said, "The baby needs to be nursed if he is hungry. I''m feeding him."


    The servant trembled violently, as if she had seen a ghost, and showed a very frightened expression. Everyone in the house knew that Essie was mentally stimulated because of the child and suffered postpartum depression. Now her symptoms seemed to be more serious.


    After feeding the doll in her arms, Essie put down the feeding bottle, hummed a lullaby, and patted its back gently to lull it to sleep.


    The servant sighed heavily. It was so pitiful for a shrewd woman like Mrs. Essie to become so crazy.


    For the whole day, E


    cause of the disappearance of their child. No matter what they reported, the Rong family did not suppress the media. How could they not seize this great opportunity to make a sensational report.


    In the evening, when Zac came again, he smelled of alcohol and felt a little drunk in his eyes.


    "The baby is hungry and needs to be nursed. Bring him here as soon as possible. I want to feed him!" said Essie, who was arguing with a servant.


    "Is this what you are looking for?" Zac picked up the doll in his hand.


    "Give me the baby," said Essie, her eyes lighting up. When she rushed over to hold the doll, Zac suddenly grabbed the doll''s head, pulled it out with great force, and then rudely fell to the ground.


    "My child -" with a scream of horror, Essie fell to the ground and held the doll in her arms.


    Zac rudely grabbed her hair, and his handsome face twisted in anger. "Look carefully, it''s just a puppet, not our child!" Then he stepped hard on the doll.


    Irritated, Essie crazily held his legs and screamed, "Let go of my child. Help! Help!"


    The servants were frightened. One of them came to help Essie, and the other persuaded Zac, "Mr. Zac, Mrs. Essie is unconscious now. You can''t stimulate her anymore."


    Zac pushed the servant away, pulled up Essie and threw her ruthlessly on the bed. "I''m fed up with this woman. She''s crying and insane all day long. My wife can''t be a lunatic! " He pointed at Essie coldly, without any mercy on his face. "If you don''t wake up, I will let you get out of the Rong family and out of my sight. You can''t see Mili and Dot again, or you''ll lead them astray! "


    Lying on her stomach on the bed, Essie cried hysterically, which shocked the whole hospital.


    "Zac, you are the murderer. You killed our child. I don''t want to see you again!"


    Outside the ward, the paparazzi took a deep breath. It was said that couples were birds of the same forest, and they would fly separately when they were in trouble. It was true. They all thought that Zac and Essie really love each other, but they didn''t expect that they could not stand the test!

 Chapter 702 Are You Going To Be My Man

    Essie was missing.


    The nurse who came to make the rounds of the wards in the morning pushed the door open and found that Essie was not in the ward. The servant was sleeping soundly beside her and didn''t even know she was going out.


    They searched the whole hospital but didn''t find her.


    The news was soon reported by the paparazzi.


    When Walt saw the news, he immediately launched a secret search in Dragon City. This was a good opportunity for him to take away Essie. He must find Essie before Essie.


    It was getting dark.


    The night wind blew from the peak of the mountain in the distance, causing leaves to fall, floating in the air and spreading all over the forest.


    Essie stood under a flower tree in the park. Her white windbreaker fluttered with the wind, and the light hemline of her dress was like the undulating waves in the sea, the surging clouds in the sky, and more like the dancing spirits in the dark night.


    She didn''t move, as if she was just a shadow cast by a locust tree, and a few pieces of residual red fell at the end of her hair. She didn''t notice it at all, but looked at the distant sky in a daze.


    There was no star or moon in the sky tonight, which reflected a sense of bleak.


    Perhaps, it had nothing to do with the night sky or the stars and moon. What mattered was her desperate face.


    When the cold wind blew, she couldn''t help but shiver. The residual red fell from the tip of her hair, like crushed rouge, embedded in the wrinkles of the edge of her dress. She seemed to have noticed it. She shook her dress. She didn''t like the red color, like blood, too dazzling.


    She squatted down and sat on the grass. Looking at the dark sky in the distance, she sobbed in a low voice.


    At this moment, a strong arm held her in his arms.


    "Cathy, I finally found you." The man''s voice was full of excitement.


    Turning her head to look at him, Essie asked, "Why are you here?" She was slightly stunned, and then closed her eyes and fainted in his arms.


    He picked her up and walked out of the park.


    In the car, he drove directly out of dragon city to the secret villa in the wild of D City.


    There were bodyguards guarding outside the villa.


    It was not until Walt opened the door and put her on the big bed that she woke up. Looking at the strange surroundings, she twitched violently. "Steven, where is this?"


    "It''s our temporary home," Walt said.


    As if being stabbed by a needle, Essie suddenly sat up from the bed and grabbed his arm. "Where is our child? Is he with you? I want to see him. I want to see him!"


    "Don''t worry. The baby is fine." Walt called the nanny in, holding a chubby and beautiful baby.


    "Let me hug you!" Essie couldn''t wait to take the baby over. She opened his clothes and saw the star shaped birthmark on her arm. Tears welled up in her eyes. "My child, my poor child. I finally see you!" She lowered her head and kept kissing his little face, telling him how much she missed him.


    The baby was sound asle


    t the right time to make a move. When the midnight came, half of the bastard guarding outside retreated, they would begin to take action.


    In the villa, Walt knocked on the door. The nanny had already prepared the midnight snack.


    After getting dressed, Essie opened the door and walked out with the baby in her arms.


    "Have some food first. Let the nanny take care of the baby," Walt said.


    "No, thanks. It''s my baby. I can hold him myself. I don''t need others to interfere," Essie replied coldly.


    Walt sighed, "Are you still angry with me?"


    "Yes." Essie glared at him, anger rising from her face. "If you could give me some information and let me know that the child is in your hands, I wouldn''t be so worried. The child is yours. You won''t hurt him. But you left nothing. I thought my child was kidnapped and nobody knew whether he was alive or dead. You even cruelly made up a false event and threatened me with a burned baby body. Are you trying to drive me crazy? "


    Walt reached out his hand and held hers. "It''s all my fault. I''ll make it up to you."


    "How are you going to make it up to me? You are just one of Willi''s subordinates. He can abandon you at any time as he abandons Reid. I betrayed Zac with you. If you die, will Zac let go of me and our child? " Frowning, Essie looked worried.


    "It''s hard to say who will be the final winner between Zac and me. Besides, Willi can''t control me. We just take what we need from each other. " Walt snorted. He shouldn''t have co-existence with Zac since they were equal in wit and capability.


    "So you''re not Willi''s subordinate?" Essie asked, her dark eyes moving left and right.


    "How do you know I''m his subordinate?" He raised his eyebrows. As the eldest Son of the Rong family, how could he bow to others?


    "It seems that I underestimated you." With a sly smile on her face, Essie said, "Even if my man is not a hero, he should be the boss of the devil. If you really want to be with me, you can''t be worse than Zac!"

 Chapter 703 Drop Away At Critical Moment

    Hatred flashed in Walt''s eyes. It was not that he didn''t have a dazzling light, but Zac was a dazzling sun, ruthlessly covering up all his light.


    "I can''t be worse than Zac." He gnashed his teeth.


    Essie looked at him. Although he was wearing a fake mask and there was no expression on his face, his tone and eyes had revealed his emotions, anger, jealousy and resentment.


    Zac was invincible, fearless and cold-blooded at the top of the society. He must have a lot of enemies. No one dared to challenge him in public, so they could only hide in the dark and make trouble. Did Willi want to gather all his enemies to fight against him together?


    She picked up the strawberry juice at hand and took a sip. "Do you have a grudge against Zac?"


    Realizing that he had lost control, Walt immediately calmed himself down and said, "It''s just a competitor."


    With a teasing smile on her face, Essie asked, "What are you competing for? Me? "


    Walt smile. "Sort of." It was romantic to die for a beauty.


    The smile on Essie''s face widened as she patted the baby in her hand. "I''m sort of a businessman. I like to invest. I invest in intangible capital, and that is man. It''s a win-win deal for me to invest my capital in Zac. What can I get from you? "


    Walt''s dark eyes flickered in the light, "Then you can take me as a good stock?"


    "What if we get trapped and lose all my money? You have to show me your advantage and competition! " Essie shook the strawberry juice in her hand, which was as red and dazzling as blood.


    "I like your cleverness." Walt smiled. Essie was the kind of woman who could be loved when she was confused, and become a good wife when she was smart. Her beauty did not lie in her beautiful appearance, but in her pure spirit, refined temperament and unique soul.


    "But I haven''t found anything worth my investment," Essie said frankly, not caring about irritating him at all. People like him wanted the pleasure of conquering. The more they couldn''t get, the more precious she would be.


    "I will let you find out." Walt stretched out his hand and wanted to hold her hand. The moment his finger touched her, she withdrew it like a needle.


    The obvious disgust reaction made Walt''s heart ache. However, he didn''t blame her. If it were him, he would feel uncomfortable when facing a person who couldn''t see his real face.


    After eating some bird''s nest congee, Essie tried her best to make her voice sound calm, "Are you from Dragon City?" she asked tentatively.


    Walt didn''t answer. He knew that Essie was sounding out his background.


    Noticing that he was a little vigilant, Essie didn''t say anything more. She looked down at the sleeping child in her arms and asked, "Do you think the child resembles me or you more?"


    "Of course, like me," Walt said affirmatively. ''Like father, like son.''


    "So you must be very handsome." With a playful smile, Essie tried to ease the tension in the air.


    "No worse than Zac." Walt looked very confident.


    "Don''t flatter yourself." Essie stuck out her tongue at him with a naughty look on her beautiful face. He lik


    hand to attract the enemy''s attention.


    The cat was specially trained. As soon as the man in black put it down, he ran quickly towards the villa.


    When the four bodyguards at the gate of the villa saw the movement in the grass, they quickly gathered and searched outside.


    A hacker lurking at the back door of the villa for a long time cracked the password lock as soon as possible, and temporarily closed the security system inside, letting May sneak in.


    According to Zac''s plan, May went in to replace Essie. At the same time, she drew away the bodyguards and asked Essie to sneak out from the back door with her child. Then she was responsible for seducing Steven and revealing his true face.


    There was only ten minutes to complete the replacement task, because the villa''s security system had an automatic inspection system, which would automatically detect and start every ten minutes.


    During this period of time, Jay was giving special training to May, trying to make her the super double body of Essie. May was obsessed with the handsome Jay and worked very hard.


    Following the instructions of the tracker, May quickly found the room of Essie.


    "There are still six minutes left, Mrs. Essie. Hurry up and take the child away."


    Holding the baby in her arms, Essie was worried that he would cry in the middle of his waking up and ruin the plan, so she gave him a soothing mouth specially.


    "There is a little change of the plan. You take the child away. I''ll take care of the rest."


    May was shocked, "Why?"


    "I... I sprained my ankle. I won''t be able to get to the back door in six minutes. Hurry up and ask Zac to save me. " After saying that, she handed the baby to May. Time was running out, so she didn''t have time to talk much.


    May sighed. At this critical moment, something happened to her Madame. She couldn''t help but shudder at the thought of the horrible expression that might appear on Zac''s face after she went back.


    She thought that her brother Jay was better. He was gentle, considerate and care about her feelings.

 Chapter 704 Can The Honey Trap Work

    Seeing the woman running back with the hacker with the child in her arms, Zac''s tense nerves finally relaxed. He rushed over like a tornado and held her in his arms. But two seconds later, he loosened his grip like a needle. A violent fear ran over his handsome face. "May, why are you here? Where is my wife?"


    "Mrs. Essie... She sprained her ankle and couldn''t run. She asked me take the baby back first," May explained gingerly.


    "Damn it!" Zac punched the tree trunk hard. The branches trembled violently, and the leaves scattered like rain. At this moment, all his muscles and nerves were tensed to the extreme, as if they would break at any time. Agreeing to let his little fool take the risk was the stupidest and most asshole decision he had ever made.


    "Boss, calm down!" Jay reminded him in a hurry, fearing that he would lose control.


    Zac took a dozen deep breaths in a row, trying to calm down his violent heartbeat, tension and anxiety. Calm down, he must calm down. His little fool who had dropped away was still waiting for him to save. He couldn''t panic.


    He took the baby from May''s hand. Maybe he was shocked, the baby took two sips from the pacifier in his mouth and opened his eyes.


    "Son, do you remember daddy?"


    The baby''s big black bead turned to the direction of the sound. After a few babbling, it opened its mouth and smiled, as if responding to Zac.


    "You deserve to be my sweetheart." Zac felt a little comforted. He bowed his head and kissed the baby''s pink face lovingly. He needed some calming factors, and this little baby was the most effective tranquilizer.


    In the villa, Essie was ordering the bodyguards on duty at night. "Hold the ice cubes and press them for me. Don''t move."


    "Mrs. Essie, Neil is here to keep an eye on you. We are going on patrol," the tall bodyguard said and called the two beside him. When he turned around and was about to leave, he was stopped by Essie. "One of you go to make a pot of juice, and the other go to get fruits and desserts. Let''s eat together. After that, you can go on patrol."


    "Madame, our duty is to protect you. It''s not a big deal to make juice. You can ask the nanny for help," the tall bodyguard said.


    Essie''s eyes become cold. "I''m very safe. What do I want you to protect! Do you still think that Zac will come to me? I didn''t know he was lying in which little bitch''s gentle arms. He has been tired of me for a long time. He wants me to disappear and never go back for the rest of my life, so that he can bring the tramp into the house openly. "


    A bodyguard patted the tall bodyguard on the shoulder and said, "Mrs. Essie wants us to do it. Let''s do it. It''s late at night. What can happen?"


    The tall bodyguard curled his lips and didn''t say anything. He turned around and went into the kitchen with him.


    Soon, they came out with juice, fruits and desserts.


    "Come on, let''s eat together. It''s a long night. We can''t work until we are full." Essie waved her hand.


    be smooth."


    Taking a glance at him, Essie took a sip of water and asked slowly, "How much do you know about Willi?"


    "No, I don''t even know him," Walt said frankly.


    Hearing that, Essie was a little stunned. Now it seemed that she could judge that he and Willi were just partners, not his subordinates.


    "How dare you cooperate with a person you haven''t seen before? Aren''t you playing with a tiger?"


    "I have my own plan. Don''t worry." Walt patted her on the shoulder.


    "Not worried?" With a sneer, Essie continued, "If I choose to follow you, it means that I have placed all the bets. If you lose, my child and I will be over. How could it be possible that I don''t worry about you? "


    "I won''t lose!" Walt said firmly.


    Shaking her head, Essie said, "I don''t know who you are, but I know who Zac is. He is the reincarnation of the God of war, MARS. He is invincible."


    "So what? No matter how powerful a person is, he or she will have a weakness. " Walt clenched his teeth. He didn''t like the comments of Essie on Zac.


    Sensing the rage and hatred in the air, Essie didn''t want to provoke him anymore, so she stopped the topic. She turned her head to look at herself in the mirror and pretended to be frightened. "Oh, my face is so pale today." She reached out and touched her face.


    "It doesn''t matter. You are beautiful anyway." With a smile, he changed the topic.


    "No, help me to the mirror. I want to apply some lipstick." Essie pouted.


    "Okay." Walt helped her up and walked to the mirror.


    Essie put her hand into her bag and held the lipstick gun tightly. She tried her best to keep calm. She tried hard to let her hand not tremble and reveal the secret. When she took out the red gun, her big black eyes flashed and she came up with a new idea.


    "Steven, I want to put on lipstick for you." She smiled.


    "Apply lipstick to me?" Walt was stunned.


    "Yes, close your eyes and stand still," she said in a naughty tone, making him unable to refuse.

 Chapter 705 Burn Him To Ashes

    Walt smiled and closed his eyes.


    Taking a deep breath, Essie clenched her lipstick and pressed the button to shoot.


    But the lipstick didn''t work.


    Damn it! She cursed in her heart and pressed it hard.


    There was still no response.


    A drop of bean sized cold sweat fell down from her forehead.


    ''What the hell! I dropped away at the critical moment, and so did you?''


    "Are you done?" Walt asked with a smile.


    "Wait a minute. Your mouth is so beautiful. I have to study how to draw it to look funny." She tried her best to keep calm and replied in a playful and naughty tone.


    "Bad girl." Walt shook his head and laughed.


    It was not until she checked it in a hurry that Essie suddenly remembered that there was still a safety gear that hadn''t been opened. She patted her own stupid head and quickly opened the safety valve.


    "Well, I''m going to draw now." She smiled cunningly and took a deep breath. Then she pointed the lipstick at Walt''s neck.


    Feeling a chill in his neck, Walt opened his eyes subconsciously.


    Essie stepped back in a hurry, ready to escape. It was her first time to use it. She didn''t know how it worked. It would be terrible if it was not as powerful as she thought.


    Walt felt something was wrong, "You..." An indescribable disappointment and anger appeared on his face, as if he had been kicked from the top of the clouds to the bottom of the Great Rift.


    "I''m Zac''s wife. His enemy is my enemy!" The tone of Essie became extremely cold, like the Arctic wind from Siberia.


    "Am I not good enough to you?" Walt''s tongue began to tingle and his voice became vague, which could barely be heard by Essie.


    "There are only one word in my heart to describe you, despicable." With a mocking smile, Essie''s laughter was as cold as ice.


    Walt heard his heart broken. His eyes were red because of pain, and his handsome face twisted in extreme despair. His muscles began to stiffened, and this ferocious face seemed to be frozen on his face by pressing the pause button.


    He stared at Essie with his last strength and consciousness and said, "You will... regret it! " He struggled to spit out a few vague syllables, and then fell down with full unwillingness, his eyes still wide open.


    Essie looked at him coldly with a triumphant smile on her face. She would see his true face soon. In this plan, the chain


    sed his pistol and pointed it at the tall bodyguard.


    "May, you are really stupid. It seems that I have to sacrifice you." He changed to a light tone.


    Hearing the hint, there was a glimmer of hope in Essie''s eyes. She pretended to be trembling and said, "Boss, I''m sorry. I don''t want to die. Help me, help..."


    The tall bodyguard was frightened and confused. "What May?"


    Jay looked back and winked at May, who was standing at the back. May understood and slowly walked up to Zac. "Honey, in fact, I don''t want this substitute to die, but in this case, I have to give up on her."


    A violent spasm swept over the tall bodyguard''s limbs. He was dumbfounded. He never thought that there would be two Essie. "Which one of you is true? Which one is false?"


    No one answered him. Only the evil voice of Jay came from behind Zac, "May, you won''t die for nothing. We will avenge you."


    The tall bodyguard''s whole body began to tremble. He had heard of Zac''s cold-blooded way of dealing with his enemies. And all kinds of horrifying punishments of his organization had been secretly spread.


    Noticing that, a secret smile appeared at the corners of Essie''s mouth.


    "You... Are you really a substitute? " He stared at Essie.


    "Who is my boss? He is a wise and invincible man. How could he let my Madame be sent here by you?" "It''s just his plan. He asked me to pretend to be Madame and be brought here by Steven. He took the opportunity to save our young master and reveal Steven''s true face," said Essie with a smile. She said word by word slowly and clearly.

 Chapter 706 Explosion

    The tall bodyguard''s face slowly became pale with her words, as pale as a piece of paper, and even his lips lost color.


    Taking the opportunity, Essie said, "Boss, shoot at my heart. I''d rather die under your gun than this bastard''s gun!"


    "Close your eyes." Zac pointed his gun at her.


    "You..." The tall bodyguard was so frightened that his eyes were as wide as dead fish. Once the hostage in his hand died, he would be burned to ashes.


    "Clap!" A loud sound shook the walls, tearing apart the frozen air.


    "Ah --" the tall bodyguard screamed and dropped the gun in his hand, completely out of place.


    Zac raised the gun in his hand slightly, and a bullet flew out silently, like lightning, through the air. It hit the middle of the tall bodyguard''s eyebrows. He fell straight down without saying a word.


    Zac rushed up like a hurricane, pulled Essie into his arms and held her tightly.


    In fact, the sound of ''bang'' just now came from the mouth of Zac. He didn''t pull the trigger at all. His gun was equipped with a silencer, and there was no sound when the bullets came out.


    The tall bodyguard''s psychological defense line had already broken down in their conversation. How could he tell whether it was a real gunshot or not?


    Jay immediately took his men to search the corridor and every room.


    Zac didn''t let go of the woman in his arms for a long time, as if he was holding a treasure that he had lost and found. He didn''t dare to let her go again.


    It was not until now that Essie came to her senses. She grabbed the hem of his cloth and burst into tears. "Icy guy, I''m too stupid. I almost tore off that bastard''s mask, but it''s still too late. Woo..."


    "You little fool, I don''t need you to take such a risk, as long as you are fine." Zac caressed her injured cheek and felt heartbroken.


    But Essie was not reconciled. She blamed herself to death. It was really uncomfortable to fall short of success, especially because of her mistake.


    "It''s all my fault. If I didn''t sprain my ankle, May would have done better than me."


    "My little fool, the only thing you need to do is to protect yourself." Zac wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. He was so angry that he kicked the corpse beside him hard. He dared to hurt his wife, it would be too easy for him to be killed by a shot. The idea of burning him on the iron plate was not bad. That bastard deserved that.


    Essie didn''t dare to look at the corpse. She felt sick at the thought of the bloody and ferocious appearance.


    "I don''t want to stay here anymore. Let''s go," she buried her head in his arms and said in a low voice.


    Zac lifted her up and walked outside.


    Jay and the men in black searched the entire villa, but they didn''t find Steven.


    It was not until then that Essie remembered the tall bodyguard''s words. "There is a secret passage in that room. I heard that they wanted to escape through it. How can I forget that?"


    The villa was provided by Willi. He was quite cunning. He had secretly repaired the secret passage for escape in all his properties.


    Just as Jay was


    "


    Sweat broke out on Eva''s forehead, and a rage rose from his face. "Jim Jing, I''m serious with you. Don''t talk nonsense, okay?"


    "Am I talking nonsense?" Jim pursed his lips and pretended to be serious, "Humans commit suicide. Can''t animals? It was not often reported on TV that birds committed suicide or whales committed suicide, which meant that animals were also rebellious. You must put them on your face every day and let them clean up the garbage and chemical residue for you. They can''t bear it and commit suicide. "


    Eva was dumbfounded. She did have a spa every day after removing her makeup. Were they unhappy because she use them to do the spa too frequently?


    "Then what should I do? I''ll play music for them and help them relax, okay? "


    Jim was speechless. He didn''t expect that this heaven pepper would believe it so easily. It was really silly and childish!


    He slightly narrowed his beautiful eyes and an evil and attractive smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. "The music will have some effect. It would be better if you sing it yourself. You can sing a song to them every morning to comfort their small and fragile hearts. "


    "That''s good. I''ll sing for them when we get back." Eva smiled, revealing two cute dimples.


    Such an innocent expression made Jim feel a little guilty. "And..." He couldn''t help but add, "Pulverize the eggshell into powder and sprinkle it on the vegetable leaves. It can help repair its broken shell."


    "Okay." Eva nodded and looked at him gratefully, "Thank you, scum Jim."


    A faint smile played at the corners of Jim''s mouth. How could he find another stupid woman in the world?


    Eva picked up the small box and was about to leave, but was stopped by him. "Are you leaving now? Do you think my help is in vain?"


    Eva turned around and asked, "Do you want me to make dessert for you?"


    "No, I just finished my meal." An unnoticeable weird smile appeared on Jim''s thin lips. He had come up with a better ''method of playing the game''. He wanted to play with the heaven pepper slowly.

 Chapter 707 A Banquet Of Insects Held By King Jim

    Jim made a phone call and soon a truck arrived outside the villa. Dozens of breeder in sterile clothes got out of the truck, each with a gauze cage in their hands.


    There were all kinds of worms in the cage.


    Eva''s beautiful eyes widened in astonishment. "Scum Jim, are these your pets? Others keep cats and dogs and hamsters, but you keep bugs? " She rubbed her arms. Although she was bold and not afraid of bugs, she didn''t like bugs very much. Especially when she saw so many kinds of bugs, she felt goose bumps all over her body.


    "No, no, no." Jim waved his slender fingers and an evil smile appeared on his face. "These bugs are all prepared for you, a top-grade foodie. Didn''t you say you wanted to eat an insect feast last time, so I specially built a small sterile insect feeder for you. These bugs were all transported from there and fed with pure natural and organic food. They must be very delicious. "


    Stunned and petrified, Eva swallowed hard and mumbled, "I just said it casually."


    Jim slightly narrowed his charming eyes, and the smile at the corners of his mouth became strange. "I specially hired the most famous chef for you to cook. You just need to pick and clean it. Remember to pick the big and fat ones."


    His tone was light, but it was enough to cause a great uproar in Eva''s heart. Although she had eaten bugs when she traveled in Yunnan, they were all cooked. She only needed to close her eyes to eat them. Now she had to pick and wash the fresh, crawling and slowly squirming bugs in person. It was a little scary.


    She took a deep look at Jim and thought, ''Is this guy playing tricks on me?''


    Her nickname was ''Dare Fang''. She couldn''t be frightened by a few bugs, or she would be ridiculed by him!


    So she took two deep breaths, took off her coat, rolled up her sleeves, opened the gauze cage with scorpions, and put her hand in without saying anything.


    Jim took a deep breath, grabbed her wrist and pulled it out when she was about to reach for the scorpions.


    "Heaven pepper? Is your department of biology taught by a P.E. teacher? Don''t you what is this?"


    "I know, scorpion." Eva pouted at him with dissatisfaction.


    "How dare you use your hand when you know it? If its tail stings you, you will be miserable." Jim frowned. He didn''t want this interesting insect feast to stop halfway because her hand was stung.


    "Then how can I choose if I don''t use my hands? How to fetch them?" Eva rolled her eyes at him.


    Jim brought a professional insect hunting tool kit with gloves, tweezers, knife, net...


    "Oh, there are tools. Why don''t you show me earlier?" Eva grinned, revealing a row of white teeth.


    Jim looked at her and didn''t know why, every time she smiled at him, his calm heart would be like a small stone falling into the lake and rippling water. It must be because she was too spicy in normal times and a little sweet occasionally made him feel strange.


    Putting on her gloves, Eva picked up tweezers and picked up ten fattest and biggest scorpions from the gauze cage.


    "Scum Jim, ten should be enough for us, right?"


    "I don''t care, as long as it is enough for you." Jim shrugged. Her appetite was not in dir


    y quiet.


    Soon, the scent of the food came out of the kitchen.


    "It smells so good." Eva''s greediness began to wake. As a foodie, she was only picky about taste and never picky about food materials.


    Jim saw it and smiled. "There are many bugs on the earth. If all over the world bring bugs to the table, human beings won''t suffer from hunger."


    "Not everyone has the courage to eat bugs." Eva chuckled and began to rub her hands and fists.


    "It''s really easy to raise you." Jim shook his head and sneered. It was rare for a woman to be so happy even eating bugs.


    After a while, the servant came to inform them that the meal was ready.


    Eva jumped up from the sofa excitedly, rushed to the table and sat down rudely. It wasn''t the first time or the second time she came to Jim''s villa. She was already very casual.


    The servant served the dishes one by one. There were scallion with red rose spider, grasshopper cold and dressed with sauce, fried bamboo worm, crispy bee pupa, scorpion kebab with chopped pepper, spicy water centipede...


    "Wow!" Eva licked her lips and was about to drool, "Scum Jim, I will help myself first." Then she picked up a piece of water centipede and took a bite. It was crispy and spicy, which was really appetizing. "Yummy." She nodded wildly. Most importantly, she worked hard before she finally ate them.


    A mischievous smile appeared on Jim''s face. "I found that I forgot an important dish."


    "What dish?" Eva asked while eating.


    "Baked snails with red wine," he said slowly.


    Eva was choked. She took a sip of wine to calm herself down!


    "I don''t eat snails. Snails are already under my protection!" she said firmly.


    "Do you want to make a public service advertisement on TV to call on everyone to protect the snail?" Jim sneered.


    Eva picked up a big spider and put it into her mouth. After eating it, she smacked his lips and said, "Scum Jim, I was a little nervous in the past two days, but it''s much easier to quarrel with you."


    "Why are you so nervous? Is the ugly daughter-in-law going to see her parents in law? " Jim teased, raising his eyebrows.

 Chapter 708 We Are Getting Married

    Eva nodded, "You''re right. Tomorrow Vinton will arrange a dinner party and officially mention our marriage to the Xu family. Although I don''t intend to talk to Elizabeth, I''m still a little nervous. Fortunately, Essie will help me, so that I won''t fight alone. Otherwise, I don''t think I can deal with the two bad guys, Elizabeth and Valery. "


    Jim had a good appetite, but when he heard this, his taste bud suddenly became numb, and his mood inexplicably became very bad. He took a sip of wine to dispel those strange emotions.


    "Your target is the grandma and your father-in-law. Your can ignore your mother in law," he said in a low voice.


    "I will ignore her, but she won''t ignore me." Eva curled her lips. Elizabeth wanted to give her a hard time all day long. It was impossible for her to marry Vinton smoothly.


    Jim''s eyes were full of sympathy for her. She was simple minded, with developed limbs. It was impossible for her to learn to be smart. The only thing he could teach her was to learn to save herself.


    "If you can''t make sure to deal with Elizabeth, you can come to me, but you have to keep it on accounts."


    Eva was slightly stunned and looked at him from head to toe with a study of judgment. "Scum Jim, do you mean to help me?" She couldn''t believe it. Was this guy illuminated by the Buddha last night and became kind?


    Jim snorted, "Don''t flatter yourself. I''m thinking for myself. You owe me so much. If you were killed by Elizabeth, I''ll lose."


    Eva pouted, "But I haven''t paid off my old debt and new debt was there again. When can I pay off all the debt?"


    "You can make a choice by yourself," Jim said casually. On the surface, he wanted her to make a choice, but in fact, he knew that Eva had no choice. It didn''t matter how much she owed him. The most terrible thing was that she was tortured to death by Elizabeth.


    Of course, Eva thought of it. Although her mind was simple, she was clear about the priority. If she had to choose, she would definitely choose Jim, the enemy.


    In the Dragon City, everyone was afraid of Zac and Jim. If they fell into the hands of Zac, they would die terribly, and if they fell into the hands of Jim, they would feel living was worse than death.


    Jim was so evil and treacherous that no one could predict what he would do.


    If they didn''t expect it, it would be impossible to guard against it.


    Elizabeth was afraid of him.


    "That''s what you said. A word spoken is an arrow let fly. You can''t refuse my help in the future." She took the opportunity and didn''t give him a chance to go back on his words.


    "I never go back on my words," Jim said firmly.


    As if finding a backer, Eva suddenly felt relaxed. It was said that it was easy to enjoy the cool air with one''s back against a big tree. It was indeed reasonable. She had been in trouble with Jim for so long. She found that he was not a bad guy, but he had many bad ideas and liked to play tricks on others.


    As long as she could deal with Elizabeth, she would suffer some losses and let him give her a hard time.


    It was better to be bullied than losin


    y, watch your mouth. My Eva is much cleaner than you!" Vinton retorted, showing no respect for Valery.


    Eva had the urge to beat Valery up and then throw her out of the window. But Essie told her not to be impulsive and speak in advance. She and Vinton would take care of everything, so she had to endure it.


    Valery''s face turned even redder than pig''s liver in an instant. She slammed on the table and said, "Vinton, are you enchanted by this bitch?"


    "Women in the entertainment circle are all good at seducing men. Ordinary women can''t compare with them." Elizabeth snorted.


    Taking a sip of the juice, Essie opened her red lips and said in a gentle voice, "My brother didn''t say anything wrong. Eva is much cleaner than my second sister. She even gave birth to a baby. She is a good woman. Eva] is still a pure girl."


    Valery''s face seemed to be stung by a bee, and her whole body was distorted. "Essie, don''t flatter this tramp girl. I don''t know how many men did she sleep with."


    With a sneer, Essie continued, "Eva used to be known as an investor killer in the entertainment circle. She never accepted the hidden rules. Any investor who dares to make unreasonable requests to her will be beaten black and blue by her. Therefore, she had been suppressed and banished by the agency. I don''t know how many dirty words those people with ulterior motives have poured on her, but what is black cannot become white and vice versa."


    Valery spat on the ground, "She is on your side. Of course you have to put in a good word for her."


    "So you and aunt Elizabeth hate Eva so much and want to kill her several times just because she is my good friend? What are you worried about? The Xu family belongs to my elder brother and Holy. Is it right for a daughter or a member of the other family to involve into it?" The words of Essie were sharp. She would not allow Elizabeth to plot against Eva again.


    The corners of Elizabeth''s mouth twitched. Now that Essie had defeated Mary, she was getting more and more arrogant and didn''t take her seriously at all.

 Chapter 709 I Havent Got Married Yet

    "Essie, I''m your elder after all. Don''t make up stories here. You''re slinging mud at me." The veins on Elizabeth''s forehead were throbbing violently.


    "You''re good at doing this. It''s not the first time. I''ve kept the evidence. But for the sake of your future daughter-in-law, Eva, I don''t want to pursue it anymore. Please stop where it should stop." After saying that, Essie changed her tone slightly, "As for Wendy, in the past, the royal family was most afraid of the relatives of an emperor on the side of his mother or wife to involve in politics, and now the rich families are the same. Aunt Elizabeth, I can understand that you want the relative on your side could get a share of Xu family. Because of our Xu family, your mother''s family has been prosperous. Why do you ask too much? There are too many relatives in the group, and it will be difficult for eldest brother to handle the business in the Xu''s group. So it will be better for the grand daughter-in-law of the Xu family to be simple."


    This was equivalent to revealing Elizabeth''s intention completely. How smart Vicki and Baron were? How could they not know?


    Elizabeth was so angry that her mouth almost tilted to the ear. She took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. What Essie said was to make her lose her mind. She couldn''t fall into a trap.


    "Our Xu family is a rich and powerful family. Marriage requires a good match. Vinton''s wife must be born in a good family. Eva is not only from a single parent family, but also from a poor family. How can she match Vinton? "


    With a sneer in her heart, Essie thought she had forgot which slum she was from as soon as she became a mistress. But today, she didn''t intend to reveal her past, in case of embarrassing Vinton and Baron.


    "Eva did come from a poor family when she was a child. The one who caused her to be in such a situation is her heartless father, York, who only wants to flatter the rich and powerful. He is also your relative, and his another daughter, Shelly, has been chosen by you as your daughter-in-law. Since you don''t dislike Shelly, why do you dislike her half-sister? "


    Hearing this, Vicki frowned slightly. "If you don''t mention it, I almost forget that this girl is the daughter of York."


    Baron lit a cigar, took a drag on it and said, "Our daughter-in-law values moral quality, not family fortune. As long as she is clean and upright, everything else is a trifle. It''s rare for Vinton to change his mind and want to get married, so that mom can have a great grandson as soon as possible. "


    As the leader, he had a long-term view. It was the best thing for the Xu family that Cathy and Vinton got along well with each other. As Cathy''s best friend, the marriage between Eva and Vinton would only strengthen the relationship between brother and sister and would not be sow dissension between them by Elizabeth.


    Hearing her son''s words, Vicki smiled and turned to Vinton, "You''d better hurry up and better to have two children in three years." Obviously, she agreed.


    Vinton smiled and put his arm around her shoulder, "Okay, grandma, I will let you have a great grandson as soon as possible." As he spoke, he reached out to hold Eva''s hand und


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    care of her husband and son after she gets married and won''t ask anything about the Xu group." In fact, Essie wanted to dispel Zac''s worry about Alice.


    The marriage between the Xu family and the Qin family would more or less arouse the nerves of the Rong family. If the Rong family knew that she had connections in the middle, they would definitely be unhappy.


    In the wealthy clans, interests were always the first.


    Zac was keenly aware of her thoughts. His sharp eyes could see through everything, and he could pry into all the little secrets in her heart. "Alice asked you to help her marry into the Qin family, right?"


    Raising her eyes to look at him, Essie said, "She is my sister. Do you think I should help her or not?"


    "Honey, are you naive? Do you really believe that she will stay at home to take care of her husband and children? " Zac sneered. Once it came to family issues, her muddled brain would be short out.


    "Why not? As for women, family is the most important," Essie said.


    "Even if she agrees, the Qin family won''t agree. You should know why the Qin family married her." Zac pursed his lips and said seriously, "It''s understandable if she and Fell really love each other. But now it''s clear that Fell only uses her. She won''t have a good result even if she marries him. You don''t have to step in the mire. You have to remember that you are not only the sister of Alice, but also my wife, the hostess of the Rong family. "


    His tone was like a warning. Essie was very clear that as long as the big devil denied it, there was no room for negotiation. If she violated the imperial edict, she would be disrespectful.


    However, after all, Alice was her biological sister. It was not a good idea for her to spend her youth being dragged by Fell.


    "Fell will come to the celebrity ball tomorrow. I''ll go to see what he thinks? If he doesn''t love my sister but just for the interests of the family, I won''t care about them. " Otherwise, she had to worry about her family. After all, she always valued her family the most.


    However, she never expected that she would be involved in an inexplicable battle.

 Chapter 710 Steal Her Fiancee

    On the day of the ball, Fell didn''t come with Alice, but with a new favorite. Seeing her, Essie trembled violently. "Damn it! Why is my cousin with Fell?"


    A malicious and cold light flashed through Zac''s eyes. He thought that Fell was really good at choosing Finney.


    After being stunned, a touch of anger rose in Essie''s chest. One was her biological sister, and the other was her cousin. They were all her family. If they quarreled, she would be sandwiched between them like a sandwich? Most importantly, she was sure that Fell just wanted to play tricks on her cousin and deceive her feelings. He didn''t intend to marry her at all.


    "Calm down!" Zac patted her on the shoulder.


    But Essie couldn''t calm down. Fell had gone too far this time. She didn''t mind if he wanted to play with other women, but he couldn''t play with her sister!


    With anger flashing in her dark almond eyes, she took two deep breaths and strode towards Fell and Finney.


    "Brother in law to be, how do you know my cousin?" She deliberately called him brother-in-law to be very clear and loud.


    "We met at Midnight Club." Finney answered in a casual tone, as if she didn''t care about stealing Alice''s fiancee.


    Essie felt a little dizzy, but she didn''t show it. She just smiled and said, "That''s right. We are all relatives. My brother-in-law to be is going to marry my sister. At that time, he will be your brother-in-law."


    Finney''s face changed slightly. She smiled awkwardly and said nothing.


    Fell reached out his hand and rudely wrapped his arms around her slender waist. He looked at Essie and smiled wickedly, "Sister Cathy, before we get married, we''d better make more choices in case we will regret later. Don''t you think so?" After a pause, she changed her tone. "But she and Alice are both your sister. I can still be your brother-in-law."


    Anger was burning in Essie''s eyes. Alice had been looking forward to marry him, but now he was hooking up with Finney, which was undoubtedly a thunderbolt to her!


    And Finney also wanted to get married. She had already experienced a failed marriage, and if she was abandoned by Fell again. How could she bear it?


    "Brother Fell, are you going to choose between my two sisters? Will there be no third choice?" Her smile was still on the corner of her mouth, but her tone became serious. She was deliberately refuting Fell.


    Fell shrugged his shoulders and said nothing. He neither admitted nor denied, lest he was caught by Essie again.


    Noticing her cousin''s displeasure, Finney smiled at him and said, "Wait for me at the bar counter. Order me a cup of Margret."


    Fell nodded and walked towards the bar counter.


    Knowing that the two sisters needed to have a talk alone, Zac found a quiet corner and sat down.


    Essie took two glasses of champagne and handed one to Finney.


    Taking a sip of champagne, Finney said slowly, "Essie, I know you are not happy when I date with Fell. I don''t want to be a mistress and steal Alice''s fiancee. Fell told me that he had no feelings for Alice and would not marry her, so I agreed to date him. "


    "Cousin, Fell is a playboy.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    nose lovingly.


    "If you don''t have a hidden disease, will you still choose me as your wife?" she said seriously.


    Zac lowered his head and pecked her on the lips. "My wife was chosen when I was twelve years old."


    "How is that possible? If you don''t have a hidden disease, you must have a lot of women. Can you leave your first time to me?"


    Zac stroked her head sadly. "This head is not smart at other times. It works very fast when you think too much."


    Whether he had a hidden disease or not had nothing to do with whether he had a woman or not. His indifference to women was not because of his hidden disease, but his nature. He was a cold man. She was the only woman who had the ability to break into his heart.


    "It''s a normal assumption. I don''t think too much." Essie pouted.


    Zac smiled, "Honey, you don''t have any hidden disease. Didn''t you also devote your first time to me?"


    Essie''s clear almond eyes twinkled in the light. She didn''t want to be selfless to him. She had planned to leave her best and purest self to Hanson, but she didn''t expect that she was taken away by him by accident.


    "That''s your luck." She glanced at him coquettishly.


    "It''s a kind of luck to meet the right person at the right time." A complacent and charming smile appeared on Zac''s thin lips. He was lucky to capture this muddled-headed fool in the True Color Bar. Otherwise, his heart would still be wandering at the moment.


    These words were irrefutable for Essie. They were destined to meet thousands of miles away. No matter how far away they were from each other, they would eventually meet and fall in love. And those who didn''t have a red line connected by the Matchmaker would eventually go separate ways even if they loved each other deeply.


    At this moment, Finney and Fell were talking happily.


    There were always people who liked to stir up trouble in the party, fearing that the world would not be in chaos. As soon as they came in, someone took a photo secretly and sent it to Alice.


    Alice was furious and jumped into her Ferrari and rushed over.

 Chapter 711 A Fierce Battle (Part One)

    Like an angry cow, Alice rushed to Finney aggressively. Without saying a word, she slapped Finney hard.


    Before Finney could Dodge, five bright red fingerprints appeared on her cheeks.


    "What are you doing, Alice?" She covered her face and stared at her angrily.


    Seeing this, Essie rushed over and grabbed Alice''s arm. "Sister, don''t be impulsive. Let''s have a talk."


    "I have nothing to say to this bitch. Everyone in Dragon City knows that Fell is my fiance. How dare she step in shamelessly? Why didn''t she peeing and look into it how did she look like? How could she daydream to marry a rich man!"


    Alice sneered at Finney and thought, ''It''s not a big deal for me to slap her. If it''s not in public, I will definitely strangle her to death by myself. I don''t think she has the guts to compete with me for Fell!''


    Finney sneered, "It''s normal for me to divorce. I haven''t done anything disgraceful. What about you? Your news has been spread on Facebook. I guess all the men in the world have seen your wonderful scenes. Marriage in a rich family requires an innocent background. Are you still innocent? You are so humiliating in front of the whole world! "


    Behind her, the corner of Fell''s mouth twitched violently as if it had been stung by a bee. It was a sharp thorn in his heart. As his fiancee, he had been cuckolded by Alice from the beginning to the end. Even if she had been set up, he could not bear the depression.


    However, he didn''t say a word. He just wanted to watch a play. He didn''t want to stop the two women from fighting for him.


    The color drained from Alice''s face. This was also her biggest taboo. It was a stain that could not be erased. How dare this bitch, Finney, reveal her past a


    want to get hurt for no reason, so they could only watch silently.


    Hearing what Essie said, Alice controlled herself a little and said, "Finney Yi, just wait and see. I will let you know the consequences of fighting with me for my man."


    With a careless look on her face, Finney said, "Before we get married, everyone has equal opportunities. Just do whatever you like. I won''t be afraid of you."


    Fell frowned. "Alice, I warn you, don''t play tricks behind my back. It''s useless."


    Seeing that he defended Finney, Alice was so angry that she wanted to stamp her feet. "Fell, you can''t get rid of the daughter of the Xu family easily. If you dare not marry me, you will never be able to marry a wife in your life!"


    With a sneer, Fell said, "Since your Xu family has been connected with the Rong family by marriage, you don''t want to marry our Qin family at all. Who else will come to help you?"


    What he said hit the nail on the head. Alice''s beautiful face twisted ferociously. "Who says that our Xu family doesn''t want to unite with your Qin family by marriage? It won''t do any harm if we unite with each other. I will persuade dad."

 Chapter 712 A Fierce Battle (Part Two)

    However, Fell didn''t respond. An unnoticeable weird smile appeared on his face. "Do you have the ability to do that?"


    "I''m not a coward. I''ll let you know that marrying me is only good for your family. It''s not bad," Alice said seriously.


    Looking at them, Zac pursed his perfect thin lips into a straight line, and his dark cold eyes were like an ancient well of a thousand years, deep and gloomy.


    On the way back, Essie was worried and felt that something was going to happen. Essie couldn''t help but frown.


    "Icy guy, what do you think Fell is up to?"


    Raising the corners of his mouth, Zac sneered, "The Qin family has just acquired the Golden Fortune Jewelry Group and is ready to enter the jewelry industry. In addition to our Rong family, the only one who has mineral resources in our country is your Xu family. Fell''s action must be to give a hard whip to Alice, so that she can spare no effort to cooperate the Xu family with Qin family. "


    Essie patted him on the shoulder. No wonder he was the God of war in the business world. He saw through Fell''s little trick at a glance. The cooperation between the Xu family and the Rong family mainly focused on two industries, energy and infrastructure construction, and they did not intersect in the jewelry industry. If they cooperated with the Qin family, it would not have any impact on the relationship between the two families, but...


    "What benefit will it bring to our Xu family if we cooperate with the Qin family? Mr. Baron won''t make a decision without any benefit to the Xu family just for sister''s marriage. "


    "Didn''t the Xu


    and son. The man will deal with the affairs outside."


    "That''s my good husband. Man shall take care of the matters outside of the house and woman shall take care of the home. This is the most reasonable match and living law in the human society from ancient times till now." With a naughty smile, Essie revealed two charming dimples. Now that Mary was not here, she had to live a peaceful life for a few days. She had to come back during the Spring Festival, and then there would be no peace in the Rong Mansion again.


    Zac shook his head and laughed. In fact, Essie was just a little woman who was not ambitious, indifferent by nature and easy to satisfy. She didn''t expect to be rich or powerful, but to live a stable and comfortable life.


    However, as the daughter of the Xu family and the hostess of the Rong family, her life was destined to be ups and downs, and could not be as calm as water.


    Two days later...


    When Essie was about to take her baby to the garden to bask in the sun, she received a call from the hospital. Something happened to Finney!

 Chapter 713 Disfigured With Sulfuric Acid

    Essie hurried to the hospital.


    Finney was being rescued in the emergency room. As soon as she came out of the company, she was splashed with sulfuric acid. Although she took an umbrella to cover herself in time, her face and arms were still burnt by the splashed sulfuric acid.


    The first person that came to Essie''s mind was Alice. She really didn''t dare to imagine that she would use such a vicious method to deal with Finney. Disfiguring was a disaster for a person. It was too cruel, too bad!


    Lucy and Bob also arrived.


    "How is Finney? How could she be splashed with sulfuric acid? What kind of deep hatred she had with others?" Lucy was worried and angry.


    Essie didn''t answer. She was conflicted and didn''t know whether she should say it or not. After all, Alice was her sister. If she said it out, she would be done. But if she didn''t say it, she would get away with it. Who would give Finney justice? The most important thing was that at present, everything was just a guess, and there was no evidence. She had to investigate the matter clearly.


    "Dad, did you call aunt Wendy?" she said in a low voice.


    "Yes, they booked the air ticket. On their way here, your aunt Wendy cried and passed out several times." Bob sighed heavily, "What if Finney gets disfigured?"


    "Where is Spencer? Contact him as soon as possible. He is one of the most powerful cosmetic experts in the world and ask him to help Finney with the surgery." Lucy said.


    Essie knew that her mother referred to her father''s high school classmate, uncle Spencer. It was him who helped her with the plastic surgery.


    "I haven''t contacted Godin for a long time. Last time I called him, his mobile phone was powered off. I guess he has changed his mobile phone. I asked several classmates about it, but they didn''t know about Spencer''s current situation." Bob sighed.


    "If we can''t, we''ll go back to Jiang City and visit his home to look for him," Lucy said.


    "Okay." Bob nodded. Finney was his niece. As her uncle, he had to care about her.


    The door of the emergency room opened and Finney was pushed out with gauze on her face and arms.


    "Doctor, how is the girl?" Lucy asked in a hurry.


    "Although her life is not in danger for the time being, her right arm and right face are seriously burned. She must be carefully observed until she passes the infected period," the doctor said.


    "Then, what about her face..." Lucy glanced at Finney, worried that she would hear it, so she didn''t finish her words.


    The doctor understood what she meant. "At that time, we can only consider skin-grafting."


    Finney was pushed into the VIP ward. Essie asked her parents to stay to take care of her and she went out by herself.


    She called Ford and asked him to send people to search for the murderer who poured sulfuric acid on Finney. She wanted to catch him before the police and force him to hand over the backstage manipulator.


    Ford was so fast that he caught the bastard in the afternoon.


    "Mrs. Essie, he has confessed to us. It was under the order of Alice."


    It was her!


    An extreme anger rose


    r pocket and dialed a mysterious number. She needed to find someone to help her solve her worries.


    As soon as Essie got on the car, she received a call from Lucy. When Finney woke up, she was so excited that she pulled out the needle and wanted to commit suicide.


    Essie hurried back to the hospital.


    "It''s okay, Finney. My parents will contact the best plastic surgeon for you to make you as beautiful as before." Holding her in her arms, Essie said, "Look at my mother. She has also been disfigured. Look at the doctor who had done the plastic surgery for her. She is as beautiful as before and there is no trace at all."


    "What''s the use of plastic surgery? He won''t want me anymore." Leaning on her, Finney cried bitterly.


    "Who on earth is so vicious? I will call director Li later to catch that bastard and shoot him!" Lucy said angrily.


    It was not until then that Finney realized she was going to get even with her enemy. She grabbed the hand of Essie and said, "It''s Alice. It''s Alice who hurt me. He must have been instructed by her."


    Lucy was greatly shocked. She thought that there was only someone with the same name as her daughter, so she quickly asked, "Finney, which Alice do you refer to?"


    "Who else could it be? It is your eldest daughter." Finney cried angrily.


    "Alice? How could Alice do such a thing to you? Did you make a mistake? " Both Lucy and Bob were shocked. "Finney, you and Alice are cousins. Why did she pour sulfuric acid on you?"


    Finney''s eyes turned red with anger. "Essie, uncle, aunt, I suspect that this woman is not the real Alice at all. I remember that the Alice I saw before was noble and charming. She was as cold as ice, and her whole body was full of immortal aura that was otherworldly. People could only look up at her with admiration. But now, this Alice, was full of vulgar and vicious words from beginning to end. I think she is just a fake. She pretended to lose her memory in order to deliberately disguise. She will never recover her memory, because she will never have the memory of Alice."

 Chapter 714 The Truth Is About To Come Out

    Hearing that, Essie was shocked. She had the same suspicion about her sister before. In her eyes, her sister was like Zac and Jim, was the kind of person with eyes above their heads. She would only make others look up to her, and would never degrade herself.


    But the Alice at present was too low.


    But...


    "She had a paternity test with mom," she said in a low voice.


    "Yes, the paternity test can''t be wrong." Lucy nodded.


    "In this society, people can fake their faces, not to mention a paternity test. Give the examiner some money and ask him to do a fake one is not a difficult thing," Finney said angrily, enduring the pain on her face.


    Hearing this, Lucy felt a little scared. Although she hadn''t seen Alice for many years, she believed that her daughter was kind and would never do such a bad and cruel thing as pouring sulfuric acid.


    Holding her shoulder, Essie said, "Sis Finney, the most important thing for you now is to have a rest. I know this is a big blow to you. I promise you, no matter how much it will cost, I will help you recover your face and make you as beautiful as before. "


    "Yes, I''ve booked the air ticket for your uncle. I''ll ask him to go back to Jiang City to find Spencer tomorrow. As long as he can perform the operation for you, he will definitely recover your beauty." Lucy hurriedly said, "You must not be excited now. You have to cooperate with the doctor to pass the infective stage, or the wound will be infected, and it will be terrible."


    Finney lay on the bed. It was not easy for her to get a chance to marry into a rich family, but she was hit like this. She was not reconciled. She hated it!


    Of course, Essie understood what she was thinking. She took the opportunity to send her parents away and sat beside her.


    "Cousin, people in the business world are not that simple. Fell won''t be separated from my sister. He is just using you to irritate my sister." She told her Zac''s guess and analysis, and then said, "Regardless of whether he has feelings for my sister or not, he won''t give up my sister just because the Qin family wants to develop the jewelry industry with the help of the Xu family. The reason why he chooses you is that he doesn''t want me to interfere in this matter and hinder his plan. "


    Hearing this, Finney felt that she was wronged. "Can I really recover from this?" She cried.


    "My mother''s face was even worse than yours at that time. Didn''t she recover? Nowadays, the medical technology is very advanced. Ordinary people are afraid that they can''t afford the huge medical expenses of plastic surgery, so they are worried. But we don''t lack money at all, right? "


    Comforting her, Essie held her hand and said, "Cousin, our Yi family is no longer the family that runs a small restaurant. In less than five years, we will definitely become the leader of the catering industry. You are not the Finney you used to be. You are rich and beautiful. You have a high education and a high salary. Your conditions can only be looked up to by ordinary people. You don''t need to marry into a rich family to become rich, because you are a rich woman yourself! What you need to do is to make those rich young men admire you, pursue you, crawl under your feet like a pupp


    g, her eyes became brighter, as if she had contained two pieces of gold in her eyes. Recently, she had been studying this mink coat. She knew that this golden mink was the most expensive and rare one. A short one would cost at least a hundred thousand, not to mention this one was a long style.


    "Last time, your aunt Wendy told me that she wanted to buy a mink coat, but I rejected it when I saw it was worth tens of thousands. She is still angry today," said uncle.


    "Our family is not as poor as before. You are still so stingy. How can you not be annoyed?" Aunt Wendy glared at her husband.


    "Yes, sister in law is right. Brother, now the living condition is good. You can eat whatever you want to eat and wear whatever you want to wear. Don''t worry. You are old enough. It''s time for you to enjoy yourself," Lucy added.


    Since the birthday party of Albert, the time-honored shop of the Yi family had been popular. Rich people and Gourmet from all over the world came to taste the feast of the court. Under the investment and planning of Essie, the Yi family took the opportunity to open several branches, and the shops in Dragon City were about to open.


    Uncle nodded without saying anything. Now that she had an overcoat, his wife wouldn''t get angry anymore.


    In the evening, after settling down her uncle and aunt Wendy for dinner, Essie returned to the Rong Mansion.


    Zac had come back. "Is Finney okay?" He had only thought that Alice would quarrel with Finney, but he didn''t expect that she would pour sulfuric acid.


    "She is much better now." Leaning against the sofa, Essie sighed, "Today, sis Finney said that she suspected that the paternity test my sister and mother had done was tampered with. I think the paternity test should be done again. "


    A deep light flashed through Zac''s eyes. He raised his hand and pulled out a few of her hair. "Since you doubt it, you should have a good test. I''ll take care of it." In fact, he had been suspecting her all the time, but he didn''t do anything to her because of the relationship between his mother-in-law and Essie. Now that he had his wife''s instructions, he could do it without concern.

 Chapter 715 It Turns Out To Be You

    At midnight, in a dim room, Alice was tied to a chair and trembled. "Who are you? How dare you arrest me? Do you know who I am?"


    Ford pinched her chin and said, "Miss Xu, why didn''t I see that you are an elite of the women special force? You are so bad at fighting. You lose your memory but you don''t even know how to fight, do you?"


    "I... I lost my memory. I forgot," Alice stammered.


    "I don''t think you have this memory at all." Ford sneered, raised his big hand, pulled out a few of her hair, and handed it to Retina, "Take it to test the DNA."


    Hearing this, Alice trembled violently and her face was as pale as paper. "With... With whom? "


    "What do you think?" Ford glanced at her coldly with a malicious smile at the corners of his mouth.


    Retina went out. Two hours later, she brought the identification report, no blood relationship.


    "She is really a fake." Ford moved a chair and sat in front of her. "You''d better tell everything honestly, or I will slice the meat on your fake face piece by piece and make kebabs." As Ford spoke, he pulled out a sharp knife. The edge of the knife was cold, and the dazzling cold light flashed in the air, which was exceptionally terrifying.


    Alice was so scared that she trembled and almost lost half of her soul. "I... My name is Cherry. Three years ago, after I was splashed with sulfuric acid by Valery, someone came to me and said that he was willing to help me with my plastic surgery as long as I could do as they said. I was afraid that I would become a ghost in my life, so I agreed. "


    Hearing this, Essie and Zac, who were next to the room, rushed over in astonishment. "You are Cherry! Where is my sister? "


    "I... I don''t know. I just follow their instructions. They don''t allow me to ask more," Cherry said in a trembling voice.


    Zac winked at Ford. Ford took out a syringe from the freezer and stabbed it into her arm.


    "What''s this?" Cherry asked in horror.


    "A kind of super bacteria specially developed in the chemical lab!" Ford''s eyes flashed with a strange color. Then he changed his tone, "This kind of bacteria can stay in the human body for thirty years and can''t be killed. You must be injected with super antibiotic every three months to restrain its reproduction, or your body will gradually weaken, and your organs will be depleted. Your whole body will fester and you will die miserably."


    In fact, he was just bluffing her. Just like what he had done to May, there was no virus or super bacteria. The needle tubing was only filled with ordinary Sodium Chloride Injection. This was a psychological tactic. If a person who was not sick was told that he was ill, his psychological defense would collapse, and he would be suspicious all day long. Even if he was healthy, he would feel that there was something wrong with his body.


    Cherry was so frightened that she almost fainted. She burst into tears and trembled like a withered leaf blown by the wind. "I don''t want to die. Please let me go. I don''t want to die!"


    Zac walked up to her and said with a bloodthirsty and cold smile, "As long as you are o


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    o Korea. Plastic surgery is a common thing there, and the technology must be mature. I''ll take the opportunity to relax."


    "Okay, let''s go to Korea." Bob breathed a sigh of relief.


    According to the arrangement of Retina, Cherry hadn''t contacted Fell for two days. This was playing hard to get.


    "Is this really work?" Cherry doubted.


    "Do you know why you haven''t got his heart for so long?" Retina sneered.


    "Why?" Cherry was confused.


    "Because you are too active and clingy, which makes a man hated very much," Retina said slowly.


    Sitting on the sofa and looking at her, Essie found that all the subordinates of Zac were elites. Not only was their ability extraordinary, but also their skills of flirting with women or men were quite good.


    "Then please teach me." Cherry put on a flattering look. She could tell that Retina was a temptress. She must be good at seducing men.


    "If I''m not wrong, Fell will come to you tonight. Don''t show up and wait upstairs. Let me and Mrs. Essie deal with him," said Retina.


    Cherry nodded.


    At seven o''clock, the doorbell rang. Essie took a look at the surveillance video and found that it was really Fell.


    Cherry went upstairs and Retina went to open the door.


    Seeing Essie, Fell was a little stunned. "Sis Cathy, why are you here?"


    "Of course I come to see my sister." Shrugging her shoulders, Essie said coldly, "Mr. Qin, what brings you here today?"


    "I''m here for Alice." Fell smiled.


    "Sorry, my sister doesn''t want to see you." Essie said coldly, "My sister was obsessed with love before, so she was obedient to you. But now she has realized it. There are a lot of pursuers for the lady of our Xu family. Why should she fawn on you all day long? "


    The corners of Fell''s mouth twitched slightly, and the smile disappeared. "If that''s the case, I''ll go first." He raised his voice on purpose so that the people upstairs could hear him.


    "Bye," Essie said in a straightforward tone.


    Hearing that, Cherry admired her in her heart. Now she knew the difference between her and Essie.

 Chapter 716 Honey, Im Sorry (Part One)

    What a man wanted was an extraordinary woman who could inspire his desire to conquer to the greatest extent, not a cheap woman who belittled herself and stuck to him.


    Although she was covered with the skin of Alice, the vulgarity in her bones had never changed.


    Fell turned around and walked slowly to the gate. He counted in his mind and thought that when he counted to five, Alice would definitely come downstairs. He did not expect that there was silence behind him.


    It seemed that the vulgar Alice was smart.


    When he arrived at the gate, he stopped and didn''t open the door immediately. It seemed that he was waiting for Alice to change her mind. She would not be able to resist herself from running down to beg him.


    Unfortunately, the hall was still quiet.


    Sitting on the sofa, Essie and Retina drank tea silently without saying a word. Retina winked at Essie. With her countless experience in dealing with men, Fell would definitely turn around in three seconds.


    One or two, three, she counted silently with her lips.


    Fell put down his hand on the door lock, gritted his teeth and turned around. "Sis Cathy, actually, I have something to tell your sister this time."


    "Don''t you have anything to say to my cousin? She has been in hospital for so long, but you haven''t visited her once," Essie said in a cold tone and with a colder expression.


    Fell spread out his hands and said, "In fact, there is a misunderstanding between Finney and me. We just know each other occasionally, have dinner together and have a chat. After all, we will be relatives in the future. Alice was too excited that day and didn''t save my face at all. I was so


    to the instructions of Zac, Alice had mentioned the cooperation with the Qin family to him.


    The Qin family helped the Xu family enter the South Sea market, which was indeed a very attractive condition. However, if he cooperated with the Qin family, there would definitely be an earthquake in the business circle of Dragon City. He had to be careful.


    "Mr. Baron, in fact, I don''t think it''s a bad idea for the Xu family to cooperate with the Qin family in a limited way. The market in the Southeast Asia has always been our weakness. If the Qin family can really help us enter the market in the Southeast Asia, it is also a win-win cooperation. As long as we have a firm foothold in the Southeast Asia, it doesn''t matter whether we have the Qin family or not. Besides, our cooperation in the jewelry market won''t affect our partnership with the Rong family," Essie said slowly and cautiously.


    Baron nodded and agreed with her. He looked at his daughter in front of him. Although she didn''t want to be his biological father, she was always the blood of the Xu family. Her heart was for the Xu family.

 Chapter 717 Honey, Im Sorry (Part Two)

    After eating a crystal shrimp dumpling, Essie changed her tone slightly. "But we have to cooperate step by step. We have to always take the initiative, and we can''t let the Qin family control the direction of our cooperation."


    Baron smiled. His daughter was as capable as a man in business.


    However, that was not what Essie thought. No matter wisdom or experienced, she was far inferior to her sister, Alice. The only thing she was capable of was to have the help of Zac. With the golden finger of Zac, she dared to go forward bravely.


    Essie knew that she had said what Baron wanted to say. Zac had also told her something that she had to mention.


    "It''s time to put the marriage of sister with Fell on the agenda. Marriage is also good for our cooperation. Why don''t we let them..." Speaking of this, she suddenly choked. Zac made it clear to her that he wanted Cherry and Fell to get married, but the two words ''marry'' turned into ''engagement'' at the tip of her tongue.


    "Let Fell and my sister get engaged first, and then officially cooperate with each other."


    Baron meditated for a while and nodded slightly. "It''s good to get engaged first. I have to investigate Fell again and make sure that he really loves Alice, not for the interests of his family. Only in this way can I be relieved to marry Alice to him."


    On the second day, the front page of the Dragon City evening newspaper was the good news of the engagement ceremony of Fell and Alice. After discussing with Vicki, Baron decided to hold his daughter and son''s engagement party together.


    Looking at the news, Zac frowned slightly. This arrangement was a little different from his plan


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    "Can I type on the keyboard?" She began to beg for mercy sideways.


    The man didn''t change his mind. He even put the paper and pen in front of her, which was a compulsive attitude and there was no room for negotiation.


    She yawned three times in a row. "I''m so sleepy. I''ll sleep for a while before writing, okay?"


    "Okay, fifty more times for every five minutes'' of sleep," Zac said slowly.


    Petrified, Essie picked up her pen in a hurry. Nowadays, good people don''t have good results. People should be ruthless and have no tears!


    Zac stroked her head with satisfaction. "That''s my good girl." This was called the commandment. This little fool always had brain fart, if he did not punish her, she would not reflect on and examine herself.


    The engagement party of Vinton and his sister, Alice was set at the beginning of this month. When Eva was preparing for the wedding happily, a rude post was quickly forwarded on the Internet and soon caused a sensation in Dragon City.


    The most hateful thing was that the black history found out in the post was true, and Eva could not refute at all.

 Chapter 718 Easy To Be Slandered By Others

    The post revealed all the ''black history'' of Eva''s game love, and also attached all photos of her previous boyfriends.


    It could be said that there was a reason and a picture, and the truth.


    There were thousands of offensive comments below. Obviously, it was the action of the paid posters.


    "She is changing boyfriend faster than changing clothes. She is just like a bus that everyone can get on."


    "I think we should said that she is the public toilet."


    "Mr. Xu, how dare you marry her? You really have a strong taste."


    As soon as Essie saw the posts, she called Holy. This time, the poster had been well planned. The post was posted in an underground Internet bar. It was difficult to find out who it was.


    But it was easy to guess who was behind all this.


    She immediately called Eva.


    At this time, Eva and Vinton were having afternoon tea with Vicki in the garden. They had no idea that the Internet had been buzzing.


    "Grandma, these desserts are all made by Eva. Do you think I''m lucky to marry such a good wife who can work outside as well as in the kitchen?" Happiness was written all over Vinton''s face.


    Vicki smiled and looked at her grandson dotingly. "Yes, my grandson has a good taste and found a good wife. You are really lucky."


    Eva went aside to answer the phone. When she heard what was happening on the Internet, she was furious and wanted to kill them. She did play a lot of bad guys, but they would never take advantage of her, because they couldn''t beat her, and they didn''t dare to do anything improper.


    At this moment, she really wanted to take Valery and Elizabeth over and paint their faces with turtles. Then she would take a photo of them and post it on Facebook, so that all the people could watch it.


    "Calm down!" Hearing that she was in the Xu family''s manor, Essie warned her in a hurry, "They just want to destroy your engagement ceremony with my brother. They just want to ruin your reputation. I''m sure that Mrs. Vicki will stand out to oppose the marriage, and then the engagement won''t be held. Besides, Valery and Elizabeth will definitely tell this to Mrs. Vicki. You must deny it. Even if you have been with these people, you can''t admit it. Once you admit it, you can''t explain it clearly, understand? "


    Eva nodded, with her phone still in her hand, she saw the malicious smile on Valery''s face, she knew that she was here to complain.


    She clenched her fists and took a deep breath, trying her best to restrain the impulse to beat her into a pig''s head.


    "Wow, Eva, you really have the time to accompany grandma to have afternoon tea. The Internet is full of scandals about you, and our Xu family is also disgraced by you. I don''t dare to go out now, for fear of being surrounded by paparazzi." Valery deliberately raised her voice, fearing that Vicki wouldn''t hear her.


    Vinton jumped up angrily and rushed to her, "Valery, what tricks are you playing again? Do you think you can ruin my relationship with Eva by messing up like this? No way! "


    With a


    the phone, "Heaven pepper, you have to pay it back sooner or later since you owe a lot."


    "Scum Jim, you bastard, bastard --" Eva roared angrily and hung up the phone.


    At this moment, she was completely awake and full of anger. She had a little good feeling on scum Jim, but now it was gone.


    Last time, this bastard said that she could ask him for help. Now that she was in trouble, he not only didn''t want to give her a good idea, but also called to add insult to injury early in the morning.


    Damn it! Damn it!


    She clenched her fist and smashed it on the pillow.


    Just then, her phone rang again. It was her agent.


    "Eva, the alarm is off!" She said with a smile.


    "What?" Confused and astonished, Eva asked, "What do you mean?"


    "All the posts that slander you on the Internet have been deleted. I have inquired about it. It is an order from king Jim to the media. He ordered that no more slanders about you are allowed to be spread. Whoever dares not to delete the post or the tracking report will be closed down."


    "Really? Are you sure it''s him? " Eva was shocked and couldn''t believe what she said.


    "Besides the young master of the Jing family, who else can be omnipotent in the entertainment circle and the media industry? Now the paparazzi have left. You can go home now," the agent said affirmatively.


    Hearing this, Eva was overjoyed.


    It turned out that the reason why Jim called her just now was not to add insult to injury, but to tell her that he had helped her solve the problem!


    ''Oh my God! I misunderstood him and scolded him. He must be very angry. I have to call him to put out the fire as soon as possible.'' Otherwise, when he got angry, he would issue an order to unseal the media and let them take a close-up of her, and she would be dead.


    Thinking of this, she immediately called Jim.


    "Scum Jim... I shouldn''t have blamed you just now. Thank you for helping me. I''ll treat you to breakfast, okay? "


    "I''m busy." Jim hung up the phone after saying two words.

 Chapter 719 Make An Apology

    Judging from his cold tone, she knew that he was very angry and the consequences would be serious.


    After rolling her two big eyes a few times, Eva decided to personally go to the dormitory of the God to put out the fire.


    Coming out of the house, she quickly climbed to a big tree in the yard.


    Mili, Rabi and Dot were walking out of the house hand in hand, ready to go to school. The three kids were shocked when they saw her on the tree...


    Mili''s first thought was that her sworn mother was slandered and wanted to jump a tree to commit suicide. She covered her mouth and screamed, "Sworn mommy, don''t take it too hard. Those slanderers are all bad guys. As long as my daddy takes action, I promise he will kill them all."


    Essie was nursing the baby when she heard the voice of Mili. She ran out of the room in a hurry and shouted, "Eva, what are you doing? Come down quickly."


    Eva broke into a slight sweat, "Don''t think too much. I just want to snatch a few branches." As he spoke, he tore off several branches around her and climbed down.


    "What do you use that branches for?" Essie was confused.


    "Jim helped me deal with the paparazzi. I didn''t know and scolded him on the phone. He was angry, so I have to carry these branches to make an apology." Then she asked the servant to tie up the branch and carry it behind her.


    Seeing that, Mili burst into laughter and said, "Sworn Mommy, you''re so ridiculous. In the story of ''bearing the rod and willingly taking the punishment'', he carried the rod on his back, but you carried the withered branches on your back. Hah-hah..."


    "Just take the materials available from the ground." Eva stuck out her tongue.


    Essie was in a mess. However, she didn''t expect that Jim would suppress the media and solve this problem without saying a word. It seemed that the relationship between the two enemies would really change.


    Eva jumped into her car and left. Looking at the direction in which she had gone, a sharp look flashed across Essie''s eyes.


    With a cup of coffee in his hand, Zac walked out of the hall. He heard what Eva had said just now.


    "Bearing the rod and willingly taking the punishment to show her apology. How creative!" He smiled.


    Turning her head to look at him, Essie blinked her thick long eyelashes and said, "Honey, I''ll give you a difficult task, okay?"


    "What task?" Zac took a sip of coffee and said in a casual tone.


    "Next time you see Jim, you can sound out what he thinks of Eva," Essie said directly and clearly.


    A playful smile played at the corners of Zac''s mouth. "It''s a little bad that if he loves Eva from their quarrelsome daily since Eva has a fiancee."


    "Be serious. I''m no joking." With a coquettish glance at him, Essie said, "Hatred of love is inexorable. If Jim and my brother fight for Eva, who should we help?"


    "It''s indeed a difficult problem." Zac nodded slightly and followed her words, but there was a calm expression on his face. Perhaps he knew too well about Zac, or perhaps he didn''t care much about this kind of love triangle.


    Without noticing his expression, Essie analyzed with a serious look, "Eva is my best friend. No matter what choice she makes, I will support her as long as she is happy.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d and gave him a ferocious look. "Scum Jim, how dirty your thought is! Kelvin and I are still in a pure relationship. I want to keep my most precious first time on our wedding night."


    Now it was Jim''s turn to be choked. He coughed a few times to calm himself down. Looking at Eva, he was shocked as if he had seen an ancient woman passing through the time fly machine from the Song Dynasty.


    "Heaven pepper, are you kidding me?"


    "How can I make a joke with such kind of thing?" Eva closed her mouth and showed a very serious expression, in case that Jim didn''t believe her. She was born with a defensive function, and would never casually devote her most precious purity, especially before she could clearly judge the other party''s character.


    There was a storm in Jim''s heart, and there was an indescribable strange feeling, as if a cool and pure mountain spring flowed into his heart, making him feel comfortable all over.


    "Heaven pepper, do you fall in love with Vinton because he has no requirements for you?"


    "Vinton is the only man who is completely willing to be with me in a platonic relationship unconditionally. We have always been communicating with each other in soul and heart. Such love is the purest and most reliable," Eva said seriously, with happiness in her eyes, as if she was glad that she had found the Mr. Right in her life.


    Jim slightly narrowed his pretty eyes. He was really surprised that Vinton was so attentive to her. It seemed that he really loved heaven pepper.


    "If it is true love. Cherish it." He lowered his voice unconsciously, as if he had been hit by a sudden blow.


    "Of course I will. Essie said that if fate came, we should seize it, or we will regret." Eva smiled, revealing a row of white teeth.


    Looking at her, the corners of Jim''s mouth trembled, as if a pain in his body was stabbed by her words. He swallowed and said in a low voice, "Heaven pepper, do you dare to go to the hospital to verify your innocence?"


    "Why not?" Eva said without hesitation.


    "Then the problem of the slander posts can be solved easily," Jim touched his chin and said in an implicit and intriguing tone.

 Chapter 720 Are You Biological Or Not

    Eva was a little scared when he heard Jim''s idea. Perhaps only evil man like Jim, who didn''t play according to common sense, could come up with such an idea.


    "Scum Jim, this is my personal privacy. Why do I have to let it spread all over the city?" Eva touched her forehead, slightly sweating.


    "Heaven pepper, it''s not the first time that Elizabeth has hired someone to attack you on the Internet. The entertainment circle is polluting. If you are in it, even if you are innocent and clean, others will think you are polluted. Fame is the most important thing in a rich family. If you want to do it all for once and make them unable to play such a trick again, you have to completely change your image. In this way, even if there will be slander Posts next time, the public opinion will support you," Jim said slowly.


    Eva didn''t say anything, but she was still a little hesitant. "I have to discuss it with my Vinton."


    "Whatever." Jim threw up his hands. Anyway, he had come up with an idea, and it was up to her whether to do it or not.


    After making the dessert, Eva sat opposite to Jim and ate slowly. Her mind was in a mess and she was a little absent-minded.


    "I thought you would turn anger into appetite," Jim said slowly.


    "My way to vent my anger is to punch." Eva wrinkled her nose at him.


    "How about I play with you after we finish eating?" Jim gave an evil smile.


    "That''s what you said." Eva clenched her fists and waved them in the air. It seemed that she hadn''t fought with Jim for a period of time.


    After breakfast and two hours'' rest, the two entered the judo practicing room of Jim.


    This time was not a PK, so EVA had a relatively easy fight. Although she had been knocked to the ground by Jim again and again, she only had a feeling of release in her heart, and there was no resentment of fighting to win.


    "Jim, do you have a match?" She lay on the cushion, panting slightly.


    "Yes, that is Zac. We have fought hundreds of times, and we have always been tied." Jim smiled.


    "Invincible is so empty and lonely. Standing on the top of the world and letting the cold wind blow." Eva was very humorous.


    Jim suddenly burst into laughter, and a low and deep smile burst out from his throat.


    Eva also smiled. The training room was filled with unprecedented harmony.


    However, this harmony did not last long, and was quickly interrupted by a ringtone.


    It was a call from Essie. The Xu family was going to hold a family meeting to discuss her marriage with Vinton again.


    The smile on her face disappeared in an instant, and a touch of anger rose from the bottom of her eyes.


    How could Elizabeth and Valery let her go? They made this mess in order to destroy her wedding with Vinton. At this moment, they must strike while the iron was hot and cancel the engagement party.


    She jumped up from the cushion and said, "I''m leaving now. I''ll go to the Xu family for a criticism meeting." She mocked herself. She had thought that Jim would mock her, but he just said in a low voice, "If you really can''t think of a good way, just consider my suggestion."


    "Okay." She nodded


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    th her, not you."


    Hearing that Vinton deliberately contradicted her, Elizabeth was irritated and said, "Vinton, I raised you up so hard. You not only don''t help me, but also work together with outsiders to piss me off. Are you so filial to me?"


    "Do you really care about me? You have never asked about my academic performance since I was a child. On our birthday, you always ask my sister what she wants, but you never ask me! You only know what my sister likes and dislikes, but you never know what I like and what I hate! Since she likes Zac, you would try your best to help her marry into the Rong family. I like Eva, but you have to try your best to separate us and let me marry the woman you designated. What do you think I am? Just a tool you use to defeat the aunt Luce, and help you marry into the Xu family and consolidate your position? "


    "You... You... " Elizabeth was so angry that she couldn''t even speak.


    "Vinton, you''ve gone too far!" Valery roared, "Do you know why mother and I hate this bitch, Eva? Because you have changed since you knew her. She kept sow dissension between us in front of you, destroying our relationship and causing conflicts between you and us. She is a disaster. She is a spy that Essie deliberately planted around you! "


    Vinton ignored her words and stared at Elizabeth, "Mommy, please tell me what I like to eat and what I don''t like to eat."


    Elizabeth''s face twitched violently. It was a simple question. As long as a mother cared about her child, she would know what the child liked to eat and what he didn''t like to eat. However, she only remembered Valery''s preferences and never noticed Vinton''s.


    "You... You like eight delicacy rice pudding, glutinous rice balls... "


    Before she finished her words, Vicki sighed, "Vinton hates food made of glutinous rice the most. How did you take care of him as a mother?"


    "Normally, the chef is cooking. Since he came back from the United States, he has been hanging out every day and rarely goes home. How can I remember?" Elizabeth explained in a hurry, trying to keep calm.

 Chapter 721 Verify Her Innocence

    "Then why do you remember what my sister likes? You remember it clearly. Am I not your biological son? Only my sister is your biological daughter?" Vinton questioned.


    Elizabeth seemed to be stabbed by a wasp, and the corners of her mouth twitched violently. "People are different. Between you and Valery, I prefer her a little. Valery has been obedient, sensible and considerate since she was a child. You are so naughty. What else can you do except to make me angry? Now you are going to marry such a shameless woman. How can you take me as your mother? "


    Before she finished her words, Vicki slammed the crutch to the ground. Vinton was her favorite grandson. Hearing Elizabeth''s words, she was furious.


    "Don''t flatter this wastrel. She is the most useless one in our Xu family. She is considerate to you because she was carved in the same way as you. From the beginning to the end, she has never been like a member of our Xu family. Our family''s face has been ruined by her three years ago. Vinton is playful, but he is purely kind, smart and capable, just like his father. " After a pause, she stared at Elizabeth and said, "I''m glad that you don''t care Vinton that much. Otherwise, we can''t afford another black sheep in our Xu family like your daughter."


    Her words was like slapping Elizabeth on the left and then on the right face, leaving her speechless.


    Vicki always preferred boys to girls. In her heart, daughters were used to unite by marriage and seek benefits for their families. Now, Essie had fully realized what she thought a daughter''s value, and it was not bad for Alice to marry into the Qin family.


    Only Valery was a living waste in her eyes. She just wanted to marry her as soon as possible, so as not to be annoyed. Elizabeth insisted on keeping her at home to recruit a son-in-law. She didn''t lack a son in the Xu family, so what was the point of recruiting a son-in-law? Was she going to have an ungrateful son?


    Valery was almost pissed off by Vicki''s merciless rebuke. "I''m in such a situation because of the bitch Essie. If it''s not her who intervened in my relationship with Zac, I''m already the wife of Zac of the Rong family."


    "Dream on. You don''t even know who is the father of the baby in your belly, but you go to the Rong family and make a fool of yourself, making me embarrassed with you. Fortunately, we have Cathy. Otherwise, our Xu family will be humiliated. " Vicki snorted.


    Valery''s face instantly turned even redder than pig''s liver. Elizabeth''s expression was not much better than hers. She felt that her face was swollen because of Vicki''s sharp words.


    If her daughter could marry into the family smoothly, Vicki would definitely treat her as a treasure and wouldn''t dislike her so much. It was all because of Essie. If she had killed her, she wouldn''t have such a chance. Now she obviously came back to revenge. With the support of the Rong family, her disadvantage was getting more and more obvious.


    Now she couldn''t rely on Vinton anymore. She had to find a son-in-law to help them.


    Seeing that she and Elizabeth were having a hard time, Eva f


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    the history that Eva refused to accept the hidden rules and beat up the malicious investors.


    In the entertainment circle, there were countless beauties, but now that she had a holy maiden, she might be the only holy maiden. She was the holy maiden Eva!


    Sitting in the car, Essie smiled playfully, "I''m a little worried about my brother''s progress. You''ve been together for so long, but you still maintain a level of mental love. Can you speed up and surpass it after engagement? I''m waiting to have my baby nephew. "


    "I''m doing this to eradicate Viton''s dissolute habits and eliminate the hidden trouble after marriage." Eva snickered.


    "A couple like you should be extinct in this century." With a smile, Essie thought that there were more men and women regarded less and less about chastity.


    "There are too many bad guys. I can''t do anything about it. I don''t have the sharp eyes to judge whether it''s good or bad. I can only take chastity as a test." Eva threw up her hands.


    A weird smile appeared on Essie''s face. At that time, she got drunk and married. She sacrificed her first time in a daze. Fortunately, the other party was Zac, or this would definitely become a shadow that she could not erase all her life.


    A woman''s virgin was always precious. She didn''t have to leave it to her husband, but she had to give it to the man she loved most.


    "To be honest, I was shocked when you proposed this idea."


    "I was also shocked when scum Jim suggested me. Only the evil creature like him can come up with such an idea. " Eva covered her mouth and chuckled. She hesitated at first, but Elizabeth and Valery were so aggressive that she had to go all out.


    "Jim gave you this idea?" Hearing that, Essie was slightly stunned.


    "Yes, he told me this morning when I went to his house to make an apology." Eva looked calm. She was no longer as angry as before when she mentioned Jim.


    "It seems that the relationship between you and your enemies has been alleviated," said Essie in a gentle tone. Her tone was casual, as if it was just a casual remark.

 Chapter 722 Who Is Her Supporter

    Eva smiled, "In fact, scum Jim is not that annoying. He is just a little playful, a little vicious, a little arrogant and a little unusual. Everything is fine. But he is the Nine Heavens Mysterious God in the entertainment circle and has strong capital. "


    Essie''s dark almond eyes twinkled in the sun. She teased, "A playful boy doesn''t waste his time."


    "But he seems to have really cultivated himself recently. There is no woman around him," Eva said in a light tone, as if she was just stating a fact without any emotion.


    "How do you know whether he has it or not? You are not with him all day long," Essie said with a smile.


    "You should know that he can hit the headlines even if he has a meal with a woman. If he has a woman around him, the media will have already exposed her." Eva pouted. She was a regular customer of Jim''s villa. If he had a woman, she could still see something wrong.


    Shaking her finger, Essie continued, "No media dares to expose the gossip of Jim without his permission. Those exposure are harmless. If he really wants to get along well with a woman, he will definitely not allow the media to expose it casually."


    "So he has someone he wants to get along with seriously?" With his eyes wide open, Eva looked incredulous and surprised.


    "Maybe." Looking at her with deep and intriguing eyes, Essie wanted to say something but closed her mouth again.


    "I thought he would keep thinking about his first love, Janice." Eva shrugged her shoulders and looked a little surprised.


    "Love is not always the same. Besides, Janice has been dead for so many years. How can he still love her? At most, he just feels a little sad when he remembers," Essie said slowly.


    "That''s right. The holy beings of love in the world are rare species. They are all playboys who like the new and tired of the old." Eva nodded.


    Essie patted her on the shoulder and said, "Your Vinton is a rare species, really rare. Platonic for four years? I guess icy guy who has androgen excess would not agree."


    Eva glanced at her and said, "You have been in America for so long, but he is alone and has never been involved in any scandal."


    Hearing that, Essie pouted. It was not that Zac didn''t want to look for other women, but that he couldn''t. He had a hidden disease and couldn''t touch other women. If she kept showing up in front of him, he would definitely force her to do it even if she did not want to. There was a huge difference between cold-blooded and warm-hearted young master.


    However, she didn''t want to talk about it, so she quietly changed the topic. "Elizabeth won''t stop until she reaches her goal. She will definitely come up with many ways to stop your wedding. You and my brother must hold on and don''t be knocked down by her."


    "I know. I won''t let her and Valery succeed," Eva said, gritting her teeth.


    On the other side of the Dragon City, Jim was watching the live news on the Internet. As expected, heaven pepper had taken his suggestion. Zac poured him two glasses of whisky, adding ice cubes and handed one glass to him.


    Seeing the inadvertent smile at the corners of his mouth, a trace of sharpn


    ed, "Although the relationship between Vinton and you is getting closer and closer, he is still alienated from Holy."


    "So it''s not appropriate for you to announce the candidates for the next leader now." Taking the opportunity, Essie said, "My brother is working very hard now, hoping that you can look at him with new eyes and give him a chance. If you rashly announce the heir to the throne now, his enthusiasm will be seriously weakened and he will return to his original appearance. Although he was alienated from Holy, there was no hostility between them. After you announce the result, aunt Elizabeth will definitely sow discord in front of him and make him hate Holy. At that time, there might be another dispute between the Xu family,"


    Essie analyzed rationally. The reason why the Rong family, the Jing family and the Qin family could announce the heir to the throne without scruple was that their brothers and sisters were of the same mother, so there would be less disputes. The Xu family was the most complicated one among the four clans, so they had to act cautiously.


    Baron took a drag on his cigar and asked thoughtfully, "In your opinion, which time is better?"


    "After our eldest brother gets close to Holy." Essie said slowly, "With me and Eva''s company, I''m sure brother and Holy will get along well with each other."


    Baron thought for a while and nodded, "Okay." After all, Vinton was also his son. He was very happy to see him work hard.


    After coming out of the villa, she went straight back to the Rong Mansion.


    The new year was coming. Mary had lived outside for a long time, so she had to pick her back. Albert was going to discuss with her about taking Mary back.


    Even if Mary was unpardonable, she was still the wife of Albert, the mother of Zac and Walt. It was impossible to kick her out of the Rong Mansion and she would never be allowed to step into it.


    "Daddy, I''ll go to the courtyard with Zac to pick up Mommy tomorrow." She didn''t hesitate at all. She hoped that Mary, her mother-in-law, could reflect on herself and stop causing more trouble.

 Chapter 723 The Extremely Bad Mother-In-Law Is Back

    Early in the morning, Essie ordered the kitchen to prepare Mary''s favorite desserts and dishes. Albert was very satisfied with his daughter-in-law''s behavior. Mary didn''t know how lucky she was and liked Elizabeth very much. She wouldn''t stop until a good family was turned upside down.


    After feeding the baby, Essie handed the baby to Mrs. Rose and went to the other yard with Zac to pick up Mary.


    Seeing that Albert didn''t come, Mary were very disappointed. Hadn''t he forgiven her yet and planned to continue to neglect her?


    She took a glance at Essie. Although she hated her so much, she didn''t show it. She just looked miserable, which was in line with the style of the cold palace.


    This time, she was in big trouble. If she didn''t find a way to prove herself innocent, she wouldn''t have the chance to turn over. After the new year, she would still have to be taken back to this cold palace. The secret passage affair was most likely made up by Essie. As long as she could find the evidence, she would be the one who went to the cold palace.


    Now, what she needed to do was to endure humiliation and bear the burden. During the new year, she had to find out the truth and find out the tail of the little tramp, so that everyone could see her true face.


    When they returned to the Rong Mansion, the servant brought them desserts and black tea. Mary took two sips of tea and sighed, "These days, I''ve been alone in the yard. I''ve thought a lot. I''m indeed old. I can''t interfere with your business and don''t want to worry about it anymore. From now on, the Rong family will be handed over to you. You can do whatever you like. I just want to enjoy my stay with my sons and grandchildren."


    "If only you could really think so," Albert said in a low voice.


    Mrs. Rose and the nanny went downstairs with the baby in her arms. Seeing this, Mary put on a fake loving smile and said, "Come on, let me hug my little grandson."


    The nanny handed the baby over.


    Looking at the beautiful little face of the child, Mary was very unhappy. The delicate features and perfect outline made him look like a member of the family. She wanted to find an excuse to question him, but couldn''t.


    Did she make a mistake? Was the child really Zac''s son?


    "Look at my grandson. He is so beautiful. The more I look at him, the more I like him." She chuckled and sighed, "The baby is so lucky. He has suffered a lot since he was in his mother''s belly. Fortunately, he survived them all."


    "This little guy is so smart. He is as cunning as Mili and Dot," Mrs. Rose said with a smile. Her eyes were full of love.


    "Like father, like son. All the grandsons of our family are outstanding," Albert said with a smile.


    The boy looked at Mary and then at Mrs. Rose. His big eyes suddenly widened as if he had seen an outsider.


    The lovely expression made everyone laugh.


    "He must have found out that he has two identical grandmother. He must be confused." Mrs. Rose smiled.


    "You are indeed a smart little boy." Mary smiled and returned the child to the nanny. She didn''t like Essie. She hated her and even didn''t like the babies she gave birth to. The two li


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    a leopard cannot change its spots.'' Mary''s insidiousness and viciousness were engraved in her bones and would never be changed in her life.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t attack unless someone offends me. As long as the Rong Mansion can be quiet and peaceful, I''m willing to serve her for the rest of her life."


    "Honey, I know you are the most reasonable one." Zac kissed her forehead dotingly.


    "It''s hard to be a daughter-in-law, and more difficult to be a daughter-in-law of a rich family." Essie sighed deliberately and glanced at him shyly.


    A mocking smile played at the corners of Zac''s mouth. "It''s not that simple to be a son-in-law. It''s said that the more mother-in-law looks at a son-in-law, the more she likes him. But the more your mother looks at me, the more picky your mother is about me."


    "If we change our roles, can you be so magnanimous to forgive the person who made you lose your family and drive you away everywhere only to put you to death?" Essie sneered. Only when something happened to her could she feel the same way.


    People like him, who had a smooth life since childhood, had a harmonious family, and was loved by the whole family. He would never feel her pain.


    Her family was broken into pieces by the mistress. Since she was five years old, there had been no joy in her family, only struggle and persecution. After leaving the Xu family, she was chased and lived a hard life with her mother. If she hadn''t met Bob, she and her mother would have been killed by Elizabeth and Mary.


    Zac was silent. He had never experienced it and had no right to answer it.


    A hint of sadness gradually appeared on Essie''s face. Even if she and Zac loved each other very much, the grudge between Mary and her mother would always be like a thorn in their flesh. When they didn''t touch each other, they could choose to ignore it. But as long as they touched it, the two of them would be stabbed.


    Walt and Leila came back on the second day. It took a long time for Walt to calm down after being betrayed by Essie. Fortunately, he could often see his son, which was a great comfort.

 Chapter 724 A Little Boy With Clear Distinction Between Love And Hate

    At that time, as soon as Leila received his phone call, she rushed there for fear of something bad. The two of them made up their minds and decided to avoid it for a period of time, in case they accidentally revealed the truth.


    In Leila''s opinion, it was unwise to steal a child. She knew that Willi wanted to take the child as a hostage to control the Rong''s Group''s brother, but it was too risky to bring the dead Steven back to life.


    If Walt was exposed, all their plans would be in vain. And she would also be in trouble. If Zac knew that she was Leila, he would definitely not let her go. By that time, it would not be as simple as being locked up in a madhouse.


    After coming back from his vacation, Walt had recovered and could face Essie and the child as calmly as usual.


    "Dawny, let uncle hug you." He reached out his hand with a smile.


    Essie handed the baby to him.


    The baby looked at him with his big eyes and then smiled, as if he still remembered him.


    His heart softened into a pool of warm water. At this moment, no matter what, even his life, he was willing to give it to this little baby.


    "Brother, my son likes you very much." Zac smiled.


    Looking at him, Essie smiled playfully, "Brother, I find that your posture of holding a child is very professional. You don''t look like a person who hasn''t had a child at all. Look at icy guy. He''s already the father of four kids. He''s still like a green hand. He''s been training alone with a doll for a long time before he learned it. "


    With a trace of embarrassment on his face, Zac coughed and said, "Honey, don''t spread the family scandal."


    It was not until then that Walt realized his inappropriate behavior. In order to prevent the secret from being exposed, he quickly said, "When I was in the United States, I worked as a volunteer in a welfare house and had some experience in taking care of children."


    "No wonder." With an indescribable deep look on her face, Essie smiled.


    "Let me hug you too." Leila reached out her hand. Walt gave her a glare secretly, warning her not to do anything to hurt his baby.


    Pretending not to see it, Leila took her baby from him. As soon as the baby came into her arms, he burst into tears. Essie quickly took him over.


    "Sister in law, the baby is a little shy. Don''t take it to heart."


    Leila curled her lips. No wonder he was the son of a tramp. He was so annoying just at such a young age. While she was thinking, the sound of dripping water came from her clothes. She looked down and found that the mink coat was wet by the little baby.


    "Ah --" Leila screamed and stamped her feet. She was so angry that her head was about to explode. No wonder he was a bastard. Damn it! Damn it! This was the golden mink overcoat she just bought. It was a limited edition.


    In a hurry, Essie called a servant to help her dry clean the clothes.


    Walt burst into laughter. No wonder he was his son. He had a clear distinction between love and hate!


    Zac took the baby from Essie''s arms and said, "What a naughty boy! He greeted his aunt in this way." He chuckled.


    "As long as he likes it, let him pee. If it''s broken, I''ll buy her another one," Walt said indifferently.


    Le


    gree.


    A gust of anger rose from the chest of Eva. This old fox came up with this idea to force her. It was too cruel. She took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. "Mrs. Xu, I have proved my innocence. Even if the entertainment circle is complicated, I am not contaminated. I joined the entertainment circle because I like acting. Being an actress is just a profession, and you are discriminating against me. "


    "Vinton insists on marrying you regardless of his family''s objection. It''s already a sacrifice. If you really care about Vinton and love him, you should make a sacrifice for him. Besides, it''s not a bad deal for you to be the daughter in law of our family at home and take care of your husband and children," Elizabeth said slowly.


    Eva picked up the ice tea on the table and took a big sip. Scum Jim always said that she had a simple mind, developed limbs, and knew nothing about change. Today she had to calm down, and she must calm down, so as not to let Elizabeth have the upper hand.


    "Mrs. Xu, I have discussed with Vinton. I will work for a few more years after marriage and quit the entertainment circle when I am thirty years old. So you don''t have to worry."


    "It''s inevitable that you have physical contact with actors when you are filming in the entertainment circle. This is not allowed in our Xu family. I have discussed with Mr. Baron and Mrs. Vicki in advance about your request to quit the entertainment circle. They also agreed. If you don''t accept it, we can''t agree you to marry Vinton. " Elizabeth sneered.


    With a sneer, Eva said, "Even the rich clans may not be as strict as you said. They did not always value reputation so much, right? Otherwise, how could those people still stay at home without being soaked in pig cages! "


    Elizabeth''s face turned red in an instant, and anger was swaying in her eyes. She knew clearly who Eva was talking about. If she didn''t have evidence and denied it, how could Baron and Mrs. Vicki let her go?


    "Eva, don''t think you can do whatever you want with the support of Essie. I''m the mother-in-law of the Xu family, and I have the final say."

 Chapter 725 Dont Be Fooled

    "So what? Marriage and life are our own. We don''t want to live with you." Eva said coldly, "It''s useless for you to force me with this. It''s not difficult for me to quit the entertainment circle in advance. I can quit to open a studio behind the scenes and be a producer. In short, I can do anything for my Vinton."


    Elizabeth was cunning and not a fool. Of course she knew that it was not a big deal to withdraw from the entertainment circle. She just wanted to test the feelings of Eva for her son.


    In fact, the friendship between women was very fragile. If they couldn''t stop Vinton from marrying Eva, she would win her over, break up her alliance with Essie, and turn against each other.


    She smiled slightly and said, "Well, in fact, I was just testing you to see if you really love Vinton, not to ask you to quit the entertainment circle."


    Eva was shocked, "Testing me?"


    "Vinton is my son. I only hope that he is good. I won''t hurt him. He is too kind and soft hearted. The reason why I had to make decisions for him before was that I was afraid that he would be used. I didn''t expect him to misunderstand me. " Elizabeth sighed heavily.


    Eva looked at her. The sudden change of the style made her a little uncomfortable. "Do you think I will make use of Vinton? I don''t want his money, nor your Xu family''s property. What can I use him for? "


    "I''ve walked much more than you have eaten. I know what kind of person you are at a glance. The reason why I don''t want you to marry Vinton is not only because of your relationship with Essie, but also because of your character. You are the same as Vinton. You are upright, innocent and kind-hearted. As long as others treat you a little better, you will regard them as Bodhisattva. If that person is evil and wants to hurt you, you two will be fooled," Elizabeth said slowly.


    Eva took a sip of tea and didn''t say anything. She believed that Elizabeth''s evaluation was positive. She should hope that her daughter-in-law would be as cunning and cruel as Valery.


    However, since her tone became so euphemistic, she had to keep polite. Anyway, she was Vinton''s mother, her future mother-in-law.


    "The person you refer to is Essie?" She pretended to be innocent.


    "I know you and Essie are good friends. You trust her unconditionally. She is also very good to you. The reason why a person as stubborn as you can be famous in the entertainment circle is partly because of her help. But I''m sure that she didn''t mean to help Vinton," Elizabeth said in a low voice.


    "Do you think Essie is going to compete with Vinton for the family property? The Rong family will be her son''s in the future. Will she still care about the Xu family? " Eva sneered. She knew her best friend.


    Elizabeth sighed, "So you are innocent and naive. Of course, Essie wouldn''t fight for it, but she would help Holy fight for it. You don''t know how Holy came, do you? Now that you are going to marry into our family soon and become the daughter-in-law of our family, you should also know what happened in the past. You should have a clear mind. "


    She


    had been shaken by her. If he could turn her around and stand by her side, it would be a fatal weapon to deal with Essie. Anyway, in a woman''s heart, her husband and family were always more important than best friends and friendship.


    Not long after she left, Essie called. She planned to go to the private villa on weekend and ask Eva and Vinton to come together.


    When she arrived at the villa, Eva saw Holy at the first sight. She was slightly shocked. It was the first time that Essie took him out with them. Did Elizabeth really make it right that she wanted to improve the brotherhood between her little Vinton and Holy?


    "Sis Eva." Holy smiled and turned to Vinton, "Brother." he said two words in a low voice.


    Vinton nodded slightly and smiled at him.


    "Uncle, aunt, little uncle, shall we go to pick oranges together?" Mili giggled and ran over. She held Vinton''s hand and Holy''s. Her mother gave her the task of promoting the relationship between her elder uncle and younger uncle. She was lively, naughty and eloquent. It was the best thing for her to do.


    "Let''s go." With a soft smile, Essie held the hands of Dot and Rabi. Zac was in charge of taking care of the little baby. After all, he was Zac''s considerate sweetheart son.


    "Uncle, I can''t take enough. Hold me." Mili reached out her hand to him in a spoiled manner.


    Vinton smiled and picked her up.


    Looking at the two of them, Essie covered her mouth and smiled, "Brother, this is a good opportunity for an internship. After you have a baby with Eva, you will know how to take care of the baby."


    "I''ve set my plan to give birth to a baby at the age of thirty. There are still a few years ahead." Eva smiled shyly.


    "Mrs. Vicki still hopes to have a great grandson as soon as possible. If you two can''t give birth to two baby in three years, she will be unhappy," Essie said jokingly.


    "Then let''s have one first, lest grandma will nag." Vinton smiled evilly. Peace was the most important thing.


    Holy looked at them, a deep look quietly flashing across his eyes.

 Chapter 726 Hurt The Self-Esteem

    Sis Essie hoped that he could ease the relationship with his brother and be a good brother. But he was the son of Elizabeth. Could he accept him and get along with him without any other thought?


    He doubted.


    Since he became a sensible man, his defensive system had always been at the highest level without any relaxation. Now, he did not intend to relax his vigilance. He would be on guard against anyone who had anything to do with Elizabeth.


    Mili peeled an orange and fed it to him. "Uncle, the orange is so sweet. It''s very delicious."


    "Okay." He nodded with a smile and stroked her little head.


    Mili fed Vinton another piece of orange. "Uncle Vinton, uncle Holy, I found that you two look like each other. I can tell from your looks that you are biological brothers."


    "Really? Where do we look like each other? " Vinton asked with a smile.


    "Your eyes look alike. your noses are the same. They are all tall and straight, and your mouths are the same. They are not thin or thick," Mili said seriously with her eyes wide open.


    "What about the places that don''t look alike?" Eva asked with a smile.


    "The skin is different. Uncle Vinton''s skin is like a peeled egg, warm and jade like, and uncle Holy''s skin is wheat colored, obviously sports-like," Mili replied.


    "You are such a smart little girl." Eva kissed her little face affectionately and said, "I''ve decided to have a daughter. A daughter is Mommy''s sweetheart."


    "That''s not sure. Son can also be considerate sweetheart." Essie shook her head and turned to Zac and the baby. "Look at Dawny. He''s very clingy to icy guy in my belly. Now, every time he is unhappy and cry, once icy guy takes him, he will stop crying. "


    "He''s a bad boy. He''s been sucking up to daddy since he was born." Mili smiled playfully, revealing two cute dimples.


    "Daddy finally have the psychological balance." The corners of Dot''s mouth lifted into a mysterious smile. Zac had been depressed that he and Mili put the biological father and daddy Hanson on the balance scale. Now, there was finally a Dawny who completely favored him.


    Zac''s charming thin lips drew a beautiful arc. He lowered his head and kissed his son''s pink face with great affection. The baby seemed to be amused and looked at his father, giggling.


    Mili blinked her beautiful big eyes for two times and looked up at Eva. "I really hope that mommy can give birth to a little sister for me, but daddy doesn''t want mommy to have another baby, so aunt, I hope that you can have a little sister."


    Essie stroked her daughter''s head. The Xu family preferred boys to girls. It was best for a close friend to give birth to a boy. In this way, for the sake of a great grandson, Vicki would completely stand on her side. "Let aunt give birth to a boy and girl twins, so that Mrs. Vicki can not only have a grandson, but also have a little sister."


    "Yeah, that''s a good idea." Mili clapped her hands happily. "Daddy, Mommy, you''d better pass on your experience of giving birth to boy and girl twins to uncle and aunt so that they can have one."


    Everyone was slightly embarrass.


    This kind of experience was not easy to pass on, not suitable


    c and ask him to help. However, Zac had just been stabbed by her ruthlessly from behind. Feeling gloomy, he pretended to ignore it and lowered his head to play chess with his son.


    After losing five rounds in a row, Mili was unhappy. "It seems that I can only play dice when I team up with mommy. I must be careful about other things."


    With an embarrassed smile, Essie said, "It''s because your uncle Vinton and uncle Holy cooperate too well. Haven''t you heard of it? Brothers work together, and they are invincible."


    "Mommy, can''t you work together with me?" Mili pouted.


    "Honey, it''s just a game of cards. It doesn''t matter whether you win or lose. As long as you are happy, everything will be fine." Essie winked at her. They came here not only for fun, but also for an important purpose.


    Mili got it immediately. "Uncle Vinton, uncle Holy, you two have a tacit understanding, don''t you?"


    Vinton glanced at Holy, smiled and said, "Little girl, we won only because we can count the cards."


    Eva put her arm on Vinton''s shoulder and said, "Mili, I can''t stand it anymore. I have to tell you something. Your uncle Vinton is known as a God of gambler in Macao. He has never lost no matter in big or small bets. "


    "Wow!" A look of admiration appeared on Mili''s face. "Uncle Vinton, I didn''t expect you to be so awesome."


    Vinton crossed his arms over his chest and smiled, "If I don''t have the ability, how can I catch up with your aunt?"


    "Uncle, please accept me. I want to learn from you." Mili plead immediately. Dot learned after uncle Holy to be a hacker. She was not interested in being a hacker. It was good to be a queen of gambling.


    Vinton stroked her head. How could he refuse his niece''s request?


    The waiters served the fruits and desserts, and the children gathered around to eat the fruits.


    Essie and Eva went to the bow alone.


    "Essie, is this the first time you have brought Holy out to play with Vinton?" Eva asked casually.


    Shrugging, Essie continued, "After all, Holy and my brother are biological brothers. I don''t want them to be alienated because of Elizabeth."

 Chapter 727 Which Side Do You Choose

    Looking at the sparkling waves on the water, Eva felt as if her heart was wrinkled by the wind.


    "Do you really think that Holy and Vinton can let go of the past and get along with each other like biological brothers?"


    "Why not?" Essie smiled. "Anyway, they are brothers. They should support each other in the future. Even if he has a grudge against Elizabeth, it has nothing to do with my brother. "


    Eva sighed, "You are also Valery''s sister. It''s just that you and Valery are incompatible as fire and water, and there will never be a moment of reconciliation in your life."


    Patting her on the shoulder, Essie said, "If my brother were like Valery, you wouldn''t fall in love with him, would you?"


    "Of course not. Whoever dares to be with people like them will be doomed for eight lifetimes." Eva pouted.


    "So, if my brother is as cruel and vengeful as Valery, I won''t force him to make up with Holy." Essie picked up a cherry and put it into her mouth.


    Holding the coffee cup in her hand, Eva took a sip of the coffee and looked at the lake where the wave was rippling. She thought for a while and said in a low voice, "Essie, can you tell me the truth? Vinton and Holy, who do you think will be the leader of the Xu family? "


    "Why are you suddenly interested in this matter?" Essie asked, casting a meaningful glance at her.


    "Just ask." Eva shrugged her shoulders and said in a casual tone, not wanting to arouse the slightest suspicion of Essie.


    With a playful smile on her face, Essie said, "As for me, I hope you can be the hostess of the Xu family as soon as possible and take charge of it."


    Eva smiled. She didn''t care about the position of hostess at all, nor did she care if Vinton could be in charge. But Elizabeth''s words still frightened her. What if Holy became the head of the group and took revenge on Vinton because of Elizabeth?


    Elizabeth was Vinton''s biological mother. If Holy wanted to avenge his mother and kill Elizabeth, Vinton couldn''t just sit by. If he stopped, he would definitely have a conflict with Holy. At that time, it would be impossible to be an idle shareholder as Elizabeth said.


    "Essie, have you ever thought that Holy''s situation is different from yours. Although you have a grudge against Elizabeth, it is not a deep-rooted hatred. But Holy is different. Elizabeth has a grudge against him to kill his mother, which is unforgivable. I guess he will kill Elizabeth and avenge himself with his mother in a minute. "


    Looking at her, there was a strange expression on Essie''s face. "Eva, are you worried about your future mother-in-law?" she said in a teasing tone.


    "How is that possible? I don''t care about her life at all. I''m just worried about Vinton. I''m afraid that Holy will hate Vinton and get him involved in the revenge," Eva explained hurriedly.


    "You worry too much." With a smile, Essie pointed at the direction of Holy and said, "Don''t you see that he is talking and laughing happily with my brother now?"


    Eva glanced at the two people in the cabin. Now Holy was still young,


    ct, in my heart, it''s the best for my brother to run the Xu group with Holy. Holy is still young, and he needs my brother''s help. As for my brother, he is gentle, pure and kind. He needs the decisiveness and sharpness of Holy. They are complementary to each other. "


    "You are emotional now." Zac put his arm around her shoulder and said, "Now your relationship with Vinton has improved, and your best friend Eva has become the sister-in-law. Naturally, you will turn to them. But don''t forget that a mountain can''t accommodate two tigers. The leader of the family can only be one person, and the division of power means division. At that time, there will definitely be two different camps appearing and constantly fighting for power. "


    "But if brother and Eva know Mr. Baron''s decision, they must be very uncomfortable, right?" Frowning, Essie looked as worried as the night around.


    "You little fool, are you worried that this matter will affect the friendship between you and Eva?" Zac said in a low voice.


    Picking up a dead leaf at her feet, Essie played with it thoughtfully and said, "I just don''t want to see them disappointed. And now everyone thinks that I have the ability to influence Mr. Baron''s decision. Will they also misunderstand me like this? "


    "Mr. Baron has already made a decision in his heart. Your opinion can only provide reference, and it can''t change his decision at all," Zac said slowly. All the people who had been in power for decades had the ability to see people and things. Vinton was not suitable for the position of the ruler. Baron had a clear mind.


    "Anyway, I will try my best to help my brother strive for it and make him the second largest shareholder of the Xu group. In this way, I can give him and Eva an explanation," Essie said slowly and clearly.


    A smile played at the corners of Zac''s mouth. He knew how Essie felt. She cared about friendship and family affection. She didn''t want to lose either of them, but sometimes she couldn''t get both of them.


    She might be disappointed.

 Chapter 728 Swaying Boat

    Now she focused on Vinton and Eva, but she didn''t know that such an idea would inadvertently cause another person''s dissatisfaction.


    "You brought Holy here today to ease the relationship between him and Vinton, right?"


    "Yes." Essie replied in a low voice. "As long as brother have a good relationship with Holy, then, when Holy takes charge of the company, brother won''t be against him and be used by [Elizabeth to hurt Holy. In this way, I can rest assured that brother will be the second largest shareholder. I can''t let him become the second Bles Xu. "


    "Do you think you can succeed?" Shrugging, Zac said in a low voice, like the night wind blowing from the lake.


    "Anyway, I want to have a try. Unlike me and Valery, they don''t have any grudge other than the family. They are just affected by Elizabeth. As long as they put aside the relationship between Elizabeth, they can reconcile," Essie said confidently.


    "Can they get rid of this relationship? Holy has a deep grudge against Elizabeth. He can''t give up on revenge. Elizabeth is Vinton''s biological mother. How can Vinton turn a blind eye to Holy''s revenge on Elizabeth? " Zac stroked her head. Her idea was too simple and naive.


    "The best punishment for Elizabeth is to kick her out of the Xu family. I will definitely do it, not only for Holy, but also for myself." Essie clenched her teeth.


    "Maybe Holy thinks more than you do." A sharp look flashed across Zac''s handsome face. Holy''s eyes were full of killing intent when he looked at Elizabeth. His purpose was to make Elizabeth pay for her blood debt and die a bad death, not just to drive her out. If he killed Elizabeth, he and Vinton would be enemies forever.


    Turning her head to look at him, Essie felt a chill spreading along her spine. She understood what Zac meant. "No, Holy won''t. He is a kind child."


    "The hatred of killing his mother is unparalleled, not to mention that Elizabeth has always been threatening his life since he was a child. This hatred is thicker and stronger than any other hatred. " Looking at the mist flowing on the lake, Zac''s eyes were sharp and deep.


    "I will try to persuade him. He is still young and immature. I can guide him slowly. " As soon as Essie loosened her grip, the withered leaves in her hand were blown away by the wind and fell on the lake.


    Zac didn''t say anything. He didn''t want to frustrate her. If she wanted to have a try, just do it. It was better to have a chance than not.


    "Honey, don''t worry too much. After all, there is an elder in law in the Xu family. He will deal with it well."


    "Besides me, who else can really help him now?" Essie sighed. In the past, Alice had been a capable assistant to him, but now, she had no idea whether she was alive or dead, so she could only take the place of Alice and pay more attention to him.


    "The Xu family values boys more than girls. They don''t know that they still have to rely on their daughters at the critical moment." Zac sneered.


    "You are the same in every rich family. Who doesn''t prefer boys to girls? Girls have to get marrie


    mother''s incompetence has made him completely disappointed," Eva said slowly, trying to completely dispel Holy''s fear of Vinton.


    "But if one day Elizabeth is punished by God and she dies, he will still be very sad, won''t he?" Holy''s tone was deep and intriguing.


    "Elizabeth won''t die so easily. Haven''t you heard that good people don''t live a long life, but bad people live for a thousand years? A scourge like Elizabeth will live a long life. " Eva sighed.


    Holy shook his head and sighed, "Then you''ll be miserable. A daughter-in-law in a thousand years won''t be able to become a mother-in-law."


    "I''m not afraid of her. Anyway, after we get married, we will live our own lives. We won''t live with her in the Xu family''s manor," Eva said indifferently.


    Holy smiled, "Sis Eva, you have been in the entertainment circle for several years. Why are you still so simple? If you don''t live together, can''t she come to you and disturb you? "


    "You''re right. People like her are like chewing gum stuck in the hair, which can''t be cleaned up." Eva put a piece of bread into her mouth and chewed it hard, as if she were chewing Elizabeth''s flesh.


    "In fact, I don''t understand." Holy leaned against the back of the sofa with a deep and solemn expression, "Isn''t my sis Essie a lesson for you to learn of? She was fighting with Mary, but she couldn''t escape a round robin. She couldn''t defeat Mary, neither could Mary defeat her. They would fight in an endless circle for the rest of their lives. If you marry my brother, you will also go into such an endless circle to fight against Elizabeth. "


    Eva pouted. She had to admit that what Holy said was reasonable and analyzed thoroughly.


    But Vinton was the only man she wanted to marry. She had to do it for him.


    "Holy, two people get married because of love, not anything else. As long as two people love each other, all the external difficulties can be overcome. You will understand it when you grow up. "


    Holy looked at her sympathetically. It was true that love could blind a person.

 Chapter 729 Are All Mr. Mcdreamys Like This

    "Sis Eva, I heard that you have a close relationship with brother Jim recently? He also helped you solve the problem of the slander posts. It seems that he is good to you," Holy said in a casual tone, as if he was talking about something unimportant.


    Eva broke into a slight sweat, "Holy, don''t get me wrong. Scum Jim is my creditor. He is afraid that I will be killed before I pay off my debt. Then he will suffer a great loss, so he helped me."


    "Really?" Holy pouted, "I''m quite familiar with brother Jim. He is as cold as my brother-in-law. He has always been indifferent to others and never stands up for anyone unimportant."


    "I''m not an unimportant person. Am I the debtor who was oppressed by him." Eva made a strange face to him.


    "Then why do you owe him?" Holy asked in reply, which made Eva speechless. He had saved her several times, or she would have died.


    "Kid, don''t need to worry about that. The most important thing for you is to focus on your study." Eva smiled awkwardly, trying to hide the unnatural expression on her face.


    "People always say that birds of a feather flock together. No wonder you and my sister will become best friends, because you are all brainless," Holy said with a sneer.


    "Holy, let me tell you, sometimes the more you hate someone, the more you want to keep her. In this way, you can torture her endlessly for fun. That''s what scum Jim thinks of me. I will never give in to him. I will fight harder and harder. " Eva clenched her fists.


    "Well, I wish you, the enemies of three lifetimes, can fight for a lifetime." Holy grinned wickedly.


    After eating a piece of bread, Eva took a sip of milk and said, "Holy, you get along well with Vinton today. If only you could be like this in the future."


    "I have a grudge against Elizabeth and Valery, and I have no grudge against my brother. Why can''t I get along well with him?" Holy shrugged and said indifferently.


    "He is Elizabeth''s son," Eva said in a low voice.


    "He is also my father''s son, my elder brother," Holy said seriously.


    "That''s good." Hearing this, Eva felt relieved. "Holy, I know you are very considerate."


    Holy sighed, "Sis Eva, I find that you have changed."


    "Me?" Eva was slightly stunned, "Where did I change?"


    "Some women only care about their husband and children after they get married. Their best friends and friends will all leave behind. You are that kind of woman," Holy said bluntly.


    Eva fainted, "Holy, don''t talk nonsense. Love is as important as friendship in my heart."


    "I don''t think so. I don''t know what you adults are thinking. You have to fight to the death for the position of the leader. In fact, daddy only has two sons, brother and me. If brother is going to be in charge, I will be the second largest shareholder and I can help him. If I become the ruler, my brother will be the second largest shareholder. He can also help me. No one will suffer losses," Holy said seriously with his arms crossed.


    Eva chuckled and nodded like a chicken pecking rice, "Holy, you are right. I know you are very sensible."


    "I''m a sensible boy. It''s Elizabeth who alway


    nsion. The Rong family is worthy of being the richest family. It''s so generous to even give such expensive gifts to the female members of the family."


    When they were talking, Ivy just walked to the gate. When she heard that there was a fur coat, her eyes immediately lit up with excitement.


    "Sister in law Essie, I love you so much. I know you are the best hostess." She rushed over and hugged Essie, giving her a big kiss.


    Mary rolled her eyes at her and said, "You always eat, drink and have fun. A mink coat can buy you over, right?"


    Ivy curled her lips and said, "Auntie, you have been the hostess for so many years. You haven''t bought any mink clothes for us, let alone any golden mink clothes. Every time, we only have a bottle of perfume or skin cream for each of us. We can''t change anything else."


    "As the hostess of the family, frugal is the root, not extravagant," Mary said seriously.


    "It is just a celebration of the new year. No matter what gifts you receive, they are all good wishes from the sender," said Essie, taking Ivy to sit next to her.


    Ivy nodded, "Okay, but I really like the golden mink overcoat. I must wear it on the first day of the new year."


    "You are more than twenty years old now. Don''t act like a child all day long. You are so naughty." Mary pretended to blame her.


    She stuck out her tongue, lowered her head to drink coffee and said nothing. She didn''t want to make Mary unhappy again. Mary had just come back from the cold palace. She must be very depressed. She didn''t want to be the one who triggered her anger.


    The hall was shrouded in silence. After a long time, Mary''s voice came slowly, "The Spring Festival is one of the most important festivals in the whole year. You must hold it well and don''t screw it up."


    "Don''t worry, Mommy," Essie said in a low voice. As long as she and sister-in-law didn''t make trouble, she wouldn''t worry about anything else. However, when she heard Mary''s words, she felt a little nervous. She always felt that she would not let the Spring Festival end peacefully and harmoniously.

 Chapter 730 Who Is The Real Murderer

    Since Essie gave birth to the baby prematurely, Albert ordered to seal the secret passage. He also took the security guard to do a thorough examination in the house with an infrared detector in case of any other undetectable security loopholes.


    According to steward Zhang''s secret report, after interrogating Peri''s roommate, Mary sent someone to her hometown to investigate her brother.


    After careful consideration, Essie decided to come straight to the point and ask Mary about it. If she had any ulterior schemes, she would take it as a warning and strangle her in the cradle.


    In the evening, she invited Mary to the study, poured her a cup of tea and handed it to her. "Mommy, I heard that you have been very concerned about Peri recently. A person like her deserves more than death. You don''t have to feel guilty."


    The corners of Mary''s mouth twitched fiercely. She did it so secretly, but she still found it. It seemed that she had almost controlled the Rong Mansion in just a few scores of days.


    "She has nothing to do with me. Why should I feel guilty? On the contrary, some people in this mansion used her and killed her to keep the secret. They don''t have any mercy at all. They are simply cold-blooded." Mary sighed heavily, with a kind look on her face.


    "Mommy, what do you mean?" Essie asked slowly, pretending not to understand. That was why Mary was sent to the cold palace. If she wanted to go back to the Rong family, she had to prove herself innocent. So now she was probably putting all her intention to this matter.


    "Essie, I know very well whether I have involved in the secret passage plot or not. I don''t know there is a secret passage in that yard at all. How could I plan such a plot? I won''t allow anyone to frame me up. I will try my best to find out the truth. Don''t try to stop me,"


    Mary said in a firm tone, as if declaring war on Essie. She had planned to perfunctorily talk to Essie on the surface and secretly carry out an investigation plan. Since Essie had found out, she didn''t have to beat around the bush.


    Taking a sip of the black tea, Essie said with a cold smile, "Mommy, don''t try to confuse right from wrong."


    "What? Are you afraid? You made it up and acted, didn''t you? You set me up with this trick and kicked me out of the Rong Mansion. " Mary''s two thick eyebrows twisted in a straight line in anger, and her breath bulged heavily in her chest.


    A touch of anger flashed across Essie''s face. "I love and take care of my Dawny like a treasure. I will never do anything to hurt him, let alone allow anyone to hurt him! But you, in order to avenge me, have been so cruel to hurt your own grandson. It''s unforgivable. "


    "I didn''t do it. No one can sling mud at me. And the child, he is just..." Mary stopped talking. She wanted to say that Dawny was a bastard, but when she thought of the excellent genes of the Rong family that he had revealed everywhere, she swallowed her words.


    When she was in the other courtyard, she had heard that after the child disappeared, Essie had postpartum depression and almost went crazy. If it was a bastard, she should be eager to see the child disappear. Would she be anxious to find him back?


    There


    s existence," Zac explained slowly.


    It reminded Essie of what Mary had said. She said that she didn''t know about the secret passage. Since the golden bricks were not allowed to move, the workers wouldn''t notice when the yard was repaired. It made sense that Mary didn''t know about it.


    But how did that person know about this secret?


    "Do you have any other secret ways in the Rong Mansion?" she said jokingly.


    Zac''s cold eyes twinkled, and an indescribable color flashed in his eyes. "Don''t worry. I''ve upgraded and strengthened the security system of the mansion. The last incident won''t happen again."


    After a short silence, Essie said in a low voice, "Dad and mom miss Dawny very much. I want him to live with them for a period of time." Mili and Dot learned some self-defense skills from Zac. In addition, they were different from their peers and had high intelligence. That was enough to protect themselves. Rabi was not the descendant of the Rong family, and that person would not have any intention on him. Only Dawny had no defensive ability at all. If the ''ghost'' hiding in the dark was still alive, Dawny''s safety would be threatened. She couldn''t take the risk.


    "It''s up to you." It was exactly what Zac wanted. The baby had occupied their room for a long time, which made him unable to invade the woman with all his heart at night. Sending him to the Phoenix Road was what he wanted. When he came back, he would let him sleep in his own room obediently and wouldn''t take his wife away from him.


    After that, Essie went to the security department and asked the security guard to find out all the surveillance videos outside the room where she had been in and out a few months before the accident and record all the people who had come in and out. Although the result of searching for a needle in a haystack was not great, it could at least help to rule out the possibility of new comers committing crimes.


    The gold bricks of the Rong Mansion were also antiques. If someone was obsessed with money and wanted to dig out a piece and sell it, and he happened to find the secret passage mechanism, it made sense.

 Chapter 731 Who Is The Mistress

    Every day, as soon as Walt came back from the company, he would go to see his little baby first. His little baby also liked him very much. He would smile and dance when he saw him.


    Walt thought this was the connection between father and son.


    "If you like children so much, you''d better give birth to one with Laura as soon as possible," Mrs. Rose said with a smile.


    "I just like to play with this little guy. If I really have a baby, I have to take care of the baby all day long. Maybe I will feel annoyed, so I''d better give birth to a baby later." Walt shrugged.


    "Brother, you just want to have fun and don''t want to take responsibility," Essie teased.


    "This is my life motto." Walt said in a wild manner, shrugging his shoulders, "I have so many nephews to play with me. That''s enough."


    When he was talking, Leila came over. Seeing that showed his love to the baby every day, she was very worried. She was afraid that he would expose, so she followed him all the time.


    "You just treat this little guy as a toy." She glanced at Walt coquettishly.


    "I just think he is congenial to me. Look at him. He smiled at me and never cried. It''s really interesting," Walt said casually. He was very careful.


    "Just let him play with uncle today. Tomorrow he will go to grandpa and grandma''s house. It will take many days for him not to see uncle again." Essie smiled.


    Walt was shocked. "Why do you want him to go there all of a sudden?"


    "My parents miss their grandson so much. They have asked me to bring him to them several times. So before the Spring Festival, I will let him to accompany my parents and I will bring him back after the Spring Festival," Essie said.


    Leila smiled with a hint of mockery in her eyes, "Ah." She covered her mouth and pretended to be surprised. "I almost forgot that his surname is Yi, and he is going to be the grandson of the Yi family." It seemed that she was trying to stimulate Walt.


    An imperceptible gloom flashed across Walt''s face. He really hoped that Dawny''s surname could be Rong, but unfortunately, he had no right to make a decision. He could only swallow the hatred in his heart.


    Noticing that she did it on purpose, Essie ignored her. She didn''t want to provoke her.


    Leila didn''t want to stay here any longer. She was going to have afternoon tea with Irene. Irene came back from France and dealt with the business of the Chateau according to the order of Mrs. Rose. Recently, she didn''t make any movement. Her fighting capacity was too weak, which made Leila very unhappy.


    "Irene, have you gained the guy you loved?" Leila took a sip of tea and asked casually.


    Irene sighed, "It''s not that easy. I have to think it over."


    "Aren''t French very active and crazy? Why do you look so conservative? " Leila smiled.


    "If it were an ordinary man, he would have fallen in love with me. The person I like is special, so it takes some time." Irene pouted.


    "There is an old Chinese saying that there is no irresistible wall, only a mistress who doesn''t work hard. There is no cat in the world that doesn''t eat fishy. Even the most indifferent man can''t resist the


    here to pick up Dawny.


    Essie arranged six nannies and more than twenty more bodyguards for Pana. The most advanced security system was also installed there to ensure the safety of the child.


    "Don''t worry. We will take good care of him and won''t let him leave us." Lucy took him over. She was the grandson of the Yi family. Bob and she would definitely treat him as a precious treasure.


    After sending them back to Phoenix Road, Essie talk to Pana for a while and then went back with Zac after feeding the baby.


    On the way, Zac''s expression was a little serious and deep. "My little fool, are you worried about my mother when you put the child in the parents in law''s house?"


    "It has nothing to do with your mommy," Essie answered frankly without hesitation. She was not on guard against Mary.


    "Oh?" Zac raised his thick eyebrows and looked at her sharply, as if he had seen through her little secret. "Then what are you worried about?"


    Essie glanced at him. She knew what kind of person Zac was. If she didn''t tell him the reason today, he wouldn''t stop interrogating her.


    "I''m worried about my sister-in-law. After the lesson last time, I believe that no matter how much Mommy hates me, she doesn''t dare to hurt her child. She can''t bear the risk of being completely expelled from the Rong Mansion. As for sister in law, she seems to be very complicated. There are often news about sister-in-law conflicts and hurt their children, so I have to be cautious. "


    There was a saying that it was difficult to guard against domestic evils at day and night. The Rong Mansion was very strict with the servants. There was an inner courtyard and an outer courtyard in the mansion. The inner courtyard was a dormitory. Except for the servants who were responsible for serving that day, no one else was allowed to enter, in order to ensure the privacy of the family. However, when a big wave was about to rise, it was usually colluded inside and outside, and their family must be cautious.


    After all, there were a lot of intrigues, open strife and secret strife in the big clans.

 Chapter 732 Are You Seducing Me

    "You have a point." Zac nodded slightly. Now his little fool was busy preparing for the family dinner of the Spring Festival and had no time to take care of the child. It was good for him to stay at the parents in law'' home. They would think about it after they finished their work these days.


    "People die for money and birds die for food. That is right. Human''s ambition and greed are almost endless. As long as there are some interests, there will be fights. " Essie sighed.


    "Some people just overestimate themselves. They won''t shed tears until they see the coffin." Zac snorted with contempt in his eyes. If Laura dared to stir up trouble in the family, he would make her never step into the Rong Mansion again. Even if she was Walt''s wife, his sister-in-law, he would not be merciful.


    "I thought my brother''s little sun was kind, lively and lovely, full of positive energy. I didn''t expect that..." Essie stopped and sighed.


    "Love makes people blind, just like seeing the mirages in the desert. It is extremely beautiful. You want to chase and possess. Once you see the true face of each other, you will find the foolishness at that time. Maybe brother has begun to regret now," Zac said slowly.


    "Sounds reasonable." The corners of Essie''s mouth lifted slightly, revealing a hint of cunning. "Are we the mirages to each other?"


    "It''s been four years, if I still can''t see the real face of the mirages, it is likely that I am either a stupid guy or a fool." Zac rubbed her confused head.


    Essie wrinkled her nose mischievously and said, "Four years is not that long. It''s said that there is a seven-year-itch in marriage. It means that it won''t be able to see each other clearly until the seventh year, right?"


    "Is that the way you deduce the seven-year-itch?" Zac was in a slight sweat. She was really good at thinking ''outside the box'', and she was really thinking different from ordinary people.


    "Anyway, seven years is a hurdle in the marriage. Do you think we can get through it?" There was a bit of uncertainty on Essie''s face.


    Zac frowned and was a little unhappy. How dare this muddled-headed fool question their marriage? It was so hateful.


    "Do you know what ''worrying about nothing'' is?" he asked.


    "I just said it casually. Nothing is absolute in the world." Lowering her head, Essie mumbled in a very low voice, "Maybe one day your hidden disease will recover and you want to go out and have a try?"


    "My little fool, what else can you do except thinking nonsense?" Zac sighed. Even if he had no hidden disease, he would only love her. She was the only one in his life.


    "Women''s youth is limited. Look at those men outside. Each of them has a few figures in savings, and they begin to dislike their wife and go out to look for other women." Essie pouted.


    "Don''t mix me with the creatures on the lower food chain." Zac stretched out his strong arm and flicked her forehead discontentedly. In his eyes, those were low-level creatures and he disdained them.


    Feeling wronged, Essie covered her forehead with her hand and said, "Well, I''m wrong. You are a rare species that is even higher than the creatures at the top of the food chain. Y


    his charming eyes and looked at her from head to toe. There was undisguised contempt in his eyes. "It''s not your fault to dream, but it''s time to see a doctor when you are daydreaming."


    "Narcissism is also a kind of disease. You need to take medicine!" said Eva.


    "I have the capital to be narcissistic, do you have?" Jim sneered and looked at her chest rudely. Obviously, he was mocking her for her ordinary figure, ordinary intelligence, ordinary family background and all kinds of mediocrity.


    "I''ll make it up through my hard work, okay?" Eva was so angry that she wanted to jump to her feet. She clenched her fists and wanted to fight. If it weren''t for the huge gap in fighting with him, she would have fought with him every day.


    "It''s true that a clumsy bird flies first. Sing your ''little bird'', sing your thought, and sing your reflection." An arrogant smile appeared on Jim''s face, and a low and deep sneer burst out in his throat.


    Eva was exasperated. She silently cursed the eighteen generations of the Jing family in her heart, and ''bless'' him that he couldn''t make a sound on the day of his concert due to his inflamed throat.


    In a fit of pique, she jumped onto the stage, grabbed the microphone, and roared, "I''m a little little bird, and because I ate too much, I can''t fly high..."


    Jim sat cross legged on the chair off the stage, as if he was watching a play.


    "Heaven pepper, you are talented. You can consider singing as well."


    Eva had an impulse to throw the microphone at him, but she held it back and raised her middle finger at him angrily.


    All the assistants and accompaniment were stunned. Sis Eva was challenging Jim in public. She was getting braver as she was going to marry a rich man and becoming the hostess of the Xu family?


    A touch of cruelty flitted across Jim''s handsome face.


    As soon as Eva returned to the backstage, she was forcefully dragged into the dressing room, with her back knocking at the wall corner.


    "What are you doing?" She shivered slightly.


    Jim raised his middle finger and asked, "Is this a hint to me? I can fulfill your wish now! "

 Chapter 733 Instinctive Reaction

    Eva took a deep breath, with cold sweat on her forehead.


    Jim''s eyes flashed with malicious flames, which seemed to be able to devour her at any time.


    A chill rose from the soles of her feet and spread to her limbs and bones.


    She clenched her fists secretly and planned to give Jim a punch when he was not noticing, and then took the opportunity to escape.


    "The dresser is here!" She screamed, and then punched with lightning speed, attacking Jim''s intoxicating handsome face sideways.


    Unexpectedly, Jim had already seen through her mind, and his attention was not diverted by her at all. He raised his strong arm and accurately caught her fist in midair.


    He gently twisted her arm behind her back, and she raised her left fist in panic to counterattack. Unexpectedly, his fingers hit her numb acupoints as fast as lightning, and she instantly lost her strength and collapsed into his arms.


    "Scum Jim, you bastard!" She was ashamed and annoyed, but also very depressed. She had learned the skill of Wing Chun pressure point hitting for several months, but she was still unable to get the key point. This fellow had actually used it in an amazing way.


    Jim carried her on his shoulder and threw her on the sofa. He looked down at her and said with an evil and cruel sneer, "You will remain like this for about ten minutes."


    Eva''s face turned pale in an instant, and her blood completely faded away. Like porcelain, she tried her best to escape, or hide herself deep in the sofa, but her limbs were numb and she could not use her strength at all.


    "I... That''s not what I mean," she explained hesitantly.


    "Then what do you mean?" Jim sneered and looked at her as if a hunter was looking at a dying prey in a trap.


    ''I despise you!'' Eva cursed in her heart, but she didn''t say a word. In the current situation, she was obviously at a disadvantage. She was like a lamb that waited to be slaughtered at the moment. He could do whatever he wanted. So she couldn''t add fuel to the fire and continue to irritate him.


    "I''m just rehearsing to increase the effect of the play, not against you." In a panic, she searched the dead body and finally found a suitable excuse.


    Jim raised his thick eyebrows slightly, "So you plan to point your middle finger at tens of thousands


    ong to her Vinton, but now she had no ability to resist at all.


    The air became hotter and hotter, and her consciousness began to blur. All her thoughts were devoured, as if they had been melted into a pool of soft water by a powerful heat source.


    After a long time, Jim finally let go of her contentedly.


    "Heaven pepper, remember, this is just a punishment. Even if you want to throw yourself at me, I won''t accept it. I''m not interested in married women!" He took a deep breath and let her go.


    Eva''s face was as red as a ripe apple in Washington. She moved her hands and feet, only to find that she had recovered.


    "Jim Jing!" She jumped up from the sofa with all her strength, like an injured wild wolf, and rushed madly at him, wanting to fight to death for her dignity.


    Unfortunately, she was controlled by him again in less than three rounds.


    "Heaven pepper, don''t you think the punishment you just received is not enough?" he threatened word by word.


    Eva shivered, shook her arm and pulled her fist out of his palm.


    If she couldn''t defeat him, she could only escape! It was not too late for a gentleman to take revenge in ten years. From now on, scum Jim was blacklisted as her enemy again.


    In a dark corner outside the dressing room, a pair of cold eyes were staring at the tightly closed door.


    It had been more than forty-five minutes since Jim and Eva entered the room. Could they do anything normal after such a long time?


    Thinking of this, the face was filled with jealousy and anger!

 Chapter 734 A Mysterious Threat (Part One)

    Eva rushed to the bathroom and poured cold water on her face several times to make this coldness relieve her shame and anger.


    Scum Jim dared to humiliate her like this. All the good impression she had for him before disappeared, leaving only endless resentment!


    She wanted to call Vinton and burst into tears in his arms, but she held it back in the end. He was accompanying his father to the dinner party of the chamber of Commerce, so she couldn''t disturb him.


    She was so depressed and humiliated. She was too weak to resist in front of scum Jim. She could only be crushed. Since she couldn''t defeat him with Wing Chun fists, she had to learn Tai fist and Brazil Jiu Jitsu... Until she could defeat him.


    Walking out of the bathroom and in the dark passage, she suddenly felt that someone was following her. She suddenly turned her head, and a black figure flashed quickly and disappeared in the darkness.


    Maybe she was dazzled, she didn''t care too much. She just walked out of the gym and towards the parking lot.


    Her car was parked in the left corner of the parking lot. When she was about to open the door, she saw a piece of paper on the window.


    She picked it up and saw a row of warning words on it, ''Stay away from Jim Jing!


    The signature was Bloody Mary.


    She sneered. It must be written by some brainless fan of Jim. He must be dissatisfied to see her pointing her middle finger at Jim on the stage.


    Jim''s fans had always been the most ferocious creatures on the earth. Their protection of their Mr. Mcdreamy had reached an appalling madness. If anyone dared to slander their charming prince on the Internet, he or she would search the i


    ther was her brother, and the other was her husband''s best friend. If they were involved in the endless triangle of troubles, it would be strange that she could pretend that she didn''t care.


    "So what else can you do?" Zac stroked her head sadly. People with unstable intelligence were like this. They were sometimes smart and sometimes confused.


    Hearing that, Essie curled her lips. She hadn''t thought of a solution for the time being. After all, love was their own business, and it was not easy for outsiders to interfere.


    Seeing that she was silent, Zac comforted her by putting his arm around her shoulder. "Honey, love is like a mist. As long as we don''t expose it, the person involved may always be in a maze."


    Did he mean to keep silent?


    Essie glared at him. She really hated this word. He still kept silent to her until today. He had never said the three words ''I love you'' to her, which made her confused, dizzy, insecure.


    "Zac, you know what? If you love someone, you should be brave enough to speak it out and let her know your feelings. You can''t always let her guess like a riddle. "

 Chapter 735 A Mysterious Threat (Part Two)

    "You are a little off the track, honey." Zac seemed to avoid this topic on purpose and reminded her.


    As if she hadn''t heard him, Essie continued, "Last time I saw a story on the magazine. There was a couple who survived the earthquake. They cherished each other very much. Every morning when they woke up, they would express their love to each other."


    "Show off your love will not end up good. You just need to know it in your heart. Don''t show it too obviously," Zac said slowly, as if he didn''t care about it at all.


    But Essie cared. As a fashion designer, she had a deep pursuit of romance. She just wanted to hear the scheming devil say to her seriously, ''I love you''.


    "If you don''t tell others, how do they know? They are not your mind reader." She rolled her eyes at him. Her IQ was two hundred plus. She was so slow in reaction that she almost blurted out her thoughts. He didn''t understand at all. Was he infected by her confused genes?


    Zac''s deep ice eyes flickered under the light, and a hint of cunning flashed across his eyes. "Honey, do you have something to say to me?"


    "Damn you!" She angrily kicked his calf. She was depressed, sad and disappointed. She decided not to let this dull guy touch her for three days as a punishment!


    Zac shook his head and sighed. He forgave her willfulness. After all, he spoiled this little woman.


    At the backstage, Eva was putting on makeup. Since she was ''humiliated'' by Jim last time, she wished she could never see Jim again for the rest of her life. Fortunately, in the past two days, Jim was busy preparing for the concert, and h


    as no smile in her eyes.


    With a charming smile, Jim reached out his hand to her. The two of them held each other''s hands, and the fans screamed excitedly and deafened.


    At first, Eva was a little nervous. She hadn''t practiced singing with Jim before, so she was not sure about it and was afraid of making mistakes. But when Jim held her hand with his big and powerful hand, she suddenly felt at ease, as if she had been injected with a tranquilizer.


    What the hell! Jim only laughed at her, mocked her and insulted her. When could he become a backer?


    Jim was born to be in charge of the entertainment circle. He could get the necessary emotion of the play in a second and got rid of the emotion in a second once the acting ended.


    This was a love song. When he sang it, it was affectionate, as if he had instantly turned into the male lead of the ''War Emperor'', Myron.


    In the audience, there were a pair of eyes looking at him without blinking. The love in her eyes was undisguised. When it came to Eva, it became incomparably malicious and terrifying.

 Chapter 736 Enjoy My Shamelessness

    After the concert, there was a celebration party. Eva had planned not to go back directly, but when she saw the family of Essie, she reluctantly attended it.


    Stars were gathered at the cocktail party. With a glass of cocktail in her hand, Essie looked at her husband and Jim admiringly.


    As a fashion designer, she professionally captured and worshiped beauty.


    When Zac and Jim were together, the bright light they emitted could instantly kill any beautiful scenery on the earth. If the four handsome young masters of Dragon City gathered together, the whole solar system would be dim.


    "Are you looking at your own husband or scum Jim?" Eva patted her on the shoulder with a playful smile on her face.


    "The two handsome have their own merits. Of course I watched them together." Essie giggled.


    Eva pouted. "Fortunately, you''re smart. You chose Zac. Whoever marries a jerk like scum Jim will be unlucky."


    Putting her arm on her shoulder, Essie said, "Haven''t you reconciled with each other? He also helped you solve the problem of the black post. "


    Eva snorted angrily. She was furious at the thought of what he had done to her. Although he had taken a lot of advantage of her in the past, she hadn''t engaged with Vinton, so she could ignore him for the time being. Now she was Vinton''s fiancee. How dare he bully her? It was obvious that he had gone too far!


    "I can''t reconcile with him for the rest of my life. We can only be enemies."


    Raising her eyebrows, Essie asked in surprise, "Did you fall out again?"


    "We have never made up. How can we fall out?" Looking at the direction of Jim, Eva felt a little resentful.


    Essie looked at her and found that the anger on her face was real. It seemed that her relationship with Jim had dropped to the freezing point again. No wonder they had been enemies for three lifetimes. The harmonious between them could not last for a few days.


    "Forget it. I don''t care about your business. I''m only responsible for protecting you for my brother. I don''t want others to bully you."


    She had been bullied. It was Jim! Eva cursed in her mind.


    At this time, Zac and Jim came over.


    Seeing Jim, Eva turned her head away subconsciously. Out of sight, out of mind.


    Jim didn''t ignore her small action. He frowned slightly and ignored her. He turned to the children who sat aside, eating. He said, "Zac, I don''t even have a formal girlfriend. You have several children. Is it appropriate to go so far?"


    "I''m luckier than you." With a charming smile on his thin lips, Zac stretched out his arms and held Essie in his arms. God had treated him so well that he had accidentally married his beloved one.


    "I have to get even with that old fool, the Matchmaker," Jim said jokingly and thoughtfully. What he wanted to get even was not his own matter, but the heaven pepper. Why did the muddled-headed Matchmaker made a match for this silly white and spicy pepper? He should make her alone all her life.


    "Do you lack a woman?" With a mocking smile, Essie said, "I think the Matchmaker had made too many matches for you so that you are confused. And you don''t know which one to choose."


    "They are all boring women like som


    guess.


    Zac was confused. When did it become the advantage of Essie?


    Mili couldn''t stand it anymore. She tapped Dot''s head and said, "Idiot, of course it''s love. As long as your charming prince falls in love with you, you can torture him as you like. He will be obedient to you. "


    Zac felt as if he could vomit blood out of anger. He stretched out his big hand and rubbed Mili''s head. "Has such a thing happened in our family?"


    "Of course not in front of us. But only you know whether you have when you locked yourself in the room." Mili covered her mouth and giggled.


    Zac was speechless. The most thing he did in the room was to force the woman. But it was not suitable for children.


    Taking a sip of juice, Dot said slowly, "Your method doesn''t work on aunt Eva and sworn father. Aunt Eva is going to marry uncle Vinton. She can''t let sworn father fall in love with her."


    "Of course not. I just said it casually. My aunt is my uncle''s. She is not suitable for sworn father. If they are together, their family will change into a battlefield," Mili said seriously.


    Not far away, Eva and Essie vaguely heard the conversation between the two cunning children. They wiped their sweat at the same time. When children were too smart, adults also had a lot to worry.


    On the second day, Eva took a rest and made desserts at home. She asked Essie to bring the children here and make a comfortable snail SPA with her.


    "Why didn''t uncle Vinton come?" Mili asked.


    "Your grandpa Xu sends him to develop the market in Southeast Asia. He won''t be back soon." As Eva was speaking, the entrance guard rang.


    It was a package.


    Eva was slightly shocked. She hadn''t bought anything online.


    "Is it a mistake?"


    "It''s your address and name. You''re a superstar. How can I make a mistake?" the courier said.


    Eva opened the door and let him in.


    It was a small box. She opened it and saw a beautiful velvet box.


    "Auntie, is it from your fans?" Mili asked.


    "I don''t know." Eva shook her head and casually opened the cover of the velvet box. At that moment, a sharp scream broke out in the living room.

 Chapter 737 The First Warning

    In a hurry, Essie and Eva covered the children''s eyes.


    Inside the box, there was a Ginea pig covered in blood. Its stomach was cut open, and its body was riddled with holes, and its head was cut off.


    "Mommy, I''m scared," said Rabi in a trembling voice, hiding in the arms of Essie.


    "Don''t be afraid. Mommy is here. Don''t be afraid." Essie immediately called the bodyguards and nanny over and asked them to take the children to the roof garden upstairs.


    Mili and Dot were not scared at all. Instead, they were very interested in the matter of intimidation. They wanted to be little detectives and help their aunt find out the murderer.


    Then Essie asked the bodyguards and nanny to take Rabi upstairs.


    There was also a card in the box, on which there was a row of blood like horrible words, ''This is the first warning!''


    The signature was Bloody Mary.


    "This crazy woman again!" Eva cursed.


    "Do you know who it is?" Essie asked in a hurry.


    "I don''t know." Shaking her head, Eva said, "Last time when I rehearsed in the gym, she put a card in my car and asked me to stay away from scum Jim. It must be some crazy fan of him."


    As she spoke, she was about to tear up the card, but was stopped by Essie. "Wait a minute. I''ll take a photo of these. Then it can be used as evidence."


    "Let me do it." Mili took out her ipad from her backpack and took dozens of photos. Then she asked a bodyguard to pack the things and take them to the express company to find out the source.


    Dot touched his chin and said thoughtfully, "Bloody Mary, the bloody Mary is a horrible legend in Europe. There is a lady who bathes in young girls'' blood every night to keep her beauty. Tens of thousands of girls were killed by her."


    "This idiot fan must have watched a lot of horror movies, so he came up with such a name to frighten me. He certainly doesn''t know my nickname is Bold Fang, so I won''t be frightened by these ghosts. " Although he felt a little scared, Eva tried her best to keep calm.


    "You can''t be too careless. If he is a schizophrenic, he will do a lot of terrible things. Remember to take bodyguards with you when you go out. Don''t come and go alone again," Essie reminded.


    "Even if he is insane, I''m not afraid. I''ll blow his head off," Eva said indifferently.


    "No matter how powerful you are, you can''t resist the sneak attack from behind. Since this person knows where you live, it means that he has been following you secretly all the time. Ask the bodyguards to keep an eye on him, and maybe they can catch him," Essie warned.


    Hearing what she said, Eva nodded and said cautiously, "That psycho must have thought too much. I wish I could stay away from scum Jim."


    "Any patient with schizophrenia will not think like a normal person." Essie shrugged.


    After the bodyguard came back, he reported the investigation of the parcel company to Essie. According to the information of the courier, this man came to the parcel company by himself. He was a man, wearing a mask and unable to see his face clearly. He also told the receptionist that he was a fan of Eva and wanted to give her a gif


    d easily. Let''s figure it out first," Zac said in a low voice.


    Hearing that, Essie nodded slightly. As soon as it came to Janice, Jim would change his face. The pain of losing the only true love might be difficult to calm down for the rest of his life. She didn''t want to touch Jim''s bottom line because of a brainless fan.


    Zac put his arm around her shoulder and said, "Honey, Eva is an adult. Now with Vinton by her side, she can handle it well. You don''t need to worry too much. You''d better pay more attention to the Rong family. You can be busy with the Spring Festival for a while. "


    Essie shrugged. That was how she was. She wished she could have three heads and six arms. As long as the people she cared about were in trouble, she would like to help them.


    "You haven''t seen the death of that Ginea pig. It''s horrible. It''s similar to the method used by the ferocious ghost in red in the ghost yard. That person has an obvious tendency of violence. If we don''t find him as soon as possible, it''s very likely to threaten the safety of Eva."


    After a pause, she added, "Besides, he is not an ordinary person, but probably a rich ''second generations''. I asked the bodyguard to check the velvet box he used to contain the Ginea pig. It is a limited edition of Hermes. To scare people by putting a cruelly killed Ginea pig in a box that is worthy of more than one hundred thousand dollars, I guess this person is not only schizophrenic. "


    "In that case, you can''t get involved. Leave everything to the bodyguards," Zac ordered. He forbade Essie to get involved in any dangerous thing, lest she get into trouble.


    Of course, Essie wouldn''t listen to him. At this moment, the small wheel in her head was spinning crazily, thinking about how to draw a snake out of its hole and force the brainless fan hidden in the dark out.


    Suddenly, her beautiful big eyes lit up.


    "Honey, I have an idea." She smiled cunningly.


    "What method?" Zac raised his eyebrows.


    She leaned over slightly and whispered in Zac''s ear, "I''m going to hold a masquerade in Dragon City..."

 Chapter 738 A Copy Of The Ex

    Hearing Essie''s narration of Janice''s story, Eva felt a little sad. She decided that no matter how hard she tried to fight against scum Jim, she would never poke his scar.


    On Janice''s micro-blog, Essie found a photo of her cos bloody Mary.


    Staring at the woman in the photo, Eva found that she was extremely beautiful. Her skin was snow-white and her features were almost perfect. This was the legendary beauty that made the fish forget to swim and shied flowers.


    God had given this woman a weak body, and he should at least give her a little compensation. The exceedingly beautiful appearance was a compensation for her. And the legendary bloody Mary was so beautiful that no words could describe her.


    It was said that in her life, there were hundreds of young aristocrats who died for her in duel. Even when she was more than sixty years old, there were two romantic young poems who raised their swords to commit suicide because they couldn''t get her favor.


    Now she finally understood why scum Jim always said that she was ordinary. Compared with such a beauty, she knew what the gap was. But it didn''t matter. Beauty was in the eyes of the beholder. As long as her Vinton liked her, that would be enough.


    It took Essie two days to make an identical Middle Ages red dress.


    The invitation of the ball was also sent out, and the time was specially chosen for the night that Jim had an arrangement, in case he came and felt sad at sight of the scene.


    Some important people in Dragon City had been invited. The huge ball hall was lively and boisterous. The guests had different styles, including the Batman, the Captain America, the Catwoman, and the Vampire...


    Essie Cosplayed Jennifer Lawrence''s cold Silver Ice and snow clothes in the ''Hunger Game''. Zac didn''t Cosplay any role. He just wore a silver suit that matched hers. He was so cool that he disdained to Cos others.


    Dot had the same character as his father, but he wore a middle ages knight''s clothing, in case it was not suitable for the ball.


    Mili, on the other hand, pretended to be a little devil fairy.


    Cameras were installed everywhere in the ball hall. Ford and his bodyguards were closely monitoring the scenes from the camera at the backstage.


    "Do you think the brainless fan will come in?" Leaning on Zac, Essie asked weakly.


    "It depends on his intelligence," Zac said in a low voice.


    Eva had posted the news of her participation in the fancy ball on micro-blog, saying that she was going to Cos a super amazing shape, which was a bait.


    The waiter shuttled among the guests with a red Bloody Mary cocktail in his hand. Essie picked up a glass and took a sip. Her lips were stained with a touch of blood red.


    She looked around with her beautiful big eyes and vigilantly watched every guest. When her eyes swept over the gate of the ball hall, she suddenly froze and trembled violently.


    "Jim... Jim, he... Why is he here? " Her tongue was knotted. Wasn''t he busy today? And she didn''t send him the invitation.


    Zac was also slightly shocked. Without saying anything, he took her hand and walked towards Jim.


    Seeing them, Jim frowned and pretended to b


    expect him to be so calm, which made her feel like a strange calm sea before the tsunami. In fact, the undercurrent at the bottom of the sea was surging, and it was ready to bring storms at any time.


    "Why... Why not? "


    "First, you don''t have the beauty of Bloody Mary; second, you don''t have the figure of Bloody Mary; third, you don''t have the madness of Bloody Mary," Jim said in a low and deep voice, with a sort of statement and a little mockery.


    For a moment, Eva didn''t know how to respond. It was obvious that he was humiliating her. Should she be angry or should she be angry? She clenched her teeth slightly, but soon loosened them.


    It was her fault this time. She stole the copyright of his ex-girlfriend''s cos and uncovered his old scar. It was natural for him to mock her to vent his anger.


    "I... As long as I like it. Isn''t it okay to dress up myself in whatever role I like in a fancy ball? I just received a horror movie. I''m looking for inspiration. "


    "Heaven pepper." A sly and sneering smile crept over Jim''s lips. "You''ve tried your best to attract my attention, haven''t you?"


    "Don''t flatter yourself!" Embarrassed and annoyed, Eva said, "I didn''t expect you to come at all."


    Jim pursed his lips, and his expression suddenly became serious. "Can you come up with this cos style yourself?"


    Eva''s anger was immediately blocked, "I... I have a stylist. " Her tongue was heavily knotted, and she felt like a thief being interrogated in the court.


    "Change it as soon as the ball is over." Jim''s tone was extremely domineering, and there was a malicious and ferocious look on his face.


    Eva took a deep breath and became more and more annoyed. She decided to pluck up courage and not shrink back from him. "It''s my freedom to change it or not and it''s none of your business. I like this style. I''ll wear it to sleep at night. " It was obvious provocation.


    Jim frowned and the corner of his mouth twitched fiercely. A terrible anger swept over his eyes. He took a deep breath from his teeth and said in a gloomy voice, "It was this cos Janice played when she died."

 Chapter 739 The Second Warning

    When he was speaking, the door of the ball hall suddenly opened quietly. There was no one outside, as if it was pushed open by an invisible hand.


    Facing the door, Eva seemed to feel the horrifying ghost aura. She shivered and her heart skipped a beat.


    As the door was opened, a gloomy cold wind blew in the ball hall. It was just like the cold wind in the horror movie watched by Eva, making people''s hair stand on end.


    Eva felt goose bumps all over her body. She had an impulse to pull her hair in a mess and take off her skirt at once.


    Recently, in order to play her first horror movie, she had been listening to network horror novels and watching all kinds of horror movies every day. As a result, she had a nervous feeling that there was really a ghost in the world.


    It was said in the supernatural novel that imitating the temporary dressing of the dead was a big taboo. It would not only cause bad luck, but also summon ghosts to haunt her every day in the future, making her restless.


    "You... Did you scare me on purpose? " She rubbed her arms and said in a trembling voice.


    "Is it necessary?" Jim snorted.


    "She is... How did she die? " Eva didn''t know if she was out of her mind and asked such a question.


    Jim''s perfect thin lips trembled, as if they were deeply stung by a thorn. He didn''t say anything. It was his nightmare, the last memory he wanted to face in his life.


    A waiter came over. He picked up a glass of wine from the plate, raised his head and drank it up. Without looking at her, he turned around and left coldly.


    Eva knew she had said something wrong, but she was still angry and didn''t want to apologize. It didn''t matter if he was unhappy. Anyway, they were enemies and there was no need to make up.


    Sitting next to Zac, Essie stood up and walked over when she saw Jim leave.


    "Did you have a fight?"


    Regardless of this, Eva leaned towards Essie and said in a trembling voice, "Just now, scum Jim said that Janice cos this same role when she died."


    With her eyes wide open, choking hardly, Essie asked, "Really?"


    "He looks serious. I don''t think he was trying to frighten me." Eva picked up the cocktail in her hand and was about to take a sim to pluck up her courage, but when she saw the blood red color inside, she felt a chill in her heart. She quickly put down the glass and changed it to a glass of champagne.


    Essie couldn''t help but take a look at Zac, who was sitting in a corner of the hall. He probably didn''t know about it, or he would have reminded her. He was abroad when something happened to Janice. He didn''t come back to comfort Jim until he knew the news.


    She pointed at the small stone on Eva''s chest and smiled, "You have the lucky stone to protect yourself. You are not afraid of bad luck."


    Eva scratched her head and said, "I''m not afraid of bad luck, but I feel awkward."


    "I''m sorry, E


    nd said nothing. Even if Zac didn''t say anything, he couldn''t sit by and do nothing about it. ''Heaven pepper is so stupid, good at Kung Fu and simple minded. If she is sold, she will probably feel grateful to the bad guy.''


    After drinking up the wine in his glass, Jim left. Instead of going home, he went to the apartment of Eva. He couldn''t rest assured until he saw with his own eyes that she was fine and had the ability to pay off her debt.


    At this time, Essie had just left and left her bag on her sofa. It was normal for her to be careless like this.


    Hearing the doorbell, she thought it was Essie who came back to take her bag, so she opened the door directly.


    She was shocked to see a tall and handsome figure at the door.


    "Scum Jim, you... Why are you here? " She intuitively took two steps back. Was this guy still angry at the ball and coming to punish her in his usual way of humiliation?


    "Passing by." Jim uttered two words indifferently, and his eyes froze when he looked at her.


    She suddenly remembered that she had just taken a shower and only wore a pajama. "Ah!" She screamed with her arms crossed over her chest and ran into the room, ignoring Jim. A wave of heat rose from her neck and made her two cheeks turn red.


    Jim closed the door and walked in directly. It was the first time he had come to the apartment of this heaven pepper. The decoration inside was very simple. It was a Mediterranean style with white and blue decoration. There were not many gorgeous decorations, but it was very clean and tidy, looking very comfortable.


    Eva put on her long sleeves and trousers, and poured cold water on her hot cheeks until they returned to normal color.


    When Jim saw her, an evil smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. "You don''t have to wrap it so tightly. Even if you take off all your clothes and stand in front of me, I won''t have any reaction."


    Eva glared at him.

 Chapter 740 Jims New Girlfriend

    "If you have anything to say, just say it. I... I''m going to bed. " It meant that she was going to drive the guest away. Besides, she was really sleepy. She wanted to sleep very much after the injection of chlorphenamine.


    Jim frowned, "Is this how you treat your creditor?"


    Hearing the three words ''creditor'', Eva took a deep breath to suppress her anger. She went to the fridge and took out two jars of juice. One bottle to entertain him, and the other to relieve herself.


    "Scum Jim, what the hell are you doing here?"


    Jim unscrewed the juice bottle and said in a low voice, "I''ve heard about the brainless fan."


    Eva was slightly shocked. Was he here for this matter?


    "I guess he is a gay. He has fallen in love with you. You''re really charming that you can attract both male and female." She chuckled and changed into a playful tone.


    "It must be a psycho that was running out of the madhouse!" Jim snorted, with a malicious look in his eyes.


    "Scum Jim, have any crazy fans recently declared their love to you on your micro-blog or post bar?" Covering her mouth, Eva asked with a smile.


    Jim glared at her. Those places were all managed by his assistant, and he never paid attention to them. But his words reminded him that if he was really brainless fan, he would definitely often go to micro-blog, post bars and other places where his fans gathered.


    "Be smart and don''t use things from strangers."


    "Got it." Eva wrinkled his nose at him and said, "You have so many girlfriends. Why does he come to me? I have nothing to do with you."


    "Can psycho think normally?" Jim snorted.


    "You are right." Eva took a sip of juice and was about to continue joking with him when her phone rang and there was a message.


    She opened it and had a look. Her face immediately changed. "Today is just a small lesson, but you dare to imitate her. You don''t even deserve to lift her shoes. If you are sensible, leave Jim quickly, or next time it will not be simply yam liquid."


    Noticing the change of her expression, Jim glanced at the phone.


    "Is it from that brainless fan?"


    Eva nodded. This man even knew his phone number. Was he from the entertainment circle?


    Jim had realized the seriousness of the problem. This brainless fan not only knew the address of Eva, but also her phone number. Moreover, he could sneak into the fancy ball of the upper class. It must not be as simple as ordinary people.


    Such a simple-minded woman like red pepper who had developed limbs, once she encountered a slightly high intelligence crime, she would be doomed. So before he came here, he had given an order to his subordinates to secretly protect this heaven pepper. At the same time, he also paid close attention to the surrounding movements, in case that she was followed.


    "Scum Jim, do you think the ''She'' he referred to is Bloody Mary or your first love?" After a long


    the hot search list and become a hot topic on the Internet. Sure enough, once she hooked up with Jim, she would become famous overnight as if she took the space plane.


    This time, Jim invited her to have dinner with him. Instead of inviting her to his home, he chose a VIP private room in the most high-end French restaurant in Dragon City.


    Eva was sure that it was not convenient for him to see her in his home for the young model had moved in with him.


    Sitting opposite to Jim, she stared at Jim for thirty seconds.


    "Heaven pepper, do you want me to get close to you and let you watch enough?" Jim mocked.


    Eva quickly looked away and said, "I heard that men''s eyes will turn blue if they suffer from kidney deficiency, so I want to see if you need to nourish your kidney since you over does it every night recently."


    Jim''s perfect thin lips drew a charming arc. "Heaven pepper, why do I feel that there is a tinge of jealousy in your words?"


    Eva sneered. This guy dared to say that she was jealous. How could she be jealous of him? Obviously, she was mocking him!


    "Scum Jim, I find that your aesthetic sense is completely opposite to your appearance. There are many sincere, pure and beautiful girls in the world. Why do you choose those wild models? "


    "Does it have anything to do with you what kind of woman I choose?" Jim asked.


    All Eva''s words and dissatisfaction were blocked in his throat.


    It had nothing to do with her, but...


    "You always say that I''m ordinary, but at least I''m pure and pollution-free. Is there anyone better than me among the women you picked? "


    Jim''s brown eyes flickered in the light, and a mysterious smile hung at the corners of his mouth. "You mean I should choose you?"


    Eva choked on his words and coughed for a while before she came to her senses. "Don''t misunderstand me all the time. I''m a married woman."


    "Then what do you mean?" Jim asked slowly.

 Chapter 741 Why Did You Lie To Me

    "I mean you have a bad taste. You can''t tell what is stone and what is unprocessed jade." Eva curled her lips.


    Jim sneered, "Are you a stone or unprocessed jade?"


    "Of course I am the unprocessed jade," Eva blurted out. She didn''t intend to be modest at all, which amused Jim. "I thought you had a clear estimation of yourself, but today I finally know you again."


    Eva rolled her eyes at him and said, "Didn''t you ask me to be honest? I''m very honest now. Why don''t I look like a diamond in the rough?"


    Crossing his arms over his chest, Jim stared at her and said, "Married women are all carved by men. How can they still be unprocessed jade?"


    Eva blushed and lowered her head, "I... I haven''t been carved yet. " Her voice was very low, like the sound of a mosquito, but Jim still heard it. Somehow, he had an impulse to be the first one to process the rough jade.


    He took a sip of wine to calm down his strange emotions. How could he want this spicy heaven pepper? The only person he wanted was Janice. There was no other person. Since Janice was dead, his heart was dead too. There was no way he could come back to life.


    While he was silent, Eva said in a low voice again, "Scum Jim, you will definitely find the second Janice."


    "There won''t be a second Janice." Looking at the green tea in his cup, Jim''s handsome face flashed a trace of sadness.


    "You are going to get married and have your own child. You don''t really want to find a wild model to be the hostess of your Jing family, do you?" Eva muttered.


    Jim raised his head and looked at her deeply. His eyes were sharp and implicit. "Heaven pepper, a person with the intelligence of a trilobite like you should take good care of yourself and don''t worry about others."


    Even a smarter woman would think of his purpose to date this young model, but she couldn''t think cleverly. She even came to argue with him seriously, which made him speechless.


    "I''m simple, but not stupid. I have good grades in school." Eva glared at him. This guy was snobbish and looked down upon her. He always took her for nothing. She had no advantages from beginning to end, which was too insulting.


    Jim was speechless. He decided to end this topic as soon as possible and change it to the right track. Anyway, it was impossible to expect such a silly girl to be enlightened.


    "Have you been bothered by that brainless fan these days?"


    "No, I guess you have shifted the target to your new girlfriend, Gigi." Eva said, "You have to remind her to be careful. That brainless fan has a tendency of violence. She is weak, unlike me. I can protect myself, so you must be very careful."


    "You just need to take care of yourself," Jim said impatiently. This woman was just a busybody. She was still in danger and had time to care about others.


    The waiter served the dishes. Eva had already been hungry. She cut a piece of goose liver and put it into her mouth, chewing with satisfaction.


    This French restaurant was a Michelin five star restaurant. All the food materials were air freighted from Europe. The chef was also a real French


    is!


    "Why did you lie to me? Why didn''t you help me find my sister?" She was almost screaming. In addition to anger, there was a kind of almost desperate emotion in her heart, which almost devoured her.


    Zac sighed heavily. The reason why he chose to hide it from her for the time being was that he knew her too well. He was sure that she would be emotional and desperate to find the whereabouts of Alice. In this way, Willi would soon notice that Cherry had been exposed.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to find her. I just want to wait until Fell gets married."


    "I can''t wait!" "It''s very likely that my sister is in Willi''s hands now. As long as I find her one day later, she will suffer more torture and danger," Essie screamed.


    "If Willi finds out that Cherry is exposed, then Alice will be more dangerous." Zac grabbed her shoulder and said, "Besides, you must be mentally prepared. It''s very likely that Alice is dead."


    "Nonsense! My sister is still alive. As long as I can''t find her body for one day, I''m sure she''s still alive. I''m going to find her, and I''m going to find her now!" said Essie, shaking him off. She roared, turned around and ran to the door of the study. Zac came like a strong wind, holding her in his arms and forbidding her to go out.


    "Calm down, Essie Yi. I knew you would be so impulsive, so I didn''t dare to tell you the truth. If you go out with so many people to look for Alice, you will not only fail to find her, but also destroy all our plans. If we can''t get rid of Willi, not only Alice, but also more of your relatives will be hurt. Do you understand? " Zac shouted in a low voice.


    "I don''t understand. I don''t understand anything. I just want to find my sister. I just want her to come back. Woo..." Essie thumped him on the shoulder and burst into tears.


    Her heart was full of resentment. She hated him for hiding, cheating her, and his indifference and cold-blooded.


    There was even a terrible thought in her heart. He didn''t want to see Alice come back at all. He wanted Cherry to replace her forever.

 Chapter 742 Go Back To Her Mothers House In Anger

    Because he had always had a grudge against her when Alice helped her escape to the United States. Therefore, when the Xu group had a crisis and she came to him for help, he not only ruthlessly refused, but also planned to take advantage in the war the Xu family had with others.


    If it weren''t for him, nothing would have happened to Alice, and he was also one of the accomplices!


    "You little fool, trust me. My decision won''t be wrong." Zac held her face and looked at her seriously and calmly.


    She sneered.


    She couldn''t imagine how scheming and shrewd he was. She had never understood him.


    She foolishly believed him. She regarded him as the sky and the ground. Maybe she would be so naive to count the money for him after he sold her one day.


    "From now on, I only believe in myself!" she said word by word resentfully and shook off his hand. She didn''t want him to touch her again.


    A touch of injury flied into Zac''s eyes. The biggest shortcoming of this little fool was not only confusion, but also emotional action. When it came to family affection, his brain would be completely in chaos.


    "Essie, think about it carefully. Since Willi dared to let Cherry pretend to be Alice, it means that he might know where the real Alice is. Only when we find him can we find Alice. "


    Covering her ears, Essie said, "I don''t want to listen to you. I don''t want to hear a word of what you say. I want my sister, I want my sister!"


    Zac sighed heavily. She was in a fit of anger now. No matter how he explained, she might not listen to him. He could only wait for her to calm down.


    However, it was difficult for Essie to calm down this time.


    As soon as Zac went to the company, she packed up and went to Phoenix Road. She didn''t want to see this liar, the accomplice who hurt her sister. If something really happened to Alice, she would never forgive him for the rest of her life!


    Seeing his daughter come in with a suitcase, Lucy''s first instinct was that the young couple had a quarrel. Since Mary came back to the Rong Mansion, she began to worry about her, fearing that she would be against her daughter again and hurt her.


    "Have you had a conflict with Zac again?" she asked in a hurry.


    "No, I''m not. I come and go to breastfeed Dawny every day. I''m so tired. I want to steal some leisure moment and stay here for two days to rest. I will be busy again when the two elders come back in a few days. " A smile appeared on Essie''s face.


    "You didn''t lie to me?" Lucy raised her eyebrows and questioned.


    Bob was playing with his grandson on the sofa. When he heard her question, he interrupted, "Don''t ask too much. Essie has become the hostess now. She has a lot of things to do. It''s normal for her to come back and have a rest."


    Lucy glared at him and said nothing. After moving the suitcase into the room and closing the door, Essie lay down on the bed, covered her head with the quilt and cried bitterly.


    She felt terrible. Her internal organs were as painful as being cut by a knife. The stuffy air


    nothing. Now it''s even more difficult to find her. I won''t alert the enemy and ruin all my plans just for a slim hope. "


    A bitter smile appeared on Essie''s face. "You are always so calm and collected. Unfortunately, I''m not you. I can''t think too much. I only know that finding my sister is more important than anything else." Her mind was in a mess now. How could she analyze the problem rationally? Even if she knew that his analysis was reasonable, she couldn''t overcome the barrier of guilt for Alice.


    Zac sighed heavily, "I won''t force you now. You stay here and reflect on yourself. I''ll pick you up in three days." Then he let go of her.


    "I will go back when I want to. It''s useless to force me if I don''t want to go back." After saying that coldly, Essie opened the door and walked out. She just wanted to stay away from him and be alone for a while.


    As soon as she entered the gate, Lucy came out. Seeing that Zac didn''t follow her, she asked in a hurry, "Where is Zac? Won''t he stay for dinner?"


    "He has a dinner party tonight," Essie said indifferently.


    "Did you really not have a fight?" Lucy was still a little worried. If they didn''t quarrel, why did they shut themselves in the car outside and avoid them?


    "We are really fine, mom. Don''t think too much." Without saying anything more, Essie waved her hand and went upstairs. She was so upset that she wanted to sleep.


    Looking at her back, Lucy pouted and went into the kitchen. There must be something wrong between the two.


    Essie had called the bodyguards and sent them to Phoenix Road after school.


    As soon as the three children entered the house, Lucy pulled Mili aside alone.


    "Mili, did your daddy and Mommy have a fight?"


    Mili''s two black eyes rolled. Although it was very quiet last night, daddy and Mommy slept in separate rooms, and Mommy slept in the guest room, so the two must be at odds.


    Today, mommy went back to her mother''s house. It was obvious that it was not a little fight.


    But should she tell grandma?

 Chapter 743 The Third Warning

    "Grandma, don''t you always say that lovers'' quarrels are soon mended? It doesn''t matter even if they really quarreled. They will be fine in two days," she giggled and said lightly.


    Lucy glanced at her with a smile, "Little girl, don''t always behave like an adult."


    "Grandma, Dot and I will go to see mommy for you." Then Mili went upstairs with Dot.


    In the room, Essie was lying on the bed, staring at the ceiling in a daze. Hearing the children''s knock on the door, she quickly sat up to clear her mind.


    "Mommy, why didn''t you sleep with daddy last night?" Mili asked tentatively.


    ''It''s troublesome for a child to be too smart. This little movement has been discovered by this little person. I really has no privacy at all.'' Essie thought.


    "Mili, daddy and Mommy don''t have to sleep together every night. You two have been together for too long. Keeping a distance from each other occasionally can keep your relationship fresh, understand? " She racked her brains to explain. Her daughter was so smart that she should be able to understand.


    Mili blinked her big eyes and said, "Absence makes the heart grow fonder?"


    "Yes, that''s right." Essie nodded like a chicken pecking rice. This little girl is worthy to be taught.


    Crossing his arms over his chest, Dot touched his chin, and a sharp light flashed through his eyes. "Mommy, you are not my aunt. You don''t have such a good acting skill as her. Once you lie, you will unconsciously look around. And your eyes are red and swollen. It must be because you didn''t sleep well last night and cried for too long. So, you''d better tell us the truth! "


    What he said was like cutting Essie''s bloody wound.


    Looking at the same cold face as Zac, she was inexplicably angry. Even if he encountered mountains cracking and the end of the world, this face would still be calm and not be troubled by family affection or love.


    She stretched out her hand like a wolf claws and pinched Dot''s little face. "Little bad guy, do you need to be so simply straightforward?"


    "Mommy, people should learn to face contradictions and pain," Dot said seriously.


    "That''s right. Why do you always hide your feelings when you quarrel? Was it interesting to pretend to be friendly? Especially in front of your own children, you know that we are also a part of the family, we can help you solve your problems. " Mili added seriously, tilting her head.


    Essie stroked her head. She couldn''t tell anyone about the conflict between her and Zac this time. She could only hold it in her heart and suffer internal injury!


    It was also because of the internal injury that could not be applied with medicine, so it was more difficult to heal.


    As long as she didn''t reveal the secret action to look for Alice and couldn''t get any news of her, she couldn''t face Zac peacefully.


    "Baby, you are still young. You won''t understand what happened between Mommy and daddy even if I tell you the truth. You should learn from your brother Rabi and have fun every day. Don''t worry about anything else. "


    "We are prodigies. We can''t be like brother." Mili wrinkled her nose and sighed. "Last night when I got up and went to the bathroom, I saw daddy working out in the gym. H


    e wanted to make it difficult on her. He knew that her hand was hurt and she could not eat with knives and forks.


    For ordinary people, it was not a big deal even if they didn''t eat, but for Eva, such a top grade foodie, it was a kind of torture if she could not eat when the delicious food was placed in front of her.


    She made up her mind that she would come and eat like she was crazy when the wound on her hand healed. She would eat from day to night.


    While she was thinking, a plate of steak was handed to her. It was the steak that was cut into pieces in the plate.


    "Hurry up. It won''t taste good if it''s cold." The deep and magnetic voice of Jim came from the other side.


    She was stunned for a full minute before she came to her senses and suspected that she had auditory hallucination.


    Was this steak for her?


    ''Oh my God! Is the man sitting opposite me really my enemy, scum Jim?'' Was he possessed by an angel?


    Seeing that she was stiff, he raised his eyebrows and asked, "Does you your left hand hurt as well and cannot hold the fork?"


    "No, No." She shook her head in a hurry, picked up the fork and ate a piece of steak. She was so excited that she felt like ten thousand horse was galloping in her heart.


    "Scum Jim, thank... Thank you. "


    "I''m not helping you." With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, he said, "Your was too dark when you sit next to me. It''s affecting my appetite."


    Eva stuck out her tongue at him and put another piece of steak into her mouth. This guy was really not bad, but his mouth was too poisonous.


    Now that there was delicious food in her stomach, she was very happy and didn''t care about it.


    After the meal, she smacked her lips and said in a low voice, "Scum Jim, I heard that it was a woman who attacked me. Is it not a brainless fan, but one of your ex-girlfriends?"


    He cast a sidelong glance at her. No matter who was that, she was doomed.


    Seeing that he was silent, Eva continued, "Why does she always target me? I''m just your meal companion. I have nothing to do with you. You have a real girlfriend, but she still target on me. Is she paranoid? "

 Chapter 744 Overbearing Attack In The Hot Spring

    "Maybe she thinks you are stupid." A mocking smile appeared on his face.


    Eva rolled her eyes at him and raised her neck, "I think she has a good eye. Except for your first love, the women you dated later are too cheap. They either have plastic surgery or material worship. But I''m different. I''m naturally beautiful and pure. In her eyes, I''m the most competitive one. "


    Jim slightly choked and looked at her from head to toe with a strange look. Then there was undisguised contempt in his eyes. "Heaven pepper, I was surprised to find another characteristic of you."


    "What is it?" Eva pouted.


    "You are most shameless one in this earth." Jim stretched out his big hand and pinched her face. "If you say ordinary is natural beauty, and boring is temperament simple, you are really invincible."


    Eva got angry. Jim''s venomous tongue was as poisonous as a Datura mixed with a White Oranda with Red Cap, which could poison people to death.


    "If you think I''m not good, it only proves that your eyes are above your head. You''re too picky." She wanted to say that he was snobbish, but for the sake of the steak he cut for her, she decided to be polite.


    "In your opinion, I should just accept a fool like you with the intelligence of a trilobite?" Jim sneered.


    "Forget it. Don''t try to hurt us. Birds of the same feather flock together. You''d better continue to find your kind." Eva waved her hand.


    Jim picked up the red wine at hand and took a sip slowly. "Heaven pepper, you can play the bad man, but can''t I play the bad woman?"


    Eva trembled violently, "What do you mean?"


    Jim didn''t respond, but curled his lips.


    She put a piece of steak into her mouth and looked at him in astonishment while chewing. There was an incredible look in her eyes.


    Scum Jim could change his girlfriend every day. In a word, none of his girlfriends could be with him more than a week. According to his taste, it was impossible for him to choose such a cheap woman. Did he do it on purpose?


    "Aren''t you a neat freak?" she muttered.


    Of course, Jim should know what she meant?


    His face darkened. "You''re talking too much nonsense."


    "Well, let''s stop talking. I want to eat something." Eva stuck out her tongue at him and buried her head.


    After a long silence, Jim''s voice came again, "Where is your fiance? You are injured. Shouldn''t he come to serve you?"


    After eating the last piece of steak, Eva sighed with satisfaction. "My Vinton is developing new markets in Southeast Asia market. He won''t come back until the Spring Festival. I only tell him the happy news and never bad news about me every day. I don''t want him to worry about me and let him work at ease."


    This time, Vinton was ambitious and wanted to make some achievements to show his father, so she felt that she couldn''t hold him back.


    "What a good wife!" Jim said with a faint smile.


    "I am." Raising her eyebrows, Eva didn''t want to be modest at all.


    ed her eyes, it was already ten o''clock. Zac lazily leaned against the head of the bed, staring at her with deep and gloomy eyes.


    She ignored him and didn''t want to talk to him. She sat up silently and went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    Zac''s handsome face was covered with dark clouds. He could see that she didn''t plan to make up with him and continued to quarrel with him.


    "Zac, I will cooperate with you, but I won''t forgive you or myself," she said word by word coldly.


    "Who am I to you?" Anger was ignited in Zac''s dark and cold eyes.


    "Who am I to you? My family means anything to you? " Essie retorted.


    Zac pinched her chin, "Lack of forbearance upsets great plans."


    She raised her arm and shook off his hand. "I''m not as resourceful and powerful as you. I only know that my family is more important than anything or any interests."


    "I''m also your family!" Zac reminded her in a clear and powerful tone.


    "So I will cooperate with you. This is the only thing I can do. Don''t expect too much." Unless she saw that Alice was fine, she couldn''t overcome the barrier in her heart.


    Zac sighed heavily and helplessly. Family affection was the weakness of Essie. Once she was pinched, the sequela would be difficult to remove. But he wouldn''t give in. There was no room for negotiation in front of the success or failure of the overall situation.


    "If you can''t figure it out, just think about your son. That bastard is not dead yet. He will come back at any time. If you want to go to find Alice regardless of everything, I can cooperate with you. You are responsible for the consequences! " His tone was quite sharp, which could be said to hit the nail on the head. Essie shivered and curled up.


    In fact, she knew what he was worried about, so she did nothing. But she couldn''t overcome the barrier in her heart, especially when he lied to her and failed her complete trust. She couldn''t trust him unconditionally as before.

 Chapter 745 Drive the Psycho Crazy

    When Zac and Essie went downstairs, Lucy and her husband were taking the children to bask in the sun on the huge balcony of the villa.


    Mili and Rabi bent on the cushion, building blocks, and Dot sat on the chair and read books.


    The winter sun shone on the balcony. It was so warm that it dispelled the coldness.


    At the sight of them, Mili giggled and said, "Lovers'' quarrels are soon mended. Have you made it up?"


    Essie walked over and pinched her pink face. "Little Traitor, did you tell daddy secretly that we came out for fun?" As soon as she arrived, Zac followed her. It would be strange if someone didn''t snitch on her.


    Mili stuck out her tongue. "Mommy, I did it for the sake of family harmony. One of you is too tough, and the other is too stubborn. If there is no middle person to reconcile, you two will definitely divorce as before. "


    A gust of cold wind blew past in front of Essie and Zac, making leaves flutter.


    When the air around quickly cooled down, Rabi''s sweet voice came, "Mili, what does ''lovers'' quarrels are soon mended'' mean?"


    "That is..." Mili rolled her big black eyes two times. In fact, she didn''t really understand, but she could guess according to the literal meaning. "It means it is just a quarrel in the daytime, and they can make it up at night when they sleep. But they have to sleep together. They won''t make up if they don''t sleep together. "


    Zac and Essie were speechless. Their daughter''s words always shock everyone.


    "Honey, you know too much," wiping the sweat on her forehead, Essie said.


    "I''m a prodigy. Of course I know a lot." Mili raised her eyebrows and looked complacent.


    Dot glanced at his parents and said, "I think they are not truly reconciled yet." He always spoke at critical moments and hit the nail on the head.


    He was as observant as his father. Usually when they went downstairs, daddy would hold mommy or mommy would hold daddy''s arm, or ten fingers interlocked. But today, they went down stairs one following each other in a separate ways. It was obvious that there was still a gap between them.


    Lucy and Bob looked at each other and smiled, "Let''s have breakfast first."


    Zac nodded slightly, turned around and entered the restaurant. He didn''t call Essie. The big devil had his own dignity as an emperor. As long as he thought he was right, he would never compromise.


    Seeing him walk into the dining room, Lucy pulled Essie over and asked, "Are you quarreling with each other again because of Mary?"


    "No, it has nothing to do with my mother-in-law. We just have some disagreements on some matters," Essie said weakly. The pain of not be able to tell the truth tortured her, and she could only swallow it with bitter.


    "If it is not a big problem. Don''t be stubborn anymore. It''s bad for your relationship," Bob advised.


    "Okay." Essie nodded and entered the living room.


    Sitting face to face with Zac, the two of them kept silent and ate breakfast quietly.


    The atmosphere in the restaurant was so quiet that one could almost hear the grass sprouting from the soil outside the window.


    Zac''s face was as cold as ice that had never melted. He had the absolute control on major matters. She had no right to disobey but to obey the obligation.


    Essie


    didn''t say which shop to buy a car. They decided to break it out one by one and distribute to all the 4S shops in Dragon City. Once they found the traces of Eva and Jim, they would quickly send messages to inform everyone in the circle.


    On the morning of the second day, Jim drove to the dessert shop of the Qi clan. After having breakfast with Eva and her brother, they went to the 4S shop in the central area.


    Jade was very excited. He got his driving license a year ago. It took him a year to persuade Eva to buy a car for him.


    As soon as the owner of the 4S shop received the news that Jim was coming, he didn''t open the door to welcome the guests in the morning. Instead, he directly asked the security guards to surround the outside, including the parking lot, leaving only a passage to get in and out for the car, in case that fans and paparazzi would make trouble. Then he personally led the employees to stand at the gate to welcome the distinguished guest of SVIP.


    Jim drove directly to the gate of the store. As soon as he got off, a female fan passed out in screams because of excitement.


    Not only Jim, but also Eva was used to this scene. As long as Jim participated in any large-scale event, the city would arrange for an ambulance to be on standby outside at any time, in order to rescue the fans who fainted because of oxygen deficiency due to excitement in time.


    But today was a private activity, and there was no ambulance on standby. The female fan could only wait for nine one one ambulance to come.


    The owner of the 4S store had already prepared it. Today, all the female employees were on holiday, and only male employees were arranged to work. However, he ignored that Jim was attracted by both male and female.


    Eva kept alert and kept in mind that she was not only here to pick a car for her brother, but also to ''fish''. She stood near the French window and looked around sharply.


    The psycho might be hidden among the fans outside. She had to use the exclusion method. It would be more troublesome if it was the brainless fan, but it would be easier if it was the ex-girlfriend of Jim, because he would definitely recognize her.

 Chapter 746 Do Whatever You Want

    Jade had already thought highly of a new car, Lamborghini 2016. But as soon as he opened his mouth, Eva punched him on the head. "Jade, you''re asking too much!"


    "Sister, it''s only about eight million. You are on the income list. Is it necessary to be so stingy?" Jade touched his head with grievance.


    "A sports car has just a small space. Can it be of any use other than chasing girls?" Eva''s words were simple, direct and crude.


    Jade was sweating heavily, while the owner of the 4S shop only felt a gust of cold wind whistling past the ceiling.


    Sitting on the sofa in front of the French window, Jim drank tea casually. He was watching the outside and occasionally turned his attention to Eva.


    Her words hit the nail on the head, revealing her brother''s mind completely. A woman like her who could even keep accounts for five dollars was absolutely practical. Of course, it was impossible for her to spend eight million dollars to buy a car that was only used to show off and chase girls.


    "Sis, men are different from women. Women rely on clothes as their appearance, while men rely on cars," Jade muttered. If he drove a Lamborghini to school, many would be blinded by it and many girls would throw themselves at him!


    "You have to redecorate your appearance by yourself, not by me," Eva said earnestly and pulled him to the other side. Before she came here, she had already checked the car for Jade on the Internet.


    "This Land Rover Range Rover sports car is more cost-effective. It''s enough. You can take a ride with several of your friends."


    Jade opened the door and said, "It''s spacious." His voice was very low, completely talking to himself, but she still heard it since he was close to her. She wanted to spit blood, "Jade, I bought a car for you, not to let you do such a messy thing."


    "Sister, I''m an adult. That''s normal. People shouldn''t suppress themselves. You simply hold hands until you are in a relationship for three months. And you accept the kiss on face after six months of getting to know each other, and kiss on the lips after a year. Except for my brother-in-law, you can''t find a second man who is willing to marry people like you," Jade said seriously.


    Eva''s face turned even redder than an apple in Washington. If there was a hole in the ground next to her, she would definitely go in without hesitation.


    Jim tried his best to hold back his laughter not far away. A freak like heaven pepper couldn''t be find anywhere else. But somehow, he felt it was funny and cute.


    Eva punched at Jade again, "If you say one more word, I''ll buy you a QQ of Chery."


    This sentence was quite intimidating, and Jade immediately shut up and did not dare to say anything.


    After that, the shop assistant took Jade to the testing ground in the back. Eva walked to the opposite of Jim and sat down, drinking coffee and waiting.


    "Is there anything wrong?" she asked Jim.


    Jim glanced at the outside and said, "Even if the psycho comes, can yo


    like a woman from her figure. She was wearing a big mask, so her face could not be seen clearly. She could only see a pair of eyes staring at their car.


    "Is that the psycho?"


    Before Eva finished his words, Jim had already opened the door and rushed over. Seeing this, the woman immediately ran away. Eva also got off the car and followed them.


    No matter who she was, they would catch her first.


    At a normal speed, it was impossible for a woman to run faster than Jim, but she was very smart. She shouted, "Jim is here!"


    When the fans outside the fence heard her voice, they rushed to the street like excited wild horses. She also took the opportunity to hide in her fans.


    "Damn it!" Jim cursed in his throat and stopped in an instant. He turned around and grabbed Eva who was catching up to run back to avoid the fierce fans. Just as the two of them passed the security box again, a shining thing came into view of Jim.


    He picked it up in a second and took her into the car. When the fans came, he started the engine and drove away.


    At this moment, Eva admired Jim very much. When he was running wildly, he could even see the necklace left on the ground. It was indeed a pair of golden eyes.


    "You must take bodyguards with you when you go out from now on." She patted her chest and took a deep breath.


    Jim glanced at her. He was used to coming and going alone. He wouldn''t take bodyguards with him when he went out unless he took part in some activities.


    "I didn''t waste my time today. The necklace must be that damn psycho''s," he said in a low voice.


    Eva picked up the necklace. It was a platinum necklace with exquisite workmanship. The pendant was a small heart-shaped photo frame with a pattern of peony carved on it.


    She carefully opened the pendant, and there was a photo of a couple in it. The man had a peerless handsome face, and she could recognize at a glance that he was the person beside her, and the woman beside him...


    She was shocked.

 Chapter 747 It Turns Out She Was Really A Psycho

    She had never forgotten that exquisite and exceedingly beautiful face.


    "Scum Jim, this photo..."


    Jim''s casual gaze froze at the moment when his gaze swept across the photo. He braked sharply and pulled over.


    Grabbing the necklace in Eva''s hand, he stared at the photo with his eyes wide open, and a muscle on his face began to twitch violently. His heart seemed to be burned by fire, which made him dizzy and dizzy. His internal organs were rolling, and every cell of him was painful.


    "Scum Jim, she... Is it Janice? " A trace of fear flashed through Eva''s eyes, and her tongue was tied up in fear. Essie once said that Janice regarded her as the reincarnation of bloody Mary, and the signature on the warning card she sent to her was bloody Mary. And this necklace also became a kind of supporting evidence. Except her, who else would hang the photo of Jim and her around her neck all day long?


    Silence filled the car. After a long time, Jim said in a low voice, "Janice is dead."


    "Is that her ghost coming back for you?" Eva blurted out. After shooting the horror movie for a few days, she found that she hadn''t acted yet and became a little absent-minded.


    Jim stared at her with a strange look. She stuck out her tongue and lowered her head, without saying anything.


    If it was a ghost at night, it was possible. In the broad day, the sun was shining brightly. Could a ghost stand in the sun? It would be strange if it was not annihilated into ashes!


    Jim started the engine again, without saying a word all the way. His expression was deep and gloomy.


    Eva thought he would drive her home first, but she didn''t expect him to drive directly to his villa. She had no choice but to follow him to get off the car.


    After sitting on the sofa, she said thoughtfully, "It seems that our previous guess is wrong. It''s not your brainless fan, nor your ex-girlfriend that you dumped, but a person related to your first love."


    Playing with the necklace in his hand, Jim smiled faintly, "It should be that she is back." His voice was very weak, as if he was talking to himself.


    However, Eva still vaguely heard, "Who?" she asked in a hurry.


    Jim didn''t answer, as if he didn''t intend to tell her.


    "If you know her, you''d better find her and explain to her. Don''t let her wrongs me anymore." Eva pouted. She didn''t want to take the blame and die for injustice.


    Jim slightly raised his eyes and glanced at her. "If she really believes it is you, it''s useless to explain."


    "Why?" Eva was shocked.


    "She really has mental disease." Jim sighed.


    Eva touched her forehead and thought, ''What''s going on in this world? Why is the psycho released from the mental hospital to harm others?''


    "Now that you know who she is, you''d better find her as soon as possible. At least you can control her movements."


    "Of course I will look for her. But she is quite smart. It will take me some time." Jim''s eyes fell on an unknown corner outside the window. His voice seemed to come from there, quite ethereal.


    Eva looked up at the sky, feeling like weeping but had no tears. Oh my God, she was still a highly intelligent psycho. No wonder she was always attacked by her.


    Noticing her nervousness,


    tain with their parents. They were going to camp at the top of the mountain at night.


    Lucy and Bob stayed in the villa to take care of their grandson and didn''t go with them.


    In fact, Essie didn''t want to go either. Since he had bodyguards and nannies with him, it was okay for Zac to take care of three children alone.


    However, Zac was a devil, how could he give her the right to refuse. If she dared not go, he would put her into his big bag and carry her up the mountain.


    She held Rabi''s hand, and Zac held Mili''s. Dot had always been independent. He would not let anyone hold his hand.


    "Sometimes I feel that I will never be full. Maybe only by eating a lot can I grow taller..." Mili and Rabi were singing together. Since the concert of Jim held in Dragon City, and the song was sung by Eva, it had been popular all over the streets and lanes and became a popular song in KTV.


    Essie hummed with them, deliberately ignoring the existence of Zac.


    Zac glanced at her gloomily. Was this woman''s mind stuck in a mess? She didn''t even figure it out. She would see how he would punish her tonight?


    Mili had already noticed that the two hadn''t reconciled yet. After singing, she ran to Dot and said, "Daddy and mommy seem to be in a cold war. What should we do?"


    "Just leave them alone." Dot said in a casual tone, "They have done a lot. Just get used to it."


    "What if they want to divorce again?" Mili frowned, looking sad.


    "The possibility is zero." Dot shrugged.


    "What if mommy is running away with the baby in her belly again?" Her thick eyelashes fluttered two times.


    "Is she pregnant with a baby again?" Dot felt speechless. His sister had inherited all her mommy''s genes of worrying for nothing and had all kinds of strange ideas in her mind.


    Mili stuck out her tongue. Her father seemed to have said that he would never put the little baby in her mother''s belly again.


    She rolled her beautiful black eyes for two times, and suddenly, she trembled violently, as if she had thought of something very important. She quickly pulled Dot over and lowered her voice, fearing that her parents would know it.

 Chapter 748 Fight Or Play Games

    "I think of one thing that is most likely to happen," she said in a voice that was almost like lip language.


    "What is it?" Dot said calmly. He had already been used to the fuss about Mili. It was obvious that she hadn''t been selected when she inherited mommy''s genes.


    "It has something to do with a mistress." Mili said word by word seriously, "Maybe they quarreled with each other because of a mistress."


    Dot was choked. He really admired his sister''s imagination. "Who wants a mistress, daddy?" he asked deliberately.


    "There are so many women around him. If all those bad mistresses who wants to hook up with daddy held hands together, they may be able to circle the equator. It was easy for a mistress to take advantage of the chance when mommy and daddy quarreled. It was said on the Internet that there was no such a man that a mistress cannot win over. There was only a mistress that did not work hard enough. In the past, uncle Vinton''s bad Mommy took advantage of grandma and grandpa Xu''s quarrel to get involved in their marriage and made them divorce," Mili crossed her arms and said seriously.


    Dot rubbed his chin. To be honest, the mistress was a tenacious creature that was difficult to destroy. That was the natural enemy of marriage. In their family, not only did daddy have a great charm of attracting mistress, but also, their mommy was the same. Daddy was not the only man who liked her, but daddy Hanson was an exception. Daddy Hanson was mommy''s first love, and he knew mommy before daddy, he could not be regarded as a home wrecker. Steven is the real bad guy. He always wants to take Mommy away.


    "Adults are too troublesome." He sighed.


    Holding her chin with one hand, Mili said thoughtfully, "According to my observation in the past two days, it should be mommy who is angry. If daddy is angry, he won''t come to see Mommy voluntarily. So I have to find out the real situation."


    After arriving at the top of the mountain, Zac took Rabi and Dot to pick up dead branches in the forest to make a bonfire.


    Mili walk to the side of Essie. "Mommy, when are you going to make up with daddy?"


    Stroking her head, Essie said, "Baby, it''s adults'' business. You kids should not meddle in it." What happened to Alice was like a thorn in her heart. A slight move would make her painful, and it was not easy to get rid of it.


    "Mommy, is daddy looking for a mistress outside, so you can''t forgive him?" Mili asked in a very low voice.


    Hearing that, Essie choked hard, covered her mouth and coughed. "Baby, Daddy won''t find a mistress outside."


    "It''s hard to say. Barry, our classmate, his father is having a mistress outside. His mommy found out. His parent quarreled at home every day and even wanted to divorce," Mili pouted and said.


    With a smile, Essie said, "Don''t worry. I''m sure about that. Even if men all over the world find mistresses, your father won''t."


    Her indifferent expression didn''t dispel Mili''s worries, but made her more worried.


    Did Mommy overestimate herself, or did she overestimate daddy?


    A mistress was difficult to guard aga


    seen faintly shaking in the tent.


    Oh my God! Mili was frightened. They didn''t sleep at all. They were not only quarreling, but also fighting!


    The baby was so scared.


    She hurried back to her tent, pulled the quilt over her head and trembled.


    She knew that their situation was abnormal this time. It must be that daddy had a mistress outside.


    He was so tall and strong, and his mother was so weak. Would he beat her to death?


    No, she had to save her Mommy. Thinking of this, she sat up.


    Miss Li was awakened and thought she was in a dream. She quickly asked, "Miss Mili, did you have a nightmare?"


    "Miss Li, my parents seem to be quarreling. I''m going to persuade them."


    Miss Li broke out in a sweat and came to her senses in a hurry. "Miss Mili, you misheard. They are not quarreling, but playing games. If adults can''t fall asleep at night, they will play games together. If they are tired, they will fall asleep. "


    "Really?" Mili looked at her, confused.


    Miss Li knew that Mili was a smart child, so she couldn''t deceive her as she did to Rabi. She continued, "Didn''t you say that ''lovers'' quarrels are soon mended'' last time? The so-called harmony at the end of the bed meant to play games at night. You can''t disturb them. They will make up when they have fun. If you disturb them, they can''t make up. "


    "Really?" Mili tilted her head.


    "Of course it''s true. Go to sleep now. When you get up tomorrow morning, you will see daddy and Mommy talking and laughing as before. " Miss Li patted her on the back.


    Mili Lay down again and felt a little relieved.


    Miss Li breathed a sigh of relief and patted her gently. She didn''t dare to close her eyes until she fell asleep, fearing that she would cause trouble to Zac.


    The second day, as soon as Mili opened her eyes, she went to find Zac and Essie. She wanted to make sure whether they were fighting or playing games.


    As soon as she arrived at the tent, she saw Zac coming out.


    "Daddy, where is mommy?" She stood on tiptoe, stretched out her neck and looked inside hard.

 Chapter 749 The Person Who Fell Off The Building

    "What''s wrong, baby?" Zac looked at her with a smile.


    "Can I go in and see Mommy?" Mili asked cautiously.


    "Mommy is still sleeping." Zac stroked her head.


    "I just want to have a look inside," Mili pleaded. If they were playing games, her Mommy would not be injured. If they were fighting, her Mommy would definitely be... She suddenly stopped thinking and dared not continue to think about it.


    Zac didn''t know what was on her mind, but she had inherited all the mysterious genes from his little fool. It was not strange for her to occasionally do something strange.


    He made a gesture of shush and said, "Keep your voice down. Don''t wake mommy up."


    Mili nodded and walked in quietly. Essie was sleeping soundly in the quilt. She saw the bright red bruise on her neck at the first sight and fell to the ground with a scream.


    Miss Li was lying. Her parents were not playing games last night, but quarreling. Daddy is so powerful. Mommy is no match for him. Maybe she has been strangled to death by him!


    Thinking of this, she burst into tears. "Daddy, you are a devil! You are a bad guy! You strangled mommy!"


    Her cry woke up Essie from her dream. Almost subconsciously, she jumped up from the mat. "Who is dead? Who was strangled? "


    Zac was confused by Mili''s behavior. He thought she had a nightmare last night.


    "Mommy, are you still alive?" Mili looked at her and cried.


    Confused, Essie, two foot monk, grabbed her clothes and put them on. She walked up to her daughter and asked, "Baby, tell mommy what happened?"


    "Mommy!" Mili threw herself in her arms. "Daddy hit you last night, didn''t he? He has a mistress outside. He has changed his mind. Don''t be with him. Divorce him and marry daddy Hanson. Daddy Hanson won''t beat you. "


    Although Zac hadn''t figured out what his daughter was doing, his face darkened as soon as he heard that she wanted Essie to divorce him and marry Hanson. He walked up to Essie and pulled Mili out of her arms. "Little girl, do you want me to spank you today?"


    Mili raised her little foot and kicked him hard on the calf. "You are a violent devil!"


    In a hurry, Essie took her daughter back, patted her on the back and comforted her, "Baby, tell mommy, what happened?"


    Mili sniffed and sobbed, "Last night, when I got up and went to the bathroom, I heard you crying in the tent. You two had a quarrel. Did daddy hit you? Miss Li lied to me that you were playing a game, but I knew it wasn''t. Jimmy said that if a man has a mistress, he will become a devil and might kill his wife and child. "


    As Essie and Zac looked at each other, the two of them suddenly realized what had happened. They only felt extremely speechless.


    "Honey, Miss Li didn''t lie to you. We are indeed playing games," embarrassed, Essie explained.


    "Then why is your neck injured?" Mili wiped her tears.


    "It is... I was bitten by poisonous bug. There are a lot of poisonous bugs on the top of the mountain. Yesterday, I was a


    sent to treatment."


    Essie nodded. Although she sympathized with Janet, this was not the reason why she could hurt Eva. After all, she was not Janice.


    Now that she had almost finished what she should ask, when Essie was about to go out, she was stopped by Zac. "You''ve thought about it for so many days. Have you changed your mind?"


    "As long as I can''t get the news, my heart will be restless. So, please don''t push me too hard." Then she shook off his hand and walked out.


    Depressed, Zac hit the mat with his fist. He really wanted to drill into this woman''s brain to see why she couldn''t pull herself out of some problems.


    But when it came to principles, he would never give in. He would only wait for her to straighten out her thinking. He would wait as long as she could!


    Outside the tent, Mili had regained her lively smile.


    "Daddy doesn''t have a mistress. My family is still happy. That''s great." She clapped her hands. Although she was talking to herself, her voice was loud enough to be heard clearly by Essie who was standing outside the tent.


    She came over and stroked her head. "Daddy and Mommy are good. Don''t think too much, okay?"


    "Okay." Mili nodded and reached out her little hand to hold her hand. "Mommy, you must keep an eye on daddy. You must get rid of all the possible mistresses, so as to make sure everything goes well."


    Sweat dripped from Essie''s forehead. She was only worried that Zac was too cold-blooded. She would not worry him to have a mistress. A mistress who fell in love with him might end up miserable like Valery and Leila.


    After breakfast, Essie told Eva about Janet on the phone. At this time, Eva was about to go to the supermarket for shopping with four bodyguards.


    Her car was parked downstairs.


    As soon as she opened the door and got in, she heard a loud bang. A person fell down from the roof and heavily smashed on the front cover of her car. Immediately, the brain burst and blood splashed everywhere.

 Chapter 750 Play The Psychic Game

    The hood of the car was caved in because of the huge impact, and the window was full of blood.


    The person who fell from the building looked ferocious.


    Eva screamed in horror, opened the door and rushed out. The bodyguard quickly took her into the apartment hall to protect her.


    Eva''s face turned pale and curled up on the sofa, trembling. It was the first time that he had seen a real dead person. Such a terrifying scene had never appeared even in a horror movie. It was so terrifying.


    The security guard of the building called the police and poured her a cup of coffee to calm her down. A bodyguard and several security guards rushed to the rooftop of the apartment, but there was no one on it. They only found a card covered under bricks on the rail. "The fourth warning, next time it''s you!"


    The police arrived soon. After the forensic examination, they showed an extremely shocked expression on their faces. "This is an artificial dummy!"


    Eva was so furious that she hit the wall hard with her fist. The psycho was really annoying. It was getting more and more vicious.


    After knowing that Janet had made trouble again, Essie decided to expose her to the media. With so many eyes on her, she did not believe that she could continue to hide.


    However, what she didn''t expect was that Jim seemed to have foreseen her plan. He issued a ban in advance and forbade her to reveal any information about Janet.


    Finally, Essie understood why Zac didn''t want to get involved in this matter. He knew too well about Jim. He knew that he didn''t want others to get involved, but only wanted to solve it by himself.


    He wanted to protect Janet because she was Janice''s sister, but it had nothing to do with Essie. She wanted to secure the safety of Eva.


    She had set up a lunch at Blue Sea and Sunny Sky to have a good talk with Jim.


    If he couldn''t stop Janet as soon as possible, she would have to use the power of the Xu family. Eva was now Vinton''s fiancee and the future hostess of the Xu family. It was reasonable for them to use the power of the Xu family to protect her and deal with Janet.


    Eva grabbed the knife with her left hand and poked it hard on the steak.


    Although she sympathized with Janet and hoped to dissolve the unrequited resentment with her, the actions of the villain behind her made her very shameless. If she had the ability, she would fight with her alone. She hated the villain who played tricks behind her most.


    The so-called ''the miserable man must have his defect causes the misery'' which was indeed reasonable.


    "Jim, do you have any plan for Janet?" Essie said in a careless tone on purpose. Smart as Jim was, he would understand what she meant.


    Jim shrugged his shoulders and said slowly, "Your idea is too simple. Exposing Janet will only annoy her and make her do something more crazy. It won''t help at all."


    Taking a sip of wine, Essie asked someone to investigate Janet and found some of her glorious past. When she was six years old, she suspected that her neighbor wanted to kidnap her sister, so she set fire to the neighbor''s house. When she was eight years old, she said that her sister''s classmate was possessed by a Nine Tailed Fox and wanted to kill her


    I don''t allow anyone to make trouble in the family." After saying that, Essie went out.


    In the hall, when Leila saw Mary go downstairs, she quickly walked up to her and said, "Mommy, Essie didn''t quarrel with you, did she? Did she contradict you?" She was trying to figure out what Mary and Essie were talking about in the study.


    Mary waved her hand and said, "Nothing. I just told her some dos and don''ts about preparing the feast for new year''s eve."


    "Okay." Leila nodded, but in her heart, she didn''t believe that what Mary and Essie were talking about was something insignificant. She had to be on guard. She couldn''t let the relationship between Essie and Mary be ease. The worse their mother-in-law and daughter-in-law got, the better it would be for her.


    It was already eight o''clock when Zac came back. Essie was lying on the bed and reading Eva''s micro-blog.


    She had just sent a sensational news that she was going to play a psychic game on the Central Park''s central lake island at twelve o''clock at midnight on Sunday to summon Bloody Mary.


    The public thought she was hyping for the new horror movie, and only a few people knew that she was really summoning ''Bloody Mary''.


    Sitting next to Essie, Zac said, "That''s a good idea. Did Jim come up with it?"


    "Do you think she will come?" Essie asked.


    "Do you know what a smart psycho likes the most?" Zac raised his eyebrows.


    "What?" Essie turned to look at him.


    "Thrill and challenge," Zac said word by word in a low and clear voice.


    With a mocking smile on her face, Essie said, "It seems that you are thinking in the same channel."


    Zac leaned against the bed railing, crossed his hands on the back of his head, and said, "Birds of the same feather flock together. Honey, we are the same kind of people. "


    "Humph!" "I''m gentle and kind, and you''re cold and cold-blooded. I''m simple, and you''re scheming. We are two extremes," said Essie.


    "There are indeed two extremes, but one is positive and the other is negative. No matter how far away they are, they can still attract each other." With an evil and attractive smile, Zac pulled her into his arms.

 Chapter 751 Finally Showed Up

    In the morning, when Essie woke up, Zac was no longer by her side. He had always been energetic, which meant he didn''t feel tired.


    She had a backache and sored waist. It was clear that they were in a cold war. The weak lamb was miserable.


    After taking a shower and putting on her clothes, she walked out of the room and met Walt at the stairway.


    "Sister in law, when will you take my little nephew, Dawny back?" He asked with a teasing smile. During this period of time, his heart was empty, as if he had lost a rare treasure.


    "I will bring him back on the Minor Lunar New Year''s day," Essie said.


    "Then I will not see him for many days." He was a little disappointed.


    "Brother, if you really like children, you''d better have one as soon as possible." Essie giggled and went downstairs.


    Zac was having breakfast in the dining room, and the children sat next to him. It was weekend, so they didn''t need to go to school.


    Irene also came. She made the breakfast in person today. Last night, when Leila chatted with her on WeChat, she told her that Essie and Zac were quarreling, so she came early in the morning. She believed that Zac must need care and comfort at this time.


    "Auntie, the Fried Bun you cooked is so delicious," Rabi said in a sweet voice.


    "Then help yourself with more of them." Irene smiled sweetly, picked up a small fried bun and handed it to Zac''s mouth. "Cousin, you should eat too."


    "Thank you." Zac leaned back slightly and took it over with his hand.


    Mili saw what Irene was doing. Recently, because of her classmates, she was particularly sensitive to women approaching her father. Although daddy and mommy hadn''t been involved in their marriage, they had to be prepared. A muddled-headed fool like her mommy wouldn''t find it.


    Jimmy said that if he had been more vigilant and discovered his father''s abnormality earlier, his family wouldn''t have been broken up.


    She had to learn a lesson and couldn''t follow Jimmy''s example.


    Jimmy said that the closer someone to was you, the more careful you should be. So as long as it was a woman who had no blood relationship with daddy, she will keep an eye on it.


    Irene picked up another crystal dumpling, dipped it in sauce and put it on Zac''s plate. "Cousin, I know you like eating Cantonese breakfast very much, so I learned it from a top-class chef. Tell me, did I cook well? "


    Zac nodded, "Not bad." His tone was indifferent and polite.


    The more Mili looked at it, the more she felt something was wrong. She pouted and said, "Auntie, my daddy is not your husband. Why do you learn to cook his favorite food?"


    Irene was a little embarrassed by her question and quickly said, "He is my boss. It''s my duty to please him."


    "You''d better find a boyfriend as soon as possible. It''s not easy for women at a senior age to find a husband. They can only fight for other people''s husbands," Mili said.


    Irene was choked by


    ifference between the real body and the avatar. Janice is gentle and kind. As for you, you do all kinds of bad things. You are full of negative energy."


    "Because I have to protect my sister and drive away the bad guys who bullied her. You are one of them. You want to take my sister''s brother Jim away. You are an evil woman," Janet said through gritted teeth. Her mother said that her sister was weak and needed someone to protect her, so she gave birth to her. She learned boxing and judo in order to become strong enough to protect her sister.


    "Janet, did you make a mistake? I have a fiancee. I will get married soon. Your brother Jim and I are just ordinary friends. " Eva wiped the sweat off her forehead.


    "You are lying!" Janet said with a fierce look, "Brother Jim never takes any woman to his house. Only my sister can go in. But now he let you in, and you go to his house all day long. Jim never cooks for others. He only cooks for my sister. But now he cooks for you. You want to replace my sister and take brother Jim away. I warned you, but you refused to leave, so I had to kill you. "


    She was stunned for three seconds before she came to her senses. Jim had never brought any other woman home except Janice before? He had never cooked for anyone else except for Janice? No way?


    "Do you have anything else to say?" Her silence aggravated Janet''s hatred and anger.


    "No, no." Eva waved her hand at once, and the wheels in her mind spun a few times. Suddenly, she thought of the reason. She laughed and said, "You misunderstood. The reason why he let me enter his house and cooked for me was that he had never treated me as a woman. In his eyes, there are three kinds of people. Men, women and tough women. I''m the third kind, not a man or woman. "


    "You''re really good at quibbling, but I''m not that stupid to believe your nonsense. Anyone who calls Bloody Mary must die! " said Janet, pulling out the dagger tied to her leg.

 Chapter 752 On The Verge Of Death

    Under the moonlight, the dagger emitted a cold light.


    When Janet rushed towards Eva, a deep and sharp voice came from behind, "Stop, Janet!"


    Eva glared at the people rushing over like a hurricane in front of her. He was lurking under the lake, but he didn''t come until so long, which made her talk with Janet for so long.


    Janet turned around and saw Jim. She was shocked. She didn''t expect that when she was waiting for Eva at the bottom of the lake, Jim was also hiding on the other side of the lake.


    On the Bank of the lake, the fans'' hearts were in a tangle. Some of them even took off their clothes and prepared to swim to save their idol. They were thrilled to see Jim.


    It was more interesting than a movie!


    "King Jim, you are invincible. Kill Bloody Mary as soon as possible and save your Eva."


    Hearing the shouts of her fans, Janet was so angry that her mouth almost twisted. She should really prepare a bomb to blow them all away.


    "Brother Jim, are you here to save this woman? You fell in love with her. You don''t love my sister anymore, do you? " she questioned and complained.


    "I''m here to save you." Jim tried his best to maintain a gentle tone. "There are so many eyes on the shore. If you kill her, you will be locked up in a psychiatric hospital for a lifetime. I hope you can live a normal life, which is also your sister''s wish. "


    "My existence is to protect my sister. If this bad woman takes you away, I will be sad to death when my sister comes back," Janet said angrily.


    "Janet, do I have such a bad taste?" A faint smile played at the corners of Jim''s mouth. His dark brown eyes flickered in the light. "Look at this woman. She has poor skin, bad appearance, bad figure, and even bad hair. From beginning to end, she doesn''t look like a woman. How can I fall in love with her?"


    Hearing this, Eva was speechless. She believed that Jim meant what he said from the bottom of his heart. In his eyes, she was nothing from inside to outside.


    Janet turned around and glanced at Eva with contempt, "Yes, she is. She doesn''t even deserve to carry shoes for my sister. Then why do you still let her go to your home? Didn''t you never bring any woman home? "


    "She owed me a lot. I asked her to eat, drink and serve me. Her role is the same as that of the maid, Kina," Jim explained slowly.


    Eva seriously agreed. Her role was like that of the appetizer and a slave eating companion.


    "Then why do you still cook for her? My sister is the only person in the world who has tasted your cooking. What qualifications does this woman have?" Janet asked suspiciously.


    "I''ve cooked too much. I don''t want to waste it. It''s just a boon for her," Jim shrugged his shoulders and said lightly.


    Looking at Jim, Eva thought, ''He deserves to be called the best actor. His expression doesn''t change at all and there is no flaw in his act.''


    Janet seemed to be persuaded by him. She slowly put down the dagger and loosened her fingers. With a bang, the dagger fell to the ground.


    Jim and Eva breathed a sigh of relief at t


    l love your brother Jim, not only women, but also men! "


    "Brother Jim doesn''t love them. It''s useless for them to love brother Jim!" Janet snorted.


    "But they can kill your sister as you kill me, so that your brother Jim will feel free. Your sister is so weak. Without you to protect her, she must be killed easily," Eva said.


    "Shut up! If anyone dares to touch my sister, I''ll kill her." Janet began to tremble. It seemed that what Eva said hit her heart.


    Jim took the opportunity to take two steps forward and shortened the distance from her. "Janet, you have to take good care of yourself to protect Janice. Give me the gun. I''ll take you home and wait for Janice. " He reached out his hand.


    Janet''s hand holding the gun trembled, "Brother Jim, don''t you really like her?"


    "Of course, even if there is only one woman left in the world, I won''t choose her." When Jim spoke, his eyes swept across the face of Eva.


    Before he finished his words, Eva''s voice came, "Janet, don''t worry. Even if there is only one man in the world, I won''t choose your brother Jim. Let me show you my fiancee''s picture. He is many times better than your brother Jim. "


    Without waiting for Janet''s response, she took out her phone from her pocket, completely forgetting that there was a gun pointing at her head.


    Every time she was hurt by Jim''s sharp tongue, she would show a state of disorder.


    She handed the photo of Vinton to Janet, "Look at my fiancee. He is handsome, gentle and considerate, not like scum Jim''s venomous, narcissistic and arrogant. The only person I like is my fiancee. Scum Jim is left to you and your sister,"


    she said to herself, not noticing the coldness in Jim''s eyes.


    Janet stared at her and focused all her attention on her. "Then you can swear that if you like brother Jim and date with brother Jim, you will be disfigured by sulfuric acid, or hit to death in a car accident, or hit by lightning in rainy days. And after you die, you will go to hell and be reincarnated as a mouse in your next life."

 Chapter 753 My Sister Is Back

    ''What the hell!''


    Eva cursed in her heart, ''This psycho is so poisonous. How could she ask me to swear such a poisonous oath!''


    However, she had nothing to worry about. Anyway, she couldn''t have such an intersection with Jim in her life. After she paid off her debt to him, they would go their own ways and live their own separate lives.


    "Well, I swear." She raised her hand and turned her head to the lake. For some reason, she didn''t want to look at Jim. "I, Eva, swear that if I like Jim and date with Jim..."


    "Shut up!" A cold and fierce shout came, interrupting her voice, followed by a ''bang'' of gunshot.


    She covered her ears in horror and closed her eyes. She thought it was Janet who pulled the trigger and thought she was going to die, but her body didn''t seem to hurt at all.


    She slowly opened her eyes and turned her head slightly, only to find that Janet was missing.


    Where was she? She quickly opened her eyes and saw Janet lying on the grass.


    Not far away, Jim held a gun in his hand. The shooting posture was cool and domineering!


    It took Eva five seconds to come to her senses. At this time, Jim had already stood beside her. The moonlight cast a shadow on his handsome face, making his face particularly gloomy. His pair of charming eyes were shining with raging flames, as if they could devour her in a second.


    Eva was totally confused. She had no idea why he was angry? She should be the one who should be angry. He had a gun and stayed here talking with Janet for a long time, which seriously threatened her life.


    In fact, Jim didn''t know why he was so angry. When he heard her swearing without scruple, he had an impulse to kill her!


    "Is she dead?" Eva turned to look at Janet. Jim''s eyes were so horrible that she didn''t dare to look at him. It was the first time that she found that eyes could kill people.


    "I just used the anesthetic." As Jim said, he made a phone call and soon a helicopter flew over.


    The pilot put down the stretcher, and Jim put Janet on it. After she was pulled into the helicopter, a life-saving basket was put down.


    "Go up," Jim ordered.


    Eva didn''t expect to leave in this way. She was afraid of heights!


    "Well, I''ll take the waterway," she said weakly.


    "It''s up to you. But when the armed police come to evacuate the fans, it''s estimated to be tomorrow morning," Jim said coldly and jumped into the life-saving basket.


    Eva glanced at the lakeside. After shooting, their fans had fallen into a state of extreme excitement and screamed crazily.


    She shrank her neck and quickly ran into the life-saving basket.


    The helicopter slowly flew away, and such a cool departure attracted fans to scream excitedly.


    Eva closed her eyes and didn''t dare to look down at all. She clutched the rope tightly with her hands and her body was trembling slightly.


    "Heaven pepper? So you are afraid of height except for hunger?" Jim sneered.


    Somehow, when Eva heard his voice, her fear disappeared in an instant. Perha


    th a slight smile, Eva reached out her hand and held Vinton''s arm. "Janice, let me introduce to you. This is my fiancee, Vinton. We are going to get married soon. Your boyfriend and I are just partners at work. In fact, we don''t like each other in private. Our relationship is very bad. Don''t misunderstand us. "


    With his wife''s performance, Vinton lowered his head and gave her a gentle kiss on the cheek. "I''m so good. How could my wife fall in love with someone else? If you keep thinking about it and link my wife with Jim, I''m going to be angry."


    Janet stretched out her hand and made a gesture of holding her shoulders to the air beside her. "Sister, if you are worried, I will help you keep an eye on this woman. If she dares to have bad intentions on brother Jim, I will help you kill her."


    Hearing this, Vinton frowned and said, "Janet, if you dare to hurt my wife again, I will lock you in a dark room without seeing your finger for the rest of your life and let you and bloody Mary die in the same way."


    Jim sat next to him in silence. He was not in the mood to act. Janet''s mentioning of Janice in front of him was equivalent to tearing his old scar apart again. It was dripping with blood.


    And in front of him, there was the scene of showing of their love between his enemy for three lifetimes and her husband, which made him even more unhappy. He felt his blood was blocked and unable to flow smoothly.


    He poured himself a glass of wine and drank it up. He used the alcohol to anaesthetize the unhappiness in his heart.


    Noticing the change of his expression, Janet quickly said, "Brother Jim, my sister is back. Aren''t you happy?"


    Jim glanced at her and said, "Your sister is back, but I can''t see her. Only you can see her. What should I do?" he said in a childish tone.


    Janet was shocked, "How could you not see my sister? She is sitting right next to you. Eva has seen her. "


    "I just can''t see. What do you think I should do?" Jim showed a helpless expression.

 Chapter 754 Take The Initiative

    Noticing that Jim did it on purpose, Eva snickered in her heart. ''There must be a good show when evil people meet their match, '' she thought.


    Janet was unhappy. She stood up and stamped her feet. "Brother Jim, have you changed your mind? You don''t love my sister anymore, so you don''t want her to come back at all?"


    Jim took a sip of tea and said slowly, "Janet, you should know that you are a smart and special child. You can see those invisible things from childhood to adulthood. I''ll give you a task this month. Try to persuade your sister not to hide in front of me and let me see her as I can see you, okay? "


    Janet curled her lips and said, "It''s all your fault. You have an unclear relationship with this woman. So my sister is angry and don''t let you see her. I''ll find a way to help you. My sister is the kindest one. I''ll persuade her and she will forgive you. "


    "Good girl." Jim stroked her head as if she were a child.


    Eva guessed that he was looking for something for Janet to do, in case she would have a relapse of her mental disease and harm the world.


    Vinton shook his head and sighed silently. This little girl looked like an innocent doll, but he didn''t expect that there was something wrong with her brain. What a pity.


    Janet looked at him, and a deep light flashed through her misty big eyes. "This handsome brother, you should keep an eye on your woman. She has the tendency to cheat. If you are distracted, she will cuckold you."


    "Little sister, don''t worry. I''m one hundred percent trusted my wife. Just keep an eye on your brother-in-law." Vinton sneered.


    "My brother-in-law won''t like her. She is ugly and in bad shape. She can''t even compare with my sister''s toe. It''s because she doesn''t have a clear estimation of herself that she keeps pestering my brother-in-law. " Janet made a face at Eva.


    Vinton had an impulse to throw Janet out of the window, but normal people couldn''t take a psycho seriously. The world of psycho was not something ordinary people could understand, and her values and aesthetic sense must be distorted.


    He pretended not to hear Janet''s words and picked up a piece of abalone for Eva, "Honey, eat more." He knew that Eva had the ability to maintain her appetite and would not be affected by anyone or anything.


    Eva also picked up a piece of sea cucumbers for him and said, "Vinton, I find that you have lost weight after going to Malaysia. After dinner, we will go back to see mom and Jade. Mom knows that you are back, so she specially cooked your favorite lotus root and sparerib soup."


    "I happened to buy gifts for mom and Jade. Let''s go together." Vinton smiled.


    Glancing at the two of them, Jim remained silent and took a sip of soup.


    It''s so sour!


    There seemed to be something wrong with his taste bud today. No matter what he ate, it was sour. Was it because he had drunk lemon juice before he came?


    Janet looked at him and smiled, "Brother Jim, my sister just came back. Do you have any gift for her?"


    "Yes, there is." Jim took the opportunity to nod and took out a watch from his pocket. "This is customized for Janice. I want to make up for our lost


    p of the Pyramid in Dragon City was Zac. It was normal for her to admire Zac. She has said that she wants to find someone like Zac, but there is only one Zac. How can she find another one? Unless she takes it from you. "


    "Mom, Irene is aunt''s daughter. I can''t take her as a home wrecker. It''s not good to let aunt know!" Hearing that, Essie curled her lips. In this respect, she was one hundred percent trusted Zac. Even if Irene had this intention, Zac would not talk to her.


    But Lucy couldn''t let it go. She couldn''t stop the woman who wanted to crawl to the man''s side. Back then, Baron sniffed at Elizabeth, but in the end, he fell into her trap.


    "If something really happens between Irene and Zac, your relationship with your aunt will be worse."


    With a sigh, Essie decided to change the topic. It was not suitable to discuss it in front of the children.


    In the Rose Manor in Provence, Irene was quite excited.


    It was a good chance for her that Essie was not with Zac. After Zac and Albert finished talking about business, she called them and invite them to visit the manor.


    It was already in the evening when Zac and Albert arrived. After tasting the authentic French dinner, Mrs. Rose took Albert to visit the Chateau.


    Irene wanted Zac to go with her to the lavender field for a walk. But to her surprise, Mili sent him a video chat with her father to talk about life. She could only wait aside bitterly.


    As soon as she heard that Zac and Albert were in the Rose Manor, she became more worried. Was not this same as a sheep to enter the tiger''s den? She decided to pester her father the whole night, not giving Irene any chance to take advantage of it.


    "Daddy, I want to have a private talk with you. Let''s go to our room and have a talk, okay?"


    "Okay." Zac smiled and went upstairs to the guest room.


    Irene waited for two hours but didn''t see Zac come out. Feeling a little depressed, she decided to take the initiative. The thing that Leila gave her had never been found a chance to use. Now that Essie was not here, it was the best chance. She couldn''t miss it.

 Chapter 755 Heavy Injuries

    Irene knew that Zac liked fresh orange juice, so she went to the kitchen to make a small bottle. She took out the small bottle given by Leila and put the liquid in it.


    When she was taking the glass, she accidentally touched the rose red wine that she had drunk. The cork of the bottle was not stuffed, and bright red liquid flowed out from it and splashed all over her body.


    "Damn it!" She cursed from her throat, put the juice aside, and quickly went to take a shower and change her clothes. Zac must dislike the smell of alcohol.


    As soon as she went upstairs, Mrs. Rose walked into the kitchen. She was also here to make juice. The habits of Zac and his father were very similar, and they both liked orange juice.


    When she saw a jar of fresh juice in the kitchen, she guessed that it was Irene who made it. However, she didn''t expect that Irene had poison it. After she finished squeezing it, she didn''t care too much and just took a can of it and went out. Albert was still waiting for her in the Chateau.


    Irene put on her pajamas after she washed herself well. She went to the kitchen and went upstairs with the orange juice she had made.


    Mili was still video chatting with Zac. She wouldn''t turn it off until it was bedtime.


    "Cousin, I have made a pot of orange juice for you. Let''s talk while drinking." She smiled, poured the orange juice into the cup and handed it to Zac.


    "Thank you." Zac took it and took a sip. As Irene saw it, a mysterious smile appeared at the corners of her mouth. "Can I have a talk with Mili?" she asked.


    Hearing what she said, Mili pouted and said, "Aunt Irene, you can go out now. Daddy and I are talking something secret. Outsiders can''t hear us."


    "How old are you? Do you have a secret?" Irene said with a smile.


    "I''m a prodigy. I know more than you do." Mili raised her eyebrows proudly.


    "How do you know more than I do?" Irene pursed her lips with a faint smile. How dare this little girl mock her intelligence?


    "Can you recite the six hundred and fifth number behind the Pi?" Mili Michelle.


    Irene was a little nervous. She couldn''t!


    "Can you calculate how much for thousand six hundred and ninety two times two hundred and ninety four in ten seconds?" Mili asked again.


    Irene was sweating wildly. Of course she couldn''t!


    Mili sneered, "Look, this is the difference between the ordinary you and prodigies like me."


    "It seems that there is a generation gap." Irene smiled awkwardly.


    "Honey, be polite. Don''t talk to auntie Irene like that." In the video, Essie scolded in a low voice.


    "I''m just telling the truth. Is it wrong to be honest?" Mili pouted, looking wronged.


    Zac shook his head and smiled. She was such a naughty girl. She didn''t even care about her father''s face, let alone Irene.


    "Irene, why don''t you go out first? This little girl has a lot of secrets to tell me."


    Irene was so depressed that she could only turn around and sulkily walk out. However, she didn''t go downstairs. Instead, she went to the opposite room and peeped through the


    isfortune, I have to walk on." She had cried, laughed, and felt pain, but she had never regretted. If she had to make another choice, she would still choose this path.


    "It''s good that you know it." The corners of Zac''s mouth were slightly drooping. He was a little hurt in his heart.


    After a long silence, his voice came again, "Aunt and Irene didn''t come back with us."


    "Why? Do they still have something to deal with in the Chateau? " Essie asked.


    "No, I always feel that something unpleasant happened between aunt and daddy that night, so aunt temporarily decided not to come back." Zac said thoughtfully, "In the morning, dad and aunt didn''t say a word. They seemed to avoid each other deliberately."


    "Did daddy and aunt talk about the past?" Essie was shocked.


    "My father is a man of sense. He knows that aunt has lost her memory and can''t mention those unpleasant past," Zac analyzed.


    "Maybe the speaker didn''t mean it, but the listener took it wrong." Essie shrugged. Regardless of who the Mrs. Rose was, Charlotte, she had a relationship with Albert and had a child. These memories could not be forgotten by Albert.


    She picked up her pad and decided to make a video call to Mrs. Rose to sound it out.


    At this moment, Irene was playing tricks with Mrs. Rose and asking her to go back to Dragon City. Mrs. Rose was so upset that she locked herself in her room and ignored her.


    Seeing the video call from Essie, she hesitated for a while and decided to answer it.


    "Auntie, when are you and Irene going to come? Zac and I can pick you up at the airport," Essie said with a slight smile.


    Mrs. Rose flipped her hair at the temples of her ears with a strange expression on her face. "I''m used to living in Provence. I think it''s better here, so I don''t intend to come over for the time being."


    Essie and Zac looked at each other. It seemed that the situation was more serious than they thought.


    "Aren''t you still receiving treatment? If you don''t come back, the treatment will be interrupted."

 Chapter 756 An Unqualified Husband

    "It''s been so long, but there''s still no progress. Maybe I can''t remember it all my life." Mrs. Rose sighed.


    "Auntie, you have to be confident that one day all the memories will come back to your mind. I also lost my memory, and I remember everything," Essie comforted.


    "Let''s talk about it after the new year. I have to clear up the accounts of the Chateau as well," Mrs. Rose insisted.


    Swallowing, Essie decided to speak a little more frankly, "Aunt, well... Are you in conflict with daddy? "


    Mrs. Rose trembled slightly, and a complicated expression flashed across her face. "You... Why do you ask that? "


    "I''m worried that you will have a dispute about my mommy," Essie explained.


    "No... We have no conflict. " When Mrs. Rose spoke, her eyes flashed with something unusual.


    Zac keenly sensed it. It seemed that his guess was right. Something must have happened between his daddy and aunt that night.


    "Auntie, you haven''t celebrated the new year in China for nearly thirty years. We really hope that you and Irene can come to celebrate the new year with us."


    "And grandma, although she is still in a coma, I believe that she will be very happy when you come back to celebrate the new year with her," Essie persuaded after Zac finished his words.


    Mrs. Rose thought for a while and said, "I... will think about it," she said hesitantly. She was thinking about her mother. She was old and didn''t know how long she could hold on. Even if she couldn''t hear or see, she still hoped to spend the most important new year with her.


    Seeing that she softened her tone, Essie secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She knew that even if Mr. Rose had a conflict with Albert, she would not leave grandma behind.


    After hanging up the phone, she sighed, "I don''t know what happened between daddy and aunt that made aunt unwilling to come to Dragon City."


    Zac touched his chin deeply. He stayed up late that night and read business magazine.


    At one o''clock in the morning, he heard the hurried footsteps upstairs. It should be his aunt. About an hour later, the sound of his father entering the room came from the next door.


    In this way, it was a little weird for the two of them to stay in the Chateau till midnight.


    "I''ll ask daddy some other time."


    Essie nodded.


    On the second day, when Zac went for a walk in the garden, he saw Albert sitting alone in the pavilion smoking a cigar. He stared at an unknown corner in the depths of the garden, lost in thought.


    "Daddy." He walked over and sat beside him.


    Albert came to his senses and looked at him, "Have the children gone to school?"


    "Yes." Zac nodded, "Essie and I talked to aunt on the phone yesterday. I hope she can come and celebrate the new year with us."


    Turning his face away, an unnatural look flashed across Albert''s eyes. "Do you think a person will become another person after losing her memory?"


    "I think people who lose their memory will show their own instinct, more like


    he gave him a comfortable feeling.


    Getting out of the car, Mili took the hand of Ivy and put it on the arm of Hanson. "Daddy Hanson, Auntie and I will be your dancing partner today, okay?"


    The muscles on Hanson''s arm tightened a little. He looked down at Ivy. She lowered her almond eyes and two red clouds floated on her pure and beautiful face, looking somewhat lovely.


    "You are the little princess. I will listen to you," he turned to look at Mili and said in a low voice.


    At first, Ivy was so nervous that her heart was in a mess. If Hanson refused, she would cry on the spot.


    When Hanson said in an extremely magnetic voice, she raised her eyes in disbelief, and the excitement were dancing in her eyes.


    As soon as they entered, they attracted the attention of all the guests. The handsome and rich President of Bella and the noble and beautiful daughter of Rong''s Group were the perfect match.


    In the first dance, Hanson danced with Mili, and in the second, he invited Ivy.


    Ivy''s heart was floating in the sky.


    "Hanson, how many people are waiting in line in front of your heart now?"


    "No one," Hanson said without hesitation.


    "Then let me be the first one, okay?"


    "Ivy, there must be a lot of people chasing you. Why did you..." Before Hanson could finish his words, he was interrupted by Ivy, "I just like you. I only like you. I will wait at the door of your heart all the time. As long as it opens, I will rush in and occupy it, preventing others from coming in again."


    "You should know that there is someone inside," Hanson sighed sadly.


    "If it were someone else, I would be very sad, but it is my sister-in-law. It doesn''t matter, because she has become a wife and a mother," Ivy said in a calm tone.


    [Hanson kept silent, a hint of pain quietly flashing across his eyes.


    When he was distracted, Ivy tiptoed and boldly kissed his charming thin lips.


    When he touched her soft lips, Hanson trembled violently and his eyes widened.

 Chapter 757 See What Shouldnt Be Seen

    "Brother Hanson, I have given my first kiss to you. Whether you can accept me or not, whether we will be together in the future, I hope you can be the first man in my life. Because I really love you. " Ivy clearly remembered that this was her ninth confession. Maybe it would take another ninety ninth or nine hundred ninety ninth confessions, but she would definitely hold on.


    Hanson stared at her with deep and complicated eyes. After a long time, he lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "Ivy, I promise you that you will be the first one in the line. But I''m not sure how long it will take. "


    The eyes of Ivy were lit up, and a joyful smile flowed out from the corner of her mouth, like a drop of ink splashing in the water, slowly and poetically spreading, until the corners of her eyes and brows were covered.


    "I can wait, no matter how long it will take."


    Not far away, holding her mobile phone, Mili successfully captured the wonderful moment just now. She believed that her aunt would like to keep it as a souvenir.


    At this time, Essie and Eva were also in Yang City. Mandy asked them to come and have a get-together.


    "How are you doing recently, Mandy?" Essie asked.


    Mandy sighed slightly. She had thought that she could start a new life without the threat of the video, but she didn''t expect that Bles wouldn''t let her go and even threatened her that if she dared leave him, he would reveal that she was his mistress. She knew that the person who could help her now was these two besties whom she did not want to spend more time with.


    Essie was the third daughter of the Xu family, and Eva was the daughter-in-law of the Xu family who would soon marry into the family. Both of them had a say in front of Bles.


    As soon as she said this, Eva clenched her fists angrily. "This old bastard, how dare he flirt with other women and force them to engage in prostitution? It''s too hateful."


    "I''ve had enough of him. I want to throw up when I see his fat face." Mandy was angry and hateful.


    Unlike Baron, Bles was not as handsome. He was a fat man, and Mandy also liked handsome man. She hated fat men the most in her life. If Bles could be as mature and charming as Baron, she could accept it. But he was just an exception of the gene mutation in the Xu family, and every minute was a torture in front of him.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll talk to Bles sometime," Essie comforted.


    Eva patted on Mandy''s shoulder and said, "I''ll go with Essie. I don''t believe that we can''t deal with this old goat."


    Mandy took a sip of tea. Although she hated Essie and was jealous of Eva, she knew the importance of connections since she had been in the TV station for so long. These two friends were of great use to her. It was not worth it to break up with them. Using them as two tools would do no harm to her.


    "Eva, Essie, thank you. I''m so happy that you are still willing to stay with me." She pretended to be moved.


    "We are best friends. We share weal and woe together," Eva said with a smile.


    "Yes." Essie nodded.


    Mandy put her arms around the shoulders of the two and said, "Sometimes I envy you so much. You have found a good husband, and I''m almost a leftover."


    "You, Mandy, are a popular anch


    curled her lips. As the head of the Rong family, Albert was in a high position, but he had never been out drinking and messing around. On the other hand, uncle Allen was shuttling through the all kinds of beautiful women all day long.


    Zac thought for a while and asked, "Did aunt Sally see you?"


    "No, I''m hiding." Essie shrugged.


    "Smart." Touching her head, Zac said, "Just pretend that you don''t know it."


    Essie nodded slightly. She also thought so. Men could have fun outside, but why should women have to stay alone? Loyalty was mutual.


    "Uncle Allen cheated on aunt Sally countless times. Now that aunt Sally returned him a favor, it is fair enough."


    Zac flicked her forehead and said, "It''s not what a hostess should say."


    Sticking out her tongue, Essie said, "I can''t deal with the matter of the elders. If something happens one day, let dad or grandma and grandpa make the decision."


    In another room, Leila was talking to Irene. Irene pouted her lips and complained that what she had given her had no effect, causing her to miss a good opportunity.


    Leila broke into a sweat. No one could withstand it. How could it be ineffective?


    "Are you sure he drank?" she asked.


    "Of course, I saw it with my own eyes." Irene nodded.


    "That''s strange." Leila was confused. Was it possible that Zac had a special constitution and his physical structure was different from that of ordinary people?


    "Forget it. I''ll use my own way in the future." Irene curled her lips. She didn''t believe that Zac was an unshakable copper wall. She had made up her mind that if her mother didn''t want to come to Dragon City, she would come by herself. She still wanted to celebrate the new year in China.


    Mrs. Rose locked herself in the room alone. Fragments of that night kept flashing through her mind. She and Albert...


    He was her brother-in-law!


    She felt ashamed. She was afraid of going to Dragon City and didn''t know how to face Mary.


    The most terrible thing was that since this incident, the figure in her dream became clearer and clearer, as if it was Albert. Oh God! How could the man she had forgotten be her brother-in-law?

 Chapter 758 Keep Peeping

    Essie decided to negotiate with Bles alone. Eva hadn''t been married into their family yet, so it was not good to have a bad relationship with Bles. But she didn''t care about it. She was already hostile to Bles.


    "My dear niece, why are you so free today?" Bles said with a fake smile.


    "Uncle, of course I have something to discuss with you." With a slight smile, Essie poured a cup of tea for Bles.


    Bles glanced at the teacup in front of him and asked casually, "What''s the matter?"


    Taking a sip of the tea, Essie said, "Bles, Mandy is my best friend. You should know that, right?"


    The fake smile at the corners of Bles''s mouth froze, and a hint of gloom flashed across his face. "What''s wrong, my little niece? You even care about my private affairs?"


    "Uncle, love requires mutual willingness. Isn''t it appropriate for you to force Mandy to stay with you?" Essie still kept a polite smile.


    "I just like to keep her by my side and play with her slowly." Bles sneered.


    Frowning slightly, Essie asked, "What should Mandy do to make you release her?"


    "I will kick her when I lose my interest in her." Bles shrugged and smiled evilly.


    With her teacup in her hand, Essie lay down on the back of the chair and crossed her legs. "Uncle, I heard that you bid for a land in the north suburb of City C recently and are about to open it to high-end residential area."


    A piece of meat on Bles''s face twitched violently. "Little niece, it seems that you are well prepared."


    "How dare I come to uncle without sincerity?" Essie smiled mischievously. An old fox like Bles wouldn''t stop until all the bones in his mouth were eaten up, unless he was taught a lesson.


    "What do you want to do?" Bles''s eyes turned stern.


    "I have asked someone to make a detailed investigation. That land was a pit of thousands of people and was full of resentment in the period of the Republic of China. People in City C are very superstitious, especially valuing the Fengshui. If this news is leaked out, not to mention the rich, even ordinary people dare not buy it, right? " Essie said slowly.


    "You..." Bles''s mouth seemed to be stung by a hornet and twisted to the side.


    "Uncle, please calm down. I don''t like to hinder others'' financial path. As long as you agree to let go of Mandy, I promise that no news will be revealed before your house is sold out," Essie said with a smile.


    Bles grabbed the teacup on the table and gulped it down. Then he smashed the teacup to the ground with a loud bang. The teacup was smashed into pieces.


    "You win!" he said through gritted teeth.


    With a smile, Essie said, "Uncle, as your niece, how can I let you do a business at a loss?" She clapped her hands, and the door of the tearoom was pushed open. Two hot and beautiful girls came in. "The two girls are as good as Mandy in terms of figure, beauty and skills. I hope you can accept them."


    Bles squinted at the two girls, and the anger on his face immediately dissipated. "You are filial." After saying that, h


    , "Scum Jim, is she peeping at you?"


    "What do you think?" A fire burst out from Jim''s charming eyes.


    Oh my God! Eva touched her forehead. No wonder Janet knew that she came to Jim''s home. It turned out that she had been peeping at him. This apartment must be specially chosen by her. It was not covered on the top floor, and the balcony was just facing Jim''s mansion. Because it was three kilometers away, and there was a lake blocking it, it was impossible for Jim to find it.


    "I really need to take some measures." Jim squeezed out a few words from his teeth. He couldn''t allow a psycho to disturb his life, even if she was Janice''s sister.


    Eva sympathized with him. It was really a headache to be entangled with a high IQ psycho.


    Jim asked Eve to take her men to the apartment to catch Janet, and asked Armand to take the engineer to the villa in the mountain to install an infrared monitor. As long as Janet took a step out of the villa, the monitor would immediately alarm.


    Back in the living room, a servant brought some fruits.


    After eating a piece of dragon fruit, Eva sighed in her heart. Was the Wang clan''s genes too bad, or was their ancestors cursed? Why didn''t they give birth to a normal child?


    "Scum Jim, your family must have been against your being with Janice at that time, right?" she asked almost subconsciously. The Jing family''s genes were so excellent and perfect. They would definitely not allow a daughter-in-law with the same disease genes to marry in, destroy their good genes and produce unhealthy descendants.


    Jim''s face darkened. "You talk too much nonsense," he replied impatiently.


    Eva stuck out her tongue and realized that she had asked the wrong question. She lowered her head to eat the fruit and stopped talking.


    An hour later, Eve called, they had caught Janet and took her back to the villa in the mountain.


    "Let''s go." Jim stood up, uttered two words in a low voice and walked outside. It seemed that he was going to blame the psycho.

 Chapter 759 I Am So Scared

    In the villa, Janet was handcuffed on a chair by Eve.


    When Jim came here, he called his insect training ground and asked them to send several baskets of roaches here.


    Everyone had his or her most fearful thing, and Janet was most afraid of roach.


    Jim ordered his men to put the baskets of roaches around Janet and surrounded her.


    Janet jumped onto the chair, with extreme fear on her white baby face. Her eyes were wide open and almost popped out. Her face twisted ferociously, and screams of horror broke out from her mouth like being slaughtered.


    "Help, sister, help --"


    Eva pulled Jim aside and said, "Scum Jim, she is a psycho. Is it really good to scare her like this?"


    "She is afraid. It means that she had her normal side," Jim said slowly.


    "Brother Jim, please take those roaches away as soon as possible. I''m scared to death. Woo..." Janet began to beg for mercy.


    "Do you dare to run around again?" Jim pursed his lips and looked very serious.


    "No, I do not dare anymore!" Janet shivered and shook her head like a rattle drum.


    Jim waved his hand and the bodyguards withdrew the roaches. Eve removed the cuff for Janet. She patted her chest, gasping for breath. She was still in shock.


    "Janet, if you dare to run around next time, I will throw you into the basket and let roaches crawl all over your body," Jim warned her word by word slowly and clearly.


    Janet burst into tears, "Brother Jim is a bad guy. Brother Jim bullies Janet. Janet will tell sister!"


    "Janet, you are naughty. Sister is angry too. She won''t help you," Jim frowned and said in a tone as if he was teaching a child a lesson. However, Janet, who was a psycho, was just like a child, changing her face faster than turning a book.


    "My sister won''t be angry. I''m protecting her." Janet raised her hand and pointed at Eva angrily, "This woman ran to your home again. She just wanted to take you away from my sister."


    "Her duty is to have meals with me. Of course she will come to my house," Jim said.


    "Why did you ask her to have meals with you?" Janet pouted.


    "She looks like an appetizer," Jim said lightly, as if he was just stating a fact.


    "Where did she look like an appetizer? She is ugly and thin, just like a malnourished African refugee. I want to throw up when I see her, and I can''t even eat. " Janet looked at Eva with disgust.


    Eva ignored her words and didn''t care about the psycho.


    "Janet, don''t forget that you are a special person. The people and things in your eyes are different from mine," Jim corrected her seriously.


    Janet blinked in confusion. Her abnormal brain was messed up by him all of a sudden. "Brother Jim, didn''t you say that she was not good-looking before?"


    "Good-looking is different from looking like an appetizer." Jim smiled mischievously.


    "Then where do you think she is like an appetizer?" Janet asked curiously.


    "In my opinion, she is just a piece of medium sirloin, hard and chewy," Jim said slowly.


    Sw


    she is right. It''s a good choice to be in a relationship outside. I took your sister home because she was too weak to do too much outdoor exercise. But Gigi is different. She is in good health, so I don''t need to take her home. "


    Janet''s face darkened at his words. No matter who dared to seduce her sister''s brother Jim, she would not let her go. She would definitely teach that Gigi a lesson to see if she dared to compete with her sister for brother Jim.


    "Sirloin, I''ll keep an eye on you. If you dare to seduce brother Jim while eating with him, I''ll teach you a lesson." She looked at Eva and warned her fiercely. Anyway, in her heart, she was the first rival in love of her sister.


    Jim''s face darkened. After he left the villa, he asked someone to make a curtain of cockroaches specially hung at the gate of the villa. Janet could see it as long as she opened the door, which was full of deterrence.


    When Eva saw the curtain, she was petrified and didn''t close her chin for five minutes. Jim was really full of strange tricks. Even when he faced the psycho, she could still be tamed.


    Janet didn''t dare to go out. She curled up on the sofa and cried at a phone, "Sister, come back quickly. Brother Jim bullied me and scared me with cockroaches."


    The bodyguards were used to Janet''s self-talking with her phone which was not connected. No one would expect that it was connected this time. Her cry was clearly heard by the person on the other side.


    Although there was no response on the phone, Janet continued, "The ugly woman is transformed from goblins. She is so powerful that they can eat anything and even dare to eat cockroaches. Janet is worried that she can''t be dealt with alone. There was also a bad woman called Gigi who was also coveting brother Jim. Sister, you must come back as soon as possible. We can deal with them together. We can''t let them take brother Jim away. "


    There was a quick breath on the phone, as if responding to Janet, and then hung up.

 Chapter 760 Get The Girl Pregnant Without Getting Married (Part One)

    The top news today was that Gigi, a young model, was splashed with urine.


    The first suspect that Eva associated with was Janet.


    There was a saying that, ''the priest climbs one foot, and the devil climbs ten feet.''. Although Jim used the roach as the guard of door, there were still many ways to escape from the small villa in the mountains for Janet, who had high intelligence and good skills. She first used her hacker technology to turn off the infrared alarm system, and then tore the bed sheet as a rope and climbed down from the balcony.


    As a result, Gigi suffered a lot.


    This time, Jim didn''t have dinner at home. Instead, he went to the small dessert shop of Qi family with Eva to have some desserts. The two wore peaked cap, big sunglasses and mask, walked in fully armed.


    The waiter in the dessert shop had been used to her dressing. They knew it was her even without looking at her face.


    "Eva Boss," Annabel called her in a very low voice. She ran over and grabbed her sleeve. "You came at the right time. Someone is negotiating with the boss in the meeting room."


    "Who?" Eva''s nerves suddenly tensed.


    "She seems to be the classmate of boss Jade," Annabel said.


    Eva frowned. Her intuition told her that it was Jade who had a romantic affair and was asked to pay for it.


    She asked Jim to wait for her in a private room and she went to the meeting room by herself.


    When she opened the door, the first thing she saw was Percy''s angry face and Jade, who was lowering his head beside her, and the young girl sitting opposite them, as well as her parents.


    She took off her sunglasses and mask and walked over.


    As so


    lled him into the VIP room.


    "Scum Jim, if you get a woman pregnant and she wants to force you to marry her, what will you do?"


    Jim choked and gave her a weird look. "Vinton is more experienced in this kind of thing than me."


    Eva pouted at him. Vinton had indeed done such kind of thing, but it was Elizabeth who dealt with it for him. As a result, there was the tragedy of a corpse with two lives. She was not as vicious as Elizabeth.


    Jim sat on the sofa and slowly took a look at the red robe. "Someone came to force your brother?"


    Eva said angrily, "They are not here to talk about marriage. They are here blackmailing. She asked for a dowry of twenty million and a villa in downtown. Their daughter is not an innocent girl. I don''t know how many guy she had slept with. She is just throwing a net all over the place. See who is stupid and rich, she will fish him."


    "Since you don''t know how many guy she slept with, how can you be sure that the kid is your brother''s?" Jim''s casual words lit up Eva''s eyes. She patted her head with a smile and said, "Yes, why didn''t I think of it?"

 Chapter 761 Get The Girl Pregnant Without Getting Married (Part Two)

    "It would be strange if the trilobite''s brain could think of it." Jim sneered and continued, "You don''t have to be polite to those people with ulterior motives. Let them see the reality clearly."


    Eva blinked her eyes and a secret smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. "Scum Jim, to be honest, you have had countless women. Have you really never had any accident?"


    Jim glared at her. He had never done it. How could he have an accident? The only woman he wanted from the beginning to the end was Janice. After Janice left, his heart and desire died together.


    "I''ll give you ten minutes. You have to come back right after you solve it," he ordered.


    Eva wrinkled her nose and went out, returning to the meeting room.


    "I have considered your requirements. Our family is famous in Dragon City. You must marry a woman from a family of equal social rank. There is no problem with the bride price of twenty million dollars, but you must also get a dowry. We don''t ask too much. A RIVA is enough. "


    "What RI? What VA?" The father looked at his daughter.


    "It''s a RIVA yacht. It''s very expensive. It''s worth tens of millions." Caroline pouted.


    Sweat broke out on his forehead when he heard this. He married his daughter in hope of making money, not at a loss. He pounded the table and said, "What dowry do you want? The baby in my daughter''s belly is the dowry."


    With a sneer, Eva said, "Sir, you can ask your daughter how many guys she has slept with? Everyone wants to marry a virgin. Do you think that the price of the new goods in the shopping mall is the same as those


    y the security guards, Eva stared at Jade and said, "From now on, I will only give you one thousand dollars of pocket money every month. The Land Rover will belong to the family, and I will buy you a Buick Excelle. If you don''t pretend to be rich, there won''t be so many women pestering you in the future. "


    "Sister, you can''t do this!" Jade was extremely depressed.


    "I have made the decision." Eva snorted and walked out. She was responsible for Jade''s change. She shouldn''t always try to satisfy him and give him the best, so that he could only become a playboy. From now on, she had to be ruthless.


    After Caroline''s family went out, she took out her phone and dialed a number. "What a bad idea! It''s useless at all. Eva doesn''t pay for his brother at all."


    "Then let the media know. Eva is a public figure. Once the media make a fuss, she can''t leave it alone." Janet sneered. If she couldn''t deal with Eva, she would start from the weakest person around her, which made her exhausted. She wanted to see if she had time to seduce her brother Jim.

 Chapter 762 One Corpse With Two Lives (Part One)

    It never occurred to Jade that he would be on the top search list. Caroline lied to the media that she was not willing to do it. She was pregnant after being molested by Jade.


    For a moment, Jade was blamed by everyone.


    Eva was furious. She called out all the girls in Caroline''s dormitory to testify for his brother, and exposed the fact that Caroline''s parents asked for a bride price of twenty million dollars and a villa.


    "It''s Caroline who seduced Jade. Why did it become a rape?"


    "That''s right. That day she came back and complacently said that she had captured Jade."


    "Maybe she said it because of the fail of blackmailing."


    "Caroline is a professional fisher of the rich second generations. She has attended the sea sky banquet!"


    Overnight, the comments were reversed.


    Eva made a speech on micro-blog and asked the lawyer to sue Caroline for slander. The school also responded that Caroline would be expelled.


    It never occurred to Caroline''s family that things would get so serious.


    In the evening, Caroline called Janet out. They knew each other in a night club. Janet had an innocent baby face. It was difficult for people who didn''t know her to be on guard.


    "Your bad idea made me suffer. The school wanted to expel me. My parents said that if I couldn''t get ten million dollars from Jade to buy a house for my two younger brothers to get their wives, they would cut off the relationship with me," Caroline said angrily.


    "Let me teach you a way." Janet smiled weirdly.


    "What method?"


    "Threat him with death." Janet took out a pen and paper from her bag and taught Caroline how to write the last will.


    After she finished writing, she asked her to take a photo of it and post


    id.


    Eva nodded. She could give the Zhang clan some money as compensation out of moral principles, but now the human heart was greedy, and there were too many people who pretended to get hurt in order to blackmail others. It was difficult to be kind, so it was better not to cause more trouble.


    On micro-blog, it was rare for Jim to post a comment on this matter. The word were simple, direct and clear, "blackmail!"


    For his fans, what he said was the truth, the truth. As a result, the comments that accused Jade and Eva on the Internet began to change.


    "They didn''t report the case to the police. When her belly gets bigger, she forced him to marry her and asked for tens millions of bride price. No one would believe it if it was not premeditated. "


    "I guess she killed herself because she couldn''t get the money. She even wanted to hurt others before she died. It''s so horrible."


    "The reason why she is doing this must be to ask for money."


    At the gate of Qi clan''s shop, there was a farce of snatching corpses. Caroline''s parents and two younger brothers dragged her corpse tightly to prevent the police from taking it away.

 Chapter 763 One Corpse With Two Lives (Part Two)

    Mr. Liu was furious. He called the forensic expert over and extracted the DNA on the spot.


    The purpose of the Zhang clan was to prevent the police from doing the DNA test. They had to rely on the public opinion to force Eva to compromise and give the money. If the DNA test showed that the child was not Jade''s, then they would really lose their daughter''s life without getting the money.


    They surrounded the corpses to prevent the forensic experts from approaching. The police officer couldn''t stand it anymore and ordered the special police to arrest them all. "If anyone gets in the way of our work, he will be taken back to detention."


    In the afternoon, the test result came out. The baby was not Jade''s. The police of Dragon City immediately posted the result on micro-blog.


    The news caused another uproar.


    Looking at the micro-blog, Jade breathed a sigh of relief. He was proved innocent.


    In a small villa in the mountain, Janet fainted with anger. ''Even Homer sometimes nods.'' Although she had made many calculations, she had made a mistake that the baby in Caroline''s belly might not be Jade''s.


    However, a fool like Jade was the best tool. If Caroline couldn''t do it, she would do it herself. She was good at seducing men, especially when dealing with brainless cavernous creatures like Jade.


    As soon as Essie returned to the Rong Mansion, she received a call from the sanatorium. Mrs. Suzan was getting better and her eyes could move.


    Essie was very happy. She went to the sanatorium with Zac and called Mrs. Rose.


    Mrs. Rose didn''t want to come back to Dragon City, but when she heard that her mother might have a sign of waking up, she rushed over


    case she spit out something shocking.


    Irene choked hard on the red wine, which made her tears ran. It seemed that Mili always argued with her recently. She was really pissed off.


    "Little girl, what do you know? I''d rather not have a one than be promiscuous. I''m waiting for the best."


    "Aunt, I''m worried about you. I''m afraid that you will be a mistress. You''re so picky. Since a good man has been taken away by others, you have no choice but to steal the husband from others," Mili said seriously.


    Obviously, Irene''s words hit the nail on the head. There was a moment of embarrassment on her face. She lowered her eyes unconsciously, fearing that her little secret would be revealed by her eyes.


    Mili inherited her father''s sharp eyes and saw the subtle change of her expression. She speculated.


    As a man who had the highest rate of cheating according to the cheating formula, mistress was everywhere around him. As long as there was no blood relationship with the suitable married women, they would likely become mistresses.


    "Aunt, are you feeling guilty? Are you really going to be a mistress? "

 Chapter 764 Keep Thinking About The Wrong Person

    "Michelle, you''re just a kid. It''s none of your business." Seeing that Irene was embarrassed, Essie immediately stopped Mili from talking nonsense.


    Mili put down the tableware, crossed her arms over her chest and stared at her. "Mommy, do you know the male formula?"


    "I don''t know," said Essie, slightly sweating. She didn''t even know what was on her daughter''s mind.


    "It was invented by the math genius of our class, Nina. She got some inspiration after watching the movie ''The True Love Formula Of A Man'' and invented the male formula. As long as the man''s height, weight, appearance, assets, occupation and the level of hormones produced according to his age were put into this formula, their rate of cheating could be calculated. We are going to build a website to promote this formula, so that all wives can take the test, so that they will be prepared. "


    It seemed that Essie was listening to a fantasy. The world of prodigies was really incomprehensible to ordinary people. Although she was once a beautiful girl with extraordinary intelligence, she was a two extremes type. Her left brain was intelligent, and her right brain was...


    "Does this formula work?"


    "We have tested and accurately calculated the highest rate of two men." Mili said slowly, "The one who ranks first is sworn daddy, and the second is daddy. Sworn daddy is ten percent more professional than daddy."


    Zac choked and didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh. "Honey, the conclusion on me alone will overturn your formula." His rate of cheating was zero percent!


    "Daddy, you can''t argue with science." Mili reached out her little hand and patted him on the shoulder sympathetically. She knew her father wouldn''t accept this conclusion for the time being, but facts speak louder than words!


    "Mili, your father is zero, so don''t worry about a mistress. There will never be a mistress in our family," said Essie on behalf of her husband. Unless your father wants to play Platonic and have a spiritual relationship, but the result is that he can only be a monk for the rest of his life. If he dared to cheat on her spiritually, she would never forgive him. She would never touch him again for the rest of her life.


    Irene was unhappy to hear such absolute words of Essie. Sister in law was too confident. Even if she was good in every aspect, the two of them would get tired of each other after getting along with each other for a long time. Men always went out to have a fresh taste, not to mention a man as excellent and perfect as her cousin. How could there be only one woman around him?


    She picked up the glass and took a sip of wine. "It''s said that there is a seven-year-itch in marriage. Aren''t you afraid, sister in law?"


    "Don''t worry. We''ll itch from time to time. We''ll get used to it." Essie shrugged. The cold war between her and Zac had not ended yet.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Zac put his arm around her shoulder and smiled, "Sometimes, small fights can also increase our feelings."


    Essie wanted to roll her eyes at him, but she di


    d knew their habits. If the child has changed too much after more than ten years, she will still make a mistake."


    Hearing this, Albert temporarily put down his doubts. Mary had been taken to America by her father when she was very young, and Charlotte had been there when she was more than ten years old. Mrs. Suzan might not know them very well, and she had Alzheimer''s disease, so it was normal for her to make a mistake.


    After eating a piece of dessert, Mili smacked her lips and said, "Fortunately, Dot and I are boy and girl twins, not same-sex twins. It''s not funny for two people to look exactly the same. People will always be fooled and unable to distinguish. There are often news on the Internet that a husband mistook the twin sisters or a wife mistook the twin brothers. "


    "There are no two identical leaves in the world. No matter how much they look alike, there will be differences between the two people. As long as you are careful enough, you can recognize them," Dot said seriously, "Even if grandma Mary and grandma Charllote change the same clothes and hair, I can quickly distinguish them."


    "Oh?" With a slight smile, Essie stroked his head and asked, "How did you tell the difference?"


    "Their eyes. The way grandma Charlotte looks at people is warm, and the way grandma Mary looks at people is icy cold," Dot said slowly.


    Mary glared at him in secret. The two kids were just like Essie, who would only make trouble for her.


    Albert looked at his grandson and said, "You are so young, but you have sharp eyes."


    "I just inherit it." The corners of Dot''s mouth lifted into a beautiful smile. "My great grandpa, Grandpa and Daddy have sharp eyes. Of course I will have them too."


    Albert burst into laughter. This little boy was really the same as his son when he was a child.


    Leila happened to come downstairs. When she heard their words, she sighed, "Dot, you are influenced too much by your mommy. In fact, grandma loves you very much." Obviously, she was blaming Essie for misguiding the baby.

 Chapter 765 You Are The One Who Should Worry About

    The hall suddenly fell silent. Albert glanced at her with a gloomy face. He had already realized that this eldest daughter-in-law was not easy to deal with.


    Mary took the opportunity to sigh. Although Albert had been gentle to her these days, he still hadn''t moved back to her room. She needed to work harder.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just kid''s word." As she spoke, she pretend to put on a loving smile and said, "Actually, I like you very much. You are my grandchildren. I love you so much."


    Dot stared at her. Although the corners of her mouth were wide open and she laughed exaggeratedly, there was no smile in her eyes, which meant that she didn''t mean it at all. She didn''t like mommy, nor did she like him and Mili.


    Leila walked up to Essie and said, "Essie, as a daughter-in-law, we should be more filial to our mother-in-law and treat her as our own mother. Even if we have conflicts, we can''t hold the grudge and hatred in our hearts, which will affect our children." She pretended to be serious, but in fact, her words were full of thorns.


    "Are you seeking a sense of existence?" Zac sneered. His eyes were full of disgust and contempt, as if he was seeing a mouse jumping up and down.


    Leila''s face turned pale. She wanted to fight back, but the cold eyes of Zac froze her tongue. She didn''t dare to say a word, and her heart was trembling.


    With a faint smile, Essie said, "Sister in law, come and have some dessert." She neither argued nor explained. Albert and Zac were both smart people. How could they not see her trick of sow discord and deliberately hurt? She didn''t say anything. On the contrary, she was tolerant and sensible, which set off her childishness.


    Mili would never let her mother suffer losses. She glared at Leila with her big eyes and said, "Aunt Laura, we are prodigies. We have our own judgment and won''t be affected by adults. For example, we think that you can be described in five words. "


    "Which five words?" Leila frowned and felt that this little girl couldn''t speak decent words.


    "Sima Zhao''s heart, passers-by know," Mili said slowly and clearly.


    Leila''s face seemed to be stung and tilted to one side. She always had the urge to strangle the two kids, but unfortunately she had no chance to do it.


    "You are so young. Do you know what it means?"


    "Auntie, don''t forget that I''m a prodigy. Don''t treat us gifted children as ordinary people." Mili looked at Leila contemptuously.


    Leila was ashamed and angry!


    "Kid, I''m your elder. No one taught you to respect the elder?"


    "Auntie, you should know that ''the elders do not honor themselves, the younger generations should not pay their respect to them''? If you want the younger generation to respect you, you have to do something that can be respected by us first," Mili said in a mocking tone.


    Leila''s face turned blue and pale. She really wanted to rush forward and give two big slaps to Mili, and then throw her to death. But unless she was impatient to live and wanted to be burnt on an iron plate, she would never dare to do so. She could only glare at Mili a


    Mili. "You can call him."


    "I won''t call him. He is your husband." Mili turned her head away with a proud look.


    "He is your father." Essie pretended to be angry with her.


    "If you two get divorced, he won''t be your husband, but he is still my father. So you should be the one to worry about."


    As soon as she finished her words, Essie was in a mess!


    She stood up and picked up Mili directly. In the face of such a situation, she could only show a mother''s authority and forcefully take her back to her room to sleep.


    "Mommy, you are bullying the weak with your big hands. You are dictated," Mili put her head on her shoulder and complained.


    It took Essie great efforts to get her back to her room. "Go to bed now, or I''ll deduct your pocket money for a month."


    "You are going to divorce. My family is going to be broken. I don''t want to sleep. I can''t sleep." Mili blinked her big eyes for two times and a drop of tear fell down.


    With a sigh, Essie closed the door, walked to her and sat down. "Baby, daddy and mommy won''t divorce. Quarreling is just a disagreement on certain things, but it doesn''t mean that we will divorce!"


    "But daddy is angry. He must be drinking alone outside. What if he gets drunk and someone else takes advantage of him?" Mili asked worriedly.


    "No, your daddy is a man of sense. He never gets drunk," Essie said.


    "If he hadn''t been drunk, how could you get married?" Mili asked. Hearing that, Essie was speechless. She and Zac got married after getting drunk!


    Seeing that she was speechless, Mili continued, "He can marry you after he gets drunk, so he can also find a mistress when he is drunk. You are just an irresponsible mommy. You don''t know to take preventive measures in advance. If daddy finds a mistress outside today, I will never call you mommy again. "


    This was a terrible threat.


    Hearing that, Essie kept silent. When Zac was sober, women couldn''t get close to him. But if he got drunk and lost consciousness, his hidden disease would not be able to play a defensive role, right?

 Chapter 766 A Way To Suppress Hidden Diseases

    After hesitating for a while, Essie put down her phone and said, "Okay, go to bed now." Then she left. She hadn''t forgiven Zac yet. She couldn''t call him.


    Mili was so anxiously! ''I''d better call Daddy myself.''


    At this time, Zac and Jim were drinking in the Midnight club to relax.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Mili immediately asked, "Daddy, where are you?"


    "Chatting with your sworn father," Zac replied with understatement.


    Hearing that he was with Jim, Mili breathed a sigh of relief. As long as it was not a woman, everything would be fine. Besides, according to her father''s voice, it was normal and he was not drunk.


    While she was silent, Zac asked, "Baby, it''s so late. Why haven''t you gone to bed yet?"


    "Yes, I''m going to sleep, but you didn''t come back. Mommy couldn''t fall asleep, so she asked me to call you," Mili sighed helplessly.


    Hearing this, Zac immediately felt relieved. The biggest feature of the muddled-headed fool was that she was stubborn and duplicity. She began to worry about him, but he still couldn''t make up with him. Since she wanted to make peace with him through Mili, he would give her a step down and no longer force her to lower her head.


    "Tell mommy that I''ll be back soon." Zac smiled.


    Jim looked at him and joked, "Beauty Yi is now guard against you so much? Has she already begun to check on you?"


    "This is not a check on me, but a care." Zac smiled. He just liked that Essie cared about him, nervous about him and was jealous of him.


    Jim shook his head and sighed, "A married man is different."


    "Are you jealous?" Raising his thick eyebrows slightly, Zac looked complacent.


    Jim shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''m free and unrestrained. It''s good."


    "I don''t think so." A wicked smile appeared on Zac''s face.


    The color in Jim''s eyes deepened, as if it was dyed by the night outside the window. He took a sip of the cocktail and smiled faintly. "Even if I have a little idea occasionally, I''m infected by your display of affection all day long."


    "Hurry up. Don''t let your daughter and my son have a generation gap," Zac teased.


    "I have to find someone suitable for the sake of this." Jim squinted his charming eyes and smiled wickedly.


    For some reason, an image that he shouldn''t have thought of flashed through his mind. Heaven pepper? How was that possible? It was impossible for her to appear in his standby list. He was not interested in married women!


    He took another sip of wine and wiped the shadow away. He must have been in frequent contact with this heaven pepper recently, and his brain waves were affected by her.


    Zac observed the subtle change of his expression, but didn''t say a word. There were some things that would be less troubles if they were not awakened.


    "Janet must have brought you a lot of trouble, right?" He changed the topic quietly.


    "She is getting worse." Jim shook his head and sighed.


    "If you have no choice, then you have to send her to a psychiatric hospital. A person like her is a time bomb," Zac reminded. Mad people were not terrifying, but a mad person with high intelligence was terrible


    won.


    "I''m sleepy. Let''s go to bed," said Essie, dizzy. After saying that, she closed her eyes and pretended to be dead in her usual playful way.


    Lowering his head, Zac whispered in her ear, "Honey, we''re an old couple. If you have anything to say, just call me. You don''t need to beat around the Bush to let Mili call me."


    Sweat dripped from Essie''s forehead. She was sure that Mili called Zac in her name after she left.


    "It''s her own decision. It has nothing to do with me. Where have you been and when will you come back? I don''t care at all. "


    A mischievous light flashed through Zac''s dark ice eyes. "Honey, I found a surprise in the Midnight Club today."


    "What''s the matter?" Essie asked in a casual tone.


    "I found that alcohol can control my hidden diseases. As long as I drink to a certain extent, the hidden diseases will temporarily disappear," Zac said lightly. He wanted to make this woman completely nervous about him and didn''t dare to irritate him again.


    Hearing that, Essie trembled violently. Did alcohol have such a magical effect? And if he hadn''t touched a woman, how could he know that alcohol could control his hidden diseases?


    Astonishment and anger surged up from her chest and went straight to her head. She raised her foot and kicked him hard. "Get away from me. You are so dirty. Don''t get me dirty."


    "I just washed it. Where is it dirty?" Zac shrugged.


    "How can you not be dirty after touching another woman?" Essie had an impulse to kill him.


    "I only said that there was a way to suppress my hidden disease, but I didn''t say that I had touched a woman." Zac looked at her seriously, with a hint of slyness in his eyes. This confused fool thought alcohol could control his hidden disease, and she would definitely be very nervous in the future and serve him every day.


    "How do you know it can suppress your hidden disease if you don''t touch a woman?" Essie asked crossly.


    "It''s just physical contact," Zac said casually.


    The scene that several enchanting female demonic hands touched him began to appear in Essie''s mind.

 Chapter 767 Pretend Nothing Has Happened

    "Zac, from now on, you can''t drink more than three glasses. From hair to toes, you can only belong to me. No woman is allowed to touch you. Otherwise, you can only be drunk to get it done in the future! " Essie warned angrily. Alcohol was the most disgusting thing in the world. It could even suppress the hidden diseases. It was so hateful!


    "Honey, as long as you behave well, I will keep my integrity for you," Zac said slowly, leaning against the bed railing.


    "This is this. That is that. Don''t try to mix everything together." Hearing that, Essie rolled her eyes at him. She knew that he wanted her to put her sister''s matter aside, but she couldn''t pretend that nothing had happened as she was a person, not an object.


    Her sister''s life was uncertain. She knew the truth and lived a happy life regardless of anything. How cold-blooded should she be to enjoy her life without any concerns?


    "It depends on self-awareness. I''ll sleep first. You should know the bottom line of our marriage. If you want to cheat on me, we''ll divorce in a second. I won''t miss any man who has an affair. " After saying that, she turned her back to him and ignored him.


    A hint of cruelty flitted across Zac''s handsome face. He didn''t believe that this hurdle could not be crossed and remained in the middle of them all the time. He must have called in to subdue this muddled-headed fool, so that she would take the initiative to end the cold war and come to beg for peace.


    On the second day, Lucy called and asked her to go home. Mrs. Rose came to her yesterday and asked her about what had happened in the past. She seemed to have remembered something, but she was unwilling to tell her.


    "What did aunt ask you?" A glimmer flashed across Essie''s face.


    "It''s about your father-in-law and mother-in-law," Lucy said.


    Thinking of the conflict between Mrs. Rose and Albert in Provence, Essie said, "Mommy, last time in France, I don''t know what happened between aunt and daddy. They have some misunderstandings. If you are free, why don''t you sound her out? You are good friends. Maybe she will tell you. "


    Lucy thought for a while and said, "When your aunt asked me yesterday, I didn''t tell her the conflicts between her sister and her and Albert. I''m afraid that she can''t accept it."


    "Okay." Essie nodded. "Don''t tell auntie for the time being. Solve the conflict between her and my father-in-law first."


    In the afternoon, when Albert went to see Suzan, he happened to see Mrs. Rose accompanying her mother. The two of them felt a little embarrassed when they met.


    Albert knew that avoiding was not the solution, so he decided to have a talk with Mrs. Rose.


    In the VIP box of the British style afternoon tea house, Mrs. Rose flipped the hair at the temples of her ears, feeling uneasy and at a loss.


    Albert coughed and said slowly, "About that night..."


    "We... just pretend that nothing has happened. " Before he could finish his words, Mrs. Rose interrupted him immediately.


    Albert kept silent for a while. He co


    n the garden smoking cigars and stared blankly at the jasmine field. Now he wanted to cultivate strange flower seeds. Was it because he had been separated from his mommy for too long?


    Essie blinked her eyes and said, "Your mommy''s birthday is just the time for jasmine to bloom. Does daddy want to cultivate a romantic variety of jasmine as a birthday gift for your mommy?"


    "Is that possible?" Zac raised his thick eyebrows slightly. If they loved each other so much, why did they continue to sleep in separate rooms?


    "Why not?" With a faint smile at the corners of her mouth, Essie thought, ''Mary have successfully used her to prove her innocence. Sooner or later, she will regain her position.''


    Mili pouted. "I don''t think grandpa did it for grandma. It''s said that grandma likes Jasmine the most, but I don''t see how much she likes jasmine. Every time she passes by there, she will speed up, as if she hates the fragrance of jasmine very much. On the contrary, grandma Charlotte really likes jasmine. Every time she watered and nourished jasmine, she would do it herself. "


    "Maybe we are thinking too much. Grandpa just has a new hobby," said Essie, stroking her head.


    "I''ll go and have a look later," Zac said and sat up straight.


    Mary was overjoyed. She had the same thought with Essie that Albert was preparing a birthday gift for her.


    When Zac and Essie took the children to the garden, Mary was standing next to Albert and watching the experts pick flowers.


    "Grandpa." Mili ran over excitedly. "When will beautiful colorful jasmines bloom?"


    "Not yet. We have to wait till the time for jasmine to bloom." Albert looked at his granddaughter lovingly.


    "Albert, I ordered the kitchen to make your favorite sweet soup. I''ll ask the servant to bring it to you later," Mary said with a smile.


    "Okay," Albert replied absent mindedly. Now in his eyes, Mrs. Rose was more and more like the Mary he once liked, while the person in front of him was more and more like the Charlotte he hated.

 Chapter 768 You Are Not My Only One

    Looking at the cold attitude of Albert, Essie denied the idea she thought a while ago. If Albert wanted to give it to Mary as a birthday gift, he would definitely ask her about it. But now it seemed that there was no sign of this.


    She looked at Mary''s face full of joy and excitement, and knew that she must think her husband did this for her. The more she hoped, the more disappointed she would be. By that time, the gap in her heart would probably be as miserable as falling from the moon to the bottom of the Great Rift.


    "Daddy, when did you become interested in flowers?" Zac said casually.


    "If you come to the group and help me with my work, I will have time to develop more hobbies," Albert smiled and avoided his question cleverly.


    "Daddy, you are in the golden period of your career now. Your sons have got married and started their own business. You don''t need to worry about them anymore. But I''m different. These children are still young and need me to worry about them. I have to pay more attention to your grandchildren," Zac analyzed seriously.


    Shaking his head, Albert smiled, "You can always find a reason."


    "Grandpa, if jasmine is improved successfully, there will be colorful jasmines in the garden, right?" Mili said happily.


    "Yes." Albert touched her head kindly. He believed that Mrs. Rose would be very happy to see it.


    After returning to the hall, Mary asked the servant to bring the sweet soup. Now that Albert was still sleeping in separate rooms with her, he must want to come back since he had spent so much time preparing her birthday gift, but he was too ashamed to mention it. So she took the opportunity and said, "Albert, I''ll ask the servant to move your things back to the room tonight, okay?"


    Albert understood what she meant, but he didn''t have any feeling to the woman in front of him at all. Thinking of what she had done to Luce and Essie, he couldn''t help feeling disgusted and didn''t want to touch her.


    "Let''s talk about it later," he replied lightly. His cold tone was like a cold stream sweeping from Siberia, which made Mary''s excited and warm heart freeze in an instant.


    Essie lowered her head to drink the sweet soup, pretending not to hear it. She just wanted to stay out of this situation. She would not speak for Mary, nor would she add insult to injury. She would only be an onlooker.


    Zac glanced at Albert. In his heart, he still hoped that his parents could be harmonious and treat each other with respect as before.


    "Daddy, since mommy has already regretted, how about..."


    Albert put the bowl on the table and said, "Recently, the group and the chamber of Commerce have a lot of things to deal with. I think I can sleep well alone. Let''s talk about it after the new year."


    Hearing this, Zac didn''t say anything more.


    Essie could see it through by this time. Although the secret passage was cleared up, the past would always be a thorn in Albert''s heart. He couldn''t accept Mary as before anymore.


    Zac also noticed that even if the nails were pulled out, there would still be an irreparable big hole in the wall. That was how their parents'' marriage situation now.


    Mary was depressed. She had


    o your father recently."


    "I''m daddy''s little princess," said Mili, as she stretched out her white arm and wrapped it around Zac''s neck affectionately. Her face rubbed against his two times.


    With a charming smile on his thin lips, Zac kissed her little face dotingly. "You are my favorite little princess."


    "Of course. People are valued in the rare. Daddy has three sons, and I''m the only daughter. I''m a rare treasure." Mili giggled, her thick long eyelashes flickering like butterfly wings.


    Zac couldn''t help laughing and gently pinched her nose. This little girl was as smart as her mother.


    Irene smiled, "Maybe your father will have a daughter in the future?"


    "Daddy said he wouldn''t put the baby in Mommy''s belly anymore." Mili corrected her with a serious face.


    If it was not put in Essie''s belly, it could be put in other women''s, such as her. Irene thought to herself. Her wish was to be the lover of Zac for the rest of her life and to give birth to the fruit of their love for him.


    She looked at Zac and asked in a low voice, "Cousin, what will happen if the person you meet is not my sister-in-law, but another woman who is more beautiful and excellent than her?"


    "There is no if in life," Zac said calmly.


    "Let''s make an assumption. If you meet another woman, you will have another family, right?" Irene''s tone was implicit and intriguing.


    Essie glanced at her without saying anything.


    "No way, unless your sister-in-law has never been born," Zac said in a teasing tone.


    "Why?" Irene was confused. She didn''t like this answer.


    "She is born for me," Zac said bluntly, directly and domineeringly.


    Essie squinted at him in a flirtatious manner. The big devil must be too terrifying. Even the Matchmaker was afraid and didn''t dare to make a wrong match for him.


    While she was cursing in her heart, Zac''s voice came slowly, "But I''m not born for her, so she may not be the only one for me."


    "I''m going to find my sister-in-law Laura." Now only Leila had something in common with her. Besides, she had a lot of ideas to pursue a man, so she had to ask for more from her.

 Chapter 769 Falling In Love With A Charming Lady (Part One)

    He was deliberately putting pressure on the disobedient woman in front of others. If she didn''t end the cold war and obediently beg him for peace, he would not only say it, but also take action.


    A tinge of lust flashed through Essie''s eyes. She would not mix different things together. The cold war between them would not end until he agreed to investigate the whereabouts of Alice.


    "The couple are birds of the same forest. They will get together and separate when it''s time. Let nature take its course," she retorted in an indifferent tone.


    A trace of cruelty flitted across Zac''s handsome face. "You are not a bird in the forest, but a bird in my cage." ''You can only be imprisoned had no freedom.''


    Essie went crazy. There was really little chance for her to escape from the big devil.


    Sadly, a marriage with a devil king would lead to a lifelong loss!


    Irene looked at them and snickered in her heart. Last time when Leila came to her, she told her that they had a very tense relationship recently and that they were pretending to show off their love. It seemed that it was true. Her opportunity had come.


    "Cousin, sister in law, I heard you were quarreling last time. Haven''t you reconciled yet?"


    "Aunt, you don''t understand. My daddy and Mommy always get along with each other in this way. Did they have a fight? We can''t look at the day. We have to look at the night. They play games together every night. Sometimes they don''t sleep all night. It can be seen that they are in a very good relationship. " Before Zac and Essie could say anything, Mili cut in.


    Zac and Essie were sweating. Their daughter seemed to have fallen into the magic circle of the game.


    Irene pursed her lips. What


    she won''t show her merit when she should pretend to be stupid. " He was not only rescuing his wife from embarrassment, but also educating his daughter.


    Looking at Essie, Mili grinned sweetly and said, "I knew it. Dot and I are so smart. Mommy can''t be too stupid. She is just confused."


    Raising her eyebrows complacently, Essie felt that her words were more pleasant to hear.


    Irene pursed her lips secretly. She knew that Essie was good at playing dumb. She guessed that even if Zac really had a mistress outside, she would pretend not to know.


    At this time, in the dessert shop of the Qi clan, Jade was pestering Eva to return the Land Rover to her. At the same time, he requested the original number of pocket money for him, because he was going to pursue his goddess.


    "Sister, do you believe in love at first sight? I fell in love with her at the first sight I saw her. She is so pure and beautiful. She is just like an angel from the heaven. "


    Eva poked her forehead and said, "Jade, have you forgotten the pain after you recovered? It''s only been a few days since Caroline''s accident. Are you already forgetting it now? "

 Chapter 770 Falling In Love With A Charming Lady (Part Two)

    "Sister, I''m serious this time. I don''t want anyone except her," Jade crossed his hands and pleaded.


    "Jade, if a person is with you for your money and background, then don''t care. There are too many green tea bitches nowadays. They look innocent and harmless, but I don''t know how dark they are deep inside. " Eva sneered and thought of Janet. Judging from her appearance, the men who were cheated must have been dozens, but in the end, they died miserably one by one.


    "Sister, I don''t allow you to say that about my goddess. She is the incarnation of an angel, pure and flawless," Jade argued discontentedly.


    "Jade, it''s you who chased girls, not me. If you think your pocket money is not enough, you can go to work after school. I earned all my tuition and living expenses through part-time jobs," Eva said solemnly. He had always spent all the twenty thousand dollars she gave him every month, not a penny left. She would no longer indulge him and make him an incurable playboy.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t give it to me. I''ll ask mom for it. You just need to return the Land Rover to me," Jade said angrily.


    "If you dare to ask mom for a penny, I''ll take back my Buick as well and you''ll have to take a bus to school like other students in the future," Eva warned.


    Jade was completely irritated, "You are a big star, and you are going to marry a rich man soon. It''s disgraceful for me to work after school or take a bus."


    "If you become a playboy, I will not only lose face then, but also be humiliated!" Eva was anxious and heartbroken. Hearing Jade''s words, she was extremely disapp


    the screen broke into pieces.


    Seeing this, the waiter hiding next to her took a deep breath. It was really unlucky for a boss to have such a brother who cheated his sister. A few days ago, he made a girl pregnant and involved in a plot of one corpse with two lives. It was not until then that the matter subsided and he went to borrow usury. It was really the worst of the worst.


    The beard man put his legs on the table and said, "The principal of two million dollars plus the net profit, the total is five million dollars. Give me the money now!"


    "Five million? Why don''t you rob it?" Eva growled.


    "This is our rule. If you dare not return it, don''t blame us for being rude." With a wave of his hand, the hooligans behind him picked up their knives.


    With a cold snort, Eva slowly walked up to the bearded guy and slapped on the table, creating four huge cracks. "Do you think I will be afraid of you?"


    The beard man was shocked almost subconsciously. "It''s a matter of course to pay off your debt. If you dare not pay it back, I''ll smash this shop today!"

 Chapter 771 Swallow The Imitation Money For The Dead As A Punishment (Part One)

    "If you dare to move, I''ll smash your head first!" shouted Eva harshly.


    The man with beard twitched his face and waved his hand, "Smash it!"


    The hooligans behind him began to kick the chairs and overturn the table. Eva rushed forward and kicked the beard guy. He was kicked three meters away, covering his stomach and howling, "Beat her!"


    The hooligans raised their choppers and pounced on Eva. Eva picked up the chair as a shield and kicked them away. The two hooligans fell to the ground with their teeth falling down.


    The gangsters behind him waved their knife and slashed at her. Fortunately, Eva dodged in time, or her arm would be cut off.


    The waiters were scared to death and hid under the checkout counter. Although Eva was good at fighting, those people all had one meter long choppers. If she was not careful, her body would be cut. The most important thing was that the wound on her right hand hadn''t healed yet. She couldn''t exert any strength, and her attack force had been greatly reduced.


    One of the hooligans was good at fighting. When he chopped at Eva, Eva raised the chair to dodge. Because he used too much strength, the machete was stabbed into the chair.


    Seeing this, the beaded guy grabbed the chair beside him and threw it to Eva. Eva threw the chair away to avoid it, but the chair still grazed past her arm. She snorted and hurried to find other chairs to shield herself, regardless of the pain. The knives in the hands of the hooligans were so powerful that if there was nothing to cover her, she was easily cut.


    The three gangsters behind her saw her hand was empty and took the opportunity to slash her.


    Just as the three


    ifiable to pay off your debts," Jim said in a low voice.


    "Mr. Jing is a righteous man!" The bearded guy reached out his hand and took the check.


    Eva was speechless. Was this scum Jim mad? Did he get infected after staying with Janet for a few days and become insane?


    Jim leaned against the back of the chair, crossed his legs, took out his phone from his pocket and sent a message. Soon a Ferrari came.


    It was Parker who came out with a suitcase in his hand. "Boss, I have brought what you want."


    Jim nodded slightly and cast a cold glance at the bearded guy. "I have paid the bill. Now it''s time for me to settle my accounts with you. This is my territory, and Eva works for me. You broke my territory, affected the business, and hurt my people. How are you going to settle this? "


    "I''ll pay! I''ll pay!" the bearded guy said in a trembling voice.


    "Good." With a sly smile on his face, Jim said, "All the tableware in this shop are imported from Italy. Each set costs one hundred twenty thousand dollars. You and your men broke ten sets, which is one million and two hundred thousand dollars."

 Chapter 772 Swallow The Imitation Money For The Dead As A Punishment (Part Two)

    Hearing this, Eva laughed in her heart. Dozens of dollars of pieces of tableware were actually said to be a hundred thousand dollar pieces of Italy Pauline by him. How talented he was! She knew that a capitalist like scum Jim, who was so smart that he could overwhelm the world in an instant, could give five million dollars to others so easily?


    The bearded man''s hand holding the check began to spasm.


    Jim continued, "The tables and chairs here are all made of expensive silkwood. One set costs three hundred thousand dollars. If you break six sets, it will cost one million and eight hundred thousand dollars. The pay for Eva''s movie now is ten million dollars. You hurt her, for the recovery of her injured bones and muscles will need one hundred days, which will delay her work for at least three months. Shouldn''t you compensate for the loss of ten million dollars? "


    The bearded man''s hands were shaking like leaves struck by a hurricane. The check between his fingers was no longer a piece of paper, but heavier than a thousand pounds. How could he hold it? He hurriedly put it back on the table.


    "If I can''t see thirteen million dollars tomorrow, you''d better dig out the tombs of the eighteen generations of your ancestor and grind their bones into powder and swallow them all." His voice was light, but the meaning behind it was even sharper than a sharp blade. The bearded guy''s eyes darkened and he fainted on the ground.


    Jim snorted, grabbed the tea on the table and poured it on him. It was not easy to pretend to be dead.


    Then he asked Parker to open the suitcase, which was full of imitation paper money for the dead.


    Jim grabbed it and threw it to the bearded man and the hooligan


    all him?


    With his sharp eyes, Jim seemed to know what she was thinking at a glance. "I''m protecting the interests of me as a creditor. Your right hand injury has seriously affected the ability to pay back. I don''t want anything to go wrong again."


    "Okay." Eva nodded weakly.


    After bandaging the wound, Jim asked, "Where is Jade, the bastard who tricked his sister? How could he borrow usury? "


    If he didn''t mention it, it was okay. At the mention of it, Eva was furious. She was almost killed. This little bastard was in a good mood to watch a movie with his girl, as if nothing had happened, and there was no sense of crisis at all.


    "I don''t know where he made friends with someone. If I didn''t give him money to chase after a girl, and he played this trick."


    "He is out of his mind," Jim cursed.


    "I have to take the next medicine, or he will be completely hopeless." Eva gritted her teeth and a determined look flashed through her eyes.


    At this time, in the cinema, Janet was stealthily glancing at Jade beside her. With this fool in control, how could she be afraid that Eva would not obediently stay away from Jim?

 Chapter 773 We Are Going To Have A New Grandma

    On the second day, the bearded man came to deliver the money obediently. Jim issued a ban on the underworld. Whoever lent money to Jade again, he would go to dig his own grave.


    The dessert shop of the Qi clan had been restored as usual. Eva prepared a table of Cantonese breakfast for Jim.


    During the meal, Jade came over. His Buick was dragged away by a car arranged by Eva. He came here by subway.


    "Sister, why did you take my car away?" Jade seemed to have lost his memory, completely forgetting that usury came to collect the debt he owed yesterday. He only cared about his car.


    Eva put down her chopsticks. She was disappointed.


    "Jade, from now on, I am no longer your sister. I will stop all the financial support for you. I won''t give you a car or money!"


    "Sister, I''ve heard that those usurers not only didn''t ask you to pay back the money, but also gave you ten million. Why are you still making trouble for me? If you didn''t refuse to give me money, how could I borrow usury? "


    Before Jade finished his words, Eva jumped up from her chair and slapped him, "Jade, I''m not your ATM. If you want money, you can make it yourself if you want to chase a girl." After saying that, she called her assistant Annabel in. "Go and report to me right away. From today on, Eva and Jade are severed from the brother and sister relationship. From now on, whether he is in debt or wander in the street, it has nothing to do with Eva!"


    Jade was shocked, "Sister, are you trying to frighten me?"


    Eva snorted, "Jade, you will hit the headlines again today."


    Annabel took out her phone and began to make a phone call. Seeing that she was serious, Jade was frightened and hurriedly begged for mercy from Eva, "Sister, I''m sorry. I won''t do it again."


    "It''s too late." Eva made up her mind and ignored him.


    "Sister, I really know I was wrong. I''m your only brother. Don''t you love me the most? " Jade grabbed her sleeve and began to act like a spoiled child.


    Eva frowned and said seriously, "it''s because I indulge you too much that you become like this. If you want money, you can work in the shop and support yourself like others. "


    "Sister, I have to study and have no time to work." Jade was depressed.


    "Study?" Eva sneered, "Don''t think that I haven''t gone to your school to inquire about it. You only chase after girls every day, hold parties and go to night clubs. What do you learn? Learn to dreams! "


    "It''s okay to work. Give the car back to me. I can''t take the bus back and forth every day, can I?" Jade pouted.


    "Most of the people in this city take subway and bus. You can take bus as well as others." After saying that, Eva dragged him to the manager''s office and reported, "He is not my brother or boss Jade. He is just your subordinate, an ordinary waiter. He has a probation period of three months and his monthly salary is two thousand."


    "Two thousand?" Jade was furious, "I''m a college student. Why should I only have two thousand dollars as my salary?"


    "First, you are in the probation period. Second, it''s still unknown if you can get your graduation certificate. Third, you


    on''t care. Go to the financial group and find out the truth. If you don''t go, I''ll go by myself. I''d like to see which bitch dares to seduce your father!" Mary said angrily.


    "Okay, let me help you." Zac sighed. He couldn''t let his mother make trouble in the financial group.


    Behind the rockery, Mili was shocked to hear such a shocking secret. She quickly retreated quietly to look for Essie.


    "Mommy, Mommy, it''s so scary!" She ran into the studio of Essie in one breath, closed the door and shouted.


    Raising her head and taking a look at her, Essie saw that she was sweating all over. She quickly fetched a handkerchief to wipe her sweat and asked, "What happened, baby?"


    "Mommy, something big is going to happen to our family," Mili said while panting.


    "Yes. Great grandpa and great grandma will be back in two days," Essie said with a smile.


    "Mommy, that''s not what I mean." With a mysterious look on her face, Mili took a chair, climbed up to stand, and whispered in her ear, "Let me tell you, grandpa is having a mistress outside."


    Hearing that, Essie was choked. She covered her mouth and coughed for a while before she came to her senses. "Baby, don''t talk nonsense."


    "I''m not talking nonsense. I just heard grandma say that to daddy in the garden." Crossing her arms across her chest, Mili looked at her seriously. "Grandpa bought an invaluable customized Patek Philippe watch from the auction as a gift for that mistress."


    "Really?" Touching her forehead, Essie couldn''t imagine that her father-in-law would look for a lover outside!


    "Oh, crap! I''m going to have a new grandma. And there will be an aunt or uncle who is younger than me, no, even younger than Dawny. It''s so horrible!" Mili''s eyes widened in shock, as if she had seen a aliens from Mars attacking the earth.


    Essie took her down from the chair and sat down on the sofa. Then she asked, "Have you heard the origin of that mistress?" Although she didn''t like Mary, she didn''t want to have a new mother-in-law. If she was a mother-in-law younger than her and Zac, she would faint!

 Chapter 774 Investigate The Mistress

    Mili shook her head. "Grandma asked dad to investigate for her and find out who dared to seduce grandpa."


    Touching her chin, Essie said, "Alas, it seems that our family is going to play tricks again. It''s not the empress versus the crown prince''s wife, but the battle between the empress and the concubine."


    "Which side should we stand on?" Mili tilted her head and asked.


    "Don''t stand on either side. It''s grandpa and grandma''s private affairs. It has nothing to do with us. We have no right to interfere, understand?" Essie said.


    Albert was very kind to her. No matter what decision he made, she would support him. But deep inside, she didn''t want a new mother in law to come in, not because she sympathized with Mary, but because there were too many scheming women these days. The woman who wanted to hook up with her father-in-law might not be the holy lotus that was harmless to humans and animals. Maybe there would be another fierce battle at that time!


    In the Rong''s Group, when Albert saw Zac come, he was slightly shocked. "Today is neither Tuesday nor Thursday. What brings you, a good husband who has to take care of his family and career?"


    "Isn''t the new energy project in City A just started? I''m here to help you so that you have time to cultivate the colorful jasmine." Zac shrugged.


    "This is the discovery of filial piety." Albert smiled.


    "I have always been filial." A smile appeared on Zac''s face.


    According to his understanding of his father, his mother was most likely worrying about nothing. If his father was going to have an affair, he would have it when he was young. How could he make trouble at this age?


    However, according to his mother''s character, if he didn''t know where the watch went, she would never give up. So he could only help her with the investigation, lest she cause irreversible trouble and completely destroy her marriage with her father.


    When he arrived at his office, he called in the Secretary of Albert, "Show me the schedule of the chairman this week, and I''ll adjust mine accordingly."


    "Okay, deputy general manager. I''ll send it to your e-mail right away." The Secretary nodded and walked out.


    Soon, an email was sent in.


    Zac looked around and found that they were all official affairs without special private arrangements. It seemed that mommy was really thinking too much.


    At this time, Mary was waiting anxiously in the mansion. As soon as Zac came back, she rushed over and asked, "How is it going? Have you found out who he gave that watch to? "


    "It must be a bid for a friend. You think too much." Zac said casually, "I''ve checked daddy''s schedule, but there''s no special private arrangement."


    Mary didn''t get any comfort at all. "What if she is in the group?"


    "Mommy, don''t you know what kind of person daddy is? He can''t have an abnormal relationship with the people in the group," Zac said seriously.


    "Or those seductresses in golf courses and yacht clubs. They are all vain and gold diggers. They came here to seek wealth," Mary said scornfully.


    "Mommy, how could daddy like those ordinary women?" Zac said. If there


    en play this game. Aren''t you used to it?" A smile appeared on Essie''s face.


    Mili pouted. "You two must know what you are doing. Don''t overdo it. Don''t forget that you had a divorced once."


    Essie and Zac wiped their sweat secretly. There kids was so smart that they had to be careful when talking and doing things in the future.


    "Baby, go out to play yourself. Daddy and mommy have something to talk about," Essie said, stroking her head.


    Mili pouted and went out.


    Closing the door, Essie changed the topic to a formal one.


    "Although I''m the hostess of the Rong family, I don''t care about the elders. Whether daddy has an affair or not, it''s a private matter between him and mommy. I''ll pretend that I know nothing." She took a neutral stand.


    "That''s good." Zac nodded slightly. "In fact, I don''t want to involve either. But according to my mother''s character, she won''t give up."


    "It''s good to let mommy worry about something. So she won''t always worry about me all the time." Essie sneered. In the past, Mary had tried her best to send Elizabeth to the Xu family and broke up her family. If her father-in-law really had an affair, it was also her retribution. Although she didn''t really want her to be replaced by a mistress, it was God''s will to teach her a heavy lesson.


    Zac''s eyes darkened slightly. He could see that Essie still held a grudge against the past, but she was tolerant enough to do so. After all, his mother''s behavior was too bad. No one could forgive her.


    "It''s almost new year. We''d better wish for peace at home."


    "It''s impossible for a wealthy family to be peaceful. Even if there is, it''s just pretending to be calm." There was a hint of mockery in Essie''s tone. Up to now, she hadn''t found out the real murderer of the secret passage incident. It could be seen how deep those who wanted to stir up trouble had been hidden.


    At this time, in the Saint Mary Royal Coffee Shop, Albert was drinking coffee with Irene.


    Irene had never expected that Albert would call her out, "Uncle, what can I do for you?" she asked curiously.

 Chapter 775 Find The Mistress

    "A few days ago, I heard that your mother''s watch was broken. I just won the bid for a watch at a charity auction last time. Your aunt has several watches, so it''s useless to keep this one. Why don''t you give it to your mother?" Albert said as he took out his watch.


    Irene took it over and looked at it with her eyes wide open. This watch was simply too gorgeous and flaunting. "Uncle, this watch must be very expensive, right?"


    "It will be useless if it set aside free," Albert said indifferently.


    Irene smiled and said, "Then I''ll thank uncle on behalf of mom."


    Taking a sip of his coffee, a deep light flashed through Albert''s eyes. "Don''t tell your mother that I gave it to her. I''m afraid that she will be angry and insist on giving me money."


    "Okay, I''ll tell her that I bought it." Irene nodded without thinking too much. Her mother was indeed a conservative person and didn''t like to accept other people''s kindness.


    "What has your mother been doing recently? She hasn''t been here for a long time. Both Mili and Dot miss her very much." Silence reigned. It seemed that Albert just asked casually.


    "In addition to managing the business of the Chateau here, what she does most is to raise flowers, or go to Phoenix Road to have tea and chat with aunt Lucy," Irene said with a smile.


    "Two days later, the elders will come back from Switzerland. Remember to come over with your mommy and have dinner with us," Albert said.


    "Well, even if mom doesn''t go there, I will go there often." Irene smiled. She still had to pursue Zac.


    On the second day, when Essie came to see the baby in Phoenix Road, Mrs. Rose was also there, playing with the baby. After the elders came back, she was going to take her baby back to the Rong Mansion. The two elders were looking forward to seeing their little grandson as soon as possible.


    "I brought some desserts from Mrs. Qi''s shop. Let''s eat while it''s still hot," Essie said, putting the dessert on the table.


    "Yesterday, I went to your mommy Qi''s house and sent them some Spring Festival Goods," Lucy said with a smile.


    "After the new year, your mommy Qi will go abroad. You should meet more often while she is still at home," Essie said, picking up a crystal dumpling for Mrs. Rose.


    When Mrs. Rose was eating dumplings, the watch on her wrist was exposed from her sleeve. Essie saw it at a glance and said, "Wow, auntie, your watch is so beautiful. Is it a new one?"


    "Irene bought it for me." Mrs. Rose smiled, "It seems very expensive. I''m worried that she will spend too much money, but she said that she asked her friend to buy it for her and there is a discount. I''m relieved that there is a discount."


    "This child is very filial to you," Lucy said with a smile.


    Mrs. Rose nodded. "Although she has known that she is not my biological daughter, her attitude towards me has not changed, which makes me very gratified."


    After eating a Fried Bun, Essie wiped her hands and said, "Auntie, can I have a look?" As a fashion


    em at all," Rabi lowered his head and said in a low voice. In front of Mili and Dot, he had always felt a little inferior. Although he was their elder brother, he was not as good as his brother and sister in everything.


    "Baby, how can you think so? You are as smart as Mili and Dot. Last time, you learned how to make steamed stuffed buns from mommy Eva. You did the best. Mili and Dot are not as good as you." said Essie, stroking his head.


    Hearing that, Rabi smiled. "Mummy Eva said that I have the talent to be a cook and she wants me to be her apprentice."


    "That''s right. Rabi is really the elder brother. You are the best. Mommy likes steamed buns made by you most." Essie kissed his little face lovingly.


    Leaning against the door frame, Zac looked at them. After all, Rabi was an ordinary child, so he and Essie had more energy on him.


    When he saw Zac, Rabi smiled sweetly and called, "Daddy."


    "How many words did you learn today?" Zac walked in and touched his little face.


    "Five." Rabi stretched his fingers. "Daddy, can I also go to primary school like Mili and Dot?"


    "Rabi will go to primary school in September, okay?" Zac said with a smile.


    "Okay." Rabi nodded obediently.


    After learning the Chinese characters, Essie asked the nanny to take Rabi to take a shower. She went to the other two rooms, looked at Mili and Dot, and then went back to her room with Zac.


    "Is Mommy still suspicious of daddy?" she asked in a low voice.


    "Before we find that watch, her doubts will not disappear." Zac shrugged.


    "Have you found any clue?" Essie said in a casual tone, as if she was just asking something unimportant.


    Zac shook his head. He didn''t have so much time to investigate his father. He was just thinking about an excuse to muddle through Mary.


    "I think Mommy is too idle to be suspicious. Daddy is a clean freak. How could he cheat on her?" Essie curled her lips.


    "If daddy was willing to go back to their room, she wouldn''t be like this." Zac sighed.

 Chapter 776 The True Face Of The Goddess

    Essie poured two glasses of red wine and handed one glass to him. "You are such a smart person. How can you not see that your father''s love for your mother is like a political marriage. He has responsibility and family affection, but there is not much love."


    "Otherwise, how could she be jealous of mother-in-law?" Zac shrugged.


    Taking a sip of wine, Essie said, "Daddy actually likes mommy. To be exact, he likes mommy before the car accident. According to my mother, Mary was simple, kind, modest and generous before the car accident. She loved father very much. Even if she knew that there was another person in his heart, she was willing to pay without regret. She also accepted her rival in love with tolerance and became good friends with her. But after the car accident, she changed into another person. As for what she looked like, I don''t need to describe it. So mommy destroyed her marriage with daddy. Her change made daddy unable to sublimate his like of her into love. "


    Zac fell into silence. He was only one year old before the car accident. It was impossible for him to have the memory of Mary Since he could remember, Mary had been like this.


    "Lookers on see more than players. You have a good understanding about daddy and mommy''s relationship, but you fail to see clear our relationship."


    "That''s because you are too scheming and cunning to be seen through," said Essie crossly He had her in his heart, but he had never said the three words ''I love you'' to her. Was it necessary to cherish words like gold? Love needed to express it frankly. They had been married for a long time, but he still covered up his love for her.


    She heard from her mother that her father-in-law was very romantic when he was young. This guy really didn''t inherit this good gene from his father.


    While she was thinking, Zac flicked her forehead and said, "Of course your eyes will be covered by a lot of messy things in my mind."


    How could she have all the messy things in her mind? She wrinkled her nose, leaned against the sofa and pretended to be asleep, ignoring him. She didn''t forget that they were still in a cold war?


    When the air in the room gradually cooled down, her phone rang. She looked at the caller ID and found it was Jade. Eva didn''t want to be his ATM any more. He had to find a way to borrow money. Besides Eva, the person who loved him the most was Essie. He believed that Essie was definitely willing to help him.


    In the cafe, Essie ordered two cups of Jamaican Blue Mountain Coffee and one for Jade. "Why are you so free today to visit sis Essie?"


    "My sister is driving me into a dead end. I have no choice but to come to you." Jade looked depressed.


    With a sigh, Essie said, "Jade, it''s your fault this time. No matter how desperate you are, you can''t borrow usury."


    "I know I was wrong, but Essie, I have met a goddess recently. I like her very much. I just want to give her the best thing. I only have two hundred dollars left. I don''t even have enough money to buy her a cup of Jamaican Blue Mountain Coffee. Can you lend me


    .


    Essie sneered and thought, ''Who can''t act?'' She smiled gently at them and said, "You must be hungry. Let''s eat first. I made a call to your sister and she''ll be here soon. Let''s wait while eating."


    Jade was shocked, "Why did you call my sister?"


    "Your girlfriend and your sister are very close. Since we are all acquaintances, isn''t it good to meet each other?" Essie smiled.


    Janet''s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, and a hint of cruelty flitted across her face. They were going to reveal her past in front of Jade, but she didn''t care. Jade had been completely controlled by her, and she could do whatever she wanted.


    Jade looked at her in astonishment, "Janet, do you know my sister? Are you her fan? "


    "I always like sis Eva''s movies." Janet looked innocent and harmless.


    With a mocking smile, Essie said, "Jade, you two should know everything when you are dating. It seems that you don''t know the person besides you at all. Let me tell you something." She paused for a moment, took a sip of champagne and continued, "Do you still remember the crazy woman who warned your sister to harass and even killed her in the middle of the lake island who called herself Bloody Mary?"


    "How could I not remember? Wasn''t she arrested and locked up in a psychiatric hospital?" Jade nodded.


    "If she is locked up, how can she become your goddess?" Essie said slowly.


    Jade''s body convulsed violently. "Sis Essie, what are you talking about? What does it have to do with Janny? "


    When he was confused, Eva pushed the door open and rushed in angrily. As soon as she heard that Jade''s girlfriend was Janet, she had an impulse to kill her.


    "Janet, you psycho. How dare you to target my brother? I will arrest you and put you in a psychiatric hospital today. Or I will change my surname."


    Seeing her rushing over angrily, Janet deliberately showed a terrified expression and hid behind Jade. "Jade, help me. I''m scared!"


    Jade stood up and stood in front of Eva, "Sister, Janny is my girlfriend. I don''t allow you to hurt her."

 Chapter 777 Negotiation With The Psycho

    "Jade, she is a congenital psycho. When she was six years old, she burned other house. When she was eight, she disfigured his sister''s teacher. When she was ten, she pushed a pregnant woman down the elevator, causing her to have a miscarriage on the spot. Now she fantasized that I had something to do with Jim and kept harassing me. She seduced you just to get back at me," Eva said angrily.


    "Yes, Jade. She is seriously ill and has a terrible tendency of violence. It''s difficult to control by the medicine. You''d better leave her as far as possible," Essie said.


    Hearing this, Jade''s scalp tingled and he couldn''t help but take a step aside. Janet didn''t ignore his small action and burst into tears.


    "Jade, do I have mental disease? We have been together for so long. Can''t you see it at all? What they said has nothing to do with me. The police have investigated it clearly. I''m different from others since I was a child, so I''m considered to be insane. " Janet sobbed, looking pitiful with a pure and beautiful face.


    Janet''s innocent face was the best disguise for her. It was really difficult to connect her with a mental disease patient with severe propensity for violence.


    Jade slowly raised his hand and held her shoulder, "Janny, don''t cry. Don''t cry."


    Janet looked up at her with tearful eyes, "Jade, I like you very much, so I decide to tell you all my secrets."


    Essie and Eva looked at each other, waiting to see how this psycho was going to make up.


    Janet looked at them and said slowly, "I was born in the lunar year, lunar month, lunar day and lunar hour. I have astral vision and can see things that ordinary people can''t see, that is, ghosts."


    "Ghost? Can you see a ghost?" Jade asked in disbelief.


    Eva laughed, "Janet, you are really seriously ill. You can even imagine such a thing. My brother is not a fool. He won''t believe the nonsense made up by an illusory psycho!"


    "Janet, this kind of thing will only appear in horror movies. There is no ghost in reality, let alone astral vision," Essie said.


    Janet ignored them. She turned to the corner and pointed at it with her finger. "There is a man standing there. He is wearing the cook''s clothes and his skin is festering all over. He is very frightening."


    Jade turned around and felt his scalp tingling as if he was watching a horror movie.


    Eva poured a glass of juice. She knew it would be a tough job to argue with the psycho. She wanted to moisten her throat first.


    "Janet, do you want to know his surname, name and how he died?"


    "Okay, let me ask." Janet''s eyes flashed a strange look, and she slowly walked to the corner. "Uncle, what''s your name? How did you die?" she said to the air.


    There was a short moment of dead silence in the room.


    Janet kept nodding seriously as if she was listening. Then she came back and said slowly, "He said his name was Levi Wang, and he was the assistant cook of this restaurant when


    ! How many times have I told you? Jim and I are just ordinary friends. I have a fiancee. I love him very much! If you don''t know what''s going on in your mind, please take more medicine! " Eva was burning with anger. She really wanted to fight with this psycho.


    Essie poured her a glass of ice water to calm herself down and said, "Janet, you have nothing to do with Jim and Eva. You have no right to interfere in their lives."


    "Brother Jim is my sister''s fiancee. He is my brother-in-law! No one can take him away from my sister," Janet said through gritted teeth.


    "Your sister, Janice, has died a long time ago. Jim will eventually get married and marry someone else. You can''t control it." Essie provoked her on purpose.


    "My sister is still alive. She will come back after the new year," Janet said affirmatively.


    "Can''t you see a ghost? The Janice you see is a ghost, a ghost after death. Neither of us will see her, nor will Jim. " Essie sneered.


    "I don''t allow you to talk nonsense." Annoyed, Janet banged the table.


    "She is dead. Janice is dead, and Jim no longer loves her. What you see is just a ghost, a dead ghost..." Essie kept repeating her words. She wanted to expose her true face and let Jade have a good look at her.


    "Shut up, or I''ll kill you." Janet covered her ears and roared with a ferocious expression.


    Essie opened the door and pulled Jade in. "Come here and have a look. She has a relapse again."


    As soon as Janet saw Jade, she changed her face and burst into tears, "Jade, help me. They forced me to leave you, or they would lock me in a psychiatric hospital. I''m so scared, I''m so scared."


    Essie went crazy and had an impulse to kill people. It was really difficult to deal with the high IQ psycho.


    Just as Jade was about to rush over to protect Janet, Eva ran over and grabbed him, pushing him to the bodyguards behind him. "You and Essie take Jade out, and the rest of you catch the psycho with me."

 Chapter 778 Locked Up In A Psychiatric Hospital

    "Sister, you can''t do this. Janny is not crazy. You can''t catch her!" Jade shouted.


    Essie winked at the bodyguard again. The bodyguard raised his hand and slashed at the back of Jade''s neck. Jade fainted. Essie took Jade out with him and left Janet to Eva and the other three bodyguards.


    Janet''s face showed a fierce light, "Eva, if you have the ability, fight me alone!"


    "I don''t have time to waste with you today." With a snort, Eva rushed to her in a fierce posture, and the bodyguards quickly surrounded her.


    Janet was really good at martial arts. She soon found the weakness of Eva. A heavy punch came at her, and Eva quickly avoided it and kicked at her back. Janet dodged her attack by lowering her waist into an arch and avoid the bodyguard''s attack at the same time.


    The bodyguards of Essie were all selected by Zac in person, and each of them was good at fighting. After a few moves, Janet knew that she did not have the upper hand. She began to look for a route to escape, but the door was locked inside. Breaking the window was the only way to escape. This was the third floor, and there was a rain shield below. She could jump to the rain shield first, and then slide down through the fire pipe.


    Thinking of this, she rushed to the window, but Eva and the bodyguards did not give her the chance. Two bodyguards quickly stepped forward and blocked the window. The other one caught her off guard when she was fighting with the two people. He hacked her with his hand and knocked her out in an instant.


    "Send her directly to the mental hospital. Lock her up first." Eva decided to act first and report later, leaving no chance for Jim to hesitate, lest the psycho be released to harm Jade again.


    On the second day, when she arrived at Jim''s mansion, Jim had just finished bathing.


    He was wearing a silk robe with grid patterns, and his solid chest muscles were slightly exposed. His chestnut colored hair was a little messy, and there were water drops between his hair. When he sat on the sofa, a drop of water slid down along his handsome face.


    The first thing Eva felt when she looked at him was a evildoer who wanted to lure people into crime.


    "You are so smart today. I didn''t call you, but took the initiative to come here." A wicked smile appeared on his charming thin lips.


    Eva sat opposite him and coughed to ease his embarrassment. "I''m here to tell you something."


    "What''s the matter?" Jim asked casually while drinking juice.


    "I put Janet in a psychiatric hospital." Her voice was very low, like a faint wind. "It turns out that the goddess my brother knows is her. She instigated my brother to borrow usury. She still suspects that I have something to do with you. She wants to threaten me with Jade so that I will never see you again. "


    She paused and swallowed. "As for me, I can completely draw a clear line with you, but I haven''t paid off the debt I owe you, haven''t I? I don''t want to be an ungrateful dog, so I think it''s better to lock her up until the debt between us is completely settled, in case a lot of trouble halfway and my brother is hurt. "


    A hint of gloom flashed across Jim''s handsome face, but only he knew clearly whether he was angry because of Eva''s action before


    the Xu family''s manor to celebrate the new year with Vinton. And on the second day, Vinton will come to my home to celebrate the new year with me. On the third day..." She said slowly. Her schedule was full from New Year''s Eve to the Fifth day of the lunar new year.


    Jim frowned and said, "Come here to pay your debt on the sixth day of the lunar new year." Recently, he would feel that something was missing in his life and time would become very boring if he hadn''t seen this pepper for a day or make fun of her.


    "Okay." Eva pouted, "I thought you would be very busy from New Year''s Eve to the fifteenth day of the lunar new year."


    "For me, the new year celebration only lasts for three days, from New Year''s Eve to the second day of the new year," Jim said slowly.


    "There are many relatives, friends and people who fawn on you in your big clans. I guess the threshold of your family is almost broken during the new year''s visit." Eva chuckled.


    Jim looked at her strangely. He had never been involved in such boring social activities.


    "What''s your new plan after the new year?" he asked casually.


    "On the eighth day of the lunar new year, we have to restore the shooting of ''She Is Not A Human''. There is also a costume drama, two advertising endorsements, and a variety show. May is the second season of our fantasy play. The following schedule is pending," Eva said.


    Jim took a sip of beer and said in a low voice, "Clear your schedule for three months."


    "Why?" Eva was slightly shocked.


    "I''m going to shoot a mystery movie. The role of private detective with simple mind and developed limbs is very suitable for you," Jim said in an almost official tone, as if he was talking about business without any personal feelings.


    Eva smiled, "Are you tailor-made for me?"


    "Are you so charming?" Jim squinted his charming eyes and glanced at her from head to toe with a mocking and sharp gaze.


    "No." Eva shrugged.


    "Well, you have a clear estimation of yourself." A faint smile played at the corners of Jim''s mouth.


    Eva glanced at him and said, "I''ll think about it."


    "Okay, two minutes," Jim said, looking at his watch.

 Chapter 779 Are We Destined

    Eva fainted. Two minutes! Obviously, he didn''t give her time to think about it.


    ''Well, who is King Jim? He is the Nine Heavenly Mysterious Gods in the entertainment circle.'' Only someone knelt at his feet and begged him for a small role. How could she think over since he take the initiative to invite her?


    Judging from the gloomy look on his face, she knew that his arrogant divine dignity had been challenged by her. He was very unhappy, and the consequences were very serious.


    Seeing that the time had entered the countdown, she sighed helplessly. "Well, I''ll take over the role. It''s not difficult to play me." After all, she still owed him. If she irritated him and let her eat white bread or drink water to fill her hunger, it would be terrible.


    Jim put down his arm and looked at her with a mischievous look. This heaven pepper was smart enough this time. If he dared to refuse her, he would let her eat air every day!


    After drinking a piece of duck blood, Eva asked, "Scum Jim, aren''t private detectives very smart? If she is stupid, how to solve the case?"


    "It''s a Scriptwriter''s business. It has nothing to do with you," Jim replied indifferently.


    "I thought you were the scriptwriter," Eva whispered in a low voice. Jim was an omnipotent man who liked to make up and act by himself.


    "I don''t have time to write the script," Jim said casually. He was busy now, and what he liked to do most was to tease this heaven pepper.


    It never occurred to Eva that she would become his ''toy''. She said ''Okay'' in a low voice. Anyway, as long as he could pass the script, it would be perfect. She didn''t need to worry at all. The only question was...


    "Do I need to play ugly? Bald or bucktoothed? Or anything else?"


    "Do you still need to play ugly?" Jim sneered.


    Eva wrinkled her nose. How could she be so ugly? Her eyes were big, her nose was high, and her lips were plump and sexy. She was very beautiful, but he was too picky. His eyes were above his head.


    "Scum Jim, it''s not that I''m ugly, it''s you who are looking at me with a pair of colorful glasses. You only have Janice in your eyes. You will regard her as a reference unconsciously. Compared with me, of course you will think I''m not beautiful. My Vinton is different. In his eyes, I am the most beautiful person. "


    A cold light flashed through Jim''s brown eyes. "It''s time for you to eat more banana and control the dopamine."


    "Why? I''m not crazy about love. I''m awake! " Eva pouted.


    "Well, I can''t see it." Hearing her mention of Vinton, Jim suddenly became unhappy.


    "I will love Vinton rationally." Raising her eyebrows slightly, Eva looked like a happy woman in love.


    Jim was in an extremely bad mood. His saliva was bitter. "Do you know how to keep a low profile?" he said with uncontrollable anger.


    "I keep a low profile. I''ve never shown off my love with Vinton in front of the media," Eva said while boiling vegetables.


    But she often showed off in front of him intentionally or unintentionally, which was really annoying and hateful! Jim gritted his teeth and a trace of cruelty flitt


    va''s face fell dark at the same time. She picked up the chopsticks and put all the duck tongues in the hot pot into her own plate. "Scum Jim, you''re too sharp tongued. Don''t eat the duck tongues any more. I will eat them all. I need good nutrition."


    "You have absorbed too little, so you may not be able to replenish it even if you eat it. Otherwise, why do you still keep your IQ in the original state after eating so much pig brain?" Jim said slowly.


    Eva was petrified. Fortunately, she had been immune to poisons. Otherwise, she would have been poisoned to death by Jim''s poisonous sharp tongue ten thousand times.


    "I absorbed it well. You see, I won''t get fat even if I eat so much. It means that my body function is very special and my digestion function is very good. Those who are easy to get fat are the ones who can''t absorb well, and the fat is piled up in their bodies," she argued seriously. Although she wouldn''t be poisoned to death, she would still suffer internal injuries. Every time she was blamed by Jim, she would feel very uncomfortable, which was the sign that the poison was not completely cleared out.


    Touching his chin, Jim smiled wickedly, "Women need fat in some places."


    Subconsciously, Eva lowered her head and looked at her chest. She had risen from A cup to B cup, which was not small compared to her weight.


    "I think I''m good. Haven''t you heard the saying that the brainless are big boobs?"


    The smile at the corners of Jim''s mouth deepened. "And you did not have either of them. You are perfectly developed."


    Eva fainted, "Whatever you say, as long as my Vinton likes me, it''s okay. Your sharp tongue can be ignored." Her angry words were like a cold wind, freezing Jim''s smile.


    The color in his eyes deepened, as if it was covered by dark clouds. He pursed his lips and raised the beer at hand. "Since you really like Vinton, I wish you happy together forever."


    "Thank you." Eva smiled gracefully, grabbed the can and slammed it against him. She didn''t notice the hidden anger at the corners of Jim''s mouth.

 Chapter 780 Paper Cant Wrap Fire

    The plum blossoms were in full bloom in December. In the plum garden in the north suburb of Dragon City, the plum blossoms were blooming brightly.


    Mrs. Rose liked flowers, so Essie invited her and Irene to the plum garden to enjoy the flowers. It was not weekend, so it was very quiet here and there were not many tourists.


    The air was filled with the fragrance of roses, which was refreshing.


    Mrs. Rose took a deep breath and smiled, "It''s so beautiful here."


    Irene kept taking photos with the camera. In fact, she didn''t mean to appreciate the flowers. She just hoped that Zac could come quickly and play with them.


    "Sister in law, when will cousin come?"


    "He''ll be here as soon as the meeting is over," Essie said with a smile.


    On the gravel path in front of the plum garden, two familiar figures walked over leisurely.


    "Oh, it''s my aunt and sister-in-law Laura. They are also here." Irene waved at them and said, "Aunt, sister-in-law Laura..."


    When Mrs. Rose saw Mary, an unnatural look flashed across her face. She reached out to flick the short hair near her ear to relieve her uneasiness.


    "What a coincidence! You are here too!" Looking at Essie, Leila said with a fake smile.


    "Since we are all here to enjoy the plum blossoms, why don''t you join us? Cousin will come here later," Irene said with a smile.


    "Okay, let''s have afternoon tea together later." Mary nodded.


    The five people strolled around the plum garden together. After Zac came, they went to the British style afternoon tea house.


    "I like the almond muffin cakes here very much. They taste better than what I ate in London," Irene said with a smile.


    "The pastry master here is Michelin five star. The cakes here are delicious," Leila said.


    Mrs. Rose picked up the teacup and took a sip of the black tea. The watch on her wrist was exposed from her sleeve.


    Mary saw it at a glance, her body trembling with fear.


    Wasn''t this the watch sent by Albert? How could Mrs. Rose''s wear it on her wrist? Did he give it to her?


    It turned out that the mistress she had investigated was with her!


    She had thought that Mrs. Rose would be safe after she completely lost her memory. It seemed that she had underestimated her enemy!


    Zac also saw it, but he didn''t show it on his face.


    Mary took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. Then she forced a smile and said, "Charlotte, your watch is so beautiful. When did you buy it?"


    "Irene gave it to me." Mrs. Rose smiled.


    "Yes, I gave it to my mother." Irene nodded.


    "Really?" The smile at the corners of Mary''s mouth gradually became insidious. "Where did you buy it?"


    "I asked a friend to buy it for me," Irene said while eating, in case her lie was exposed.


    "This is a custom-made Patek Philippe watch. It is usually only sold at an auction and is invaluable. Where does your friend come from? It''s so amazing that you can buy a watch worth tens of millions of dollars at any time." Mary stared at her coldly, with a sense of trial in her eyes.


    Irene trembled slightly, frightened by her expression. It seemed that her uncle didn''t tell her when he gave the watch to her.


    him from peeping.


    However, this small action quietly betrayed her. Zac had already known the subtle expression on her face when she lied to him. As long as she revealed an unnatural expression, he would know it.


    He crossed his hands on the back of his head and said slowly, "Honey, I really admire your ability to deceive others. This time you are looking for the same shop as the one who made the Purple Love for you last time, aren''t you?"


    No way. He had already guessed it? Was it really good to be so shrewd and wise?


    "You didn''t drink today. How could you say something that I don''t understand?" She continued to play dumb. As long as there was still room for her to hide, she had to grit her teeth and pretend. She couldn''t easily confess.


    "It''s the first time that the Patek Philippe platinum sapphire watch with the star moon rotating wheel has appeared at the Zurich auction. It hasn''t been exposed to the media since it was bid by my father. How did you fake it?" Zac''s voice was light, but his tone was more powerful than lead.


    Essie walked to the bar counter, poured a small glass of rose red wine, gently shook it for two times, and took a sip. "He has his own way. Maybe his girlfriend is a translator. She is at the Zurich auction. If she take a photo and send it to him, he can make it."


    "A translator?" With a mocking smile at the corners of his mouth, Zac said, "You''ve been watching TV series recently. Do you use the information from it to the current situation now?"


    "It doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not." Essie walked to the lounge chair and sat down, tasting the red wine in her hand intently, pretending that she didn''t want to talk to him anymore.


    But Zac wouldn''t let her go easily. He walked over, grabbed the glass in her hand, and drank up the rest of the wine. "The one you wear is indeed fake, but the one aunt wore is real. It''s from my father."


    "You''re so thinking too much. It''s Irene who gave me that piece. Since you have a pair of sharp eyes, you should know that I''m not lying," Essie tried her best to keep calm and said slowly.

 Chapter 781 Could Not Distinguish

    "Aunt didn''t lie, but Irene lied, and you cleverly saved her," Zac said in a low voice.


    "You are so smart and have a strong sense of logic. Why didn''t you become a police?" Essie sneered.


    Holding the armrest of the chair with both hands, Zac leaned towards her slightly. The strong aura emitted from his body forced the surrounding pressure to a negative value.


    "Stupid woman, how can your little tricks escape my eyes?"


    "So what? Are you going to tell your mommy about us?" Since he had exposed her lie, Essie decided to play tricks on him.


    "I''m not that bored." Zac stood up and sat back on the sofa. Essie also stood up and sat down beside him. Since he had found out, she had to try her best to explain and clarify, in case he regarded aunt as a mistress.


    "In fact, it''s very simple. In Provence, didn''t daddy and aunt have an unpleasant conflict? Maybe daddy sent the watch to aunt just to apologize. He was worried that aunt wouldn''t accept it, so he sent it to her through Irene. He wanted to tell her the truth after she wore it. Since she had worn it, she wouldn''t return it. This is a roundabout apology gift," Essie analyzed slowly.


    Shaking his head, Zac laughed, "You are good at guessing such a messy thing."


    Crossing her arms over her chest, Essie squinted at him in a coquettish manner and said, "Don''t I make sense?"


    "Not bad," Zac nodded slightly and said affirmatively.


    Essie breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that he had believed her. After all, in his opinion, there was a conflict between Albert and Mrs. Rose, so it was normal to give a gift to ease the conflict.


    While she was thinking, Zac''s voice came again, "In fact, daddy doesn''t have to make it so complicated. If he tells mommy directly, she won''t misunderstand him."


    "No way!" Essie denied what he said. "Your father is a smart man, and your mother is a woman of such character. Hasn''t he seen through her until now? At that time, my mother was just close to your father. She was so jealous and hateful that she tried every means to retaliate against her, causing the divorce of her marriage and away from her daughter. Do you think she would be so generous not to suspect her sister now? "


    Zac was silent.


    Essie continued. "Even if daddy really has an affair, you have nothing to blame. Let''s put aside your perspective as a son and take this matter as a man''s position. Ask yourself, are you willing to live and sleep with such a woman? " Her words were quite sharp and hit the nail on the head.


    Zac stood up and walked to the bar counter. He poured a glass of whiskey and a few pieces of ice and took a sip. "Let nature take its course. We don''t need to get involved in the matter of daddy and mommy."


    "I didn''t mean to interfere. If it was someone else, I wouldn''t care at all. I just want to protect aunt. She has been hurt once. I don''t want her to suffer another time," Essie said clearly a


    ght. " Essie sneered.


    "It will be a good thing if your father-in-law really gets together with Mrs. Rose," Lucy said with a smile.


    "My mother-in-law is cruel and merciless. How could she let Mrs. Rose go? Mrs. Rose is so kind that she can''t defeat her. " Essie sighed.


    "Mrs. Rose is not alone. She still has us." A weird smile appeared at the corners of Lucy''s mouth. Perhaps the day for her revenge would come. When Mary broke up her marriage by Elizabeth, she could also give her a dose of her own medicine, so that she could taste the taste of separation of husband and wife.


    "We have to protect Mrs. Rose well," said Essie, nodding. Because she might be her real mother-in-law.


    Lucy took the watch of Essie and asked her for the link of the Taobao shop. Without thinking too much, Essie sent it to her.


    When they came back in the afternoon, Lucy called Michelle over. "Honey, do you know where your grandmother often goes recently?"


    After thinking for a while, she said, "She seems to go to the beauty club in the Century Square to do skin care recently."


    Lucy nodded slightly with a secret smile on her face.


    Three days later, in the afternoon, as soon as Mary arrived at the beauty club, she met Lucy. Of course she didn''t know that Lucy was waiting for her here.


    "What a small world! You are also doing skin care here," Lucy said with a smile.


    Mary rolled her eyes at her. Rabi had already told her the secret investigation. She didn''t have that watch, so she didn''t bother to pay attention to her. Now she was on thin ice. She couldn''t turn the conflict between her and Essie into extreme.


    "Since it''s such a coincidence, why don''t we go to the SPA together?" Lucy said.


    "No, thanks. I''m used to being alone," Mary said coldly.


    "All right." Lucy deliberately raised her hand to flick the short hair near her ear. When her sleeve slid down, the blue Patek Philippe watch on her wrist was revealed.

 Chapter 782 Build A Prison

    Mary''s eyes widened.


    Didn''t Rabi say that she didn''t have a watch? Why...


    Lucy hurriedly pulled down her sleeves, as if she was afraid that she would see her, and then walked into the skin care room.


    Jealousy and resentment rose from Mary''s face. It turned out that Albert had really given her the watch. Last time she must not have worn it, so Rabi did not notice it.


    For so many years, Albert still couldn''t forget this tramp. He still loved her, and treated her daughter very well, making her the hostess of the Rong family.


    ''Her daughter might have been the matchmaker between her and Albert to revenge on me and kick me out of the Rong family.''


    Mary was not in the mood to do skin care anymore and went directly to the Emperor group. She wanted to complain to her son and let him see the true face of Essie and her mother.


    "Do you know who your father gave the watch to?" Mary said angrily.


    "Who?" Zac frowned. To be honest, he really didn''t like his mother''s stubborn character. Sometimes, the smartest woman was the one who would play dumb some times.


    "Luce," Mary said through gritted teeth.


    Zac was shocked. A watch triggered a series of suspicions, and his mother-in-law was involved again.


    "Mommy, don''t make blind and disorderly conjectures all day long. It used to be very simple, but now it is getting more and more complicated."


    "I''m going to do skin care today, and Luce is also there. I saw with my own eyes that she had the same watch on her wrist," Mary said.


    "It''s normal. Essie must have bought a few pieces from Irene''s friend. Maybe Alice and Eva also have one," Zac said casually.


    "I don''t think it''s that simple. What Luce wears must be true. In order not to let me know, Essie deliberately made a few fake pieces to confuse the public," Mary analyzed seriously.


    "Mommy, can''t this end here? What can you do even if you find out the whereabouts of that watch? What did you get when you managed to kick Luce out of Dragon City? Instead of loving you more, Dad took Minny home. After so many years, you still haven''t got daddy''s heart. Shouldn''t you find fault with yourself?" Zac said in a low voice.


    "What''s wrong with me?" A muscle on Mary''s face twitched violently.


    "Daddy likes the innocent, kind, tolerant and generous you before the car accident. As long as you can find yourself back, your marriage will be really saved," Zac said in a serious tone.


    Mary''s limbs were getting cold in his tone. She picked up the warm tea on the table and took several sips, but it didn''t let herself warm back.


    It was not her fault. She told herself affirmatively that it was Luce and Essie who were wrong. They shouldn''t have appeared in her world at all.


    On the shooting site of ''Run, Sister'', Eva received a call from psychiatric hospital. Janet escaped from the ward last night.


    What the hell! Eva cursed from her throat. When she locked her in, she had specially reminded the mental hospital that she was very skillful and needed to be guarded. She did not expect her to escape again.


    At this moment, the


    riously.


    "I didn''t hear the tone of discussion." Jim snorted. Recently, as long as he didn''t see this heaven pepper for a day, he would feel inexplicably unhappy.


    Eva took a deep breath and tried her best to keep calm. Then she opened her mouth and put on an exaggerated smile. "Creditor, please think about it."


    Jim didn''t say anything, but said coldly, "I''ll find out the two of them in three days."


    "Really?" Eva''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "I hate to answer nonsense." Jim glared at her and pursed his thin lips. It was obvious that he didn''t want to talk to her anymore.


    A silence spread over the table.


    After a while, Eva said in a very low voice, "Are you really going to build a prison for Janet?"


    A secret light flashed through Jim''s brown eyes. "I have a prototype in my mind already. I will buy a piece of land on the mountain at the junction of Dragon City and City C, and build a wall of ten meters high around it. There is no door, and we can only get in and out by helicopter. A mini amusement park will be built inside. Janet can play as she wants. It won''t be boring. "


    Eva clapped her hands in admiration. Without a door, she couldn''t escape. "You''re so whimsical and creative!" After a pause, she seemed to think of something and quickly changed her tone. "But she is alone. She doesn''t even have a person to talk to. Won''t she completely go crazy?"


    "She can imagine a group of people. Does she need a real person to accompany her?" Jim shrugged.


    Eva laughed to cry. How could she forget that? Maybe Janet could not only imagine people, but also all kinds of animals, elves, immortals and so on. How could she be lonely?


    "It will take several months to build this amusement park prison. What are you going to do with Janet these days?"


    "Tie her up." Jim uttered the words, simple, direct and rude.


    Okay! Eva took a deep breath. Eva''s mind was always beyond her imagination.


    After returning home, she began to wait, but she was not sure whether Jim could really find Janet and Jade in three days.

 Chapter 783 Baby Brain For Pregnancy

    On the third day, Jim called her in the afternoon. She jumped into the Ferrari at an incredible speed and rushed to the villa on the hill.


    Pushing the door open, Janet and Jade sat on the sofa. Janet''s hands and feet were handcuffed to prevent her from escaping.


    Eva rushed in and slapped Jade without saying anything!


    "I''ll sign up for joining the army for you tomorrow. I''ll see how you can make trouble again!"


    "Sister, you are so cold-blooded that you want to separate me and Janny. Let me tell you, I will be with Janny even if I die. I won''t leave Janny. No one can separate us!" Jade stared at her with righteous indignation.


    Eva was infuriated. She walked up to Janet and was about to teach the culprit a lesson. Jade rushed over and protected her, "Sister, don''t beat her. She is pregnant!"


    "What?" Eva''s hand froze in midair because of extreme astonishment.


    Jim was also shocked.


    "What did you say?" the two asked almost at the same time.


    "Janny has been pregnant for two weeks," Jade repeated each word clearly and forcefully.


    Eva touched her forehead and almost fainted, "How can you be with her..."


    "Isn''t it normal for men and women in love to do that?" Jade said indifferently.


    Eva really wanted to punch him on the head to see if he was thinking by his head or by his lower part of the body.


    Jim called Eve over and whispered in her ear. Eve nodded and walked out. After a while, she came back with several pregnancy test papers of different brands in her hands.


    "Take her to have a test," he ordered.


    Eve nodded slightly and led Janet into the bathroom. Ten minutes later, she came out with Janet, with a pregnancy test paper in her hand.


    "Boss, all of them are positive."


    "She is really pregnant!" Touching his chin, Jim murmured to himself. His voice was very low, but Janet heard it clearly.


    "Jim, is it possible to fake a pregnancy? It''s my first time. I didn''t know that I would get pregnant by doing that, so I didn''t take any contraceptive measures. " She paused and continued, "I admit that at the beginning, I wanted to stop Eva from contacting you through Jade. But when I was with Jade, I felt happy. I had never been taken care of and cared about by anyone, so I changed my mind. Now I just want to be with Jade. I''m a woman. Can''t I have a normal life, a marriage and a family just because I''m special? "


    Jim kept silent and stared at Janet, deep and sharp.


    Eva had an impulse to cry. If it weren''t for Jade, she, Janet, would pursue her own happiness no matter how she wanted. It had nothing to do with her. But Jade was different. She couldn''t watch her brother being destroyed by her!


    "Janet, there is a gene defect in your family. If you give birth to a child, the baby will have either physical or mental problem. You are not suitable to give birth to a baby at all."


    "Our baby will be fine," Janet retorted.


    Jade hugged her and said, "Sister, Janet has no mental problem. She just has astral vis


    Glancing at her phone, Jim smiled and said, "You are such a considerate aunt."


    "The child is innocent. I hope it is the twenty percent. Besides, I want to be a mother. It''s good to learn more common sense. " Eva smiled.


    The smile on Jim''s face suddenly froze, as if it had been frozen by a sudden chill. As soon as he thought that this heaven pepper was going to give birth to a child for another man, an inexplicable jealousy spread from the tip of his tongue to his throat. His heart seemed to be pinched by a pair of invisible big hands, and his heartbeat became very painful.


    "You want to be a mother before you get married?"


    "I planned to have a baby when I was thirty years old, but my mother said that women should have a baby earlier so that she can recover faster. So I discussed with Vinton and decided to do it as soon as possible. Besides, Mrs. Vicki hopes to have a great grandson as soon as possible, so that she won''t keep urging me to live a hard life in the Xu family. " Eva grinned and didn''t notice the blue veins on Jim''s forehead.


    Every word she said was stimulating his hearing and nerves, making him very unhappy and irritable.


    "I heard that pregnant women will have ''baby brain'' for three years. After giving birth to the baby, your IQ will degenerate to the state of micro intelligence." He sneered.


    "That only lasts three years. I will recover after three years." Eva stuck out her tongue, and her two dark eyes flashed twice, as if she had thought of something. She smiled, "In that case, Janet is pregnant, and her IQ will degenerate a lot?"


    "Do you think she will degenerate into the state of trilobite like you?" said Jim, slightly sweating.


    It was unlikely so! Eva pouted and said, "No matter what, Jade will be safer if she is a little sillier."


    "Don''t worry. Now Jade is her amulet. She won''t hurt Jade," Jim said slowly.


    Before he finished his words, Eva jumped like she was sticking by a needle. She seemed to think of something.

 Chapter 784 Gossip

    "It''s said on Baidu that if a woman is pregnant, endocrine disorders will affect her mood. Will Janet''s mental disease worsen because of this? What if one day she goes crazy and hurts Jade? "


    Jim looked at her with a strange look and said in a low voice, "He chose this road by himself. He should bear the consequences himself."


    "He was just overwhelmed by love." Eva curled her lips.


    "Has he ever been sober?" Jim sneered. It was obvious that his head was clamped too much by the door when he was a child and severely damaged, and now the sequela was serious.


    Eva kept silent and frowned, showing a trace of worry. Some people never came back until there was a dead end. Jade might be this kind of person.


    After dinner, Eva went to the hospital of Dragon City and asked the obstetrics department to inquire the examination they should take as a pregnant woman with serious family inheritance disease like Janet. She was supposed to be careful, but she didn''t expect that she was still photographed by the paparazzi who followed her secretly.


    On the second day, she hit the headline of the hot search. ''Eva Is Pregnant, Upgrade To Be A Mother To Be''.


    She almost fainted. What was worse was that had Jim posted the word ''Congratulations'' on her micro-blog, which was a magnificent supplement to her ''injure''.


    In the morning, Vinton sent a teasing WeChat message, "Honey, who is the baby''s father?"


    Last night, she told him about Jade and Janet, so he knew that she was misunderstood by the paparazzi.


    Eva sent a crying and laughing emoji, and then replied, "God."


    "I''ll get even with the old ''God''." Vinton sent a bleeding sharp knife.


    Eva burst into laughter.


    "Honey, Jade is already in front of us. It seems that we have to hurry up." Arnold sent her a picture of the baby.


    Eva threw him a big hammer emoji. Their engagement ceremony was set at the end of February and their wedding ceremony was set in June, so the baby plan would be in the second half of the year.


    "Honey, I miss you so much. I''ll come back next week to ask for your comfort," said Vinton with an aggrieved emoji.


    "Okay, I''ll give you a big pillow." Eva laughed.


    "The pillow is not as soft as you. It''s not as warm as you." Vinton snickered.


    "Then I''ll give you a heating pad. It''s very warm." Eva snickered.


    "Honey, what I want is you." Vinton sent her a kiss.


    Eva gave him a hug and said, "Good boy, I''ll wait for you to come back."


    Eva was very busy this week. She was going to City E to participate in Miss Eastern''s pageant competition.


    Jim was also one of the judges, so today she was lucky to be allowed to take his private presidential suite in the air to City E.


    "Scum Jim, why did you say congratulations to me on micro-blog? I almost lost my tongue today. I almost jumped off the three meter high stairs to prove that I''m not pregnant. " As soon as they got on the plane, Eva grabbed the tea cup on the table and gulped down a large mouthful of chrysanthemum tea.


    "You think too much. I''m congratulating you on having a nephew and becoming an aunt." A sly smile appeared on Jim''s face.


    "Why did you congratulate me at such a time? Did you do that on purpose?" Eva rolled her eyes at him. This guy liked to add insult to injury.


    Jim leaned against the back of the chair


    eered. It was not the first time for him to take the plane with Eva together. After observing, he found that she would begin to eat from the moment the plane took off, either eating or drinking, and wouldn''t turn off the basic function of her mouth until it landed.


    "I have acrophobia, and I''m particularly afraid of taking the plane. Only by eating and drinking continuously can I calm down." After explaining in a very low voice, Eva handed the braised duck palm and duck head to him and said, "These are made by my mother. They are top street food. They are super delicious. You must have a try. "


    "No, thanks." Jim shrugged.


    "It''s really delicious. Have a taste. I promise you will want to eat more." Eva picked up a duck''s palm and put it to his mouth.


    After hesitating for a while, he took it over, had a little and nodded slightly. Not bad.


    "Why didn''t you sell them in your shop?"


    "The skill of cooking braised dishes is not inherited from the Qi clan. It was my grandmother who taught my mother. When she was alive, she would prepare a lot of braised food at home on festivals. We had them from New Year''s Eve to the fifteenth day of the New Year. They were delicious. " Eva said, "My mother has a good relationship with my grandmother. Not long after my grandmother''s death, York divorced my mother. But every year, my mother will do as my grandmother did to cook a lot of braised food for the family."


    "No wonder." Jim nodded slightly.


    "Have a duck head." Eva picked up a duck head and put it on his plate.


    Therefore, the whole flight ended with the two of them enjoyed the street food.


    In the hotel, after bathing, Eva changed into a fresh marine suit, and then went upstairs to the presidential suite to find Jim.


    On the plane, they had already discussed the restaurant to have their dinner. She was responsible for providing reference suggestions. Jim made a decision and finally decided to eat the most famous local dish, chicken with pig stomach.


    Jim gave her a VIP card which enabled her to go to his floor at any time. She came to the VIP elevator for the presidential suite.


    When she was about to take out the card from her bag, a coquettish woman came over.

 Chapter 785 Being Beaten Up

    Because she was wearing a mask and sunglasses, the other woman couldn''t see her face, but she could see the woman''s face clearly. She was one of the candidates.


    "Are you also here for the beauty contest?" the woman asked.


    "How did you know that?" Eva asked.


    "You look like." The woman said in a voice dripping with sarcasm, "This is a VIP private elevator, straight to the presidential suite. I heard that King Jim checked in this afternoon. Do you want to bribe him?"


    "How can a man like King Jim, who is neither lack of money nor women, be bribed?" Eva sneered.


    The woman was shocked, and a strange expression appeared on her face. "To tell you the truth, the champion of this year has already been previously fixed. You are just here to have a walk. Don''t waste your time."


    "Who has been previously fixed?" Eva asked.


    "Of course it is the one with the most powerful background," the woman said with a smile.


    Eva glanced at her. If it was someone else, she would definitely not laugh so arrogantly.


    "You must be No. four competitor Charlene. I remember you. Let''s see how many rounds you can make." Then she opened the elevator and walked in.


    The woman''s eyes widened. "You... Are you also the designated one?"


    "I hate ''previous fixed'' the most!" Eva pointed the middle finger at her when the elevator door almost closed. She remembered that when she was in the fourth year of her college, she had participated in a performance competition held by a film and television company. The top three were all previous fixed. She didn''t want to receive the hidden rules from the judges. As a result, she was eliminated in the fifth round and didn''t even enter the final.


    The elevator went straight to the VIP floor. After taking a bath, Jim changed into a set of casual clothes, looking somewhat lazy and refreshing.


    Eva sighed in her heart, ''What a standard figure! He looks good no matter what he wears.''


    This time, he didn''t drive by himself, but by a familiar driver.


    When they arrived at the most famous Centennial restaurant in the city, the two of them were led by bodyguards and quickly went to the VIP private room.


    "Scum Jim, the champion of this beauty contest is decided?" Eva took a sip of beer and asked casually.


    Jim frowned slightly, "How did you know that since I did not even know it?"


    Instead of answering directly, Eva asked, "When I entered the elevator, I happened to meet the No. four competitor, Charlene Chen. What''s her background?"


    "No matter how big the background is, it''s transparent in front of me." Jim smiled arrogantly.


    For this point, Eva could not refute. He was the crown prince of the entertainment circle, and what he said was completely true.


    "The entertainment circle is very complicated. How many competitions that rely on real talents and practical knowledge? Aren''t they all previously fixed?" Eva sneered. As a queen who had been suppressed and took a hundred times of small roles, she knew it best.


    "It also requires the competitor to have a high level of profession in the field. Not everyone can be fixed," Jim said slowly.


    "Anyway, I will make a fair selection and won''t be affected by anyone." Eva said firmly, "I hate hidden rules the most."


    "You are not the one who can sur


    overflowing by spring water, comfortable and incomparably cool.


    As soon as the elevator closed, she gave a thumbs up to Jim, "Scum Jim, you are so mighty and domineering!"


    Jim took off his mask and said with an evil smile, "Are you going back to my room to serve me?"


    Only then did Eva realize that she had entered the wrong elevator. She smiled awkwardly and said, "I''ll go to the first floor to transfer."


    Coming out of the VIP elevator, she went straight to the normal elevator. Unexpectedly, she met Charlene again. Seeing her coming in, Charlene followed her immediately.


    "What a coincidence! We meet again," she said in a voice dripping with sarcasm.


    "It is a coincidence!" Eva replied indifferently.


    "How can you enter the VIP elevator? What''s your relationship with Jim?" Charlene asked impatiently. She had always been spoiled by her family and was very arrogant and domineering.


    "It''s none of your business," Eva replied coldly.


    "To tell you the truth, my father is the sponsor. I have the right to meddle in anything related to the selection show," Charlene said.


    "I don''t care who your father is." Eva snorted. Such a self-righteous Miss deserved to be beaten.


    "Don''t think you are powerful just because you have Jim as a backer. He is not the only one who has the final say in so many judges," Charlene said crossly. In fact, she was extremely jealous and hateful. Why didn''t Jim take a fancy to her?


    "Miss Chen, I advise you to have a good competition and don''t think too much about evil things," Eva said slowly.


    "There is no fairness in the entertainment circle. Whoever has a strong background is the boss," Charlene said.


    "Unfortunately, neither you nor your father. You are just two little fish in the entertainment circle." Eva snorted.


    "My father is rich. I came to the contest just to coat myself a layer of ''gold''. It''s easy for me to make get famous." Charlene put on an air of a future star.


    "What your father loves most is to play with the hidden rules. Is he going to send his daughter in to sleep her way to the top?" Eva sneered.


    "What do you mean?" Charlene was shocked.


    Eva slowly took off her mask.

 Chapter 786 I Saw A Ghost

    Seeing Eva, Charlene was shocked, "Why... Why are you here? "


    "Charlene Chen, let me tell you. As long as I''m here, you can''t easily pass the test." Eva snorted and walked out of the elevator.


    Charlene was so angry that she stomped her feet and rushed to find her father for a solution.


    Before the competition started, the organizers held a cocktail party, inviting all the judges, investors and sponsor to attend. But before that, Bald Chen had invited all the judges except Eva.


    "All the contestants of this competition are with excellent comprehensive qualities. It will be a fierce contest," an investor said with a smile.


    Others echoed.


    Eva sneered in her heart, ''It is not a fierce contest between them, but between you!'' These old lechers didn''t come here to select the best performer, but to select their mistress.


    Bald Chen glared at Eva in the distance. He had never expected that this woman would turn the tables one day.


    "Every dog has its day. She is not only famous, but also going to marry a rich man. Even King Jim has a close relationship with her," a bearded investor stood beside him and said.


    "What a stroke of luck!" Bald Chen gritted his teeth in anger.


    "You have to be careful. She is an unbearable Buddha now. If she doesn''t come to settle accounts with you, you should pray," the bearded man said as he patted his shoulder sympathetically and left. At the beginning, he was also annoyed by Eva, but he was only splashed a glass of wine by her. He didn''t care too much. He was really glad that he was magnanimous back then.


    Eva took a glass of cocktail from the waiter''s plate and walked to Jim. "Yesterday, I reviewed the information of the twenty participants in the pageant again and decided to eliminate Charlene Chen in the first round. Do you want to support me?"


    "What''s the benefit of supporting you?" Jim smiled wickedly.


    "Do you need to be so commercial? You need to pay attention to benefits in everything?" Eva rolled her eyes at him.


    "I''m a businessman." Jim threw up his hands and looked like he was threatening and tempting.


    "If I negotiate with a big capitalist, I will definitely suffer losses. I''d better give up." Eva curled her lips.


    A boring woman! Jim was a little unhappy. He reached out his big hand and tweaked her ear, "How about this? I''m going to sail tomorrow. If you are willing to be my yacht waitress for the whole day, I''ll help you avenge for your private grudge."


    A waitress? How could he think of that! Eva thought to herself. But when she thought of the thrill of revenge that had eliminated Charlene Chen in the first round, she wavered. It was really good!


    After hesitating for a while, she gritted her teeth and said, "Okay, deal!"


    Jim smiled and clinked his glass with hers. Tomorrow would be an interesting day.


    Eva took a gulp of wine and her eyes wandered to the darkest corner of the banquet hall.


    There seemed to be a tall figure standing there. It was too dark to see the face clearly, and she could only vaguely feel that she was like a woman.


    The laser light in the banquet hall slowly swept over her, and a circ


    ou packed up your things for going to the sea?"


    "Well, we can set off at any time." She stuck out her tongue.


    They drove all the way to the dock, where a three floor luxury yacht had been waiting for them for a long time.


    The one who was responsible for driving the yacht was Avis, Jim''s assistant. Eva found that she was really an omnipotent woman who knew everything!


    After the yacht started, Eva looked around and found that there was no one else except the three of them.


    "Didn''t you invite other friends?" she asked in astonishment.


    "I went to the sea alone today. Avis is the driver and you are the waitress," Jim said clearly.


    When the yacht was far away from the dock and came to the center of the empty sea, he ordered his waitress to change working clothes in the room.


    When Eva entered her room, she found that there was only a swimsuit on the hanger.


    ''Seriously? Scum Jim wants me to wear SWIMSUIT?''


    She was so angry that she picked up the swimsuit and went to the deck. "You won''t let me wear this, will you?"


    "You are a yacht waitress today. This is the standard uniform," Jim said slowly.


    "No, I won''t wear," Eva refused resolutely with her hands on her hips.


    "You are fired. Swim back by yourself," Jim slowly threatened her word by word.


    Eva was stunned. This was not a yacht, but a devil den. There was no one around. And Avis was his assistant. He could do whatever he wanted to do to her.


    "Scum Jim, didn''t you say that I have a poor figure and don''t even have the space to transform? I''m wearing a swimsuit. Aren''t you afraid that your eyes will be severely hurt? "


    "Sounds reasonable." Jim touched his chin, and a hint of cunning flashed through the corner of his mouth. "Then go to the second room to change the spare clothes."


    There was a spare one.


    Eva curled her lips, knowing that she was deliberately making fun of her. She was so regretful. She shouldn''t have cooperated with him. It was like asking for a tiger''s skin!


    She went to the second room and opened the door. Immediately, she was totally speechless.

 Chapter 787 Being Ordered About

    It was a set of golden Mermaid Costume.


    Eva took a deep breath and tried her best to put up with it.


    As she greeted the eighteen generations ancestors of Jim, she put on the Mermaid Costume.


    Walking to the deck, she stared at Jim angrily, "Are you satisfied?"


    "You have to pay for what you ask for." Jim''s teasing tone was like a gust of sea wind. After saying that, he looked around her slowly!


    "It is like asking a tiger for its hide. I won''t bother you in the future," Eva said resentfully. She could only be exploited to negotiate with the capitalist.


    "Cut the crap and focus on your work. Pour me a glass of champagne." A vicious smile appeared on Jim''s face.


    With her cheeks puffed up, Eva picked up a glass of champagne on the bar counter and poured it for him. When she was about to sit down opposite to him, he heard his low voice, "The waitress should be standing next to me at any time, right?"


    "Waitresses also have human rights." As Eva spoke, she sat down heavily on the lounge chair, resisting the pressure angrily.


    The smile on Jim''s face deepened. He liked to tease this heaven pepper, which was the most interesting thing in his life, and he was addicted to it.


    Eva didn''t find it funny. She was angry and picked up her phone to play games.


    On the deck, the quiet color gradually pervaded.


    After a long time, Eva''s eyes flashed, as if she had thought of something. He asked, "Scum Jim, will you often dream of Janice in your dreams recently?"


    A gloomy look flashed across Jim''s face. "Does it have anything to do with you?" It had been a long time since he had a dream about Janice. In his dream, it was this heaven pepper that made all kinds of troubles.


    Eva really wanted to tell him that she had seen the ghost of Janice, but on second thought, she would not believe it. He would sneer at her madness, so she stopped talking.


    "I just want to say that if you dream of her, you should explain our relationship to her as soon as possible, in case she misunderstands us."


    Hearing this, Jim was at a loss whether to cry or to laugh. Since early in the morning, this heaven pepper had been talking nonsense.


    "Heaven pepper, are you out of your mind after taking a shower yesterday?"


    "I knew you would say that." Eva sniffed at him with dissatisfaction. Fortunately, she didn''t tell him that she had seen Janice, or she would be laughed at to death.


    Jim slightly leaned over and pursed his thin lips. His expression became a little serious. "Do you want me to seriously discuss your nonsense with you?"


    "Scum Jim, it doesn''t mean that it doesn''t exist even if you don''t see it. Maybe some people really saw it, but because nobody believe it, they regarded her as a psycho," Eva said seriously.


    Jim took a deep look at her and asked, "Are you brainwashed by Janet like Jade? Do you believe that she really has astral vision?"


    "Maybe she is not only suffering from mental disease, but also has astral vision," Eva said.


    Seeing that


    r them to reduce contact. At least we can talk about it after we figure it out."


    Essie straightened up and almost forgot that the cold war was not over yet. She had to keep a distance from him. "Zac, you are the reincarnation of the great devil. You are cold-blooded and ruthless. Even ghosts will be scared to see you and avoid you, won''t they?" There was a hint of mockery in her tone.


    With a gleam of coldness in his eyes, Zac glanced at her coldly. "If you are not afraid of him, he will be afraid of you. Otherwise, you will be miserable."


    Essie curled her lips. She didn''t care how cold-blooded he was to outsiders, but Alice was different from him. She was her sister, his sister-in-law. How could he ignore any family affection?


    At this time, on the yacht, Jim was ordering the temporary waitress to peel black grapes for him.


    Eva tried her best to hold back her anger. She not only peeled off the skin, but also fed it into his mouth. It was not the job of a waitress at all!


    She was so regretful that she shouldn''t have accepted his condition and was enslaved by him. What a miserable life!


    "Have you eaten enough? The wound on my palm hasn''t completely healed. It hurts." Eva shook her hand and looked gloomy.


    Jim glanced at her palm and asked, "It''s been so many days. Why hasn''t it recovered yet?"


    "I took the X-ray two days ago and got hurt again by accident." Eva pouted.


    ''Why didn''t you tell me earlier!'' A hint of pity flashed through Jim''s eyes, which he didn''t even notice. "Well, I''ll give you an hour to rest."


    Eva breathed a sigh of relief, returned to her seat, picked up her mobile phone and browsed the web.


    When she was browsing micro-blog intently, a picture suddenly popped up. It was a photo of a woman. With her delicate appearance, she recognized who it was at a glance.


    The photo was black and white, and it looked like a portrait of the deceased!


    Her hair stood up all over her body. She screamed and threw the phone on the ground.

 Chapter 788 The Price Of Irritating Me

    "Heaven pepper? What''s wrong with you?" Jim stood up in a hurry and darted to her.


    Her face was as pale as a piece of paper. Subconsciously, she jumped on him, like a drowning person who saw a life-saving straw and desperately wanted to grab it.


    As a result, Jim''s throat became dry, as if he was a passenger who had walked in the Sahara desert for a few days without drinking water. He tried to control it with his remaining sanity, but there was no way to control the hormones running in his blood.


    At this moment, Eva''s mind was blank, and the strong fear had made her lose her reason. The horrible portrait of Janice kept shaking in front of her eyes, which made her scared to death. She instinctively wanted to find a living person to protect her, and Jim was the only living person in front of her.


    Soon, she felt his difference, very obvious. She was shocked and realized what she had done.


    A hot wave quickly surged up from her neck, turning her whole face into a washington apple.


    She jumped down in a hurry, turned around and tried to escape into the cabin, but was surrounded by his powerful force like a tornado and confined by the ship rail.


    She lit the fire in him. There was no way for her to escape!


    "I... I... I was scared just now," she was so embarrassed that she stammered to explain. Just now, she had completely ignored the truth that the person in front of her was the most terrifying, one hundred times more terrifying than the ghost in the phone.


    "You have to pay the price if you offend me." His dark brown eyes were blazing with fire, and his voice was hoarse and deep as if it was burned by fire.


    "I..." She only uttered one word, but was blocked. She was frightened for a moment and wanted to push him away, but her hand was quickly grabbed by him and bound to the rail.


    The sea breeze blew, gently and softly, like a couple''s warm fingers across the deck.


    It was enveloped by a burst of harmonious factors, which lasted for a long time...


    This heaven pepper made him lose control again.


    After Eva calmed down, she was extremely embarrassed and annoyed. It was all because of that damn photo that scared her. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have jumped on scum Jim. Thinking of this, she finally remembered the phone that had been thrown on the ground.


    Because she had used too much strength just now, her phone had been turned o


    eart. Have you often thought of this person because of something recently?"


    "My classmate did mention her to me, but there is no reason for her to show up in front of me." Eva shivered and held her arm. Her body was trembling slightly. It seemed that she was really scared.


    Almost subconsciously, Jim stretched out his arms and wanted to hold her, but before his fingers touched her thin shoulder, he froze in midair and slowly took them back.


    Why did he have the pity for this silly girl again?


    Eva was immersed in horror and didn''t notice his action at all.


    "Scum Jim, don''t laugh at me." Because of fear, the flush on her face had completely faded away, as pale as a piece of paper.


    Seeing that he didn''t say anything, [Ò»·²] wrinkled his nose and added, "I''m fine. I''m not crazy."


    "I know," Jim opened his mouth slightly and said in a hoarse voice. He soon realized his abnormality and coughed.


    "Then do you believe that I really saw a ghost?" Eva looked at him with her eyes wide open.


    "Heaven pepper. Normal people will have hallucinations when they are under great mental pressure," Jim analyzed slowly.


    "I also thought it was my illusion, but I never met this person. I just saw her photos. Why all my illusions are about her, not anyone else?" Eva asked in confusion.


    "There should be something related to her around you recently. Although you don''t pay special attention to it, your sub-consciousness has been radiated," Jim explained.


    ''Is that so?'' Eva blinked. Although his analysis was reasonable, she still felt that what she saw was a ghost.

 Chapter 789 Like The Meat On The Chopping Block

    "So you still don''t believe that I saw a ghost." Eva pursed her lips and showed a trace of dissatisfaction.


    "I''m just helping you with a scientific analysis. If there is really a ghost in this world that was proved by science, then I can believe that what you see is a ghost." Jim said seriously.


    "There are many things that can''t be proved by science, just like aliens. But aliens are absolutely existences. There are countless planets in the boundless universe. It''s impossible that only the earth has intelligent life," Eva quibbled.


    Jim slightly leaned over and put one of his hands on the back of the chair. "Heaven pepper, I''ll teach you a way. That is to keep your phone in the photo mode these days. When you see that thing again, you quickly took pictures of it. It is said that the camera can capture ghost shadows. If there are shadows in the photos, congratulations. You have made a great contribution to the psychic science. If the images are normal, you can go to see a psychologist."


    Eva pursed her lips. This was a good idea. She had also heard that cameras could capture ghosts, so she might as well have a try.


    She turned on the camera in her iPhone and looked around the deck from the camera. There was nothing unusual. Jim was full of masculinity. Perhaps she didn''t dare to follow him, so she could only play tricks on her phone from time to time.


    In the Rong Mansion, as soon as Essie went downstairs, she received a call from director Liu, asking her if she should deal with the stuff of the maid Peri? She thought for a while and went to the security department.


    Since the secret passage incident hadn''t been fully investigated, Peri''s belongings were still kept in the security department as evidence.


    "Check it again. If there is nothing particularly important, burn them all," she ordered.


    "I have asked them to check it again yesterday. There is nothing useful except for a photo in one of her books," said director Liu.


    "What photo?" Essie asked in a hurry.


    Director Liu opened the drawer and took out the photo. "This should be the photo of Peri and her boyfriend."


    Taking a look at the man inside, Essie found that he was holding Peri in his arms intimately. The man looked familiar. She seemed to have seen him somewhere, but she couldn''t remember him for a moment.


    "Give me the photos. You can deal with the rest by yourselves." Then she went out.


    She had planned to design in the studio, but she was stopped by Zac halfway. "Honey, it seems that we haven''t had our private lovers'' world for a long time. Today we are going out for weekend."


    Private space for lovers? They were still in a cold war. What kind of private space of lovers were they going to have? Essie rolled her eyes at him and said, "Don''t make trouble. I have a lot of things to do." Then she walked to the hall. Without saying anything, Zac picked her up and walked outside.


    The order of the great ogre king was an imperial edict. How could she disobey it?


    Essie''s face turned pale. She could only resist in a roundabout way. "I have to prepare something."


    "You don''t need to bring anything," Zac said in a straightforward way.


    "What about the kids?"


    "Don''t you und


    happy one.


    "You should be very clear that even if I send all my people out to look for her now, there is still no result. There are three possibilities now. First, she''s gone; second, she''s in the hands of Willi; third, she''s not in this country. "


    Hearing that, Essie fell into silence. It was true that all three possibilities were possible. The last thing she wanted was the first one. As for the fourth one, the possibility was almost zero. They had looked for her for a long time and posted bounties on the media. If she was saved by someone in the country, it was impossible for her not to contact them.


    "Then let''s post a Woman Lost abroad."


    "Childish." Zac flicked her forehead and said, "Just wait. As long as she is alive, we will find her sooner or later. Why are you in a hurry?"


    "What if she is being tortured?" Essie said painfully.


    "She was trained in the elite female special force. She is much stronger than you think," Zac said in a low voice.


    "You are always so calm and cold-blooded." A bitter smile appeared on Essie''s face.


    Zac looked at her deeply. He was not indestructible. As long as it was the mortal body, there would be a dead point. His Achilles'' heel was her. As long as he was strangled hard at that point, he would be in a mess and could no longer calm down.


    "We are facing a formidable enemy. I have to camp step by step," Zac said clearly and forcefully.


    Turning her face away, Essie knew that once he made a decision, he would not change his mind. She could only punish herself to make her feel less guilty at the possibility that her sister was suffering.


    "I don''t want to be here. I want to go ashore," she said while sobbing.


    "No, you are not allowed." A gloomy look appeared on his face. For her stubbornness, he lowered his head and kissed her hard.


    She wanted to dodge, but there was nothing she could do in the water. She could only let him do whatever he wanted.


    After that, she didn''t remember how she went ashore. She was so dizzy that she just wanted to sleep. However, an idea flashed through her sleepy mind, which reminded her of the man in Peri''s photo.

 Chapter 790 How Much Do You Hunger For Marriage

    Essie found that Zac seemed to be full of energy. After the fierce ''water battle'', he didn''t feel tired at all. He lay beside her and fiddled with her hair with interest.


    He rolled it up with his fingers, put it down, then rolled it up and then put it down again.


    Exhausted, Essie just wanted to sleep and ignored him. He could play as he liked.


    After a while, he changed the way to braid her hair. After a good sleep, Essie touched her head, feeling a mess in her heart. He had braided twenty pigtails for her.


    "When I was a child, I saw aunt Luce braid your hair. Then I learned how to braid it. Every time I went to the Xu family''s manor to visit you, I would remove your braid and then braid it for you again." Zac smiled.


    "Why don''t I remember?" Essie turned to look at him.


    "You were only three years old at that time, of course you wouldn''t remember." Zac rubbed her nose dotingly and continued, "I hurt you once. You cried and never let me braid again. I then forced you and tempted you. I would buy you a Barbie doll if you let me braid it once."


    "You bullied me when I was a child, and you bullied me when I grew up!" Essie glanced at him coquettishly.


    "You are born for me. You are destined to be under my control. Just accept your fate!" Zac smiled evilly.


    "What if I don''t?" Raising her eyebrows stubbornly, Essie looked unyielding.


    "Do you still have a way out?" Zac sneered, with malicious and insidious light flashing in his cold eyes. She had been monopolized by him all her life.


    "Nothing is absolute. I can run away once, and I can also run away for the second time," Essie said in a threatening tone. Although she was very clear that the possibility was zero, and even if she couldn''t let go of the big one, she couldn''t let go of the kids. She just wanted to fight against him fearlessly.


    Zac''s face darkened. During the three years she was in the United States, his life was a torture to him, and there were still scars that hadn''t been removed. At this moment, her words poked his scar hard.


    He turned over fiercely and said, "You can try it if you are not afraid of death, but don''t ever want to see the sun above your head again." He threatened word by word, and then punished her, because her words irritated him.


    Realizing his intention, Essie was so frightened that her face turned pale. She wanted to struggle and escape, but he was as strong as Five Fingers Mountain, and even if she were the Monkey King, she couldn''t escape.


    When Essie woke up again, it was already dark. She was very hungry. The first thing she did when she got up was to fill her stomach. The second thing was to ask Jay to investigate the man beside Peri for her. Her intuition told her that this man might not be simple. There must be a plot behind it.


    On the yacht, Eva and Terence had just watched the horror movie Ghost Husband in Thailand.


    "You are afraid of ghosts, but you still watch horror movie." Seeing the touched look on her face, he teased her.


    "I''m afraid of a real ghost, not a ghost i


    she mentioned Janice, uncovered his scar and made him sad, didn''t she?


    After sitting on the sofa alone for a long time, she decided to go to the deck to get some fresh air.


    Standing still at the bow of the boat, the moonlight cast a long shadow behind him, like a slanted ink.


    Eva slowly walked over and said, "Scum Jim, I''ve calculated it. The tragedy of our animosity of a three generations will be completely ended after I pay your debt of gratitude. In the next life, we don''t need to be enemies anymore."


    "What are we going to do in the next life?"


    "Strangers." Eva grinned.


    The corners of her beautiful mouth seemed to be pricked by a needle, and a slight twitch swept over. "Then you have to pray in the future, don''t accidentally owe me again."


    "No, I won''t. I''ll get married after I pay your debt." Eva pouted.


    Recently, he hated to hear the word ''marriage'', harsh, very harsh!


    "How much do you hunger for marriage? You always talk about marriage!" He bit his lips and the muscles around his lips tightened.


    Eva turned his head to look at him. The moonlight lit up his eyes. From inside, she saw her own shadow. It was so small, so insignificant, just like her in his heart.


    "I''m an ordinary woman. Of course I have to marry as soon as I find a good man who loves me wholeheartedly." She laughed at herself.


    "You are right," He said in a low voice, and his heart twisted inexplicably.


    "Scum Jim, I hope you can find your lover as soon as possible. Don''t always immerse yourself in the sadness of the past. People should look forward," she tried to comfort him.


    Jim was in a low spirit at this moment. "It''s none of your business," he said crossly.


    "I know. I don''t have the right to ask anything about you, Jim. I just said it casually." Eva looked down at the sparkling sea.


    The moonlight shone on her beautiful face, making her look a little childish, clear and lovely.


    When his eyes fell on her face, it was as if they were sucked by a magnet and could no longer move.

 Chapter 791 The Tenderness Of Jim

    At the thought that she was going to marry a man and that he couldn''t order her as he liked he did now in the future, he felt as if one thousand daggers were cruelly stabbing and stirring, and ten thousand horses were galloping and trampling ruthlessly.


    Since Janice left, his heart had been quiet and dead, and this enemy of three life time inadvertently broke into his world. His dead heart was revived like magic, and the quiet lake of the river was stirred.


    He was not sure whether he could still be as calm as before, because as long as he did not see her, he would be bored.


    "Heaven pepper, I wish you happiness anyway," he said in a hoarse voice.


    Eva smiled, revealing a row of white teeth, "Thank you. I finally heard a kind word from you. It''s rare to see that you don''t curse me that I will not end up good to show off my love."


    "Do you need a bottle of champagne to celebrate for you in advance?" A mocking smile appeared on Jim''s face.


    Eva didn''t realize that what he said was a mockery. She chuckled and asked, "Do you have?"


    Jim shook his head and smiled. It was normal that the trilobite''s intelligence couldn''t understand.


    He entered the cabin and came out soon, with a bottle of nineteen ninety two La Romanee-Conti in his hand.


    He opened the cork with a bang, and transparent liquid with white bubbles overflowed from the bottle.


    Eva laughed happily. Her silvery laughter was like the echo of sea waves, breaking the quiet night and filling it.


    Jim''s heart was also shocked. In an instant, an idea flashed through his mind, trying to make her his woman.


    This idea startled him. He quickly smashed it and threw it into the sea ruthlessly.


    No matter how good an appetizer was, it could never be a main dish. The only person he loved was Janice, and the only person he wanted was Janice. There would be no other people, let alone this heaven pepper.


    He poured two glasses of champagne and handed one to [Eva, "I wish you..." He paused. For some reason, the following words seemed to weigh thousands of pounds, pressing the tip of his tongue and making it difficult for him to spit them out. He swallowed and said in a low and hoarse voice, "I wish you and Arnold a happy marriage."


    "Thank you. I also wish you to find a new love as soon as possible. Find a beautiful, smart and well built-beauty." Eva smiled happily.


    "Superficial." The word of Jim''s sneer shattered the harmonious atmosphere on the deck.


    "Isn''t this the type you like?" said Eva, pouting.


    Shrugging, Jim asked, "Are you a mind reader? You know me so well?"


    "No, I don''t know. I was just guessing." Eva wrinkled her nose. She knew that he liked Janice, but she couldn''t just say that he would find another sick beauty like her.


    "A blind cat can''t always bump into a dead mouse." Jim snorted.


    "Well, forget it." Eva glared at him and took a sip of the wine alone. She smacked her lips and smiled again. "No wonder it''s the best champagne in the world. It''s really delicious."


    "Don''t drink as much as you eat. Champagne is also containing of alcohol. If you get drunk, I''ll throw you in


    , and his eyes flashed with a malicious light, and the blue veins on his forehead were rolling. Obviously, her words irritated him.


    She hurriedly raised her hand to cover her mouth. As long as he was angry, he would punish her in the way of forcing a kiss. She couldn''t let him succeed again.


    "I said something wrong. You don''t have to block my mouth. I''ll block it myself." She covered her mouth tightly and her voice was muffled and unclear.


    This made Jim feel both angry and funny. "It''s okay if I don''t punish you, but you should punish yourself."


    "How can I punish myself?" Eva asked hurriedly.


    "Pound on my back." An evil smile appeared on Jim''s face. He wanted her to give him a massage, but when he thought of the wound on her palm, he changed it to the simplest one.


    "You are not an old man. Why do you want me to pound your back?" Eva muttered angrily.


    "Can you massage me?" Jim retorted.


    "No, I can''t."


    "Then don''t talk nonsense." After giving the order, Jim went back to his chair and sat down.


    Eva felt that she was wronged. It was all her fault. She was too weak to defeat him. Otherwise, how could she be suppressed like this?


    Reluctantly, she walked over, clenched her fists and smashed them on his shoulder.


    "Are you feeling well, creditor?"


    "Be gentle, or you will be punished for three hours," Jim warned her slowly. She was too weak for him. In fact, he was worried that the wound on her palm would crack if she used too much strength. Maybe he was drunk and began to be tender to her again. Her skin was rough and thick, and she was neither tender nor beautiful. She should be punished as a hard labor.


    As soon as Eva heard the warning, her strength was immediately reduced to nothingness, as if she had touched it.


    Jim was very satisfied with her react. A mischievous smile appeared on his face.


    At midnight, the deck became silent.


    Eva soon fell asleep in the room. In the middle of the night, her phone suddenly rang. She picked it up in a daze and looked at it. A terrified scream burst out from her throat.

 Chapter 792 Leave Here

    Hearing her scream, Jim jumped up.


    "Heaven pepper? What''s wrong with you?" he shouted as he knocked on the door.


    Avis also ran out of her room and asked, "Miss Fang, are you okay?"


    As if seeing a savior, Eva opened the door and ran to hide behind Jim. Her body was trembling. "Scum Jim, she''s here again. She must be here. She''s here for you!"


    "Who?" he asked in a hurry. Then he looked around her room vigilantly.


    "Ghost!" Eva said in a trembling voice, her eyes tightly closed and she didn''t dare to open them.


    Avis choked and coughed, "Ghost? Where is it?"


    Jim''s eyes fell on the phone that she had thrown away. She asked Avis to get her a glass of water, and then walked over to pick up the phone.


    "Another portrait?"


    "No, it is the bleeding eyes of..." She stopped and didn''t utter three word, Janice.


    Avis handed her the water. She took a sip and calmed down a little.


    Jim didn''t ignore what she had said before, "What do you mean by saying that she is here for me?"


    Eva lowered her head, wondering if she should tell the truth to Jim. After all, Janice was here for him. He must have been too masculine to get close, so Janice had to harass her.


    While she was silent, Jim checked her phone and didn''t find any scary pictures. "Heaven pepper, it''s probably your illusion because you drank too much last night."


    Eva asked Avis to go out first. She needed to have a private talk with Jim.


    "Scum Jim, I lied to you before. That ghost is not my classmate''s girlfriend, but... your girlfriend," she said in a very low voice and looked around in horror.


    Jim''s eyes widened in shock. "Who did you see?"


    "Janice," Eva said weakly. Before she could finish her words, she was denied by Jim coldly, "That''s impossible!"


    "I knew you wouldn''t believe me, so I didn''t tell you." Eva pouted.


    Walking to the window and looking at the dark sea outside, he said in a low and sad voice, "Janice is dead."


    "I know. I saw her ghost. She came back for you. On that day, at the party, she had been looking at you, sad and dejected. And under the hotel, she is also looking in the direction of your room. Maybe she is going to be reincarnated, but she still loves you and wants to see you for the last time," Eva said seriously.


    Turning around, he glared at her and said, "You must have watched too many horror movies, right? If she really comes back, why can''t I see her? "


    "Your masculine aura is too strong. She can''t get close to you," Eva explained seriously.


    With a big stride, Jim dart forward and tweaked her ear and said, "Heaven pepper, you''re in the wrong line. You should be a Godstick."


    "Scum Jim, I''m serious with you. Maybe she is here now. She must have misunderstood our relationship like Janet, so she always frightens me. You''d better explain to her quickly and let her rest assured." Eva grabbed the sleeve of his pajama with two fingers and pu


    ed and decided to go back to France. I don''t want to go back. I have to celebrate the Lunar New Year in Dragon City. Please help me persuade her. "


    Essie had already guessed what had happened, but she didn''t expect that Mary would act so fast.


    "I''ll go inside and talk to her," Lucy said. As her confidant, she was the best one to talk with Mrs. Rose.


    At this time, Mrs. Rose was sitting in front of the window in a daze. Her eyes were red and she kept thinking about what Mary had said.


    "You have always been jealous of me. You are jealous that I can live with father and become a noble lady in the upper class of the United States. You imitated me everywhere. You could dress as I dressed, and you could wear whatever I wore. You even forced yourself to eat my favorite food, drink my favorite drink, and even secretly imprinted an identical tattoo on your body as mine... I love Albert and you love Albert, but Albert loves me. You have been sabotaging our relationship since we were together. After we got married, you followed me from the United States and moved into the Rong Mansion with me shamelessly. You pretended to be me to seduce my husband and tried every means to alienate us, because you are my sister. I always tolerate you, and in the end, it turned out to be a big mistake... "


    "Leave Dragon City and go back to your Provence. That''s where you should stay. You have ruined my life once. Don''t destroy it for the second time..."


    "Rose." Lucy''s voice came from behind, interrupting her thoughts. "Did Mary force you to leave?"


    "Lucy, why didn''t you tell me that I used to be such a bad person? I even had an improper desire for my brother-in-law and destroyed his marriage with my sister again and again," Mrs. Rose said painfully.


    "Charlotte used to be a bad woman, but you are completely different from her. The woman in the Rong Mansion now resembles her more." Hatred flashed through Lucy''s eyes.

 Chapter 793 Feeling Uneasy

    "Rose, you should know that only the memory in your mind is the most reliable. As long as you regain your memory, you will know who you really are. Before that, no matter what that woman said, you should ignore her. She just wants to drive you away. She is afraid that you will remember and take back your family that should belong to you. " Lucy held her shoulder.


    "What if I can''t remember it all my life?" Mrs. Rose shook her head and had no confidence at all.


    "Last time you came to ask me what happened in the past. You must have remembered something, right?" Lucy asked.


    "Just some fragments." Mrs. Rose lowered her head.


    "That means the treatment is useful. Your memory is slowly recovering." Lucy comforted, "Rose, if you leave, the truth will always be buried. You and Albert have missed more than half of your life. Do you really want him to be kept in the dark and treat others as his wife? As for Zac and Walt, don''t you want them to call you mommy? "


    Mrs. Rose was silent. She thought of Albert and the scene they shared that night. Although she had lost her memory, he had been hidden in her subconsciousness and never disappeared. She still loved him!


    "Roses, after a person loses her memory, she will show her most primitive nature. If you are Charlotte, your taste, preferences and personality should be Charlotte''s, not Mary''s. Even if you tried your best to play her in the past, those changes will disappear after you lose your memory. And Mrs. Suzan, before the accident, she always said that you were Mary. You have to believe in your mother. Her perception is not wrong," Lucy said earnestly.


    A drop of tear fell from Mrs. Rose''s eyes. "Even if this terrible thing is true and I am Mary, I can''t go back after so many years."


    "You can go back. Albert didn''t love this insidious and vicious Mary at all. He loved the kind-hearted and innocent Mary before the car accident. The reason why he still maintained the marriage was just because of responsibility. Albert is so good and excellent. His marriage shouldn''t be a weak point. He should have his own happiness. " As Lucy spoke, she held her wrist and said, "This watch wasn''t bought by Irene. It was a gift from Albert. He was worried that you wouldn''t accept it, so he asked Irene to tell a lie for you. I think he has already felt that you are the woman he once liked and wanted to marry. "


    Mrs. Rose covered her face and burst into tears. Was her husband, her son, her family all hers?


    "Stay here, Rose. You should also protect yourself. Don''t trust that woman. She can do anything. Essie and I almost died because of her. " Lucy held her in her arms and patted her back gently.


    At this moment, Mrs. Rose''s heart was in a mess. She needed to calm down.


    In the hall, seeing Lucy come out, Irene and Essie hurried to approach her.


    "Did my mother agree to stay?" Irene asked.


    Lucy nodded, "It''s all right. Don''t worry."


    "Did aunt quarrel with mom because of that watch? I thought she had muddled


    she continues to misunderstand us."


    Albert and Mrs. Rose were shocked at the same time. They looked at each other meaningfully.


    "Albert, it''s rare for you to be free today. Let''s not talk about these trifles. We should have fun with the children," Bob said.


    Albert nodded with a smile, "You''re right. It''s the first time I come out with you two. It''s really rare."


    Stroking her son''s head, Essie said, "Rabi, you are the elder brother. Take the lead and sing a song for grandpas and grandmas."


    "Okay." Rabi nodded obediently and sang ''Count Ducks'' in his childish and clear voice.


    Happiness and harmony returned to the car.


    After arriving at the Kiwi Island by yacht, Essie and Zac took the children to build sand castle on the beach.


    Mili chuckled as she pinched the sand. "It''s so funny. Grandma has checked the mistress for several days, but she didn''t expect that grandpa''s watch was given to grandma Rose."


    "Grandma is so narrow-minded and like to be suspicious. Grandpa won''t tell her anything," Dot said seriously.


    "Grandma Lucy is so smart. It''s the first time that I have found that grandma Lucy is a powerful person." Mili pursed her lips.


    "You''ve learnt a lesson from a mistake. Grandma Lucy was tricked by Elizabeth and grandma Mary together. She will not be stupid anymore." The sand castle made of Dot was very artistic. He had shown his talent in architecture since childhood, which was inherited from his father.


    "Mommy has been cheated by two mistresses, including bad aunt and Leila. Why haven''t she learned her lesson and be more careful with the mistress?" Mili tilted her head and looked confused.


    Zac and Essie were speechless at the same time.


    It seemed that their daughter hadn''t come out of the devil''s circle of mistress yet!


    "Honey, this kind of thing requires the self-conscious of the couple." Essie pinched her little face. At the thought that alcohol could cure the man''s hidden disease, she was really not as relieved as before.

 Chapter 794 Change Our Grandma

    Irene came over in a swimsuit.


    "Aunt, it''s winter now. Aren''t you cold?"


    "The sun is so bright. How can it be cold?" Irene smiled and squatted beside Zac.


    Essie stood up and went to get some fruits for the children. Irene felt that this was a good opportunity. Seeing that she had gone far, she pretended to lose her balance, tilted her body and fell towards Zac.


    Zac hated physical contact with women. He moved aside subconsciously, and Irene fell on the beach like a dog biting mud.


    In the baby stroller, when little Dawny saw her, he was so happy that he giggled and clapped his hands constantly, as if he was gloating over her misfortune.


    Mili also burst into laughter. "Auntie, you squatted well before. Why did you fall?"


    "Maybe it''s because of the poor development of the cerebellum which cause the poor coordination of the four limbs," Dot explained seriously.


    "No, it''s not like that. She is wearing too little clothes. Her legs are frozen," Rabi corrected him in a sweet voice.


    Irene was extremely embarrassed. In France, her suggestive moves had always been effective and had never failed. How could she fail again and again in front of Zac?


    She really wanted to find an opportunity to confess her love to Zac directly, but she was worried that he really had no interest in her, then she couldn''t play with him in the future.


    Zac handed her a wet tissue to let her wipe the sand off her body. "After all, it''s winter now. You should wear more. Don''t catch a cold."


    Irene nodded dejectedly. She went to the dressing room and put on a blanket.


    At this time, Essie had brought the freshly washed fruit to the children and made a glass of juice for Dawny.


    Sitting in the baby stroller, Dawny watched his sister and brothers eating fruit, he was unhappy and urged his mommy to feed him fruit juice.


    "Little glutton, I''ll feed you." Zac caressed his little face dotingly and handed the feeder with juice to his mouth.


    The little boy finished eating and smiled contentedly. He reached out his little hand to his daddy and wanted to come out and play. Zac took him out of the stroller and put him on the cushion, letting him climb by himself.


    Irene looked at the family of six with an envious look on her face. This scene was very beautiful. Except for Essie, it would be perfect if she could be replaced by her.


    Not far from the beach, four elders played Bridge together. After building their castles, Mili and Dot ran to their grandparents. One sat next to Albert, and the other sat next to Bob, watching them play.


    "Luce, it was more than twenty years ago that we sat together and played Bridge," Albert said with a slight smile.


    "After I left Dragon City, I never thought that I would come back one day. Things are hard to predict." Lucy sighed. Baron and Albert liked to play Bridge, so every weekend in the past, the two couples would gather together to play Bridge, and sometimes they would play all night.


    "We are destined to be relatives by marriage." Albert smiled.


    "I used to only play the game of landlord card and I didn''t know how to play Bridge


    h was a blatant neglect of her.


    Lucy held the children in her arms and said, "You little kings, go with me, mommy and grandma Rose to catch the crabs."


    "Yeah, catching crabs." Rabi clapped his hands happily.


    "Come on, Rose. The most important thing is to have fun since we are on vacation." Lucy smiled at Mrs. Rose meaningfully.


    Mrs. Rose nodded and took the hands of Mili and Dot. She greeted Mary indifferently and walked towards the rock bank not far away with the children.


    Essie pushed the baby stroller and walked behind them.


    Irene followed them immediately, fearing that Mary would mention the watch again.


    "Mommy, have you and sister in law had dinner? The seafood here is good. Would you like to have dinner first?" Zac said. He was very clear that although Mary said it was a coincidence, it was not so coincidental. She had a suspicious habit and followed them here to monitor his father. His father, the Nine Tailed Fox king, must have guessed it. He was angry and would definitely not talk to her.


    "I''ve already had it." Mary rolled her eyes at him and said, "If you could find a considerate wife like Laura, I wouldn''t have been upset like this." Lucy provoked her, she would not let go of Essie.


    "Mommy, why do you always like those I hate?" Zac shrugged.


    Hearing this, Leila''s resentment swelled up like a fire balloon and was about to burst out. She used to love him with her whole heart. Now she hated him as much as she loved him before. She wanted to turn all her love for him into hatred. She had to let him know that it was the most wrong decision for him not to choose her.


    "If you find such a god of plague to come in, you will be relieved only if you piss me off to death." Mary was exasperated. Obviously, Luce and her daughter came back for revenge. They wanted to drive her out of the Rong family, but he was so obsessed with her that he couldn''t see it at all.


    Zac frowned, "My wife and I are meant to be together. People can''t fight against the sky, so they can only follow the guidance of God. Don''t you think so?"

 Chapter 795 On Fire

    "I really don''t see how perfect a match between you. Both Valery and Leila are better than her, better and more suitable to you than her. Why do you have to choose her? She is a scourge. Since she entered the Rong family, there has been no peace in the family, and I have never had a comfortable life." Mary snorted.


    When she was talking, Mili was about to drag Zac to catch the crab. When she heard her words, she was very angry. "Grandma, I don''t think you and grandpa are suitable for each other. Grandma Charlotte and grandma Lucy are more suitable than you. No wonder my grandpa has always liked my grandma Lucy and didn''t like you."


    These words really stabbed into Mary''s Achilles'' heel mercilessly. She was so angry that she wanted to slap away Mili, the little girl who could only piss her off.


    "You are just ill-bred like Luce and her daughter. You should be taught a lesson." She gritted her teeth.


    "It''s your fault. You always speak ill of my mommy. When you were not here, we were all very happy. When you came here, you scolded one or another, which destroyed the good atmosphere. People say that a mouse shit can destroy a pot of porridge. Why do you have to be that shit?" Mili''s little sharp tongue was like a machine gu that kept shooting at Mary.


    "You little girl, how dare you teach me a lesson before you grow up? Are you going to rebel?"


    Mary was furious. She raised her hand and was about to slap her hard. Zac was quick eyed and agile enough to protect Mili in his arms. The slap fell on his arm.


    She almost used up all her strength, and Zac felt her strength. If this slap was on the weak little daughter, the consequences would be unimaginable. It could be fatal.


    A gloomy anger rose from Zac''s face. "You''ve gone too far. She''s just a child!"


    Mary''s fingernails were long. Because she used too much strength, her fingertips scratched five deep bloodstains on Zac''s arm.


    Leila stood aside and watched. How she hoped that the slap would fall on Mili''s face and fan her to death, so as to frustrate Zac and Essie to relieve her hatred.


    Looking at Zac''s arm, Mili burst into tears and shouted desperately, "Help, Mommy, help, Grandpa... Grandma wants to kill me! Grandma wants to kill me!"


    Only then did Mary realize that she had done something stupid.


    It was not that she regretted slapping Mili. She wished she could strangle the bitches that Essie had given birth to one by one and never get in trouble again.


    She regretted that she had chosen the wrong place and should teach this bitch a lesson secretly.


    Mili compared her with Mrs. Rose and Luce, the two women she hated most, and pointed at her Achilles'' heel, which made her angry and lose her mind, completely ignoring the consequences.


    "Shut up! Stop shouting!" she roared and tried to cover Mili''s mouth, but was pushed away by Zac.


    "From now on, stay away from my child." Then he picked up Mili.


    Mili cried even louder and called everyone over.


    "Baby, what happened?" Essie asked in a hurry.


    disappointed with her that he could only feel disgust in his heart. "I tell you, the Rong family can live without you, but we can''t live without Essie and the children. If you can''t get along well with them, you have to leave."


    His tone was cold and sharp, and a muscle on Mary''s face was twitching violently.


    "Daddy, mommy has a heart attack. She can''t bear it." Leila held Mary with one hand and pinched her flesh gently with her fingers, implying her to pretend to be sick as soon as possible.


    Mary understood what she meant. She also saw the situation clearly. Now she was obviously in a weak position. Albert and Zac, one cared about hid granddaughter and the other cared about hid woman. They were both angry. They would definitely not forgive her. Pretending to be dead was the best way to get out of the trouble.


    She covered her chest, "Ouch!" she closed her eyes and leaned towards Leila.


    "Mommy --" Leila screamed deliberately. Zac stepped forward and held Mary in his arms. "Call an ambulance."


    "No need. I have brought some medicine for Mommy." Leila stopped him immediately. They would be exposed if they went to the hospital. She took out the medicine bottle from her pocket, poured out a pill and fed it to Mary. Then she asked Zac to help her into the room to rest.


    Hiding in the arms of Essie, Mili said, "Mommy, I''m afraid of bad grandma. I don''t want to go back to the Rong Mansion. I want to live in grandma''s house."


    "Okay, we won''t go back. Let''s go to grandma Lucy''s home." Patting her back gently, Essie comforted her in a low voice.


    The happy family activity ended in discord.


    Lucy and Bob took the children back to Phoenix Road.


    Mary decided to keep pretending to be sick in case the two elders came back to blame her. She would never go to Phoenix Road to pick up those bastards. She hoped that Essie and the bastards would leave the Rong Mansion completely, so that she could be quiet.


    But she was too naive. It was not easy to muddle through this time.

 Chapter 796 Who Better In Acting

    Every day, Abel and Alena would video chat with their great grandchildren.


    Today, Dot was very depressed. "Great Grandpa, great grandma, come back quickly. My sister was almost killed by grandma." He passed on the evidence he had taken.


    "Grandma urged daddy to divorce Mommy again. My sister argued with grandma, and grandma beat her. My sister was frightened and kept crying. She didn''t dare to go back to the Rong Mansion anymore. Grandma doesn''t like mommy, sister and Dot, and also doesn''t like Dawny. If we stay in the Rong Mansion, she will definitely beat us to death."


    Alena and Abel felt their hearts ache. Their great grandchildren was the apple of their eyes. Even if they were so naughty that they wanted to blow up the mountain and fill the sea, no one was allowed to hurt them.


    After the video chat, Mili came out with a secret smile on her face. This time, she must embarrass the bad grandma and see if she dares to bully mommy and her!


    That night, Essie and Zac didn''t sleep well last night, because Mili kept screaming in nightmares. Except for her accomplice, Dot, no one knew that she was actually just acting.


    The harder she worked and the worse her performance was, the higher her Mommy''s fighting spirit would be.


    She knew her mother well. As the hostess of the Rong family, she had a lot of scruples and restrictions.


    She had to consider the overall situation, be reasonable, and respect the elders. Even if she was an evil mother-in-law, she had to show magnanimity and politeness. If she was not really injured, Mommy would definitely choose to swallow the resentment and digest it by herself.


    She didn''t allow her to do so, so she had to act. She had to pretend to be a child who was not physically injured, but whose heart was greatly hurt. In this way, she could not swallow the resentment and would vent it.


    When she was angry, daddy couldn''t help her grandma, or he would have to work out to kill the long night.


    "Baby, Mommy is here. Don''t be afraid. It''s all right." Feeling sorry for her, Essie held her in her arms and patted her on the back. It was the first time that her daughter had been scared like this.


    "Mommy, bad grandma wants to kill me. She wants to kill me. She is going to beat Mili to death. She will beat Mili to death. " She curled up in the arms of Essie, sobbing and trembling.


    Zac stroked her head to comfort her, "Honey, it was just an accident yesterday. How could grandma kill you?"


    "If you don''t block it for me, I would have been killed by her. Only in front of the person she hate can she be so ruthless. She hates grandma Lucy, mommy and us. She wants us to die. She is a vicious old witch." Mili sobbed.


    Zac moved his lips. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t say anything. Indeed, Mary didn''t show any affection for the children. They were all smart and sensitive children, how could they not see it?


    "Go to sleep, baby. Mommy is holding you." Tears welled up in Essie''s eyes. She felt sorry for her child and was tired of such endless conflicts between mother-in-


    just confused at that moment. She still... likes you," Bob comforted her.


    "I didn''t see that." Dot cut in, "Whether a person likes you or not, you don''t need others to tell you. You can feel it yourself. As soon as grandma saw us, she frowned and never looked at us. She spoke in a tough voice and pretended to smile at us. She didn''t take us as her grandchildren. In her eyes, we are a stumbling block. Without us, she could easily kick Mommy out of the house."


    Lucy hugged him, "She can''t bear you and your mother, so you won''t go back and celebrate the new year with grandma Lucy here."


    "Okay." Dot nodded.


    Alena and Abel looked at each other. If their great grandson didn''t go home, how could they spend the year?


    "Baby, the Rong Mansion is your home, and you are the master of it. How can you give your own home out?" Alena said, stroking Dot''s head.


    "But we don''t want to see grandma''s face. The Rong Mansion without grandma is a happy home. It was shrouded in darkness as soon as she came back," Dot lowered his head and said sadly.


    "Since great grandpa and great grandma are here, no one dares to bully you anymore. If anyone dares not to accept our baby, we will let her go," Alena said firmly.


    The two elders had lunch here all the time. Mili was still in shock and refused to go back. The elders could only let the children stay here temporarily.


    Since Essie had to take care of the children, she couldn''t go back with the elders. In the afternoon, only Zac accompanied them back to the Rong Mansion.


    While Mili was acting, Mary was also acting at home. She knew that the two elders would definitely blame her when they came back. So she pretended to be sick with anger so that she could get rid of the responsibility and make a false accusation.


    Leila tried her best to act with her.


    Seeing the two elders come back, Leila hurried to them and said, "Grandpa, grandma, you are finally back. Mommy has been sick for several days and can''t even get out of bed."


    "What a coincidence!" Alena snorted.

 Chapter 797 Who Would Be Chosen

    "She was pissed off by Essie and the kids in Kiwi Island. Mili was spoiled. She was arrogant, domineering and disrespectful to the elders. She kept contradicting mommy. Mommy was so angry that she taught her a lesson. Before she could hit her, she was besieged by the Yi family. The members of the Yi family were so arrogant that they didn''t take Mommy seriously at all. Essie''s mother hit mommy, which made her so angry that she fainted with a heart attack." Taking advantage of the moment that Zac went upstairs to see Mary, Leila added fuel to the fire.


    Alena glanced at her and said, "You haven''t married into our family. Don''t get involved in our family''s affairs." Although her tone was light, the meaning behind her words was even heavier than lead balls. It was obvious that she regarded her as an outsider.


    Leila''s face turned pale and blue, and the resentment in her heart was like a torrent. Back then, she had knelt outside the Rong Mansion for half an hour, but she didn''t get the consent of the two elders of the family. Now she finally got the title of a fake identity as Mrs. Laura, but she didn''t expect to be still treated as an outsider. It was really annoying!


    After Albert came back, the two elders held a family meeting.


    Mary came in with the help of two servants. She pretended to cough as she walked, looking very weak.


    Seeing that Leila didn''t come in, she ordered uncle Li to call her, but was stopped by Alena, "You haven''t been the hostess for too long. Have you forgotten the family rules? She hasn''t been admitted by us yet. She hasn''t worshiped the ancestors. She can''t be considered a member of the family."


    "Mom, back then Essie hadn''t worshipped our ancestor, didn''t you make an exception to treat her as the daughter-in-law of the Rong family? Why can''t Laura?" Mary complained.


    "She is not qualified," Alena said rudely. Although they were in Switzerland, they knew what had happened in the Rong Mansion.


    "Why isn''t Laura qualified enough? She is obedient, sensible, virtuous and reasonable. I think she is much better than Essie. " Mary pouted.


    "Whoever is obedient to you is good, isn''t it?" Alena snorted and looked gloomy.


    "If I don''t like a daughter-in-law who is filial to me, shall I like the one who makes me angry all day long? The mother and son are not polite and do not respect me. They won''t stop until they piss me off to the day I die," Mary grumbled, covering her mouth and pretending to be uncomfortable.


    "After the Spring Festival, you can move back to another garden. So everyone is quiet!" Albert frowned and felt disgusted with her.


    Mary''s heart jolted and her face changed slightly. She wouldn''t move back to the other garden no matter what happened. As soon as she left, Mrs. Rose and Lucy came. Perhaps it was at that time, the love between Albert and Lucy was rekindled.


    It was a special time. She couldn''t leave and make way for the two gods of plague.


    "Albert, you want me to leave, right? Then you can stay with your old lover, Luce," she complained with resentment.


    "You are making trouble out of n


    can''t let go of this grudge, I have to give up on you. Even if you leave the Rong Mansion, I will still serve you for the rest of your life. But if you insist on letting me choose, my choice will only be my wife and children. "


    "Ah --" Mary screamed hysterically, grabbed the teacup on the table and threw it on the ground.


    She would rather die than apologize to Luce. She was not wrong at all. It was Luce who was shameless to seduce her husband everywhere. She deserved to be kicked out by the Xu family, and she deserved to lose everything. A tramp like her should die. She should die!


    Shaking his head, Zac sighed, "Think it over!" Then he walked out.


    In the evening, Essie came over. After all, Abel and Alena had just returned from abroad. As his granddaughter in law and the hostess of the family, it would be improper for her now to present.


    "How is Mili?" Alena was worried about her great granddaughter the most. In the video, she kept talking. She could always made them happy. Now she became so depressed, how could they not feel sorry for her?


    "She just drank some milk today. I coaxed her to sleep and asked the nanny to take care of her. Then I came here." Essie frowned slightly. Mili had always been very strong. She was also surprised that the situation was so serious this time.


    "I''ll take her out tomorrow to buy Barbie dolls. She likes that toy most," Alena said.


    "Grandma, don''t worry too much. After all, she is a child. Things will be over after some time." Essie patted on Alena''s hand.


    "The new year is coming. I don''t want my great granddaughter to have a hard time this year," Alena said. Since her great grandchildren were not here, it was not a good time for the Rong Mansion to celebrate the new year.


    Lowering her head, Essie didn''t say anything. She wanted to ask Mili to stay in the Phoenix Road and bring Dot and the other two children to the Rong Mansion, but Dot didn''t want to come either. She told her that wherever Mili was, he would be there. She tried to persuade him for a long time, but failed.

 Chapter 798 Zacs New Toy

    Mary would rather die than apologize to Lucy. She thought about it for a long time and decided that the only way now was to play the trick to make herself suffer to buy time.


    This time, she didn''t ask the servant to help her downstairs. In the middle of her walk, she deliberately twisted her feet and screamed and rolled downstairs.


    In order to act the play, she really fell down. After all, she was an old woman. Her forehead was scratched, and her legs were broken. She rolled downstairs and passed out directly. Zac called an ambulance to take her to the hospital.


    After the check-up in the hospital, they were assured that there was no cerebral hemorrhage.


    "Mommy, why are you so careless?" Leila was filial to her. The two elders of the Rong family parents hadn''t accepted her yet. She had to behave well.


    "I was thinking about something else and absent-minded for a while," Mary said weakly.


    "The new year is coming. It will take you one hundred days to recover for the wound on your leg. Aren''t you going to lie here for the new year?" Leila sighed sadly.


    "The bad thing come in succession. It doesn''t matter. I don''t have a good time this year anyway." A drop of tear fell from the corner of Mary''s eyes, looking miserable. She had to put on a full play. Otherwise, how could she let Abel forgive her?


    "Mommy, have a good rest. Don''t think too much," Zac said.


    After returning to the mansion, he reported Mary''s injury to the two elders and Albert, and then called Essie to her room.


    He told her that in today''s family meeting, the two elders of the Rong family asked Mary to make an apology to her and her mother.


    "We didn''t expect that mommy had an accident. Grandpa, grandma and dad have discussed it. Mommy has to pay back what she had owed you in person, but she can''t get out of bed at all now. She can only postpone it until she recovers. Please forgive her for this period of time."


    Essie knew what he meant. Mary fell so heavily that she didn''t expect that she did it on purpose. She just thought it was an accident.


    "Mommy and I are fine. What you need to do is to persuade Mili and Dot. They are not ordinary children and have a good understanding of the world. Our opinions can''t affect them." On the one hand, her words showed her tolerance. On the other hand, they also told Zac that she and her mother had never encouraged the children.


    "I''ll talk to the kids tomorrow." Zac put his arm around her shoulder and said, "Come with me to see someone now."


    "Who?" Essie was slightly shocked.


    "Aren''t you investigating the adulterer of aunt Sally?" Zac said casually.


    Hearing that, Essie was stunned. She didn''t expect that Jay would betray her so soon? Was Zac''s subordinate so loyal to him that they even report such a trivial matter to him?


    She pursed her lips and said, "Do the young master of the Rong family need to do this kind of thing in person?"


    "Honey, your IQ hasn''t been improved for a long time. You can''t tell important thing


    s my client in the fitness club. She is quite familiar with me. I thought it would be a little difficult, but I didn''t expect that she would take the bait with my usual way of chasing girls. Every time when she was half drunk, I asked her about the matter of the Rong Mansion and asked her to tell me what was interesting in it. Once, when she was happy, she told me that there was a secret passage in the mansion. Only she knew it, and no one else knew it. I told Michael about it. A few days later, he gave me a new task to seduce Peri, a servant of the Rong family. Peri works part-time in the coffee shop downstairs of our club. It''s not difficult for me."


    He pursed his lips and lowered his voice, "Peri is almost obedient to me. She listens to me in everything. When Michael saw that I had already won Peri''s heart, he gave me the third task, asking Peri to force Mrs. Essie of the Rong family to step down. He has also prepared a backup plan. If you find out, we can ask Peri to frame Mrs. Mary. However, things didn''t go as he expected. Mrs. Essie, the granddaughter in law of the Rong family, found the secret passage and was pushed down by Peri to have a premature birth. When Peri called me for help, I asked her to call her brother as Michael said and put all the blame on Mrs. Mary."


    "What does Michael look like?"


    "He''s thin and tall, with small eyes, garlic nose and thick mouth. I just met him once in the night club, and I''ve contacted him through QQ for the rest of the time. When he spoke, his face was stiff, as if he was wearing a mask," Ken replied honestly.


    "It must be the mask bought on Taobao again." Essie said angrily. "This is very likely having something to do with Willi. He is a shameless coward and likes to wear a silica gel mask most."


    "Sure enough, he has aimed at the Rong family." Zac snorted coldly, with a malicious killing intent flashing in his eyes.


    "He doesn''t weigh his own weight. How dare a stinky roach challenge a lion?" Essie said angrily.

 Chapter 799 Beat A Drowning Dog

    "When I catch him, I will definitely play all the fun here with him." Zac''s cold voice was like the collision of ice and ice, which was extremely cold.


    Essie agreed with this idea. Willi, the bastard, hurt her sister. She even wanted to skin him, dig his bones and pull out his tendon.


    On their way back, Essie thought of Sally. "What will aunt Sally think if she knows that we have arrested Ken?"


    "Ken will be directly taken out of Dragon City and locked up in P Mountain Prison. Aunt Sally won''t know," Zac said in a low voice. He had always been a meticulous man.


    Looking out of the window, Essie said thoughtfully, "I didn''t expect that aunt Sally would know there is a secret passage in the Rong Mansion."


    "Uncle Allen and aunt Sally are not as simple as you think. On the surface, they don''t care about anything, and they may work harder secretly than we think," Zac said with a sneer.


    "Sure enough, the Rong Mansion is just peaceful and calm on the surface, but in fact, there are undercurrents." Essie shook her head.


    "As long as there is profit, there will be strife," Zac said with a serious look as if he discerned everything.


    After thinking about it for a while, Essie turned to look at him and asked, "Do you think aunt Sally was involved in this matter?" If she and Mary both suffered losses, she would also become one of the beneficiary.


    "We have something on her. Don''t worry." Zac said casually, "Now in the Rong Mansion, the person you should be most vigilant is Laura. She is not a simple woman."


    "Oh?" Raising her eyebrows, Essie asked, "What about your, mommy, my mother-in-law?"


    "The enemy standing in front of you is not terrifying, but the enemy hiding behind you is terrifying," Zac said earnestly.


    Indeed, Essie nodded slightly. It was easy to dodge an open gun, but hard to guard against an arrow in the dark. The person who put a cold gun behind her was the most terrifying.


    "I will be careful of her."


    When he sent Essie back, the children had already fallen asleep. Zac could only discuss with them on the second day.


    On the early morning of the second day, when Mili heard that Mary were injured and hospitalized, she frowned and said, "Why did she choose to fall at this time? Did she do it on purpose?"


    "Mili, grandma is really badly hurt this time. She can''t apologize to you. Please don''t think about it for the time being." Zac stroked her head.


    "She just didn''t want to come, so she played a trick of self-injury to show you." Mili blinked her eyes and squeezed out two teardrops of anger.


    "It''s really an accident this time. If it were a self-injury trick, how could it be so serious?" As the hostess of the Rong family, she had to take the interests of the whole into account. Essie also helped to explain.


    "She drive herself into a fatal position and she will come out alive and intact. It''s not the first time she used this trick to save herself." Dot cut in, "Last time, in order to frame grandma Lucy, she even made herself allergic to peanuts and almost died."


    "I don''t want to go back anyway. I''ll celebrate the new year here." Mili threw herself into Lucy''s arms with a stubborn look.


    Lucy held her in his ar


    e I''ll succeed this time. I''ll transplant them to your parterre," he said with a smile.


    Mrs. Rose flipped her hair beside her ear and said, "Brother in law, aren''t you going to see my sister today?" Since she entered the room, Albert had never mentioned Mary.


    Mary''s trick worked. For the time being, she didn''t need to apologize to Luce. She saved her face, but didn''t know that her marriage with Albert was completely ruined.


    If she went to beg the pardon of Luce and Essie sincerely, Albert would still manage to maintain their marriage for the sake of the Rong family, but now...


    "There are servants taking care of her. I don''t need to go there," Albert said indifferently. Now, he felt annoyed to take one more look at Mary.


    "How can a servant compare with you? You''d better visit her more when you have time," Rose said. In fact, she really wanted to see Mary, but Mary certainly didn''t want to see her, so she didn''t want to make her angry.


    The three kids ran on the path of the flower field and rested on the stone bench when they were tired.


    "Dot, do you find that Grandpa will laugh very happily as long as he is with grandma Charlotte?" Looking at Albert and Mrs. Rose not far away, Mili covered her mouth and said mysteriously.


    "Do you want to say..." Dot wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    Mili giggled. "We should help grandpa and grandma Charlotte more. If grandpa divorce bad grandma, then we don''t need to look at her face anymore. We don''t need to worry that she will break up mommy and daddy."


    "Sis, you have to keep a low profile. Bad grandma is full of bad ideas. If she finds out, grandma Charlotte will be miserable. Bad grandma is so vicious, and grandma Charlotte is so simple. She can''t defeat her," Dot said seriously.


    "You are right. Grandma Charlotte is too kind. Maybe she will be killed by bad grandma." Mili pouted.


    "So we''d better get rid of the bad grandma first," Dot said seriously, crossing his arms over his chest.


    "Grandpa doesn''t love her. She is a dead end. If we give her another hard blow, she will be doomed," Mili said with a smile.

 Chapter 800 On The Same Boat

    Hearing that she was going to celebrate the New Year in the hospital, Mary almost passed out with anger. Essie''s children were all bastards. If it weren''t for them, Essie wouldn''t have been able to have a foothold in the Rong family and be superior to her.


    Seeing the coldness on Zac''s face, she knew that he couldn''t count on him, so she could only complain tearfully in front of Walt.


    "Walt, are you just watching your brother bully me like this? You don''t even allow me to go back during the Spring Festival, leaving me alone in the hospital."


    "Mommy, you have been injured to the bone. It will need a hundred days to recover. This decision is for your own good. You need professional care now. It''s better to stay in the hospital," Walt persuaded. In his opinion, the reason why Essie sent her little son to Phoenix Road was that she was on guard against her mother-in-law. As soon as she came back, his son had to leave him again. He still wanted to spend the New Year with his son.


    Hearing this, Mary was depressed. She forgot one thing. She raised Walt from an early age, taught him by words and deeds, and the same as her. He put his own interests above all interests, so he would naturally think of himself first.


    "You two unfilial sons, I have raised you for nothing. You are both ungrateful," she cursed angrily.


    "Mommy, I just want you to stay in the hospital for two more days. Since you don''t like Essie and the children, it''s better for us to be separated, so that everyone can feel comfortable. Don''t you think so?" Walt comforted her.


    "I''m her mother-in-law. If she can''t please me, she should get out. How can I move out?" Mary said angrily. Since ancient times, mother-in-law had always been the most important person in a rich family. When did a daughter-in-law surpass her mother-in-law?


    "You are my mother-in-law, but you have a mother-in-law above you." Walt shrugged his shoulders. What he meant was clear. The two elders wanted their granddaughter in law and great grandchildren. Who dared not to obey?


    The corners of Mary''s mouth twitched violently. The plot was completely different. She couldn''t deal with Essie in the same way as she dealt with Luce.


    Zac looked at her indifferently, without saying a word or expression. No one in this family abandoned her. It was she who chose to abandon herself.


    The Rong Mansion was harmonious without Mary, at least on the surface.


    As soon as the two little kids saw that Albert was at home, they immediately called Mrs. Rose and asked her to come here.


    "Grandma Charlotte, you used to take care of Dawny. Can you still help Mommy take care of him as before?" Mili begged.


    "Yes, Dawny miss you so much. You are not here. Grandma Lucy is not here as well. He always cries, which makes mommy unable to do anything," Dot said.


    Essie had seen through the minds of the two cunning little kids. They must have some ulterior motives. But it was the Spring Festival now, which was different from before. There were many rules and etiquette in the family. It was not polite for Mrs. Rose to celebrate the New Year in the family as her relatives.


    She had a


    when Holy is still young and is not fully winged. Otherwise, it will be too late if you wait for him to grow up to eighteen years old." Elizabeth took a sip of tea with a serious expression.


    Valery agreed, "Mommy is right. Now is a chance and we must seize it. Let Grandma talk about it. She is the most suitable person."


    Elizabeth nodded, "Men should be independent in their thirties. Vinton is going to get married after the Spring Festival, and if the position of the director is appointed to him. That is the real double harvest of family and career."


    "It''s not easy for you to think about me at last." Vinton curled his lips.


    Elizabeth held his hand and said, "You are my son. If I don''t think about you, who can I think about? No matter what I do, I do it for you! "


    "I''m fine as long as you don''t just think about controlling me. I''m not a child anymore. I want to make decisions by myself," Vinton said.


    "Okay, it''s up to you. You like Eva. Now I accept her, too, don''t I? As long as you are happy, I will be happy as a mother," Elizabeth said kindly.


    "Vinton, we are related by blood. No matter how good Essie is, she has another mother. Only we are truly for your own good. She has ulterior motives to win you over for Holy," Valery said crossly.


    Hearing that her best friend was scolded, Eva was a little unhappy. "You said that you wouldn''t be close to each other since you don''t share the same mother. Then Holy and Essie are not sharing the same mother. Why do you think that she will help Holy instead of Vinton?"


    "That''s different. She has always hated us to the core, but she has no such idea about Holy''s mother." Valery snorted.


    "You think too much. It was also Essie''s credit for Vinton''s achievement today. If she really wanted to support Holy, there was no need for her to transform Vinton. As long as he remains as dandiacal as before, the position of the leader of the Xu family will definitely not belong to him," Eva said seriously.


    "Childish." Elizabeth glanced at her and said, "If she doesn''t do something, how can she win Vinton''s trust?"

 Chapter 801 Vintons Thoughts

    "Mommy, she is a good friend of Essie. Now no matter what we say, she won''t believe that Essie is using her. When we tear up the mask of Essie and let her see it clearly, she will understand," Valery said.


    "Well, don''t always judge a gentleman by your own vicious heart. Anyway, without Essie, I can''t marry such a good wife as Eva. She is my matchmaker." Vinton chuckled and put his arm around Eva''s shoulder.


    Valery rolled her eyes at him. In her eyes, her brother, who valued a beauty more than a country, was just a useless fighter.


    After coming back from the Xu family''s manor, Vinton sent Eva back to her apartment.


    "Honey, since Jim has been haunted by the ghost of his ex-girlfriend, you''d better keep a distance from him in the future. I don''t think that woman is a good person," Vinton said, holding her in his arms and sitting on the sofa. As soon as he came back, Eva told him that she had seen a ghost.


    "Vinton, I''m still worried that you think I''m insane." Eva rested her head on his broad shoulder.


    "Even if you are insane, what you see is an illusion related to yourself. It can''t be his girlfriend. You have nothing to do with her," Vinton said seriously.


    "That''s right. I''m a normal person. How can I have an illusion? Janice was wearing a cos Bloody Mary red dress when she died. I heard that the person who died in red would become a ferocious ghost. Maybe she would become a very terrible ghost. " Eva pouted and continued, "There are many unsolved events in the world."


    "Honey, no matter what it is, it makes me feel that it has a bad intention. Janet has been chasing after you and pestering Jade. I guess her sister is not as simple as you think. " Vinton frowned with worry.


    Eva pointed at her finger and said, "They probably have some problems here. They always bind me and scum Jim together. I have nothing to do with him. After paying his debt of gratitude, we will go on separate road. I''d better not even meet him. From then on, we''ll be strangers!"


    "That''s good. Or I will worry about you." Vinton smiled evilly.


    "What are you worried about?" Eva turned to look at him and asked, "Vinton, have you been hiding something to yourself that you don''t believe me?"


    "Honey, I trust you a hundred percent. I don''t trust Jim too much. What if he takes a fancy to you and wants to be my rival in love?" Vinton pinched her chin.


    "Don''t worry. I don''t like him a little bit. And he probably dislikes me a hundred times more. The standard of his choice is the weak, sick beauty like Janice, not a tough woman like me! In his eyes, I''m not a woman, but a third kind of person," Eva said resentfully.


    "That''s because he has no taste. My Eva is the best woman in the world."


    Eva grinned and put her arms around his neck, "My little Vinton is also the best in the world."


    After t


    , no matter how good she is, she is still my auntie," Zac seemed to understand what she meant. He said it clearly and forcefully.


    "Auntie takes you as her own son. It''s too inhuman to say that." Essie glared at him.


    All of a sudden, Zac turned over and said, "The elders solve their own problems. We don''t need to get involved. The key is to deal with our own affairs."


    "Stomachache," Essie pushed him and protested in a low voice.


    Zac sighed and turned over. He put his hand on her belly and continued to rub it clockwise. "Are you going to keep your mood until the new year?"


    "Since I left the Xu family, I have never had a reunion dinner with my sister, and my family has never been reunited. You have a happy family since you were a child. You will never feel my pain. " A trace of sadness appeared on Essie''s face. On the happy festival, more than ever we thought of our relatives far away. The closer to every festival, the less happy she was.


    Zac kept silent for a while, and a domineering look rose from the bottom of his eyes. "I don''t care. The cold war must be over before the New Year celebration. No matter what kind of mood you have, you must collect it for me. You can vent it after the New Year." The new year was coming. He liked to have a good start.


    Essie was speechless. "Zac, can you be democratic and not so arbitrary?"


    "For you, only a dictatorial is the most effective." Zac pinched her chin.


    "Well, if you are satisfied with your illusion, I can cooperate."


    "True or false, false or true." Zac raised his finger slowly. She shook off his hand and lay down. "I''m sleepy. Let''s sleep."


    "Are you feeling better now?" Zac''s low voice came from above.


    "I can bear it," Essie said sourly.


    "Can you bear it? Aren''t you afraid of pain the most?" Zac asked.


    "It''s so painful to give birth to a baby. I can bear it," Essie muttered.

 Chapter 802 Your Beauty Doesnt Attract Me

    Zac''s hand slowly swam down and returned to her flat abdomen. "You do not look like a mother who has given birth to three children." Her figure was as slim as a girl''s, and her slim waist was as soft as willows.


    "Thanks to the good gene and postpartum yoga." Raising her eyebrows complacently, Essie changed her tone and said, "If I don''t recover well and my body is bloated, and my belly is round with loose fat and pregnant marks, will you hate me?"


    "Maybe." Zac held the back of his head with ten fingers intertwined. "If you want to deformed your body, I have to consider changing my wife. Anyway, I have a way to control my hidden disease now. I don''t need to worry about being a monk after leaving you."


    Before he finished his words, Essie''s beautiful eyebrows twisted into a ball. Men were indeed the same, superficial and lustful. She was just out of shape, and he would feel disgusted. Then when she got old, her skin was relaxed, and there were white hair and wrinkles, wouldn''t he even lost the desire to look at her again?


    "Zac, if you care so much about appearance, is it necessary for our marriage to go on? I don''t want to be abandoned when I get old!" she said angrily.


    "A sense of crisis?" A charming smile appeared on Zac''s face.


    "I know you must be the No. one playboy in Dragon City if you don''t have a hidden disease. Even Fell will not be a match." She was so disappointed that she felt like she had met a bad guy.


    Shaking his head, Zac sighed, "Honey, you''re losing your sense of humor now."


    Sense of humor? Did he make fun of her on purpose?


    A cold light shone in her eyes. "I didn''t know you were joking, but I felt that you were telling the truth!"


    "Honey, what''s the use of your beauty on me? No matter how beautiful you are, you are not as good-looking as me." Zac''s words were like a night breeze, sweeping across her red lips gently.


    In a mess, Essie felt nothing but speechless.


    He was so narcissistic to the extent of sickness that he needed treatment!


    "That''s all you can attract me from top to bottom." She wrinkled her nose.


    "Not necessarily. My strengths are all your weaknesses, and your strengths can be ignored for me," Zac said arrogantly.


    He despised her so much!


    "Since I''m useless in your eyes, why do you still want to marry me?" said Essie angrily.


    "I was drunk." shrugging, Zac said honestly! If he hadn''t been drunk, they wouldn''t have gone to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get the marriage license.


    "Alcohol is really harmful. Without it, I won''t fall into the hands of you, the devil," said Essie, who suffered severe injury. If that were not happening, my life must be quite peaceful, happy and carefree now," she said angrily.


    "This is fate!" Zac said word by word arrogantly. If she hadn''t met him in the bar, she would have been tangled with Hanson by now.


    "The Matchmaker must be drunk, or he wouldn''t have tied the red lines randomly and tied us together


    haracters of a horoscope to possess an astral vision."


    Hearing that, Essie burst into laughter. "Do you really believe that you have seen a ghost?"


    "I would rather believe that I saw a ghost than believe that I had an illusion because of my mental problem." Eva curled her lips.


    "It''s not likely that you have an illusion. The so-called illusion is a random and familiar thing. You can''t always have an illusion about Janice, right? You don''t know her." Essie shrugged.


    "Your analysis makes sense. When I saw her, she didn''t wear the vintage red dress of the bloody Mary, but a very fashionable dress." Eva recalled carefully.


    "What kind of dress?" Essie leaned slightly, which obviously attracted her attention.


    "A long black woolen dress, half lantern sleeves, neckline, waist and cuffs was decorated with white turquoise accessories, and a small pocket on the waist. It seems to be haute couture." Eva thought back.


    The wheels in Essie''s mind were spinning rapidly. As a fashion designer, she was most sensitive to clothes, especially high-end customized clothes. She took out her pad from her bag and quickly drew a sketch. "Is this it?"


    "Yes, yes, that''s it." Eva nodded immediately.


    Startled, Essie said, "This is the main design of the spring and summer fashion show of Chanel three months ago."


    "Really? Did Janet burn it for her?" Eva widened her eyes in astonishment.


    Patting her head with her finger, Essie said, "Don''t always be trapped in ghost circles. The one who can wear this clothes are much likely human beings!" After a pause, she continued, "Chanel''s high-end customized clothes are all limited. I have a good relationship with the executive director of Asia. When I go back, I''ll ask her to help me check who has customized this dress."


    "Essie, you always have any idea." Eva chuckled.


    A mischievous gleam flashed through Essie''s beautiful eyes. She had to figure out her identity whether it was a human or a ghost.

 Chapter 803 Found Something

    After a while of silence, Eva changed the topic.


    "Essie, can I ask you something?"


    "What?" Essie took a sip of coffee.


    "The next leader of the Xu family hasn''t been decided yet. What do you think?" Eva asked cautiously.


    An imperceptible sharp look swept over the dark eyes of Essie. She smiled and said in a joking tone, "Young hostess, you start to care about your family matters so soon?"


    "We have to face this matter sooner or later. The rich family is a small kingdom. With many children, yet they are not born by different mother. There is bound to be a struggle." Eva sighed. She could see that Vinton really wanted to be the leader. She wanted to be a good wife and didn''t want to be a drag on him.


    Essie stirred the coffee in her cup. Although Eva was an actress and good at acting, her mind was written on her face when she didn''t act. She saw through it at a glance.


    Baron had long appointed the crown prince of the Xu family, but he hadn''t announced it because of her suggestion. She didn''t want to hurt her bestie and brother, but the reality was cruel.


    "Your husband is my brother, and Holy is my brother. If I want to support you, I''m sorry for Holy. If I want to support Holy, I''m sorry for brother. Besides, it doesn''t matter whether my brother or Holy will be in charge. So I have to remain neutral on this matter. I won''t give Mr. Baron any advice or opinion. It''s all up to him," she expressed her stand.


    This was what Eva wanted to hear. She came here to convey this to her.


    She nodded her head like a chicken pecking rice, "That''s the best. I don''t want you to be caught in a dilemma."


    Essie shook her head and smiled, "Eva, with your evil mother-in-law around, it''s impossible for me to stay out of it. She will definitely get me involved in this family competition. If Mr. Baron gives the position to my brother, she will definitely tell Holy about my dirty deeds, saying that it is all my credit and my suggestion to Mr. Baron. If Mr. Baron gives the position to Holy, my situation will be even worse. She will definitely say that this is my conspiracy. I''m pretending to please my brother and win him over, in order to paralyze him and push Holy to the position of crown prince. It''s all my fault that I have influenced Mr. Baron''s decision to pass the throne to Holy. "


    Eva patted the table gently and said, "Essie, you''re right. That''s what she said to us. She''s trying to alienate you from us."


    With a sneer, Essie said, "In fact, my brother''s biggest drag is Elizabeth. He is the eldest grandson of the Xu family. If he is not the son of Elizabeth, he will be the leader of the Xu family. "


    "Why?" Eva was slightly stunned.


    "Elizabeth succeeded in driving my mother away with her brother''s son. On the surface, she won, but in fact, she had never won Mr. Baron''s heart. Mr. Baron only went back to the Xu family''s villa once a week. He lived in the villa outside the villa for the rest of the time, with a lot of lovers around him. Elizabeth was so lonely that she had


    . No wonder she had only the intelligence of a trilobite.


    "I''ve explained it one hundred times. It''s not my illusion. Are you unwilling to believe it or not?" Eva rolled her eyes at him and her question inadvertently hit the nail on the head of Jim.


    To be honest, he didn''t want to believe it, nor did he want to believe it.


    Now he had an idea to bury his past with Janice and never open it again.


    This idea was firm, so he didn''t want to pay attention to this nonsense anymore.


    "Don''t mention Janice in front of me anymore," he warned her word by word.


    "Do you think I want to? I''m afraid of ghosts the most," Eva murmured to herself.


    "Jim, I know how you feel, but I have to ask you a question." Taking a look at Jim, Essie took out her phone from her pocket and took out a picture. "This is the main design work of Chanel''s spring and summer fashion show three months ago. The female ghost that Eva saw was actually wearing it. Don''t you think it''s weird?"


    Jim was shocked. He stared at Eva and asked, "Are you sure she is wearing this dress?"


    Eva nodded, "When she stood downstairs of the hotel, there was a street lamp next to her. I saw it clearly. It was this dress. If I had an illusion, I wouldn''t have an illusion of this dress since I have not seen it before."


    Touching his chin, Zac said with a sharp and deep look, "You have to deal with Janet again."


    Essie opened the e-mail on her phone and said, "Yesterday, I asked the executive director in Asia area of Chanel for a favor and asked her to send me the list of customers who ordered this dress. I hope it will help."


    "Let me have a look," Jim said in a low voice.


    Essie handed the phone to him.


    He checked them one by one, and soon his eyes fell on a name. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and a strong astonishment flashed through his eyes.


    Glancing at the phone screen, Zac was as shocked as him.


    "What did you find?" Eva and Essie said almost at the same time.


    "Nothing," Jim said casually.

 Chapter 804 It Is Mine Since You Have Given It To Me

    Essie was good at gauging people''s mind. She could see that Jim was deliberately hiding something. Since he didn''t want to say, she wouldn''t mention it. Anyway, it was enough that Zac knew it.


    Eva had always been careless. She thought that Jim really didn''t find anything wrong, so she pouted and said, "Maybe she is wearing a fake."


    "Before everything is clear, you''d better keep a safe distance from Jim," Vinton said slowly.


    Jim glanced at him coldly.


    In the past few days, he didn''t have this appetizer on the table. He had a bad appetite and was in a bad mood. So he asked the servant to buy a can of real red pepper, put it on the plate and let him watch. But it didn''t seem to work well.


    He had been too merciful last time. He should have asked her to make it up for one hundred times at time she failed to show. So that this woman would be in debt for a long time, so that she could always be his appetizer.


    Eva took a sip of the cocktail in her glass, silently calculating the debt she had slowly built up after she had managed to flatten half of it. If things went on like this, could she really pay off all the debts before marriage?


    "Scum Jim, I think you should go to the Huang Temple to worship when you are free. Draw a lot and see if you have been trapped by a female ghost recently."


    Jim grabbed a black grape and put it into her mouth rudely. "You''re talking too much nonsense." If there were not so many people around, he would definitely use his best and most effective way to stop her annoying little mouth.


    Vinton was a little dissatisfied with his action, "Jim, my wife is also your sister-in-law. Can''t you be gentle to her?"


    "It''s a little difficult," Jim replied bluntly. He didn''t even bother to be gentle to women, not to mention that she was not a woman.


    "It doesn''t matter. We have been enemies for three lifetimes. I''m used to his barbarity. It will be scary if he changes his nature one day." Eva shrugged her shoulders indifferently. Vinton thought for a while and thought that it made sense. If Jim suddenly became gentle to his wife, then there must be something wrong!


    Jim squinted his charming eyes and sneered, "Don''t worry. There won''t be such a day."


    Zac looked at him with a mysterious smile. The so-called enemy was a tragic relationship that should not be happened!


    At this time, an extremely beautiful woman came over and boldly wanted to invite Jim to dance. Jim''s eyes almost subconsciously fell on Eva. Looking at the interlocking fingers of the two people, a fire flashed in his eyes. He stood up gloomily and took the woman into the dance floor.


    Looking at their backs, Eva sighed slightly, "It is time for scum Jim to find a woman to seriously date with. No matter how good Janice is, she is a ghost. They have different road with human."


    "How can Jim lack of women? If he wants a woman, he can wave his hand and a lot of women will come to him. Don''t worry about it." Vinton smiled and put his arm around her shoulder. The two entered the dancing floor together.


    There were


    "I know you are not afraid of anything, but when people and ghosts are together, the magnetic field is inevitably affected, and a lot of negative energy is produced," Eva said seriously.


    "Heaven pepper, have you read a lot of messy books recently?" Scum Jim sneered.


    "Yes, I have seen a lot, but it''s not a mess. It''s some orthodox psychic books," Eva corrected him seriously.


    Jim frowned and suddenly became a little worried. How could the trilobite tell whether it was true or not with its intelligence quotient? It would be strange if it was not brainwashed.


    "Are you going to be a godly stick in the future?"


    "Forget it." When Eva curled her lips and was about to take back the amulet, Jim changed his mind in a second and grabbed it with his big hand. "Since you give it to me, it''s mine."


    Eva smiled and thought this young master was arrogant and awkward.


    Jim stroked the amulet in his hand, which was still warm from the woman''s body. He quickly put it around his neck and hid it in his shirt, as if he wanted to keep the warmth.


    After a short silence, he asked in a low voice, "How is the engagement party going?" He remembered clearly that their engagement day was after the New Year.


    "Engagement is not a wedding. We don''t need to prepare too much." Eva grinned.


    "Didn''t your mother-in-law make trouble for you again?" Jim said casually.


    "Maybe she has accepted the reality." Eva shrugged her shoulders. Baron and Vicki both agreed. It was useless for her to object alone.


    "That''s good." Jim nodded slightly.


    In the VIP rest room, Essie found that every time they did it, she was always tired, and the man was so energetic.


    "I''ll let you go first. We''ll continue after we go back." Zac grinned wickedly.


    "Bastard!" Essie glanced at him coquettishly.


    "Don''t you like me like this? You enjoyed it very much just now." Zac pecked her red, swollen and bloodshot lips.


    "Let''s get down to business." Although she had been tortured by him for more than an hour, she didn''t forget the point.

 Chapter 805 Dress Up As Essie

    Zac breathed a sigh. He put his hands on the back of his head, showing a lazy expression. "Look at your list. Is there a woman named Wendy Wong?"


    Taking out her phone, Essie opened the e-mail and nodded, "She is..."


    "Janice''s English name is Wendy Wong," Zac said slowly.


    "Is Janice really dead?" asked Essie, confused.


    Zac nodded slightly with a certain expression.


    "How did she die?" Essie asked.


    "Suicide." Zac''s voice became extremely low.


    "Suicide?" "How could she commit suicide? Did she quarrel with Jim?"


    "The Jing family is very against their relationship. It might put too much pressure on her," Zac said indifferently, with a gleam of reservation in his eyes.


    Essie sighed. She had heard from Eva that Janice died in a costume of Bloody Mary. She must have done it on purpose. Her heart must be full of resentment.


    "The person who died in red clothes will become a ferocious ghost, just like the one in the ghost yard. Do you think Janice really becomes a ferocious ghost to pester Jim?"


    Before she finished speaking, she was flicked on the forehead by Zac. "You''re overthinking."


    "Then who did Eva see?" A big question mark stood between the eyebrows of Essie.


    "Maybe Janet knows," Zac said in a low voice.


    After thinking for a while, Essie said weakly, "Does Janet think that her sister was killed by Jim? So she came back this time to revenge on Jim, right?"


    "Even she has the guts, she doesn''t have the ability." Zac snorted.


    "She couldn''t shake Jim, so she vented her anger on Eva. She thought Jim had a special relationship with Eva, so she wanted to hurt Eva to deal with Jim indirectly," Essie said, rubbing her chin.


    "That''s possible." Zac''s eyes darkened. Janet was indeed a smart psycho. She had noticed the difference between Jim and Eva.


    Hearing that, Essie''s black eyes twinkled. She turned to look at him and said, "Jim won''t really treat Eva..."


    "Eva is going to marry Vinton soon. It doesn''t matter whether he really has a feeling for her or not," Zac said casually.


    Hearing that, Essie pursed her lips. She had only heard that love begot hatred, but she had never thought the two enemies would have feelings for each other. If that was the case, it would be too weird. Jim was so evil and cruel that he even have a special kind of love than normal people?


    "Janet has a high IQ and mental disease. Now she is still with Jade. If she really wants to deal with Eva, then Eva will be in danger!" Worry was written all over Essie''s face.


    "With her strength, it''s no problem for her to protect herself. Don''t worry too much," Zac comforted.


    On the second day, Jim went to the small villa in the hill to look for Janet.


    "The paradise I design for you will be completed soon. I''ll show you around after the Spring Festival." His tone was as slow as a gust of breeze, but his warning was heavier than lead.


    Janet kept silent, but soon


    her sweet nor salty.


    The Xia family was the richest clan in Yang City, and Hanson was the most popular golden Bachelor in Yang City. Countless Ladies wanted to be the hostess of the Xia family.


    She was under great pressure.


    Today, she came up with a new idea. She believed that she would succeed.


    When she entered the CEO''s office, Hanson''s eyes froze.


    She wore a white bubble skirt and a simple ponytail. The simple, fresh and energetic dress was engraved in Hanson''s mind.


    Many years ago, on the first day of the freshmen admission of Donghua University, Essie walked up to him in this dress. This well tailored fluffy skirt was designed and tailor-made by herself.


    "Hanson, can I invite you to dinner tonight?" Ivy smiled, revealing two sweet dimples.


    Hanson seemed to be lost in his memory. After a long time, he came to his senses and asked, "What are you doing, Ivy?"


    "Hanson, do me a favor." Ivy puckered her lips. She had gone through a fierce struggle and made up her mind to dress up as Essie her college time. She didn''t want to be a substitute for Essie and wanted to be herself, but the person he loved was still Essie, not her. After thinking about it for a while, she decided to go all out. As long as she could successfully invite him, it didn''t matter who she pretended to be.


    "Where did you get this dress?" Hanson frowned. He hated imitations most.


    Of course, Ivy knew it clearly. She smiled and said, "Don''t worry. This is the original version. Sister in law lent it to me. She said this dress was very memorable, so it has been carefully preserved. I have to wear it carefully. Don''t get her dirty."


    Memorable?


    A glimmer flashed across Hanson''s handsome face. This was not the first dress she made. Did the ''memorable'' she said have anything to do with him?


    Thinking of this, his eyes gradually melted.


    After a while, he said in a low voice, "Wait for me in the parking lot after work."

 Chapter 806 Fooling The Matchmaker

    Ivy was overjoyed.


    She knew it would work. Under the great pressure of the competition, she couldn''t care too much. As long as Hanson could accept her, it didn''t matter even if she became the No. two of Essie.


    When she came out of the CEO''s office, she hummed a song and smiled like a flower.


    As soon as it was time to get off work, she began to pack up her things on the table. At this time, her phone rang. It was a call from Hanson. He had a temporary transnational meeting and couldn''t attend it.


    Ivy, who was floating in the clouds, was kicked into the abyss. All her excitement and enthusiasm were frozen like a cold current from Siberia.


    She fell down on the table, tears gushing out. She had thought that she had succeeded, but she didn''t expect that her efforts would be in vain in the end.


    She didn''t want to leave. She tried her best to cheer herself up. It was not that he refused her this time. It was just a temporary matter, so she couldn''t give up.


    Hanson''s meeting lasted until eight o''clock in the evening. When he came out of his office, he saw that the light in the Secretary office was still on, so he walked over and had a look. Sitting in her seat, Ivy was reading the group''s fashion manual this year.


    "Why are you still here?" Hanson asked. Tomorrow was the New Year''s Eve. She should go back to Dragon City.


    "Brother Hanson, have you finished the meeting?" Hearing his low and magnetic voice, there was a glimmer of light in the dim eyes of Ivy. She stood up from the chair and looked at him with a smile. "I''m waiting for you."


    Feeling a little helpless, Hanson glanced at the biscuits on the table and asked, "Have you eaten yet?"


    "No." Touching her belly, Ivy looked pitiful and said, "Brother Hanson, I''m so hungry."


    Hanson sighed, "I''ll take you to dinner."


    She immediately followed him like a rose blooming with shower gel after she dried up. "Let''s go, brother Hanson. I want to eat barbecue."


    Hanson took her to a Korean barbecue shop.


    Although she was so hungry, as soon as Hanson sat opposite her, Ivy forgot herself and began to roast for him attentively.


    "I''ve had dinner. I''m not hungry. You help yourself with it." Hanson put the beef back on her plate.


    With a smile, Ivy said, "Brother Hanson, you don''t hate me, do you? You just haven''t fallen in love with me. I will try my best."


    Looking at her, a faint light flashed through Hanson''s eyes. "Ivy, you don''t need to disguise as Essie. Just be yourself."


    "I just want to increase my success rate. In this way, I can take the advantage to win you." Ivy smiled awkwardly.


    Hanson leaned against the chair, crossed his arms over his chest, and said with a faint smile, "Ivy, what do you like about me?"


    Ivy''s eyes full of obsess wandered around him, "I like you who is so handsome, gentle and talented. Anyway, I like every part of you. You are super perfect in my heart. I think you are the reincarnation of the God of sun, because as soon as you appear, the sun will fall from above my head, making me particularly comfortable and warm," she said frankly.


    Hanson sm


    y quiet and harmonious," Mili said seriously.


    Baron stroked her head and said, "If she dares to bully Mommy again, you can call me and I will back you up."


    "Okay." Mili nodded.


    After dinner, Mrs. Vicki called everyone to the meeting room. "It''s rare for you to gather together today. I think it''s necessary to choose the next leader of our Xu family. Our family had experienced a catastrophe. Because the heir was in suspension, we were almost taken advantage of by people with ulterior motives. It''s good for the Xu family to settle it down as soon as possible," she said sincerely.


    Holy cast a sidelong glance at Elizabeth, and his intuition told him that this bad woman was playing tricks again.


    Baron lit a cigar and said with a gloomy face, "Mom, I''ve thought about it, but it''s not the right time yet. Let''s talk about it after the wedding of Vinton and Eva."


    "Baron, Vinton has done a good job in the development of the market in South Asia. You should be relieved, right?" Elizabeth said in a domineering tone.


    "Yes, Vinton is the eldest grandson of our Xu family. He is indeed a suitable successor. Although he used to be naughty, after the disaster of the Xu family, he turned around. He is ambitious and responsible. You should give him a chance," Mrs. Vicki said.


    Elizabeth turned to look at Essie and said, "Essie, you have made a contribution to our Xu family, and you have a say in the matter of the heir. Which one do you think is the most suitable for the heir, Vinton or Holy?" She deliberately gave the hot potato to Essie. She was a hundred percentage sure that Essie would not support Vinton.


    With a faint smile, Essie said, "Auntie Elizabeth, the matter of the heir is of great importance. Only Mr. Baron has the right to make the decision. I will support both my brother and Holy."


    "Well, you really good at talking nicely. Don''t you always support Holy? Why did you change your mind and stop supporting him?" Valery snorted. This time, if she didn''t create a crack between her and Vinton or Holy, she wouldn''t let it go.

 Chapter 807 Succeeded In Sow Dissension

    Valery''s words had more or less affected Holy. Since the marriage of Eva and Vinton was settled, he began to worry that Essie would change her determination to support him and protect him because of her relationship with Eva.


    His eyes fell on Essie, sharp and deep.


    Shrugging, Essie said, "Sister, you think too highly of me. Mr. Baron must have a scale in his heart. I can''t change his decision."


    "I''m just afraid that you pretend to not involve in openly but do something secretly." Valery sneered.


    "Sister, you don''t have to sow discord here. I''m not you. I don''t treat my brother and sister as enemies. Brother and Holy are both my brothers. I will remain neutral on this matter. As for what you say and what you think, I don''t care. " Said Essie in a cold tone, as if ice and ice were colliding.


    Valery glared at her and wanted to say something more, but was stopped by Elizabeth. "Valery, you really should learn from your sister. Don''t be too straightforward. You should be more tactful and not offend anyone. "


    "Mommy, she is hypocritical and insidious. Only Vinton, that idiot who can''t tell right from wrong, believe her and fall into her trap." Valery spat on the ground.


    Hearing this, Vinton was furious. As soon as he came back from the coffee shop that day, Eva told him the original story of Essie. Now it seemed that only his mommy was not enough to drag him down, and his sister had to make up for it.


    "Valery, can you say something nice? Why are you always jealous of the past? Even without Essie, Zac won''t fall in love with you. Wake up! "


    "Vinton, I''m your sister. Only I will be on your side. If you trust her, I will see how you die. " Valery was so angry that her face turned pale.


    "We are family. Why should we be so clear about it? You are afraid that the world won''t be in chaos!" Baron said gloomily.


    "We have to discuss the matter of the heir today. Don''t go too far." Vicki put her walking stick on the ground.


    Seeing this, Elizabeth winked at Valery. Valery understood and said slowly, "If daddy can''t make a decision in a short time, why don''t we vote and put forward our suggestion for you to consult?"


    "That''s good. Valery and I think Vinton is the most suitable one. Although Holy is smart, he is too young. No one can tell what he will look like in the future. Now only Vinton can be your assistant." Elizabeth said earnestly.


    Vicki nodded, "Vinton has passed the age of rebelliousness and is going to get married. He has a stable character and mind, and is suitable for shouldering heavy responsibilities. After all, he is the eldest grandson. It''s better for him to be the next leader. "


    After she finished her comments, Valery turned to look at Essie and asked, "What''s your opinion?"


    "I quit." Said Essie flatly.


    Valery deliberately heaved a long sigh and said, "Holy, you are so pitiful. Your beloved sister abandoned you. She won''t be on your side anymore. You have to rely on yourself!


    ou? Brother is not your enemy. He is different from Elizabeth and Valery. You should try to get along well with him. "


    "Anyway, he is Elizabeth''s son." When Holy spoke, a trace of hatred flashed across his face.


    "Eva will help him make the right choice. Don''t worry." Essie comforted.


    "I''m sure that Eva also hopes that you can be the leader of the Xu family." Holy curled his lips.


    Looking at him, Essie had never been so worried like this. Holy also looked at her with deep and sharp eyes, "Sister, can you answer me a question frankly?"


    "What?" Said Essie.


    "If one day I have a conflict with brother, who will you help?" Holy said seriously.


    "I will try my best to resolve your conflicts. You are brothers, not enemies." Said Essie calmly. Holy was not satisfied with this answer. He hoped that Essie would be on his side.


    "I miss Alice and the former you so much. Now you have all changed. " He said sadly and suddenly quickened his pace, like an injured little animal, trying to escape.


    "Holy!" "I haven''t changed. I won''t let anyone hurt you. I will protect you well," said Essie.


    "Why do I grow so slow? Why haven''t I grown up yet?" Holy blamed himself. He had to be the head of the Xu family, so that he could avenge his mother and let Elizabeth pay for her blood debt.


    "Holy!" "Listen to me. The reason why Elizabeth and Valery proposed to appoint a successor this time is because of me. Their purpose is to alienate me from you and brother. Don''t fall into their trap," Said Essie, grabbing his hand.


    Holy stopped and turned to look at her, "Sister, you are too broad-minded. You hope me to be good, and you also hope your best friend, Eva, to be good. If possible, you definitely hope that there will be two stewards of the Xu family, so that you can balance yourself and we can be harmonious. But you have forgotten that you can''t get both the fish and the bear. "


    "I..." Essie wanted to explain, but she didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 808 The Possibility Of Repentance

    After coming back from the Xu family, as soon as Essie entered her room, she sat on the sofa and sighed with a sad face.


    Zac thought that Essie thought of Alice again and felt uncomfortable. He came over and put his arm around her shoulder. "Idiot, I''ll help you find Alice as soon as Cherry and Fell get married."


    "I''m not worried about my sister." Frowning, Essie said, "I''m worried about Holy."


    "What''s wrong with that little guy?" A smile played at the corners of Zac''s mouth. It was good if it had nothing to do with Alice. The cold war had just stopped for three days. He didn''t want it to break out so soon.


    "Today, Elizabeth egged on Vicki to propose the establishment of the successor. I know she came for me. I only cared about not letting her destroy my relationship with my brother, but ignored Holy. I didn''t publicly express my support for him. It seems that there is a gap between us. " She said and sighed. Today, they were still defeated by Elizabeth and Valery.


    Zac picked up a cherry and put it into his mouth. After eating it, he said slowly, "If I''m not wrong, this little guy must be the heir in Baron''s heart."


    Essie nodded and said, "Mr. Baron wanted to announce this matter before, but I stopped him. It took me a lot of effort to involve Vinton in. If Mr. Baron announces his decision, Vinton will definitely come back to Elizabeth. Then my efforts will be in vain. "


    "It''s indeed not the right time." Zac said in a deep voice.


    "In fact, I really hope that Vinton can help Holy manage the Xu Group. When Holy becomes the chairman and Vinton can be the second largest shareholder, then everyone will be happy." Essie picked up the milk on the tea table and poured a glass.


    Zac raised her hair with his finger and played with it with interest. "Honey, it''s not me who hit you. Your idea is unrealistic."


    "Why?" Asked Essie in confusion.


    "As long as Elizabeth is here, the two brothers will definitely guard each other and it''s difficult for them to get along well with each other. The second largest shareholder of a financial group must be united with the chairman of the board, otherwise he would become a great threat. Mr. Baron probably doesn''t accept your suggestion. " Said Zac slowly.


    "Can you keep a low profile and don''t guess everything correctly?" Essie rolled her eyes at him.


    "Honey, business is a war field. Don''t be emotional." Zac stroked her head.


    "Mr. Baron wants Vinton to be an idle shareholder. Isn''t it too unfair for Vinton?" Essie rubbed her forehead in distress.


    "According to the current arrangement of Mr. Baron, he should be planning to hand over the market of the Southeastern Asia to Vinton. At that time, he and Holy will be separated, one is in the domestic market and the other is in the Southeastern Asia. The well water will not interfere with the river water, and they will be safe with each other." Zac analyzed.


    Leaning against the sofa, Essie took a sip of milk and said, "If my brother isn''t Elizabeth''s son, he should have been in charge of the Xu family long ago."


    "The most unique skill of Alice is to create Holy.


    e seventeen years old when you went to college, but you''re not eighteen yet. It''s still early for you to fall in love with daddy Hanson."


    It was Essie''s turn to be embarrassed. Did her daughter just jump out of the strange circle of mistress and break into the magic circle of early love?


    Holy grinned, "My sister seems to be precocious. I heard that she would tease handsome men at the age of three. Jim, Fell and your daddy had all been teased by her. "


    "Oh my God, mommy, you''re awesome." With her eyes wide open, Mili looked at Essie with new eyes.


    Essie was in a mess. She just appreciated beauties. She was born to have beautiful eyes. After eating a piece of orange, she put her arm on Zac''s shoulder and said, "Icy guy, I remember that every time I want to appreciate a beauty, there is always a guy who will make trouble. Do you remember who he was?"


    Zac''s cold eyes twinkled. Of course he remembered, because that guy was him. Since she was born, he had regarded her as his exclusive "little toy". As long as he saw her play with other boys, his strong possessiveness would flare up and he would take her away.


    "Are you out of your mind?" He said in a low voice.


    "Did I make a mistake?" Scratching her head, Essie blinked her big eyes in confusion for two times and nodded slightly. "It''s possible. I was too young at that time and got amnesia. Perhaps my memory is chaotic."


    Holy drank the juice and smiled, "Without Elizabeth, you two would have gotten married earlier than now."


    "Not necessarily. Maybe we broke up halfway and regretted our marriage." Essie shrugged.


    "Honey, you know what? Even if you don''t leave the Xu family, there is only one possibility that you will regret your marriage. " The corners of Zac''s mouth were slightly narrowed, and his expression was solemn and a little dark.


    "I know you are the only one who has the right to repent of our marriage. We wouldn''t break up unless you want to rid of me." Essie wrinkled her nose at him. She thought the same possibility. But to her surprise, Zac shook his index finger.

 Chapter 809 Grandma Suzan Woke Up

    "Then what kind of possibility is it?" Essie pouted.


    Zac pursed his thin lips and paused for a while before slowly saying the words, "A life and death apart."


    Taking a deep breath, Essie felt as if she had been booked by the devil since she was born.


    Holy smiled weirdly and looked at Zac, "Brother in law, what''s so good about my sister that you have to marry her?"


    Shrugging, Zac looked at Essie from head to toe and said, "Your sister doesn''t have many advantages but a lot of shortcomings, but I only like her."


    Essie rolled her eyes at him. She felt that he was making fun of her!


    "Brother in law, according to you, are you picky or not?" Holy teased.


    "What do you think?" Zac asked.


    Holy was about to tease her again, but when he saw the fierce gaze from Essie, he quickly changed the words on the tip of his tongue, "Of course you have a good taste. I heard that you competed with brother Jim and brother Fell for my sister before. Later, you won and finally got engaged to my sister."


    "Wow, Mommy is so popular." Mili gave her a thumbs up.


    Raising her eyebrows proudly, Essie said, "Of course. I used to be the most beautiful girl in Dragon City."


    Before she finished speaking, Zac flicked her forehead gently. "I really cannot praise you."


    Essie wrinkled her nose at him. She was depressed enough to be overwhelmed by him no matter in appearance, intelligence or ability. She had to use the magnifying glass to magnify her few advantages. Otherwise, he would always be superior to her all this life.


    After that, they took the children to watch the whale show. They didn''t come out of the Ocean Park until the afternoon.


    After sending Holy back to the villa, Zac decided to go to the hospital to see Mary, and let Essie, Essie and the children go back to the Rong Mansion first.


    In the VIP ward, Elizabeth came and had a secret talk with Mary for a long time. Seeing Zac come in, the two stopped talking.


    "You forget your mother when you have a wife. Do you still remember coming to see me?" Mary gave Zac a reproachful look.


    "A son is raised by someone else, and a daughter is more considerate," Elizabeth said.


    Zac put the fruit he bought on the table and asked, "Aunt Elizabeth, why are you so free to see my mommy today?"


    "I''ve been thinking about coming here for a long time. I''m busy preparing for the new year, so I can only come today," Elizabeth said with a fake smile.


    Zac picked up an orange, cut it and handed it to Mary and Elizabeth. Mary took one and said while eating, "It''s time to care about Valery''s marriage after the new year."


    "Yes, I want to find a son-in-law for Valery and keep her at home, but Baron doesn''t allow me to do that. He insisted on marrying Valery out. So it''s delayed." Elizabeth''s face darkened.


    "It doesn''t matter even if you have to marry her out. The most important thing is that she have to marry a man of equal social status. You can''t let her marry someone with a lower social rank," Mary said and sighed, "If Valery had married into the Rong family, I wouldn''t have been bullied


    ccident. It has nothing to do with you," Zac said.


    "Whether it was an accident or not, it will be clear when grandma Suzan recovers." Essie shrugged.


    Zac glanced at her with sharp eyes, as if he had seen through her at a glance. "Honey, do we need to be so implicit when we talk?"


    "Zac, you said that there might be a conspiracy behind every coincidence or accident." A mischievous smile appeared on Essie''s face.


    Zac pressed his thin lips and said in a low voice, "I hope grandma Suzan can recover soon."


    After a long silence, Zac stood up, walked to the window and opened it. A gust of cold wind blew in, making the air in the room a little cold.


    "When I went to see my mommy today, Elizabeth was also there."


    "They are good friends. It''s normal for her to come to see Mommy." Walking to his side, Essie smiled and said in a calm tone, but an imperceptible deep look flashed across her eyes.


    Zac turned to look at her, and his eyes deepened, as if they were dyed by the night outside the window. "Are you investigating Elizabeth?" he asked in a low voice.


    "I knew Ford would tell you the truth." Essie closed the window in case there was any noise in the wall. Then she told him the phone that Mili had eavesdropped in the study yesterday.


    "In the past, the most sensational thing Elizabeth did was to marry in the Xu family. The important evidence that she had been grasped by others might have something to do with the Xu family. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have sent that person away with millions and millions of dollars."


    Zac nodded slightly, "What she did with my mommy in the past, including the ligation operation for your mommy, is no longer a secret. What else can she do?"


    "We''ll know when we find that person and the diary." Essie added, "We can''t act rashly to alert the enemy, or someone will jump off the wall in a hurry and kill them to keep the secret."


    Zac nodded.


    After drinking the last mouthful of milk, Essie put the glass on the table and asked, "Do you think it has anything to do with your mother?"

 Chapter 810 Do You Know How To Be Tender To A Woman

    "It''s impossible that what Elizabeth does has something to do with my mommy," Zac said.


    "Money and power are the root of all the evils. Elizabeth is a poor woman. Without the help of the young hostess of the Rong family, what can she do?" Essie sneered, making no secret of her mockery.


    Zac fell silent. It was undeniable that what Essie said was reasonable. Without her mother''s support, Elizabeth couldn''t shake Luce, the young hostess of the Xu family.


    "Let''s find out the person first," he said in a low voice.


    On the second day, Mary requested to visit Mrs. Suzan in Dragon City hospital. Walt had no choice but to send her to Dragon City hospital.


    Zac and Essie were taking care of Mrs. Suzan in the ward with the children.


    After a night, Mrs. Suzan became more conscious than last night. As soon as she saw Dot, she reached out her hand. Dot looked like Zac when he was a child. Obviously, she took him as her favorite grandson.


    "Zac, look, great grandma still remembers you. I told you that she didn''t have Alzheimer''s disease at all. She was falsely diagnosed," Essie said. There was another sentence that she didn''t say, that was someone wanted everyone to think that she had Alzheimer''s disease.


    Sitting on the wheelchair, Mary burst into tears as soon as she was pushed in. "Mom, you finally wake up. I thought you would never wake up in your whole life."


    Mrs. Suzan turned to look at her without any response.


    Seeing this, Mary grabbed her hand and said, "Mom, I''m Mary. Why don''t you speak? Don''t you know me?"


    "Sister, mom is still in a coma. She doesn''t recognize us yet," Mrs. Rose said.


    Mary breathed a great sigh of relief, and the tense muscles on her face relaxed. "Did the doctor say when mom can completely recover?"


    "The doctor said that it was a miracle that mom could wake up at such an old age, so..." Mrs. Rose lowered her head and sighed.


    "Now the most important thing is that grandma Suzan has woken up. As long as she is confirmed that grandma Suzan is not really suffering from Alzheimer''s disease, she can recover slowly," Essie comforted.


    Hearing this, Mary turned to her with a ferocious look, "Don''t shed crocodile tears here. It''s all your fault that grandma Suzan has become like this. In order to take revenge on me, you have to vent your anger on the weak grandma Suzan. You can deceive them but you cannot deceive me with your vicious mind. Get out of here. I don''t allow you to step in here. I don''t allow you to get close to grandma Suzan."


    Essie said calmly, "Mommy, grandma Suzan needs a rest. Please don''t make any noise here. If you want to say something, let''s go out first!"


    Mary ignored her words and raised her voice, completely ignoring Mrs. Suzan who was still lying on the bed.


    "Zac, take this woman out. I don''t want to see her, neither do your grandma Suzan," she was almost roaring.


    Mrs. Suzan was frightened and her heart rate rose sharply. Zac called the doctor in a hurry, and Walt pushed Mary out.


    "Mommy, I shouldn''t have let you come here if I had known that you would make a scene here," Walt said helplessly.


    "Your grandma Suzan was lying inside because of this bitch. I got angry at the sight of her." M


    was the new year, and it was after dinner time, there were not many people coming to the restaurant to have desserts. Eva moved her eyes and walked to Jim.


    "Scum, let me eat with you." She smiled awkwardly.


    "I''m not interested in you today." Jim looked indifferent.


    "Forget it since you are not interested." When Eva turned around and was about to leave, Jim''s light voice came from behind, "I''ve added one hundred times to your account book today. Pay it back slowly!"


    "One hundred times?" Eva turned around in surprise, "I don''t owe you anymore. Where did I get one hundred times?"


    "You broke the Guinness record today. It is my reward you," Jim said slowly.


    "What do you mean?" Eva was confused.


    With a sinister smile on his face, Jim slightly leaned over and said, "You dare to stand me up, you are the first one in the world."


    Eva was choked by his words. She quickly sat beside him and said, "Didn''t I take the initiative to come to accompany you to eat?"


    "It''s too late." Jim uttered the words coldly, looking rather depressed.


    "You... This is just an overbearing term." Eva''s face turned pale. One hundred times. Oh God, the debt platform was going to be piled up as tall as the Himalaya Range!


    "I''m the king. Don''t you agree?" With his legs crossed, Jim looked like a domineering man.


    "Hitler!" Eva thumped the table to vent her anger.


    Jim''s thick eyebrows were raised, and his eyes were filled with cruelty. "For the last time, don''t compare me with that short man. He can''t reach my shoulder even if he stands on tiptoe!"


    "Being narcissistic is also a disease, and it needs treatment!" Sweat trickled down Eva''s forehead.


    "You have medicine?"


    Jim reached out his big hand and pinched her earlobe hard. The pain made her scream, "Do you know how to be tender to women?"


    "You are neither a beauty nor a gentle person. How can I cherish you?" Jim sneered.


    "Why am I not a beauty? Why am I not a gentle person?" Eva stared at him angrily with her hands on her hips.


    Jim pinched his chin and said with a mocking smile, "If you are the beauty, there will not be any ugly woman in this world."

 Chapter 811 Take Photos Of Ghosts With Mobile Phone

    Eva had a feeling that something was wrong.


    It was obvious that he despised her.


    What he compare her to was those useless additives. As for comparing her to corn, it was a little better. At least it was food, but it was all over the ground. It meant that she was so common in this world and nothing special.


    She should have put a few tiglium into the dessert so that he would had loose bowels. Only then, could she revenge on his vicious sharp tongue!


    "Scum Jim, if I were those useless additives and common corns, then you would be... something like Sudan red and ''pot fragrance''. It looks beautiful and smells good, but in fact, they are all poisonous. If you eat too much, you will be poisoned to death!" She fought back angrily.


    "Did you become like this after eating too much?" Jim sneered.


    Eva was confused and speechless. When she was thinking about how to retort, she heard Jim change his tone. "Oh, I almost forget that your stomach has a special structure. Even if you eat preservatives or illegal cooking oil, you can turn them into nutrient. So you are not poisoned, but mutated."


    Eva could feel that she had spat out blood after being hurt like this. She was badly injured by Jim''s sharp tongue.


    She walked to the fridge and took out a can of frozen beer. She opened it, raised her head and gulped down a mouthful of it to quench the fire and heal herself.


    "Give me a can," Jim said in a low voice.


    "Take it yourself," Eva snapped.


    "Who is the boss?" Jim reminded her of customer first.


    Depressed, Eva walked to the fridge, took out another can of beer and put it on the table.


    "Open it," Jim ordered, as if he was ordering a servant.


    Eva was so angry that she really wanted to retort. But when she thought that he was a customer, she suppressed her anger and opened the lid of the can.


    Jim took a sip with satisfaction and began to eat his dessert.


    Eva looked at him quietly. She found that Jim was born to be a noble man. Every move of him was so elegant and noble, with arrogance.


    After eating a crystal fried dumpling, Jim put down his chopsticks and said, "Heaven pepper, didn''t you say that what you hated the most was to watch others eat? Why are you so interested in watching me eating today?"


    "Because I''m full. I''m not hungry." Eva stuck out her tongue. When she was full, she was in the mood to appreciate the beautiful scene. Looking at this perfect guy eating, the scene was very wonderful, as if she was appreciating Monet''s oil painting.


    "Heaven pepper, if you dare to stand me up next time, it''s not as simple as adding one hundred times of accompany to your account. I''ll tie you up when you''re hungry and watch me having a big meal," Jim threatened her word by word.


    "Despicable." Eva was so angry that he even dared to pinch her Achilles'' heel. He had gone too far!


    "If you are afraid, be good in the future. You won''t have a second chance to break the Guinness record." Jim smiled wickedly.


    Eva felt a chill on her back, but she was also proud to be the first one who dared to eat crabs.


    "S


    f-mocking tone.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t tell the paparazzi about it." Eva made a gesture of zipper to seal her mouth, "I''m just curious. You have experienced it yourself, so you should believe that there are ghosts in the world. How can you be a firm materialist?"


    "Believe it or not, you don''t need a reason," Jim said lightly, but his stand was firm.


    Eva slightly leaned over and half covered her mouth. She said in a very low voice, "Do you think there is really a ghost in the Rong Mansion?"


    "You are so curious. Why don''t you ask Essie?" Jim glared at her.


    "She doesn''t know either. That''s a taboo in the Rong Mansion. Even Zac doesn''t know it." Eva pouted.


    "They don''t know, let alone me, an outsider," Jim shrugged and said casually.


    "Haven''t you seen her before?" Eva thought that he was playing a trick on her.


    "I don''t remember." Jim picked up the can and took a sip.


    Eva crossed her arms over her chest and kept her eyes staring on his face. "I think you are afraid and dare not say it."


    "Goading me into action doesn''t work on me." Jim gave a snort of contempt. ''How dare she play tricks with me? I can see through her little tricks at a glance.''


    Eva frowned. It seemed that her curiosity was not satisfied. She sat up straight, picked up a chicken feet with pickled pepper and began to eat.


    Jim also buried himself in eating.


    There was a moment of silence on the table.


    After eating two chicken feet, Eva smacked her lips with satisfaction and picked up the beer to drink. She looked out of the window unconsciously. It was the new year and it was late. There were not many people on the street.


    From afar, she saw a woman standing under a big tree opposite, who seemed to be staring at her. She blinked her eyes and slowly saw the woman''s outline. A chill came to her back.


    Her mind went blank with fear, and she completely forgot to tell Jim who was sitting opposite her. The only thing she could think of was the way that Jim told her last time to take a photo of the ghost with her mobile phone.

 Chapter 812 See Janice Again

    Seeing that she picked up the phone, the woman on the other side seemed to have guessed what she was doing, and quickly flashed behind the tree.


    "What are you doing?" Jim asked.


    "Your ghost girlfriend''s appeared again. I have to take a photo of her in case you don''t believe me," Eva pointed at the street across the street and said in a trembling voice.


    Jim turned around and looked at the empty street, "Where is she?"


    "She seems to be hiding behind a big tree," Eva stammered.


    "You really have the intelligence of a trilobite. Do ghosts need to hide?" After saying that, Jim stood up and rushed out like a hurricane. This stupid woman was so stupid that he was worrying.


    It seemed to be true. The ghost disappeared casually. Was it necessary to hide? Eva thumped her head and followed him out in a hurry.


    Seeing Jim come out of the restaurant, the woman hiding behind a big tree ran away. There was an alley at the corner of the street. She seemed to be familiar with it and quickly flashed into it.


    But Jim wouldn''t let her go. How could this woman compare with him in speed? He soon blocked her way. Eva followed them out of breath.


    The woman turned her back to them. Her thin body was like a weak willow, and would shake when a strong wind blew.


    Jim was so familiar with this figure that he couldn''t be more familiar with it.


    "Turn around." His voice was so low that it trembled slightly in the night.


    The woman hesitated and turned around slowly.


    Seeing her beautiful and pale face, a violent spasm swept over Jim''s body. His eyes widened in astonishment. "Who the hell are you?"


    Almost subconsciously, Eva hid behind him and asked, "Are you a human or a ghost?" she added.


    The woman didn''t answer. She stared at Jim without blinking, and a sad and beautiful smile slowly rose from her face. "Jim, do you really forget me?"


    Her voice was very weak, as if she had been exhausted from the running just now.


    The corner of Jim''s mouth twitched slightly. The strong fear made his tongue stiff and unable to make a sound for a long time.


    "Jim, just take me as I am dead," the woman said sadly and walked out of the alley slowly. Jim was like a wooden stake nailed to the ground, motionless. When the woman passed by him, she suddenly became weak and collapsed to the ground. Eva quickly supported her.


    "She... is warm, warm, she is not a ghost," Eva exclaimed.


    Hearing her voice, Jim came to his senses. He took the woman from her arms, lifted her up and walked out of the alley.


    Entering the lounge of the restaurant, Jim drank half a bottle of iced water to calm himself down.


    Eva poured a glass of water and fed the woman slowly with a small spoon. "Her temperature is normal. She should be fine." As she spoke, she put down the cup and spoon, took out a magnifying glass from the drawer, and fumbled around the woman''s face while searching.


    "What are you doing?" Jim looked at her strangely.


    "I''ve heard from Essie that they can create a fake mask with the 3D printing technique. The o


    attend it together. "


    Janice showed a guilty look, "Miss Fang, my sister is naughty and stubborn. I apologize for what she has done. I''m sorry!" After saying that, she bowed to Eva, which made Eva a little confused.


    "Miss Wang, you don''t have to do this. In fact, I''m fine. It is just my brother. He married your sister and they are going to have a baby. I''m worried about them... " Thinking of Jade, Eva sighed.


    "What?" Janice was shocked, "You said Janet married your brother and has a child?"


    "Yes, don''t you know?" Eva was slightly stunned.


    "Janet didn''t tell me. She just told me that she lived in the small villa in the mountain of Jim''s and asked me not to worry about her. She has mental disorder. Every time she makes a call, she will talk nonsense. I don''t know what she said is true or false, so I just don''t ask," Janice said sadly.


    "She and Jade have got the marriage certificate. She can''t apply for a divorce during her pregnancy. We can only go and see what will happen next," Jim put his arm around Janice''s shoulder and comforted her.


    "I''m not with her. She must haven''t taken the medicine on time. That is why she acts like this." Janice put her hand on her forehead with a sad face.


    "It''s useless to take medicine for her disease." Eva sighed.


    "I also found experts to treat Janet during my treatment in America. Janet is taking a newly developed specific medicine. As long as she takes one pill every day, her condition will be under control," Janice said.


    "What? It turns out that she has brought her own medicine." Eva raised her eyebrows in astonishment. If she had known it earlier, she would have asked Jim to force her to eat every day. Then she wouldn''t have gone crazy to hurt her brother.


    "Sorry, it''s all my fault!" Janet lowered her eyes, and her thick eyelashes cast a sad shadow under her pale eyelids. "I don''t have the courage to see Jim. I''m afraid that he has fallen in love with someone, so I asked Janet to look for him first. I didn''t expect it to be like this."

 Chapter 813 Is It A Bless Or A Misfortune

    "It''s not your fault. I understand your feelings." Eva shrugged her shoulders and said, "We are relatives by marriage now. Don''t be too restrained. From now on, you can call me Eva and I will call you Janice."


    "Okay." Janice raised her beautiful eyes and nodded.


    "Janice, you are weak. You should eat more. I''ll ask someone to make you a midnight snack, okay?" Eva asked with a smile.


    "The desserts here are very good. Have a try," Jim added.


    "Then I will have a try." Janice nodded.


    Eva took out three bottles of beer from the fridge. Seeing this, Janice waved her hand and said, "I''m sorry, Eva. I can''t drink. Give me a can of coconut juice."


    "Okay." Eva put a can of beer back and changed it into coconut juice.


    Soon, the waiter served several famous desserts.


    Eva picked up a pancake with pig oil for Janice and said, "Janice, have a taste of this pancake. Only our shop serves it in the whole Dragon City."


    "Okay, thank you." Janice smiled.


    Looking at the smile on Eva''s face, Jim felt somehow awkward and uncomfortable. He didn''t want to see her so happy. He wanted to see her depressed, disappointed, crazy, and... envy.


    All in all, the more beautiful the expression on her face was, the sadder he felt. The worse her expression was, the more comfortable he felt.


    He opened the ice beer and took a big gulp to calm himself down. Recently, he must have been possessed by various strange and terrible ideas.


    The only person he loved was Janice. Now she was still alive and came back to him completely. He wanted to get rid of all the distractions and treat her wholeheartedly.


    After Janice finished eating the pancake, he picked up a crystal shrimp dumpling, dipped it in sesame paste and sent it to Janice''s mouth. "Try this. It''s also delicious."


    "Okay." Janice''s eyes were full of happiness. She opened her cherry mouth and took a bite.


    Looking at Jim, Eva joked, "As soon as your girlfriend came back, you began to show off your love. I don''t know who used to mock others and say that they don''t know how to keep a low profile."


    "Do you have a complaint?" Jim rolled his eyes at her. What he did just now was intentional, completely controlled by his subconsciousness, which was beyond his control of his mind.


    "I dare not." Eva stuck out her tongue and took out her phone. She seemed to be the third wheel at this moment. "I won''t hinder you from showing off your love. I''ll go with my Vinton to show off our love." Then she opened the WeChat.


    "Eva, I''ve read your news on the magazine. Your fiancee is the eldest master of the Xu family, Vinton Xu, right?" Janice asked.


    "Yes." Eva blinked, and a hint of cunning flashed through her eyes. "To be honest, although your boyfriend looks perfect and noble on the surface, he is actually very difficult to get along with. He was the combination of all evil and poison. Ordinary women could never control him. You must have saved the universe in your previous life so that you can purify and subdue this evil and poisonous fiend."


    When she spoke, Jim''s handsome face gradually darkened. "You


    "It doesn''t matter. At least you don''t have this advantage." Eva smiled complacently.


    Janice took a deep breath. She had known Jim for a long time, but it was the first time that she had seen someone who dared to provoke him so blatantly and fearlessly.


    Most importantly, he didn''t seem to be angry and was so interested in bickering with her. According to her understanding of Jim, if he was really angry, he would not have been so patient to reply to her and had already thrown her out of the window.


    "Jim, I''m full. Let''s go," she said in a low voice.


    "You just ate a little. There are still a lot of food left." Eva looked at her. No wonder she was so weak after eating so little.


    "Pack it up," Jim said in a low voice. She had always eaten little. It seemed that her appetite hadn''t changed after so many years.


    "No, I won''t eat even if I take it back." Janice shook her head.


    "Then I''ll take them back for midnight snack," Jim said. Since he had meals with heaven pepper, he had developed the habit of not leaving food on the table. But it was the first time that he had packed it, because this pepper could always clean up the food on the plate, without even residue.


    Eva helped them pack the desserts with the box. After they left, she quickly took out her phone and called Essie.


    Hearing the news that Janice was still alive, Essie jumped up from the sofa, and Zac was also shocked.


    "I''ve been wondering why Janet came back this time. It turns out that she is the prelude of her sister''s play of returning alive," Essie said, touching her chin.


    "I don''t know whether it is a bless or a misfortune for her returning back," Zac said thoughtfully.


    "Do you mean that the Jing family will still oppose their relationship?" Hearing that, Essie raised her eyebrows. Although Eva said on the phone that Janice had been cured, she still carried the gene of inherited diseases in her body, which was quite disadvantageous to her descendants. The Jing family couldn''t accept it.


    "Not just the Jing family." Zac shook his head.

 Chapter 814 Get Married As Soon As Possible

    "Who else?" Essie asked in confusion.


    Zac didn''t answer. The key to the question was Jim himself. ''Lookers-on see most of the game''. Perhaps Jim, the person involved, was still in the fog, but as his best friend, he had already seen it clearly.


    Janice left when he loved her most and came back when he forgot her. She had missed the fate to be with him.


    Essie didn''t expect this. With a slight smile on her face, she continued, "I think as long as the two of them really love each other, any difficulty can be overcome. Jim is willing to give up everything for Janice. Now it should be the same, right?"


    Zac''s mouth curled, but he did not smile.


    The news that Janice ''returned to life after death'' was soon exposed online by the paparazzi, which caused a great uproar in the entertainment circle.


    Ignoring the gossip news, Jim held a small party for Janice in the Melville Villa. He didn''t invite too many people, only Zac and his wife, Eva and Vinton, Jade and Janet.


    "Zac, long time no see. I didn''t expect you to be a father." Janice looked at Zac with a smile.


    "You made a big joke with all of us." A playful smile appeared on Zac''s charming thin lips.


    "I didn''t expect to come back one day." A hint of sadness flashed across Janice''s face, and was hidden in her bright smile like the moonlight in an instant.


    Essie looked at her up and down secretly. She was more beautiful and charming than in the photo. In front of her, the four ancient beauties, who were said to be the most beautiful women in the world, would feel ashamed.


    Janice also looked at her. "In the past, Zac didn''t like women. I was wondering his sexual orientation. It turns out that he has been waiting for you, his childhood sweetheart fiancee," she said with a smile.


    "For so many years, Jim has never forgotten you. You two have finally been together." Essie sighed. Anyway, she sympathized with Janice. She had fought against the sick for so long, and finally when she recovered, she was unexpectedly strong.


    While they were talking, Janet and Jade came over. As soon as they saw Janice, Janet leaned her head on her shoulder like a child. "Sister, I''ve always said that you''re back. They don''t believe me."


    "You are such a naughty girl. Why didn''t you tell me such a big thing happened?" Janice poked her forehead.


    "Sister, Jade is very kind to me. I like to be with him very much." Janet gave a harmless smile, which was typical of her. In Jade''s eyes, the smile was breathtakingly beautiful, but in Essie''s eyes, it was creepy. She was like a time bomb. If one day her mental disease broke out fiercely, Jade would definitely die.


    Eva was the last one to arrive at the villa. As soon as she saw her, Janet naturally pricked up her sharp thorns, showing a state of attack.


    "Why did brother Jim invite her here?" She pouted angrily.


    "Janet, since you have married Jade. Eva is your sister. You should treat her as you treat me. If you dare to disobey and make Eva angry, I will let cockroaches bite your nose at night," Janice scolded.


    "No." Janet covered her nose in a hurry. She was not afraid of anything


    . She just glared at her.


    Eva sensed the coldness in the air. She expected that Jim would say something to break the ice. She didn''t expect that he was unusually serious and silent. It seemed that he had no intention of getting married at all.


    That''s right. The two of them had been separated for so long, and they must need time to adapt. Marriage was indeed too hasty.


    "It''s okay. You have passed the life and death test, and the problems of your clan can definitely be overcome. When I was with Vinton, I was also stopped and persecuted by his mother. Now we are together."


    Jim glanced at her and held Janice''s hand. "You are still weak. The key is to take good care of yourself. We still have a long time."


    Janice nodded and forced a smile.


    Vinton came near noon. Janice and Vinton had met each other many times when she followed Jim into the celebrities circle of Dragon City. At that time, Arnold was still a playboy who always hugged different women all day long. She didn''t expect that he would become a faithful lover when they met now.


    "Janice, it''s good that you are still alive. Don''t play tricks to scare my wife anymore." There was a touch of reproach in Vinton''s tone.


    "I''m sorry. I just want to see Jim. I didn''t expect to be found by Eva," Janice said apologetically.


    "Then why do your photos always popped up in my wife''s phone?" Vinton raised his eyebrows.


    Janice was slightly stunned. She turned around and glanced at Janet. Janet curled her lips and said, "I just got a virus on her phone. Nothing else."


    "I''m sorry. I''ll apologize to you on behalf of Janet," Janice pleaded.


    Eva waved her hand and said, "It''s all over. It''s all right. We are relatives in law. Don''t be too calculated on this trivial matters." She was always careless and never cared too much.


    Janice smiled.


    Janet''s face darkened. This woman was an actress and good at acting. She had to remind her sister not to be fooled by her.


    When they were about to go to the dining room, an uninvited guest came to the villa. Seeing her, Janice felt a pang of fear.

 Chapter 815 Who Do You Want

    "Mommy, why are you here?" Jim was slightly shocked. His intuition told him that his mother came for Janice.


    Eva took a deep breath. Just now, they were still talking about whether the Jing family could accept Janice or not, and Mrs. Jing came. No wonder they were the family who was in charge of the media industry, and they were more well-informed than anyone else.


    It was the first time that she had seen Mrs. Jing. She was born in the royal family of Europe. With a natural noble temperament, she was breathtakingly beautiful. Ordinary people only dared to look up at her.


    Her real name was Kerry Windsor. After she married into the Jing family, she took her husband''s surname and gave herself a Chinese name. In addition to the title of Mrs. Jing, the outside world was more used to calling her Mrs. Kerry, which was different from other daughter-in-laws in the Jing family.


    Mrs. Kerry fixed her eyes on Janice. Although her eyes were neither cold nor fierce, Janice still subconsciously shivered. She shivered and moved backwards behind Jim, as if trying to hide herself.


    Noticing her fear, Jim held her in his arms and asked, "Mommy, what can I do for you?"


    "Why can''t I come to see my son?" Mrs. Kerry said in a low voice.


    "Aunt Kerry, have you had dinner? We are going to have dinner. Would you like to go to the dining room with us?" Zac hurriedly eased the atmosphere.


    Upon seeing him, Mrs. Kerry''s face softened. She nodded slightly and walked towards the dining room. Others followed her silently.


    Eva stuck out his tongue at Vinton. Her intuition told her that Mrs. Kerry was not an easy going person. The mother-in-law of a rich family was so powerful.


    When they entered the dining room, Mrs. Kerry took a seat first, followed by others. The atmosphere was very serious.


    Noticing that, Mrs. Kerry''s brown eyes swept across the table and a gentle smile appeared on her face. "It''s not the first time you have seen me. You don''t have to be so reserved."


    "Aunt Kerry, you should call us in advance so that we can welcome you," Zac said in a playful tone.


    Mrs. Kerry sighed. "Before the new year comes to an end, Jim has disappeared. If I told him before I came, I wouldn''t have any chance to see him."


    "Mommy, I''m very busy. The new play is about to begin," Jim said casually.


    "Is it the play with Miss Fang?" When Mrs. Kerry asked, she looked at Eva.


    Eva was slightly shocked. She didn''t expect that Mrs. Kerry would mention her. She hurriedly explained, "No, the second season of the play between Jim and me won''t start until April."


    Jim''s beautiful thick eyebrows frowned slightly. When this pepper called him Jim rather than scum Jim, it seemed that they were just passers-by. It sounded awkward and alienated.


    "You should often cooperate with each other. I like watching the cooperative play between you and Jim the most. There are few good girls like you in the entertainment circle," Mrs. Kerry said slowly.


    Eva didn''t know whether Mrs. Kerry was praising her personality or her acting skills. But she was really happy to be praised. "I just like acting." She grinned, revealing two cute dimples.


    y have a good relationship. I''m going to be a daughter-in-law of the Xu family soon. Of course Mrs. Jing will be polite to me. This is called social tricks. But you are different. You are going to be her daughter-in-law. The relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law has always been very complicated. I don''t have a good relationship with my mother-in-law. She always wants to separate me from Vinton."


    Hearing this, Janice felt better.


    Eva handed the plate to her and said, "Eat more fruit. You are weak and you must eat more. Don''t be afraid of getting fat. Anyway, you are so beautiful. Even if you gain some weight, you are still beautiful."


    "Eva, you are so good at joking." Janice smiled.


    "I''m serious. With such a beautiful girlfriend like you, scum Jim loathed other women. Do you know how he describes me? He said that Eva was just like her name. You were all ordinary. You were average in appearance, figure, intelligence and even hair quality. Besides men and women, there is also a third kind of person in the world, called tough women. You are the third kind of person who is the weird existence." She imitated Jim''s mocking tone. She didn''t know that when she was talking, Jim had already come in and stood behind her with a gloomy face.


    Janice looked at him and smiled coquettishly, "Jim, why did you say that to Eva? It''s too hurtful."


    "I''m just telling the truth." Jim threw up his hands.


    Sitting on the sofa, Vinton was a little unhappy. Even if he didn''t like his wife, he didn''t have to be so sarcastic, did he?


    "I think my wife is the most beautiful woman on the earth. I like her toughness. She is hot enough," he said word by word clearly and forcefully.


    "Beauty is in the eyes of the beholder." Covering her mouth with her hand, Essie chuckled and cut in.


    "All of us went out together with our beloved one today. Is it a good news for everyone?" Jade grinned.


    A charming smile appeared on Janice''s beautiful face. Today everyone planned to stay at the villa. She had made a plan. She would hand herself over to Jim tonight and become his woman.

 Chapter 816 Fight For The Person Or The Noodles

    In the evening, they played bowling for a while and then went back to their rooms. Eva and Vinton lived in separate rooms, but Jim found that Vinton hadn''t come out for a long time after entering the room of Eva.


    His room was next to Eva''s. If Vinton came out, he could hear the door open.


    He looked at his watch. An hour had passed.


    An hour was enough for him to finish what he wanted to do.


    It was impossible for her to stick to her defense until her wedding night. She and Vinton might have done everything a couple should do.


    Of course, it had nothing to do with him. He was not in the mood to care about others'' affairs. He was just very upset, inexplicably irritable.


    He went to the bathroom to take a shower. When he came out, he heard the sound of door opening next door. He ran to the door and opened it.


    When Eva and Vinton were talking and laughing outside, he suddenly appeared and startled them.


    Jim didn''t get rid of the annoyance on his handsome face, but frowned. Seeing that, Eva thought he had a conflict with Janice, so she asked, "Where is Janice?"


    "In her own room," Jim replied indifferently, looking around her subconsciously.


    She was disheveled!


    He came to a conclusion of these words.


    They were a couple. It was normal even if they did it. Yet they deliberately booked two rooms. Did they try to prove their innocence?


    "Did you have a fight?" Eva asked again.


    "It''s none of your business," Jim said gloomily, turned around and walked outside. Now he urgently needed a glass of whisky.


    It seemed that they really had a fight. Eva sighed, guessing that it was because of Mrs. Kerry.


    She went downstairs with Vinton. They had played Parkour for more than an hour, and she won because of Vinton''s modesty.


    Now the loser had to make the midnight snack for the winner.


    Vinton had never done housework since he was a child. In order to pursue a foodie''s wife, he specially learned a skill, making ham fried egg sandwiches.


    It was simple, delicious and easy to learn!


    Jim went to the bar counter and poured a glass of whiskey. When he was about to drink it, Janice came over and said, "Jim, I thought you were in the room."


    "It''s still early. Come down and have a drink." Jim shrugged.


    Janice sat next to him and held his arm. "Jim, I''m a little hungry. I want to eat the Spaghetti Bolognaise made by you. When I was in America, I missed it every day. Can you cook it for me?"


    "Okay." Jim nodded without hesitation, put the glass on the bar counter, stood up and walked to the kitchen.


    Eva was sitting not far away. Her ears were good at capturing words related to eating. Her eyes lit up as soon as she heard the words ''Spaghetti Bolognaise''. Jim was the God of chefs. The Spaghetti Bolognaise he made was so delicious that she couldn''t help but drool at the thought of it.


    Subconsciously, she licked her tongue and looked at the tall and strong back of Jim. She knew very well that it was impossible for her to have Spaghetti Bolognaise made by Jim today. No, not only today, but also for her whole life.


    Now that Janice


    ing.


    "Zac, are they fighting for noodles?" With her eyes wide open, Essie was a little frightened.


    "Interesting. Let''s stand aside." With a slight smile on his thin lips, Zac held her in his arms and sat far away from them. He watched the drama while eating love midnight snack with her.


    Eva and Janet didn''t let go of each other and confronted each other.


    Jim''s black eyes narrowed and looked at them in silence.


    Seeing that pepper was working so hard for his pasta, he had an indescribable joy in his heart. But this happiness only lasted for an instant and disappeared, because she grabbed only his noodle, not him himself. In her heart, his noodles seemed to be much more important than him.


    She also said that men could only think with their lower bodies, and she, a foodie, didn''t think with her brain. No wonder she was brainless, because her brain didn''t work at all.


    While he was angry, Janice''s voice came faintly, "Eva, haven''t you eaten enough?"


    As if being stabbed by a needle, Eva suddenly loosened her grip. Realizing that she was out of control, she quickly lowered her head and ate sandwiches to relieve her embarrassment.


    "Honey, if you are not full, I''ll make another one for you." Vinton caressed her head lovingly.


    "I''m full. My hands were too greasy to stick to the plate just now." She smiled awkwardly.


    "Really? Sister, I thought you were going to fight with me, a pregnant woman, for the noodles," Janet sneered, with a triumphant look in her eyes.


    Eva didn''t say anything. Seeing that she ate up the noodles bit by bit, her heart kept bleeding. It was time for her to say goodbye with Jim''s delicious Spaghetti Bolognaise.


    After eating the last sandwich, she stood up and said, "Vinton, I''m full. I''m going back to sleep." Then she walked out of the restaurant with her head down, making no secret of the sadness, depression and disappointment on her face.


    Janice didn''t care about her at all. She looked at Jim and said, "Jim, I''m full. Let''s go upstairs together." She had the most important thing to do.

 Chapter 817 A Husband Always Follow His Wife

    On the other side of the huge table, Zac shook his head. "People who don''t know will definitely think that Eva has failed in the audition. They will never think that she just hasn''t eaten a plate of spaghetti."


    Essie patted him on the shoulder and said, "You won''t know the world of our foodies."


    Zac rubbed her nose dotingly. "You are not on the same level of her."


    Essie totally agreed with him.


    In the corridor of the second floor, Vinton accompanied Eva into the room. His wife seemed to be in a bad mood. Although he didn''t know the reason, he had to comfort her.


    Jim and Janice went upstairs from behind.


    "It''s late. Go to bed early." Jim put his arm around her thin shoulder.


    Jim trembled slightly. He neither stopped her nor responded to her. However, in his mind, there was another shadow, the seemingly spicy but sweet heaven pepper.


    "Jim?" A sad expression flied into Janice''s eyes. She didn''t want a react like this, she wanted the passionate response as before.


    An apologetic look appeared on Jim''s face. She appeared so suddenly that he still needed time to adapt.


    He held her face and said, "Don''t be naughty. Go to sleep, okay?" His tone was like coaxing a child. He used to coax her like this.


    "Jim, I don''t want to be alone. Let me be with you tonight, okay?" Tears welled up in Janice''s eyes, and her tearful expression was really pitiful.


    Jim sighed and walked into his room with her in his arms.


    As soon as the door was closed, Janice threw herself into his arms regardless of anything. She would give him time to adapt to her, but first of all, she had to make herself his woman.


    "Jim, I''ve been missing you all these years. We''ve missed too much. Don''t wait any longer. Let''s start over and become what we used to be, okay?" She sobbed and grabbed him with her slender fingers. Her movements were skilled and bold, completely different from the previous young girl''s shyness.


    Jim grabbed her hand and said, "Janice, I''m still confused. Give me some time."


    The disappointment in Janice''s heart surged like the waves. "Jim, don''t you love me anymore?"


    "No, it is not like that." Jim sighed, "After all, we have been apart for too long. Both of us need time to adapt to each other."


    "I''m sorry." Janice lowered her head, and a drop of tear fell from her eyes. "I''m just afraid of breaking up with you again."


    "Don''t be silly. I won''t let you leave me again." Jim raised his hand and wiped the tears off her face. Then he lowered his head and kissed her gently on the forehead.


    Then he picked up the pillow and blanket and went to the sofa. Tonight she slept on the bed while he slept on the sofa.


    It was getting late.


    Jim didn''t fall asleep for a long time. He turned around and saw Janice sleeping soundly. He quietly stood up and walked out of the room.


    On the balcony, someone leaned against the railing and looked at the stars, just like him.


    A glimmer of light flashed through his eyes. "Heaven pepper, why don''t you slee


    t you would cook a lot of dishes for me, didn''t you?"


    Jim was choked. After such a long time, this silly girl still remembered, and was still struggling and confused.


    "You are dreaming," he denied resolutely.


    All of a sudden, the light in Eva''s eyes dimmed. "Forget it. Even if you can cook a lot of dishes, I can''t eat them. After we get married, I may temporarily quit the entertainment circle and go to Malaysia with Vinton. By then, we really won''t see each other often. But don''t worry. Before I leave, I will pay off all my debts to you."


    Hearing this, Jim was shocked. "Are you going to Malaysia?"


    "Yes." Eva nodded. "Vinton will be the president of the Xu group in the South Asia region in the future. Before the Xu family changes the head of the company, he will always stay in Malaysia. Of course I have to go with him. I can''t separate in two places, right?"


    Jim shook his shoulders as if he had been hit by a blow. At the thought that he would never see his enemy for three lifetimes in the future, his heart seemed to be hollowed out by a pair of big hands, and he felt very sad.


    "You have to give up your career. You are determined to be a rich lady and serve your husband and son in the future."


    "Not really. I''m going to build a studio and retire behind the scenes. If I stay at home all day long, I will definitely be bore to death." Eva smiled.


    Jim grabbed the icy mineral water on the table and took a big gulp. Then he fell into silence. After a while, he slowly said, "Heaven pepper, do you really love Vinton?" Her voice was as low as breath.


    "Yes, I love Vinton very much." Eva nodded without hesitation.


    The corner of Jim''s mouth twitched, and the muscles around his mouth were gradually stiff like ice. "I wish you happiness," he said in a low voice.


    In the shadow outside the kitchen, Janice stood there for a long time, staring at them as before.


    Her eyes were full of confusion, resentment and jealousy, and as malicious as the cold night.

 Chapter 818 Guard Your Home

    The engagement party of the sister-brother of the Xu family was held in the most luxurious five star hotel in Dragon City.


    Seeing the fake Alice in a white and beautiful dress holding Fell''s arm happily, Essie felt as if a knife was piercing her heart. Her real sister''s life was in a dire situation that she did not even know if she was alive or not, but this fake was enjoying all the happiness and sweetness here.


    Zac put his arm around her shoulder, lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "Honey, if you can''t bear it, great plans will be messed up."


    Noticing that no one noticed them, Essie raised her foot and kicked his calve. ''Damn it!'' What a cold-blooded man!


    Zac felt wronged. He could foresee that he would go to the gym to spend the long night of tonight.


    Eva was wearing a diamond dress designed by Essie, which was lively, nifty and charming. Vinton was in a black suit, tall and handsome.


    Eva held his arm and smiled happily.


    "I think it''s unnecessary for us to get engaged. We should get married directly," Vinton kissed her gently and said with a smile. He couldn''t wait to be united with her as one.


    Eva glanced at him coquettishly. "There are a lot of things to prepare for the wedding, of course we can''t be casual."


    "That''s right. I want to give you the most perfect wedding." Vinton smiled dotingly. At this time, his eyes, heart, and mind were all filled with his most beautiful fiancee, and all the things in the world and all the guests had turned into nothingness.


    In the guest seats, Jim kept staring at them, with his eyes fixed on them. Janice sat beside him, holding his arm all the time, as if she was afraid that he would run away.


    "Eva and Vinton are a perfect match," Janice said with a smile, "They love each other so much that even the end of the world can''t separate them."


    Jim remained silent. His heart ached so much that it was clear and inexplicable, as if a big hand was holding his heart tightly, trying to stop it from beating. He didn''t want to figure out the source of this pain. He should be sick, or crazy, or his heart had been empty for too long and had an illusion that he shouldn''t have.


    "Jim." Janice leaned her head on his shoulder and said, "I really hope that day will come for us."


    Jim held her hand. She was the one he loved, and it was impossible for him to fall in love with others. He persuaded himself in his heart.


    The wedding of Alice and Fell was set in May, and the wedding of Eva and Vinton was set in June. There was a month between them.


    The engagement party also made the cooperation between the Xu family and the Qin family closer. This was what the Qin family wanted the most.


    After the engagement party, the cold war spread between Essie and Zac again.


    It had been three days since Essie last said a word to Zac.


    After Mary was discharged from the hospital, she took the initiative to ask to live in another house. There was neither noise nor disturbance, which made Essie feel weird.


    Mrs. Suzan recovered very well. She could remember everything


    mper at this time and had to endure it. "Well, well, you are sick. You can say whatever you like as long as you are happy."


    Mrs. Suzan turned her head to Mrs. Rose and said, "Mary, you are a pure child from childhood. That''s why I can rest assured that your father will take you to live in the United States. Even if Charlotte is your sister, you should be on guard against her. You can''t trust her. You need to guard your family and your husband," she said earnestly.


    A mist rose in Rose''s eyes. "Mom." She squatted down and buried her head in her mother''s legs.


    Mary''s eyes were full of malice and coldness. "Mom, she will keep your words in mind. What kind of person she used to be? Only when you speak it out can she be real."


    Casting a sidelong glance at her, Essie walked up to Mrs. Rose and said, "Auntie, grandma has been out for a long time. It''s time to go back and have a rest."


    Mrs. Rose nodded, stood up and pushed Mrs. Suzan back to the ward with her.


    When they came out, Mili ran over and hugged Mrs. rose. "Grandma." She deliberately dropped the word ''Rose''. "Great grandma said you are my real grandma. I believe great grandma. You are my real grandma." Then she turned to Mary and pointed at her, "You are my aunt Charlotte!" she said it word by word, loud and clear. There was obvious provocation in her words.


    Mary wanted to strangle her. This little bastard was just like Essie and Luce, a scourge.


    "Now I finally know why you are so bad. You don''t like us and never treat us as your grandchildren. So you are not our real grandma at all. You are a fake, a fake grandma!" Ignoring her sullen face, Mili continued.


    Mary was so anxious that her internal organs were almost burnt by anger, but she still tried her best to hold it back. "Alas, you are all crazy! Both the elder and the young." She shook her head and sighed helplessly.


    Zac pulled Mili over and said, "Well, stop it."


    "I''m not kidding. You don''t believe great grandma, but I do," Mili said seriously, crossing her arms across her chest.

 Chapter 819 You Are Also Suspicious

    "Little girl, just let her do whatever she wants. Just ignore her." Mary pretended to be indifferent. In fact, she really wanted to throw Mili to death.


    The little fox was just lucky. If she couldn''t have a son like Luce, she would have killed her long ago. How could she be threatened today?


    Mili held Mrs. Rose''s hand. "Grandma, we have hairy crabs at home today. Would you like to eat with us?"


    Lady Rose stroked her head and smiled lovingly, "I have an appointment with your grandparents Lucy and Bob. Would you like to go with me?"


    "Then I''ll have some hairy crabs first and I will come to have desserts with you in the afternoon." Mili blinked her beautiful big eyes two times.


    "Okay." Lady Rose nodded with a smile.


    Mary looked at her with a malicious look flashing in her eyes. She had thought that she would leave Dragon City and go back to France after her last stimulation, but she didn''t expect that she still stayed in Dragon City, which was challenging her patience.


    On the way back, Albert was quite silent. The words of Mrs. Suzan kept lingering in his ears, like an iron hammer constantly beating his heart.


    "Charlotte, do you like Durian?" he asked in a low voice.


    Lady Rose was slightly shocked and nodded.


    Albert''s deep eyes flashed, "Yesterday, a batch of Musang King was just sent from Malaysia. I will ask Zac to send you two boxes."


    "Thank you, brother in law," Rose said in a low voice.


    Mary glanced at her and said, "It seems that you have changed a lot in the past twenty years. You even like durian. Time can really change a person."


    "You have also changed completely," Albert said gloomily.


    The corners of Mary''s mouth twitched. "I''ve never changed. It''s because you''ve changed that you think I''m different."


    "Yes, you are right. Maybe I have mistaken you for someone else." Albert''s voice was very low, as if he was talking to himself, but Mary still heard it. A violent spasm ran over her body.


    "What do you mean? My mother is crazy. Are you crazy too?"


    Albert didn''t respond. His eyes were as cold as ice.


    However, Mary didn''t want to let him go easily. She sneered and said with resentment, "Although mom is confused and can''t tell me from Charlotte, but there is one thing that she is not confuse at all. She still remembered that someone had an ulterior motive to replace me and occupy my family and my husband. In the past, I was too stupid to let her take advantage of the void. After that lesson, I told myself to be smart. No matter who you are, as long as you want to break up my family, I won''t let you go."


    Her tone was quite sharp. She said this not only to Albert, but also to Lady Rose.


    Lady Rose clenched her clothes awkwardly. If she was really Charlotte, she would leave Dragon City without hesitation and never step in again. But Luce was right. The truth was only kept in her own mind. She had to stay and figure it out.


    Albert''s eyes swept across her face and fell on Mary. "Don''t forget what you should do. You can''t disobey my father''s order. If you can''t dissolve the resentment between you and Luce, I will draft the divorce agreement and send it to the yard you live."


    Mary almost jum


    li and Dot looked at each other and nodded obediently.


    After returning, Zac sent people to pack up the hairy crabs and durians, one to the villa by the lakeside to Lady Rose, and the other to the parents in law who live in the villa of Phoenix Road.


    Lucy asked them to have dinner in the afternoon, because Alice and Fell would come.


    Although Essie didn''t want to go, she finally agreed.


    Her identity was exposed, and her life was held in the hands of Zac. The fake Alice was quite obedient now and tried her best to please Essie.


    "Essie, this durian is very delicious. Have a taste." She took the biggest piece of durian and handed it to Essie.


    "Thank you." A smile appeared on Essie''s face. She should have added the word ''Sister'', but she didn''t say it out.


    "I''m relieved to see you two get along so well." Lucy looked at his two daughters and smiled with satisfaction.


    Essie''s heart was full of guilt. The English name of Alice happened to be called Cherry. Perhaps her sister was destined to have a disaster. Heaven wanted Cherry Lo to play Cherry Xu.


    Now, Alice was useful to the Qin family, and Fell was much gentler to her. He no longer fooled around with women as before.


    Although they were in the same hall, Fell and Zac didn''t say a word. Their family was their enemy, and the relationship between the two of them was like fire and water.


    Noticing that, Lucy smiled gently and said, "Fell, Zac, I know the Qin family and the Rong family are competitors. But now one of you has married Essie, and the other has just married Alice. You are relatives. You don''t need to be like an enemy in private, do you? "


    Taking a glance at the table next to him, Fell said, "Zac, let''s play the next round to see who is better in chess?"


    A faint smile played at the corners of Zac''s mouth. He stood up, walked to the table and sat down.


    Seeing that the two were willing to play chess together, Lucy smiled with satisfaction. They were rivals in business, but they might not be enemies in private.


    Looking at Fell, Essie wondered how angry he would be if he knew that he had been tricked by Zac?

 Chapter 820 Love Is A Habit

    Mili and Dot squatted aside to watch the battle. Although their surnames were Rong, they had never regarded Fell as an enemy. In the past, when Fell pursued their mother, he treated them very well.


    "Uncle, didn''t the Qin family and the Rong family become relatives by marriage before? Why did you become an enemy?" Mili asked curiously.


    "It is said that the marriage had resulted in the animosity," Fell shrugged and said casually.


    Hearing that, Essie''s heart skipped a beat. If the Qin family found that Alice was a fake, would their relationship with the Xu family be completely stiff?


    She glanced at Zac. Was that what he was thinking? If the Xu family broke up with the Qin family, they would be ''loyal'' to be the union of the Rong family. Maybe they would work together to deal with the Qin family and destroy the Qin family!


    She took a deep breath secretly. The cooperation between the Xu family and the Qin family was indeed a win-win one. With the help of the Qin family, the Xu family''s exploration of the market in South Asia was quite smooth. If this marriage broke up and the Xu family and the Qin family turned against each other, the Xu family''s business in South Asia would suffer a heavy blow, and the hundreds of billions of investment might be in vain.


    She would never allow such a thing to happen. As the daughter-in-law of the Rong family, she had the obligation to protect the interests of the Rong family, but as the daughter of the Xu family, she was more responsible to protect the interests of the Xu family.


    If that was what Zac wanted, she must find a way to resolve the crisis.


    While she was thinking, Mili''s voice came again, "Isn''t marriage a good thing? Why does it turn each other into an enemy?"


    "At that time, your father and I were not born yet. I don''t know what happened exactly. But I heard that your elder grandfather and my aunt died a horrible and weird death. Your elder grandfather used to be the crown prince of the Rong family, and my aunt was the only daughter of my grandfather. She is the apple of his eye and is very valued. My grandfather always said that it was your Rong family who killed my aunt. I believe that your Rong family also thought that it was my aunt who killed your elder grandpa, so the two families became enemies." As Fell spoke, he glanced at Zac and asked, "Is what I said reasonable?"


    Zac didn''t answer, as if acquiesced.


    "If my elder grandfather is still alive, my grandfather won''t be the leader of the Rong family," said Mili with a sigh.


    "So it''s a good thing for your family." Fell sneered.


    "Is my elder grandfather stronger than my grandfather?" Mili asked, tilting her head.


    "I don''t know. I only know that your elder grandfather used to be the No. one playboy in Dragon City." Fell giggled.


    "Uncle Fell, so you are better than him." Mili covered her mouth and snickered.


    "In fact, I feel a little humble of myself compare to him." It seemed that the deceased elder master of the Rong family was more romantic than him.


    Zac''s face darkened. "Are you trying to prove yourself innocent?"


    "I''m just


    ny comfort. She came back to save her love, but she found that things were completely different from what she had expected before she came back. Jim had really changed.


    "When I was in America, I had been watching all the news about you. You had a lot of girlfriends..." She stopped on purpose.


    "It''s not a real relationship. It''s just a game," Jim explained.


    "I know. I just think that we are not young men and women. Don''t be too reserved," Janice said in a low voice.


    "It seems that you have also changed a lot in America," Jim said in a low voice.


    "I''m just influenced by my ears and eyes. You''re the only one in my heart. I can''t make friends with other men," Janice said in a hurry. When she spoke, her eyes flashed as if she wanted to hide something.


    Jim stroked her head and said, "Janice, after all, we have been apart for so long. It takes time to know each other again. If we are too anxious, it will destroy the beautiful past."


    ''Will it?'' Janice was shocked. She was too afraid of losing him. Only when she became his woman could she feel at ease.


    "Jim, we will never be apart again, right?"


    Jim nodded, and a shadow came to his mind.


    Recently, this figure often came out of his subconsciousness, like a ghost, wandering with his spiritual sense. Deep in his soul, there seemed to be a wave of desire surging, trying to tightly wrap that shadow and forcibly occupy it.


    He was very clear who this figure was. He was irritable, distressed and depressed. After these emotions combined, they became a strong melancholy and loss, making his mood always lingering under the freezing point.


    "It''s too late. Let me drive you home," he said in a low voice.


    "It''s still early." Janice looked at her watch.


    "Didn''t you sleep on time at half past eight every day before?" Jim said.


    "That was in the past. Now I''m a healthy person. I don''t need to sleep all night." Janice pouted. She wished she could stay with him twenty-four hours a day.


    "It''s a good habit for healthy people to go to bed early," Jim said as he held her hand.

 Chapter 821 Who Is Playing Trick With Me (Part One)

    After sending Janice back, Jim drove to the door of Eva''s apartment.


    He stopped there and hesitated for a while before picking up the phone.


    "Are you at home?"


    "Yes."


    "Alone?"


    "Of course I''m alone. It''s so late."


    After a short conversation, he smiled, opened the car door and walked out happily.


    In the apartment, Eva was doing the snail SPA. When she heard the doorbell ringing, she went to open the door with four snails on her face.


    Jim almost spat out blood, "Heaven pepper, you are a public figure. Don''t you know to pay attention to your image? Open the door like this. If I were a paparazzo, you would be dead meat."


    "There is a camera at my door. I know it''s you." Eva pouted.


    "You don''t need to pay attention to your image in front of me?" Jim frowned with displeasure. A woman could always dressed up for the one who liked her. How could she be so frightening when she saw her enemy?


    "You''ve seen me in all kinds of awkward looks before. It will be too pretentious if I pay too much attention to it." Eva laughed.


    "If it were Vinton, would you still be like this?" Jim glared at her.


    "Of course I will. I always show my true self in front of Vinton," Eva said without hesitation.


    Jim felt better after hearing this.


    After entering the living room, Jim sat on the sofa. Eva was watching the idol play played by Nicole.


    "Scum Jim, it''s so late. Why do you have time to come here?" Eva sat on the armchair beside him and asked.


    "Passing by." "Where is your fiancee?" asked Jim casually.


    "After dinner, we went to the riverside for a walk. Then he went back." Eva shrugged. After the SPA, she took out fruits and cocktail from the fridge to entertain Jim.


    "Scum


    "I have considered it before. You are more suitable than Veronica." Jim shrugged. In fact, he made the decision on his way here. He was about to keep a distance from her, but his brain seemed to be completely out of control and he had to give an order to get close to her.


    "Really?" Eva grinned, "Do you find that I''m better at acting than Veronica?"


    "You are acting silly and spicy. It suits your true nature." Jim tweaked her ear.


    "How can an idiot and spicy girl solve the case?" Eva was speechless.


    "You are a forensic expert. You don''t need to solve a case. And you are lucky enough to always guess the correct way to solve it." Jim smiled mischievously.


    "It''s not interesting. There is nothing challenge." Eva rolled her eyes at him.


    "There is a dubious movie later, isn''t it? This is just for your practice," Jim said slowly.


    "The female lead is a silly and spicy detective in that play, isn''t it? Are you going to form a range for me? " Eva was so angry that she felt that he was deliberately playing tricks on her.


    Jim ate a piece of pineapple and smiled wickedly, "Do you still need me to define your range?"

 Chapter 822 Who Is Playing Trick With Me (Part Two)

    Eva was speechless.


    Jim didn''t leave until the two episode TV series that released at eight o''clock was finished. No one would have thought that he would be photographed in secret.


    On the early morning of the second day, someone sent a message on a forum, ''Jim visited the apartment of Eva at night and stayed there for two hours.''


    "Which bastard doesn''t want to live?" Eva cursed angrily.


    Jim immediately sent someone to check the IP address. It was sent out in an unlicensed underground Internet bar. Obviously, it was premeditated.


    At this time, if he deleted the post and blocked the news, he would look guilty.


    Eva sent these words on micro-blog, ''A clean hand wants no washing.''


    Then, her agent issued a statement to clarify that she was talking about business with Jim, and that she would replace Veronica to play the female lead of ''the Nine Sins''.


    Eva was the holy girl of the entertainment circle and the young hostess to be of the Xu family. If there was a rumor that Eva was having sex with Jim, no one on earth would believe it. Therefore, another rumor spread that the young hostess to be of the rich family, Eva, took advantage of her power to bully Veronica and stole her female lead.


    For a moment, thousands of waves were stirred up on the Internet.


    Being replaced, Veronica felt depressed. She was young and energetic, and liked a newborn calf was not afraid of a tiger. In a fit of anger, she posted on micro-blog, ''Young hostess from a rich and powerful family can''t be provoked!''


    This sentence only stayed on the micro-blog for a minute, and was ordered to delete by her agency. But it was too late, and it had been forwarded one hundred thou


    as a mistress for five months, and you only earned one million dollars. How cheap you are! "


    Lina and Gina were so angry that they almost fainted. They all knew that Eva was a black belt of judo. If she fought back, they would definitely suffer losses. They could only cover their faces and run away dejectedly.


    Avis spat behind their back. They didn''t even have a chance to be famous even they accepted the hidden rules. They''d better get out of the entertainment circle as soon as possible.


    What they didn''t know was that a pair of eyes were staring outside the window and secretly photographed this scene.


    It was not over yet. She wouldn''t stop until she ruined Eva.


    That afternoon, a video was uploaded. Eva ordered her assistant to beat and scold the actors arrogantly.


    What the hell!


    Eva wanted to curse, but she could tell that someone was deliberately against her.


    Could it be that Veronica, the leading actress, was robbed and found someone to revenge on her?


    Jim also noticed that and rushed to her apartment.


    "Are you stalked by paparazzi?" Eva pouted. He was the source of the trouble.

 Chapter 823 Mrs. Suzan Passed Away

    Jim came in and found that Vinton was also here to protect his fiancee. He had contacted and sealed up the Internet cafe where the message was posted last time. However, Dragon City was so big that there were countless Internet bars. If this one was blocked, the troublemaker could go to another one.


    The video of Avis slapping Lina was released from another Internet bar.


    Jim had given an order to find this bastard. There were many gangsters who went to the Internet bar, and they could keep an eye on it.


    "I have interrogated Veronica, but she didn''t order someone to do so."


    "I have kept a low profile recently. I have never offended anyone except for stealing her female lead!" Eva was confused.


    "You are so careless that you won''t know even if you have unintentionally offended others." Jim sneered.


    "Those who dare to touch Eva must want to die!" Vinton''s face showed an expression of cruelty. If he found out that she was in the entertainment circle, he would definitely block her to death. Although the Xu family did not step into the entertainment circle, it was easier to block a person than to kill an ant.


    "People who don''t know me might think that I''m deliberately hyping for the new play." Eva sighed.


    "You are the queen of gossip." Vinton rubbed her nose and smiled dotingly.


    Looking at the two of them, Jim felt that it was not the right time to come today.


    "Well, I''m here to tell you not to affect the shooting next week because of this." Then he stood up and left. He didn''t want to be the LED light bulb to light them and darkness himself.


    In the hospital, Mili and Dot were chatting with Mrs. Suzan.


    Seeing the pad in Mili''s hand, Mrs. Suzan smiled and said, "How did you play it? Teach great grandma how to play it."


    "Okay." With a smile on her face, Mili told Mrs. Suzan everything about the software.


    "Can I record it?" Suzan asked.


    "Well, just a click and the recording will begin," Mili said.


    "How long can it record?" Suzan asked.


    "My pad has 256G of memory. It can record for several hours." Mili grinned. This was a customized version that her father gave her.


    "Mili, how about lending it to great grandma for two days?" Mrs. Suzan stroked her head.


    "Okay, here you are, great grandma." Mili put the pad in Mrs. Suzan''s hand.


    "You can teach me more so that I can be more familiar with it," Suzan said with a smile.


    "Okay." Mili nodded obediently.


    In the past few days, Essie, Mrs. Rose took the children to visit Mrs. Suzan every day.


    On Friday, they arrived. Not long after Mary left, Mrs. Suzan sat in front of the window in silence.


    "Mom, I brought you durian and mangosteen," Mrs. Rose said with a smile. Durian and Mangosteen were couple fruits. One was heaty, and the other was to reduce the heatiness. The two fruits were the most nutritious and healthy.


    Suzan held her hand and said, "My child, it''s time to restore everything. Remember who you are and take your home back." Her tone was heavy and sad.


    "Mom." Mrs. Rose buried her head into her mother''s arms like a child.


    Looking at


    mmediately called Police Superintendent Li.


    As soon as he heard that it was Mrs. Suzan who had an accident, he rushed here almost at the speed of sound. Together with him were the top forensic experts in Dragon City.


    "Superintendent Li, arrest this vicious woman. She killed my mother. She is the murderer," Mary shouted.


    "Mrs. Mary, Mrs. Essie can only be one of the suspects. All the people who have come into contact with this dessert are suspects," Superintendent Li said.


    "I invented the ''Jasmine Fragrance After The Rain''. Except me, only my sister and she can cook it. There is no third person who can cook it," Mary said.


    "Are you sure?" Superintendent Li asked.


    "I''m sure," Mary said firmly.


    "Then you and Mrs. Rose may need to cooperate with our investigation." Superintendent Li turned to Albert for his opinion.


    Albert nodded.


    Mary was slightly stunned. "Do you still suspect that my sister and I are the murderers?"


    "Calm down, my lady. We just need you to cooperate with the investigation," Superintendent Li said.


    After that, the dean of the hospital arranged a meeting room for Superintendent Li in the administrative building.


    According to the doctor''s deduction, Mrs. Suzan was in the hospital, and even if she was allergic, there was enough time to rescue her. When they entered, Mrs. Suzan had no heartbeat, which meant that she had delayed informing them.


    Hearing this, nurse Zhang hurriedly said, "I was in the bathroom at that time. When I came out, I found that Mrs. Suzan had an accident. I quickly rang the alarm."


    "Where is nurse Wang?" Superintendent Li asked.


    "Nurse Zhang said that there was not enough paper. She asked me to go out and buy it, and I went there. The paper without fluorescent agent was only sold in Walmart. I had to take a car, so I asked the driver to send me there," nurse Wang replied.


    "When you took the desserts from the Rong family, you also took the car of the Rong family?" Superintendent Li asked.


    "Yes, this car is for Mrs. Suzan," nurse Wang replied.

 Chapter 824 Motivation To Kill

    When they were asking, there was a knock on the door. It was Mili.


    "Uncle Li, I''m also one of the suspects. I should also come in and accept the investigation," she said with tears in her eyes.


    With a slight smile, Superintendent Li waved her in and asked, "Little girl, why are you a suspect?"


    "Because when my mommy made the ''Jasmine Fragrance After The Rain'', I was there all the time. I put the dessert for great grandma into the crisper, so I should be the suspect," Mili said, sniffing and tilting her head.


    Superintendent Li stroked her head. "Did you see your mommy put peanut butter in it?"


    "No." Mili shook her head. "If she put it in, I''ll see. Kids never lie."


    Mary rolled her eyes at her and said, "Other children won''t lie, but you little girl has always been talking nonsense. She is your mother. Even if you see her do it, you will say that you don''t see it."


    "Grandma, you forgot that all the kitchens in our Rong family have installed a monitoring system, and there is no blind angle of three hundred and sixty degrees. Did my mommy put peanut butter in secretly? You can check the surveillance video," Mili said seriously, looking like a grown-up.


    The corners of Mary''s mouth twitched violently. She forgot it.


    "You provided me an important information." Superintendent Li gave her a thumbs up.


    Mili wiped the tears on her face and continued, "There must be a motive for murder. My mommy has a good relationship with great grandma. She won''t hurt great grandma. Besides, she is a person with an IQ score of more than one hundred and sixty. Will such a high IQ person be so stupid as to poison someone in the dessert she made and make her the direct murderer?"


    "Little girl, you have the talent to be a police officer," Superintendent Li praised.


    "Can I listen to you? I must find out the murderer and avenge my great grandma." Mili clenched her fists in anger.


    Superintendent Li nodded and Mili sat in the corner.


    After that, Superintendent Li asked nurse Wang and nurse Zhang some other questions, and then Mrs. Rose. She had been staying with Irene in the villa by the lake in the morning. As for Mary, she was in the garden. She couldn''t run around because of her injured legs.


    After hearing the question, Mili jumped up from the chair and angrily pointed at nurse Zhang. "You are the murderer!"


    The nurse panicked, "It has nothing to do with me!"


    "First, you ask nurse Wang to call my mommy and ask her to make the ''Jasmine Fragrance After The Rain''. Second, you sent nurse Wang away to buy a roll of paper. Third, you are the only one who is by my great grandma''s side when great grandma is in danger. You deliberately delayed it and inform the doctor when great grandma is out of breath," Mili said resentfully.


    "I have no enmity with Mrs. Suzan. How could I hurt her?" said nurse Zhang.


    "You are just one of the murderers. You must have been bribed by another murderer. She knows how to make ''Jasmine Fragrance After The Rain'' and hates great grandma," Mili said and turned to Mary.


    Mary was so angry that she almost spat out blood, "Little girl, don''t talk nonsense here."


    "I think her analysis makes sense. I''


    e wrong. If my mommy wants to hurt you, she''ll have a chance to put some peanut butter in your food. Why bother herself to hurt great grandma? There are only three people in the world who know how to cook the ''Jasmine Fragrance After The Rain''. You are also one of the suspects," Mili pointed at her and said.


    "You little girl, you are as vicious as your mother." Mary really wanted to strangle her.


    "There must be a motive for committing a crime. My grandma Rose is the kindest person in the world, so she won''t harm great grandma. But you are different. You have a motive to hurt great grandma," Mili said.


    The corners of Mary''s mouth twitched violently. "Zac, take this little girl upstairs. I don''t want to see her."


    Zac pulled Mili over and said, "Be a good girl. Grandma is very sad now. Don''t stimulate her anymore."


    "No, I''m just telling the truth." Mili ran to the side of Alena and said, "Great grandma, let me tell you. As soon as great grandma Suzan saw grandma, she said she was Charlotte, not my own grandma, Mary. Grandma Rose is the one. The day before yesterday, when we went to see great grandma Suzan, she held grandma Rose''s hand and said, "Mary, it''s time to restore everything. Remember who you are. Go and take your home and your husband back."


    Alena was shocked, "Baby, did your great grandma really say that?"


    "Mommy, daddy and Dot are all here. They all heard what great grandma Suzan said." Mili nodded.


    "Enough! Your great grandma Suzan has been confused for so many years. She can''t even recognize Zac and Albert. How can she recognize me and Charlotte? She was old and crazy. Are you young girl crazy as well?" Mary was exasperated. She really wanted to rush over and throw Mili out. But how dare she do that since Alena was here?


    "What if great grandma Suzan didn''t make a mistake? If you are really not my real grandma, you have the motivation to kill her. You are afraid that great grandma Suzan will expose your identity so you kill her to keep the secret. Do you know that? Killing your own mother, you will be hit by the lightening and go to hell," Mili said angrily.

 Chapter 825 Show Me The Evidence

    An extremely sharp look flashed through the eyes of Alena, "Mary, God''s mill grinds slow but sure. The chief culprit behind it must not be able to escape. We will not spare whoever it will be. Before the truth comes out, don''t doubt anymore."


    "I''ll find the evidence myself. My mother won''t rest in peace until the vicious face of this tramp is revealed," Mary said angrily.


    "We will also find evidence to prove who is our real grandmother. We won''t recognize the thief as our grandmother," Mili retorted, hiding behind Alena.


    Mary was speechless with anger. The Rong family was too partial to Essie, which was far beyond her imagination.


    The second day, a post in Dragon City was released on the Internet, instantly drowning the ''scandal'' of Eva''s assistant beating an actress.


    "Because of the conflict between the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, Mrs. Essie bribed the caregiver to murder Mrs. Suzan. The caregiver was already in prison and wrote in her last letter to testify Essie."


    When Superintendent Li saw the news, he immediately called Albert to clarify, making sure that the news was definitely not revealed by the police.


    Albert immediately asked the police station of Dragon City to issue a statement of clarification and arrest the person who had spread the rumor. The police found the poster according to the IP address. He was a paparazzi. When he received a call from a secret leaker, he wanted to grab the headlines, so he rashly released the post.


    Albert concluded that it was the people in the Rong family who revealed the news.


    Sometimes, although the rumors were cleared up, it was inevitable to cause all kinds of guesses and discussions.


    The richest family, the Rong family, had become the gossip of everyone in Dragon City. Dragon City was originally a city of gossip, and the rich were the key point of the gossip, more eye-catching than the entertainment circle.


    It was a certain fact that Mrs. Suzan was killed by others. Now, everyone was acting as a detective to infer this bizarre case.


    Was this a murder caused by ulterior motive or by the conflicts between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law?


    Everyone had their own conclusion.


    Mili and Dot were pissed off. Every day, they would talk to the ill bred and those keyboard men who hated the rich online with their uncle''s Hacker Union.


    Essie didn''t want to see these comments. She didn''t care what those boring keyboard men said. The only thing she wanted to do now was to find the murderer to avenge her grandma Suzan.


    She thought about it for a long time. Except for Mary, she really couldn''t think of anyone else who would do this to an old woman. It must not be an accident that Mrs. Suzan fell down the stairs.


    But she didn''t have any evidence and couldn''t infer casually. It didn''t matter if Mili said it casually because she was a kid. Now she was a major suspect and was in the center of the storm. It was not appropriate to suspect like this.


    Friday was the funeral of Mrs. Suzan.


    Her husband, who was far away at the other side of the earth, couldn''t come here because of his poor health. He could only come here to worship after his body recovered.


    Mary cried to death. She pounded her


    so angry that she almost fainted. At that time, the bad guy sent by Elizabeth was really useless. She should have kicked the bitch Essie to have an abortion, so that she wouldn''t have such a bad bastard to oppose her.


    Mili stood out from the back of Alena, rested her hands on her hips and stared at her fiercely. "I just won''t shut up. You said you were my grandmother, and you said you gave birth to my father. What evidence do you have to prove your identity?"


    "It''s not the first time that the twins pretend to be each other. There is no evidence to prove a person''s identity except DNA and fingerprints. Grandma, can you provide it? " Dot was supporting her sister.


    "I don''t need to prove it. I know who I am best in my heart. You said I''m not your grandmother. Where is the evidence? Where is your evidence?" Mary''s face was overcast with gloom, and lightning flashed and thunder rumbled. The two bastards were trying to prove Essie''s innocence by grabbing this point.


    "Great grandma Suzan says you are not. Mommy knows her child best in the world. She won''t mistake her child for someone else," Mili said seriously.


    "Of course she won''t. But she has been confused for more than ten years. She doesn''t even know your father. It''s strange that she can distinguish us." Mary snorted.


    "I don''t trust you. I just trust great grandma Suzan. You insist that my mommy is the murderer. Now I also suspect that you are the murderer. Your motive for killing is much more serious than my mommy''s. If my mommy wanted to hurt great grandma Suzan, she could do it when she was in a coma. Why did she have to wait until great grandma Suzan woke up? Besides, you are the one who is in conflict with her. She could have killed you directly. Why did she make such a troublesome murder?"


    "Don''t argue with me here. I don''t want to hear it. I only believe in the evidence. The letter of caregiver is the evidence," Mary said firmly.


    "Then I insist that what great grandma Suzan said is true. You are not my real grandma. You are Charlotte," Mili said firmly. She was fighting fire with fire.


    "Do I care what you think?" Mary glared at her.

 Chapter 826 Expose The Little Secret

    Turning to look at Alena and Abel, Mili asked, "Great grandma, great grandpa, do you believe great grandma Suzan''s words?"


    Alena and Abel didn''t answer, but looked deep.


    She walked to Albert again and asked, "Grandpa, do you believe it?"


    Albert remained silent with a complicated expression.


    She turned to Zac and Walt, "Daddy, uncle, what about you?"


    "Stop it." Zac stroked her head.


    Walt touched his chin. "Now that we have a question, we should solve it. Otherwise, everyone will feel uncomfortable. In fact, in addition to grandma Suzan, grandpa Ouyang and grandma Susanne can also tell the truth. As long as they come and spend more time with mommy and aunt Rose, they will naturally know."


    "Uncle, you are so wise." Mili gave him a thumbs up.


    The corners of Mary''s mouth twitched violently. "You two bastards, I''ve raised you for thirty years, and you suspect me just because of a few nonsense. Do you deserve me?"


    "Mommy, it''s true that gold is not afraid of fire. Even if you don''t mind grandma Suzan''s words, aunt Rose will definitely have an idea. After all, she has lost her memory and doesn''t know who she is at all. If grandma Suzan says so, she will doubt her true identity." Walt explained, "When grandpa Ouyang recovers, he will come to worship grandma Suzan. At that time, let them stay in the Rong Mansion for two more months and distinguish you and aunt Rose. In this way, daddy can rest assured, or there will be thorns in his heart."


    Mary turned to Albert, "Are you doubting your father''s judgment? At that time, even Zac could tell whether it was the true Essie or not. Can''t your father tell me from your aunt Rose? I have been sleeping on the same bed with him for so many years. If I were not your mother, how could he not notice?"


    These words made Albert feel ashamed. In the past, he really didn''t have such sharp eyes to accurately judge the Ouyang sisters. After the car accident, the person lying in the hospital bed said that she was Mary. She was wearing Mary''s clothes and their wedding ring. Naturally, he regarded her as Mary and had never doubted her at all. Even though she changed a lot later, he thought she had changed because of the depression after the car accident.


    Shrugging, Essie said, "In fact, Zac didn''t separate me from May at first glance, or he wouldn''t have brought May home. At that time, he thought I was dead and he was very sad. When he saw a person who pretended to be me, he would passively accept it. Even if he found the difference unconsciously, he did not dare to admit it. He would find a lot of excuses to prove his fault. This was a psychological hint. I think Daddy was the same at that time. He didn''t want his wife to be in trouble, so he never doubted your words. Even if he found that you had changed, he would not think in that direction."


    Before she finished her words, Mary roared, "Shut up! You have no


    deal with Irene. " Mary sneered.


    "That''s impossible! Irene has always regarded Zac as her cousin." Mrs. Rose was shocked and unbelievable.


    "Don''t talk nonsense and sow dissension between us. You can even make up such a story. It''s so dirty in your heart." Although she knew that Irene was indeed secretly in love with her son-in-law, she had to hide it at this time, or she would fall into Mary''s trap.


    When they were arguing, Irene happened to come back from work in the Emperor. Hearing their words, a muscle on her face twitched with guilt, but she knew that she could never admit it. Otherwise, her mother would definitely send her back to Provence.


    "Auntie, don''t slander my pure relationship with cousin."


    "I slander you?" Mary snorted, "The reason why you work in the Emperor is to get close to Zac, isn''t it?"


    "Fortunately, I didn''t ask to work in Rong''s Group, or you would suspect that I have a secret crush on my uncle." Irene pursed her lips.


    "Don''t be stubborn. Your phone is full of photos of Zac that you have taken secretly. Do you dare to show them?" Mary asked. Leila had told her all her secrets.


    "I did take a picture of cousin. So what? Can it prove that I have a crush on him? I''ve taken many pictures of handsome men, including Vinton, Jim and Fell. Do you think I like them all?" Irene gritted her teeth and refused to admit it.


    "What kind of normal cousin would secretly kiss her cousin''s photo?" Mary stared at her with a ferocious smile.


    "Are you have an illusion?" Irene rolled her eyes at her and said, "I know. You just want to drive my mother back to France. Isn''t it because my uncle gave her a watch? Why are you so stingy? Do you need to care about a watch since you married such a rich man?"


    Hearing this, Lucy was about to faint. Irene was so straightforward. How could she tell the truth in such a hurry?


    Mary trembled violently!


    "What did you say? Say it again!"

 Chapter 827 Bring Into The Character In A Second

    "It''s just a piece of Patek Philippe? My mother is still your sister. You are so mean." Irene pouted angrily.


    "Well, it turns out that the watch is for you. For so many years, you haven''t given up and still covet your brother-in-law. Are you shameless?"


    Mary raised her hand and slapped Mrs. Rose, but was held in midair by Lucy. "I don''t know who is shameless. You pretend to be your sister, snatches her husband and her son. I think that Albert must have begun to doubt it. You have a striking contrast with Roses. You are as vicious and crazy as Charlotte."


    Mary trembled with anger. She could tell that Lucy and Essie had already known that Albert''s watch was for Mrs. Rose. The two of them spared no effort to cover up this for her, in order to help Mrs. Rose ascend the position and drive her out of the Rong family.


    "Lucy, I know what you are planning. I won''t let you succeed. Just wait and see." She left angrily.


    She didn''t go back to the Rong Mansion immediately, but went to the Xu family''s manor to look for Elizabeth. Now she was too eye-catching and inconvenient to move, so she had to ask Elizabeth to do it for her.


    At the film and television base of Dragon City, the new play ''the Nine Sins'' by Eva and Jim was solemnly started up.


    Recently, the news of the Rong Mansion was spread everywhere, and the gossip of Eva was basically calm down.


    The reporters also asked her questions about Essie. After all, she and Essie were best friends.


    "This is absolutely a false accusation. Only idiots and brainless people will believe the rumors. Essie is the kindest person in the world. She is even reluctant to trample an ant to death." Eva spared no effort to support her best friend. "I believe that God''s mill grinds slow but sure and the real murderer will be caught and punished by the law. Even if she wants to hide, the God will punish her. The nurse Zhang family is a typical example of this retribution."


    Veronica''s was full of resentment to Eva. She also had a backer, or she wouldn''t have been the leading actress in Jim''s play. However, no matter how strong her background was, she couldn''t defeat Eva. She had to give up her position obediently.


    The reporter would definitely ask her this sensitive question.


    "Will you feel uncomfortable to be demoted from the female lead role to the female supporting role?"


    "In fact, I volunteered to act the female supporting. It''s a big challenge for me to act as a baddy. I really want to have a try." Veronica cracked a fake smile. She didn''t dare to offend Jim. Last time, she posted an angry sentence on micro-blog, which was almost led to her banishing. If her agent hadn''t taken her to apologize, she would have been thrown out of the crew.


    After the press conference, there was a small cocktail party.


    Eva was busy sending a message to Essie. After Mrs. Suzan''s accident, Essie had been very depressed.


    "You two love each other so much. You didn''t forget to send messages to your bestie to comfort her at the party," Jim teased.


    Eva leaned slightly towards him and said in a very low voice, "Now people in Dr


    s Gods in the entertainment circle, who were superior and worshiped by hundreds of millions of people, shouldn''t he be able to last a long time? How could he be a gunner in a second?


    And how did Eva know such secret privacy that a man was the most shy to tell? Did they have a try?


    Jim was speechless.


    Seeing the expression on the paparazzi''s face, Eva realized that he was thinking in a wrong way. It was one hundred and eight thousand miles deviated from what she meant.


    "What we talked about is his ability to be brought in and drawn out of the character," she explained awkwardly.


    The paparazzi touched his forehead and breathed a sigh of relief. "I knew it," He murmured to himself. When he saw the murderous look in Jim''s eyes, he quickly ran away, lest he would be killed by his eyes.


    Janice made a strange face and said, "Eva, you are a public figure. You should be careful when you say something in the future."


    Eva chuckled, with a playful look on her face, "Janice, you should know best whether scum Jim comes in and out in a second or the other way round, right?"


    Janice lowered her head. She didn''t know that she was too weak at that time. In case that she couldn''t bear it, Jim didn''t touch her.


    "Heaven pepper, you are talking too much nonsense." He was very unhappy. If this heaven pepper wanted to know, he could pinch her to the hotel room upstairs and let him see how awesome he was.


    With a snicker, Eva said, "We are all adults. Don''t be too shy."


    "Are you?" A mocking smile appeared on his face.


    "According to age, yes, I am." Eva nodded.


    Janice stole a glance at Jim and wanted to say something, but she swallowed it.


    Jim''s dark brown eyes twinkled in the light, revealing an indescribable deep color. "Heaven pepper, you should know that Curiosity kills cats."


    Eva covered her mouth and pretended to be surprised. She leaned towards Jim and said in a low voice, "Scum Jim, if you really the one who go in and out in a second, I will just pretend that I know nothing, in case you kill me to keep my mouth shut."

 Chapter 828 A Devastating Blow

    Janice was choked. She really admired Eva''s courage to talk about such a topic openly in front of Jim!


    Jim''s face was full of malice and cruelty. If Janice hadn''t been there and if she hadn''t become a damn married woman, he would have taken her upstairs without hesitation to prove his ability.


    Noticing his displeasure, Eva quickly changed the topic, "Scum Jim, Vinton and I have an appointment with Essie and Zac to eat spicy crabs tonight. Would you like to come with Janice?"


    "I... I might not be free," Janice said in a hurry. She just wanted to be alone with Jim. She didn''t like to have too many people around. She had thought that Jim would refuse her, but she didn''t expect that Jim would agree without hesitation. She had to change her mind. "Since Jim is going, I''ll go with you."


    "You don''t have time, do you? It''s just a friend''s dinner. You don''t have to force yourself," Jim said.


    "It''s okay. I just want to watch a TV series at eight o''clock at home. I can watch it online tomorrow." Janice shook her head.


    Eva giggled, "You must be looking at the play called ''Chivalrous Tenderness'' starring by my senior, Nicole."


    "Yes, I''m her fan." Janice nodded slightly.


    "Are you a fan of King Jim?" Eva asked jokingly.


    "Why bother asking?" Janice smiled.


    "I''m not. He has many advantages and disadvantages. I won''t be his fan," Eva curled her lips and said on purpose.


    Jim sneered, full of mockery, "It''s better than someone. The shortcomings piled up higher than mountains, and the advantages could only be found by magnifying glasses."


    "Who are you talking about?" Eva pretend that she did not know it. In fact, her face had already been covered with dark clouds.


    "You know the answer." Jim sneered.


    Eva gritted her teeth and the muscles at the corners of her mouth tightened, but soon she loosened, as if she had quickly detoxified the poison in her body.


    "Whatever you say, it doesn''t matter. As long as my Vinton thinks that I have many advantages, that''s enough. We are not relatives or friends, and your opinions are completely ignored." She didn''t know that her words had hurt Jim severely, which made him suffer a lot.


    Now, what he hated most was being ignored by this heaven pepper. "Neither relative nor friend? It turns out that the Savior has such a low status in your heart. No wonder people say that the world is getting darker and darker. It''s hard to be a good person. Because there are all ungrateful and forgetful patients in this world."


    Hearing this, Eva was speechless. "I''m not ungrateful. I''ve been paying off my debt of gratitude to you."


    "It proves that you have never been grateful to me from the bottom of your heart." Jim] folded his arms across his chest, as if he was a debt collectors.


    "No, I didn''t. I really appreciate it. You are blaming me every day. You are so mean. If I say that to you, think about it, do you want to hear it or not?" Eva rolled her eyes at him.


    "I''m just telling the truth," said Jim with a faint smile.


    "That is not the true!" Eva was so angry that she wanted to jump. She was not as b


    childhood shadow, even if you did nothing, she would believe that you did it.


    Janice put her slender fingers on his shoulder and said, "I believe in Jim. Jim is not a playboy. He has a serious mysophobia. How could he touch those women?"


    Hearing this, Eva didn''t say anything. Janice was her girlfriend. Since she chose to believe in scum Jim, she wouldn''t hurt her.


    When they were talking, Zac was silently picking up food for his wife, while Essie was eating silently.


    Just as the dinner was about to come to an end, Mrs. Rose called and said that something had happened in the Chateau in Provence.


    Zac and Essie rushed to the villa by the lakeside.


    Mrs. Rose was extremely anxious. She heard from the manager of the Chateau that the cellar and Grape Garden were on fire, which was undoubtedly a devastating blow to the Chateau.


    Zac had arranged a private plane. On the second morning, he went back to France with Mrs. Rose and Irene.


    The fire in the cellar and Grape Garden was very fierce. It took the fire department two hours to put out the fire. Several workers were burned, and the workers on duty in the cellar were burned to death on the spot.


    "How could this be? How could the cellar and the grape garden be on fire together all of a sudden?" Looking at the burnt vines in front of her, Mrs. Rose felt as if a knife were piercing her heart.


    "I suspect that it was an arson. Someone set the fire on purpose." The manager said, "If the fire was caused by the workers on duty in the cellar by accident, it is impossible that the Grape Garden is also on fire."


    The police of Provence had taken over the case. They agreed with the manager and they would try their best to hunt down the murderer.


    But the wine cellar, the Grape Garden were destroyed. It meant that the Rose Manor was destroyed.


    It took several years to rebuild the Grape Garden, and so did the wine cellar. They had signed an agreement with several trade companies. Now there was no wine to provide, and they needed to pay tens of millions of liquidated damages.

 Chapter 829 I Know You Did It

    Now the fastest way to restore the production of the wine manor was to purchase a private Chateau with Grape Garden and wine cellar.


    France was the hometown of wine, and there were countless private Chateaus of various sizes.


    It was not a difficult thing for Zac, the God of business. After several rounds of negotiation, he helped Mrs. Rose buy a wine shop in the south of France.


    This Chateau had a huge Grape Garden and four wine cellars. However, the top rose red wine in the Rose Manor was unique in France. Even with the Grape Garden and wine cellar, no new wine could be produced this year.


    The next step was to discuss the trade contract. What he could do now was to minimize the loss.


    Essie would communicate with other domestic agent companies. If they were willing to accept the rose red wine produced by other Chateaus, they would buy it from them and then imported it. If they couldn''t accept it, they could only terminate the contract.


    It took the police of Provence several days to find the suspect of arson. He was an addict and died in his bathroom because of excessive use of drugs.


    Zac sent his identity information to Reed, who had been active in Europe, and asked him to investigate all suspicious people that this addict had contacted recently.


    Reed had investigated all his friends and neighbors. There were a lot of people in China. If someone committed a crime secretly at home, it would be like looking for a needle in a haystack, which was difficult to find, but it would be much easier in France.


    There were very few people in Provence. An Asian with an obviously different appearance from a Western would naturally attract more attention.


    Reed soon targeted a man from Dragon City who entered the country two weeks ago. During this period of time, he had contacted with the arsonist several times.


    Now he had come back home.


    Mrs. Rose and Irene were going to deal with the business of the new Chateau, so Zac returned first.


    He had booked an afternoon tea in an England style restaurant and invited Elizabeth and Mary to attend.


    "You just came back from France. Why do you have time to invite us to tea?" Elizabeth said casually.


    "I just caught the real murderer of the fire in Rose Chateau yesterday. I didn''t expect him to be from Dragon City. He went all the way from Dragon City to France to set fire. Do you think he is too tired to live or wanting to die?" Zac said slowly.


    The corners of Elizabeth''s mouth twitched. She turned to look at Mary.


    Taking a sip of tea to calm herself down, Mary said, "I don''t care about the things of your aunt."


    "Mommy, you should be very clear that there is no mouth that can''t be opened in my hand. What did that bastard say? You don''t need me to repeat it. I believe you two know what he said." Zac''s face suddenly became serious.


    "Zac, I don''t understand what you mean?" Mary pretended to be confused.


    Zac took out the recorder pen and released the crime that the criminal had confessed while crying and howling. He was a distant relative of Elizabeth. A few years ago, he emi


    a poor woman. She shouldn''t have suffered such a disaster. Back then, Laves betrayed her. She was forced to raise two children by herself. It was not easy for Mary and Charlotte is grown up. She could enjoy her life. But she had to live alone in the nursing center because of Alzheimer''s disease. It''s a miracle that she can wake up this time. Isn''t there a saying in China that ''If she doesn''t die in a disaster, she will have a good fortune''? Why did she get hurt like this?"


    Ophelia wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. "I still remember that when I came back with Laves and wanted to take Mary away, she held my hand and told me that Mary was a good child and asked me to take good care of her. I know she doesn''t want her to leave. She didn''t cry until Mary got on the car. She is a great mother. She will always live in our hearts."


    Ophelia had raised Mary for fifteen years. She knew her best besides Mrs. Suzan. As for Charlotte, she didn''t come here until she grew up. Moreover, she liked to imitate Mary from the very beginning to cover her own nature, so she didn''t know much about her.


    However, they had lived together for four years, so she knew her likes and dislikes.


    "Suzan is the biological mother of Mary and Charlotte. No one knows the two children better than her. Since she insists that the one in the Rong Mansion is Charlotte, we can''t let down our guard," Ophelia said thoughtfully. Then she changed her tone, "But people will change. We can''t judge that they have exchanged just because of this. We still need evidence."


    Albert nodded.


    Mrs. Rose arrived in the afternoon. On the weekend, Zac called her and told her that the great grandma Ophelia had come. She asked her to put aside the business of the Chateau and come to meet her.


    Last time when Ophelia came here, she had met Mrs. Rose. But because of the short time, Ophelia didn''t notice anything unusual. This time, she had to be more careful.


    Knowing that Ophelia was here to identify them, Mary were very careful and didn''t dare to make any mistake.

 Chapter 830 The Test Begins

    As soon as Ophelia entered the room, Mary burst into tears in her arms, as if she had suffered countless grievances.


    "If only Charlotte and I were not twins, then I wouldn''t have to bear any unreasonable doubts. What''s more, my husband and daughter-in-law drove me out and I couldn''t even go back home."


    "It''s all my fault. Your father and I were too careless. If we had made a fingerprint record for you in advance, none of you could pretend to be each other." Ophelia sighed.


    "Grandma, I believe my great grandma Suzan. She won''t make a mistake. She is not my real grandma, but my grandma Charlotte," Sitting next to her, Mili said in authentic American English.


    "Your great grandma Suzan has been confused for so many years, and she still regards Dot as your daddy. How can she distinguish us?" Mary glared at her.


    "If great grandma Suzan is confused, she should often mess you up. Sometimes she treats her as Mary, and sometimes she treats you as Charlotte. But I have observed her carefully and she haven''t missed her once. Every time she sees grandma Rose, she calls her Mary, and every time she sees you, she calls you Charlotte. Even if you stand together, she has never mistaken you," Mili said seriously.


    "Really?" Ophelia raised her eyebrows. That was really worth to pay attention to.


    A muscle on Mary''s face twitched imperceptibly. "Last time I went to see her, she called me Mary. After a while, she called me Charlotte again. But it doesn''t matter. I know who I am. No one can replace me," she said firmly.


    Ophelia glanced at her and then glanced at Mrs. Rose, who was sitting next to her silently. She was indeed completely different from before. She looked more like Mary.


    When she was about to say something, Mary''s voice came again, "You are all suspecting me. How come no one has suspected her? Did she really lose her memory? What if she didn''t, or she had already remembered? In the past, Charlotte had been imitating me. It was easy for her to disguise as me. Her mind was full of schemes and bad ideas. If she hadn''t lost her memory, she would have pretended to be me on purpose. In this way, she could take advantage of the conflict between me and Essie and make them think that I am a fake Mary, so that she could create an opportunity to replace me."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Rose was stunned. She had never thought that her own sister would say such ridiculous words.


    "If I were Charlotte, I would leave Dragon City without hesitation and would not disturb your life."


    "You just say what pleases others. The Holy Virgin is actually a scheming woman, worse than anyone else in nature. Do you dare say that you didn''t hook up with Albert in private? Do you dare say that Albert didn''t give you the watch?" Mary asked angrily.


    "Grandpa just gave her a watch. So what? Even if you are the real Mary, I hope grandpa can divorce you and marry grandma Rose. Because grandma Rose is good to Mommy, to me, to Dot and to Dawny. She is good to all of us. Laughter and cheers could be heard everywhere with grandma Rose ar


    family, and I''m a ghost of the Rong family if I die. I won''t divorce you even if I die!" There was one more thing that she didn''t say. If she was going to die, she would definitely drag Essie and Rose''s wife to die with her. She would never let them live well.


    "Well, let''s put off the divorce. After all, Mrs. Suzan has just passed away. It''s not appropriate," Ophelia persuaded. Most importantly, if Charlotte and Mary really exchanged, then this divorce would be wronged.


    At dinner, Ophelia specially ordered the chef of the Rong Mansion to cook different dishes. One was Mary''s favorite, and the other was Charlotte''s favorite.


    Mary didn''t like the taste of cinnabar and green pepper, either. She wouldn''t eat anything if there were both cinnabar and green pepper in the dish. However, Charlotte liked these two things. She would choose the biscuits with cinnabar flavor.


    Mary didn''t eat raw food, either. She didn''t eat raw fish, drunk crab, or drunk shrimps, but Charlotte liked to eat. Japanese sushi had always been her favorite.


    Mary liked to eat coriander. When she ate Chinese food, she would sprinkle the mince of it on the table. As for Charlotte, she hated it the most. As soon as she smelled it, she would cover her nose and step back. Mary liked sour and spicy food. The sour and spicy shredded potato and the sour and spicy lotus root tip were her favorite. When she ate Western food, she would choose the taste of black pepper. However, Charlotte hated black pepper and sour and sweet taste.


    On the table, both of them picked up the dishes that Mary liked, and both of them looked very interested. They didn''t seem to be pretending.


    Ophelia was shocked.


    Essie thought it didn''t work. Charlotte had been pretending in the Rong Mansion for so many years that she might have forgotten her original habits. The taste bud was flexible. For example, when she was a child, she hated the smell of raw ginger the most and wanted to vomit as soon as she smelled it. Now she felt comfortable when she smelled it.

 Chapter 831 It Is Missing

    Taking a look at Mrs. Rose, Mary said, "I find that you should really sign up for the Imitation Show. You are really more and more like me, forgetting all your previous nature."


    "I just want to be myself. I don''t need to pretend to be others," Rose said in a low voice.


    "I remember you hate coriander and black pepper the most. Why do you like them so much now?" Mary snorted.


    "My mother always likes black pepper. When she eats steak, she will choose black pepper sauce, and the black pepper beef steak she cooks is very delicious," Irene said.


    Mary rolled her eyes at her and said, "You and your daughter are not related by blood, but we are united. If your mother replaced me and became Mrs. Mary, you would become Zac''s half-sister. You are indeed a step closer."


    Irene knew what she wanted to say, and her face turned blue and pale. "Auntie, you and my mother are sisters after all. Why do you always fight against each other?"


    "Someone is scheming to pretend to be me and replace me. She doesn''t treat me as her sister at all. Do I still treat her as my sister?" Mary snorted.


    Ophelia glanced at her and said, "You look like a Charlotte now. You have to fight for the upper hand in everything. Mary is always generous. No matter what bad things you did before, she will forgive you in the end."


    The corners of Mary''s mouth twitched violently. "In the past, it was because I was too generous that I almost broke up with my husband and son. As the elder sister, I can give up everything to her, but I won''t give up my husband and family to her. No one can destroy my family."


    "Can you destroy other people''s family?" Mili pouted, "God is watching. It''s a big crime to break up a marriage. God will punish you."


    "You are so spoiled that you have no respect for elders." Mary stared at her fiercely.


    "I''m just telling the truth. Someone just can''t stand children telling the truth. But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, grandpa is going to divorce you. We are not family anymore," Mili said while drinking the soup. What a sharp tone.


    Mary was so angry that she almost spat out blood, even her hair was burning with anger.


    "Mary, even children dislike you. Shouldn''t you reflect on yourself?" Albert looked at her gloomily.


    "It is the mother''s fault not to teach her daughter well. The reason why she is so childish is that her mother and grandmother Lucy are ''good'' at teaching her," Mary said in a voice dripping with sarcasm.


    "Don''t get my mother involved in anything. I''m a prodigy and I have my own judgment. You don''t like my mommy just because of my grandma Lucy, do you? Haven''t you hurt her enough? Until today, you haven''t reflected on your mistakes, apologized to them, and often oppose them. I heard that the former grandma Charlotte looked exactly like you now. This is what my grandfather hates most. He likes gentle, kind and generous grandma. You failed not because of others, but because of yourself," Mili


    spicious as you all day long. Men can never be won by strict watch. You need to win them with your personal charm to attract him. Look at sister in law Essie, she has never watch cousin, but he is still willing to love her. As for you, you''ve been watching uncle so strictly, but uncle dislikes you more," Irene pursed her lips and said unscrupulously.


    Mary was pissed off. She felt like she was the target of public criticism. It seemed that no one would take her side except Leila. It was all Essie''s fault. She was such a coquette that ruined the good marriage between Zac and Valery. If Valery could get married at that time, the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law would be united, not to mention living a good life.


    She glared at Leila. This woman had always been courting her, but she didn''t say a word these days. She looked like a mute. Did she change her side?


    Leila kept eating without saying a word. She had her own plan. What if this Mary was really a fake one? If she spoke for her and offended Mrs. Rose, the real mother-in-law, would she have a good end in the future in the family?


    Now, Mrs. Rose had a good relationship with her. Her wisest choice was to remain neutral, keep silent, do nothing. In this way, she would not offend anyone.


    So she pretended not to see the look in Mary''s eyes and continued to eat.


    Mary clenched her teeth. This woman was really not a reliable alliance. If she wanted the alliance to be strong and reliable, she had to seize her weakness and tie up with her, just like she and Elizabeth.


    After dinner, Mili walked to Zac and said, "Daddy, I want to tell you something."


    "What''s the matter?" Zac stroked her head.


    "My pad is missing." Mili said, "Last time, my great grandma Suzan borrowed it to play. After she passed away, the bodyguards didn''t find my pad in the belongings. I saw that you were too busy recently, so I didn''t tell you. There are many pictures of me on it. Can you help me find it?"

 Chapter 832 We Are Going To Make A Fortune

    "Okay, I''ll ask Uncle William to help you." Zac nodded and called William.


    Mili''s pad was a customized version, which was water-proof and dust proof. It was also equipped with GPS, so even if it was powered off, it wouldn''t be affected.


    William soon found out the location of the pad, which was where nurse Li lived.


    When the man in black knocked on the door, nurse Li was shocked. "What''s up?"


    "We found that Miss Mili''s pad is in your hand. You''d better hand it over as soon as possible, or we will not be polite," the man in Black said seriously, looking frightening.


    "I didn''t take anything from your Miss Mili. You must have made a mistake." Nurse Li was shocked.


    The man in black pushed her away and walked towards the room. He kicked the closed door hard and found that Herman, the son of nurse Li, was hiding something in front of the cabinet in a hurry.


    "If you don''t want to die, hand over your pad, or break your arm!" the man in black shouted angrily.


    The son of nurse Li shivered and obediently opened the wardrobe. Mili''s pad was hidden under the clothes.


    The son of nurse Li was a jobless vagabond and always liked to steal. After Mrs. Suzan passed away, he went to help her pack up. When he saw the pad in the drawer, he took it away without hesitation.


    Mili''s pad was a special customized version the same as the one used by Zac. It was specially handled with the confidential function. Originally, she needed to input her fingerprint to turn on the phone. Because she lent it to Suzan, she cancelled the fingerprint password and only opened the function of file lock.


    Nurse Li slapped him hard on the face and said, "How dare you take Miss Milli''s things? You''re risking your life."


    "I just want to play for a few days. I''m going to return it back tomorrow." Herman covered his face and tried to find an excuse for himself.


    "If you dare to leak a little of the information and photos in it, I''ll chop off your hands," the man in black warned and left.


    Nurse Li quickly closed the door and breathed a sigh of relief. "You are so stubborn."


    Herman put his arm around her shoulder and said, "Mom, I''ve found a big secret. We''ll make a fortune soon."


    "Don''t play tricks all day long. Find a decent job." Nurse Li rolled her eyes at him and thought he was messing around, so she left without asking more.


    When her pad was found, Mili was very happy and could play games happily again.


    On the second day, Essie took the children to visit Eva on the film set, and Janice was also there. After greeting, Essie and the children sat on a chair on the other side of the rest area.


    It was a murder case in a secret room.


    Mili and Dot were most interested in reasoning cases. When they heard that Eva and Jim were going to shoot a suspense play, the two of them were so excited that they had long wanted to come to visit.


    "Wow, the makeup of this dead man is so good. He is so scary," Mili said with a smile.


    "This man was strangled and dismembered. The murderer is quite cruel," Dot said while reading the script.


    "Murderers are all bastards. How could they kill people if they are not bastards?" Mili stuck out her tongue.


    "Not exactly. It depends on who he killed. It''s un


    dedicated. As long as the director asks them to start shooting, they will no longer be Eva and Jim, but the roles in the play," Essie explained.


    "Oh, I see." Mili said with a smile, "I thought they would make it real."


    "No, they won''t. aunt Eva has uncle, sworn father has aunt Janice. They all have their own love in reality. If they really do it, it will be a mess." As Dot spoke, he glanced at Janice.


    A cold light flashed in Janice''s eyes.


    Jim never acted in a kissing scene, but now he made an exception because of Eva.


    It was not a good thing.


    Mili walked to Janice and said, "Aunt Janice, sworn father and aunt Eva are just filming. Please don''t take it seriously and misunderstand them."


    "How could it be? I know they are acting." Janice forced a smile.


    "When will you marry my sworn father?" Mili asked.


    "It should be soon." Janice shrugged. When she spoke, a hint of unnoticeable sadness flitted across her face.


    "Aunt Eva and uncle Vinton are going to get married. Dot and I are going to be flower children. When you get married, please invite us to be flower children, okay?" Mili said with a smile.


    "Okay." Janice nodded with a smile.


    "Aunt Janice, I wish you and my sworn father a happy marriage," Mili said.


    "Thank you, Mili. You''re so sweet." Janice touched her head. She was pleased to hear that. "May I ask you a question?"


    "What question?" Mili tilted her head.


    "Do you think your sworn father and I are a perfect match?" Janice asked in an unsure tone.


    Like an adult, Mili patted her on the shoulder and said, "Aunt Janice, although you have been separated from my sworn father for so long, you have to be confident in yourself. You are so beautiful. Of course you and my sworn father are a perfect match."


    "Except for the beauty, what about other factors?" Janice''s big eyes twinkled two times.


    "You are still very kind and gentle. You are a woman made of water, and my sworn father is a towering tree. The longer he is with you, the more exuberant he will be. Unlike my aunt Eva, she is made of fire. Every time my sworn father touched her, she would be burning," Mili said thoughtfully.

 Chapter 833 All Dead

    Hearing what Mili said, Janice didn''t know whether she was happy or worried. It was undeniable that Mili''s analysis was quite correct. The relationship between Jim and Eva was nothing but trees and flames. But she was afraid that they were like firewood and fire, which would burst out at any time.


    However, since she was water, she would try her best to put out the fire even if they were burning.


    After the first half of the shooting, Eva walked to Essie''s side and Avis handed her the water.


    She took a big gulp to relieve her anger. She felt her role as this stupid and sweet forensic expert was very aggrieved. She had to worship Jim like a fool.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that Jim had a purpose to let her play this role. What kind of natural acting was this? Was she so stupid and so madly obsessed with him?


    Mili looked at her and giggled, "Aunt, I saw you and sworn father biting your lips."


    Eva pinched her little face and said, "From now on, when you see inappropriate scene for children, you should cover your eyes, understand?"


    "I often see daddy and mommy biting their lips." Mili laughed weirdly.


    Essie could only feel a speechless.


    "Your education is a little advanced." Eva chuckled.


    Essie could not help sweating. It was troublesome to have smart children at home.


    Jim approached Janice. "Are you cold? The wind is a little strong today. You''d better go back early. Don''t catch a cold."


    "It''s okay. I''ll wait for you to go back together." Janice shook her head.


    "I have to shoot at the night scene today." She asked Annabel to put a blanket on her.


    "Then let''s have dinner together, okay?" Janice looked at him pitifully.


    "Okay, let''s go to eat hot pot." He nodded slightly and turned to take a look at Eva. "Heaven pepper. Let''s have hotpot together tonight."


    Eva thought everyone in the crew would go, so she didn''t refuse.


    Janice''s beautiful eyebrows frowned. She just wanted to have dinner alone with him alone. She didn''t expect that there would be anyone else involved, especially Eva. Her presence seriously affected her appetite.


    "No need to ask Eva to join. Maybe she will have dinner with her fiancee," she said in a very low voice.


    "Vinton went on a business trip and will not come back till weekend," he replied casually, as if he was just stating a fact.


    Janice pouted, "Jim, it''s a little weird for three people to eat together."


    "It doesn''t matter. With her around, we can order a lot of dishes without any waste." Jim shrugged.


    Seeing his insistence, Janice didn''t say anything more. Her drooping eyes cast a shadow of loss on her face.


    In the evening, Essie took the children home. When Eva went to the hotpot restaurant, she found that there were no other people except Janice and Jim.


    ''Good girl, does scum Jim let me be their companion, doesn''t he?''


    Janice had a small appetite and ate little. Did he want her, a foodie, to cultivate her appetite?


    "Scum Jim, won''t my presence affect your romantic relationship?"


    ''Of course.''


    Janice replied in her heart, but wit


    in an empty alley in the northern suburb, a man was waiting anxiously. Soon, a tall and thin man came over and handed him a check. He handed the U disk to him.


    "Where did you get this recording?" the tall man asked.


    "From Mrs. Suzan''s pad. The little girl from the Rong family gave that pad to the old lady. But you can rest assured that I have deleted it." Herman''s eyes flashed, as if he was hiding something. But the tall man didn''t notice it and continued to ask, "Do you have a backup?"


    "No, I''m a man of principle." Herman snickered.


    "If you dare to leak this out, you will be dead meat," the tall man threatened.


    "Don''t worry." Herman put away the check in his hand and left. He didn''t expect that the tall and thin man had been quietly following him all the time...


    On the second day, William reported to Zac, "In the morning, nurse Li couple and their son, Herman, were found to be poisoned by gas and died at home."


    Zac frowned and wondered if the death of Mrs. Suzan had something to do with her?


    "I''ve asked someone to investigate the telephone record of nurse Li''s home. Three days ago, there was a call record that was made to the Rong Mansion," William said. As the first special assistant of Zac and the leader of the men in black, he would make a thorough investigation before reporting to Zac.


    Zac''s black eyes narrowed, and a sharp cold light flashed through them.


    In the Rong mansion, Mary was looking for a pad in Mili''s room. Although Herman said that he had deleted it, she was still worried. Only by destroying the pad could she be completely relieved.


    In the morning, when Mili went to school, she sneaked into her room. While she was looking around, Essie came in. "What are you doing?"


    "Well... My ring is missing. I''m afraid that the kids have taken it to play, so I come here to look for it," Mary explained.


    "They won''t take your ring. You''d better look for it somewhere else," Essie said in a low voice without suspecting anything.


    Mary nodded and walked out to avoid arousing her suspicion.

 Chapter 834 Dont Be Afraid, It Is Waterproof

    Mili had always put her pad in her schoolbag and brought it with her to school, so Mary couldn''t find it.


    At noon, after school, Mili went to the koi pond to feed the fish while playing games.


    When Mary saw the pad in her hand, a cold light flashed through her eyes. Up to now, this little girl was still silent. Either Herman had really deleted the recording, or she hadn''t found it yet. Anyway, she had to destroy the pad. That would be the safest.


    She took a plate of fruit and walked towards Mili with an exaggerated smile.


    "Baby, would you like some fruits?"


    Mili was taken aback when she saw her flattering smile. It would not be a good sign.


    "Bad grandma, are you trying to poison me?"


    Hearing this, the nannies quickly took the plate and put it aside, not intending to give it to Mili. Essie had secretly told them not to let Mary get too close to the children. They didn''t dare to be careless at all.


    Mary glared at the nanny, picked up a cherry and put it into her mouth. "Where is the poison?"


    "Then why did you bring me fruits all of a sudden?" Mili tilted her head to one side and looked at her in confusion. She felt it was so weird. It was impossible for Mary to change her mind all of a sudden. She must have a purpose to be kind to her and treat her as her own granddaughter.


    "You are my granddaughter. Is there anything wrong for me to love you?" Mary rolled her eyes at her.


    "Bad grandma, look at you. You can''t even pretend to be innocent. Your lie is exposed in an instant," Mili said in a mocking tone.


    Mary didn''t have the patience to coax her, so she said directly, "Actually, I do have something to tell you."


    "What''s the matter?" Mili asked.


    "I heard that there are many photos and videos of great grandma Suzan on your pad. Can I have a look?" Mary asked.


    Hearing that, Mili was slightly stunned. Did she miss her great grandma Suzan?


    While she was thinking, Mary said in a low voice, "These days, I think of your great grandma Suzan every night when I sleep. I miss her so much. I don''t have many photos of her. Can you lend me yours?"


    Mili glanced at her and handed her a pad. "I miss her too."


    Mary took it over with a weird smile. After all, a child was a child. No matter how smart she was, she couldn''t defeat an adult.


    She pretended to look through the photos in her pad and deliberately loosened her hand. The pad fell into the fish pool.


    "Oh, I didn''t mean it," she screamed.


    The nannies jumped into the fish pool and picked up the pad for Mili.


    Mili was so angry that she quickly wiped the water off the pad with a piece of paper. "Bad grandma, I think you did it on purpose. I know why you are so kind to invite me to eat cherry today. It turns out that you are thinking about my pad."


    "I''m old and my hands are shaking. At most, I will buy a new one for you," Mary said.


    "No, thanks. My pad is waterproof. It won''t break even if it is soaked in water for a whole day." Michelle glared


    the phone or sees someone answering it, just tell me. I''ll reward you," Essie said.


    "I was cleaning the hall that afternoon. I heard the phone ring, but it was answered soon. I didn''t go out to have a look," Connie said.


    "I was washing vegetables in the kitchen. I didn''t hear it," Anna said.


    "You''d better think it over when you go back. This phone call is from nurse Li''s house. Now her whole family has been killed. The police need our full cooperation. If I find out that someone is lying or doesn''t tell me the truth. I will not only fire him from the family, but also hand him over to the police for covering up," Essie warned.


    Mary snorted, "I remember you were at home that day. Did you answer the phone? Why are you shouting here?"


    Taking a faint glance at her, Essie said, "Maybe you answered it, didn''t you?"


    "What do you mean?" Mary pounded the table.


    "Nurse Li must have found something. She called to tell us, or she was about to blackmail the murderer, but she didn''t expect to be killed by her." Essie said slowly, "I don''t think there is a second person in this Rong Mansion who can do this except you."


    "Don''t sling mud at me. You are the one who killed my mother. I will find evidence and bring you to justice!" Mary said angrily.


    "Since you suspect me and I suspect you, how about this? Let Mr. Liu keep an eye on the two of us, so that no one can make trouble in secret," Essie said with a sneer.


    "You..." Mary was pissed off. She thought Essie was just saying it casually, but she didn''t expect that she would really call Mr. Liu in.


    "From now on, arrange two security guards to follow us and monitor our actions. Whether we go out or make a phone call, we must have security guards present."


    The corners of Mary''s mouth twitched violently. "Are you crazy?"


    "Are you afraid? I''m not afraid. What are you afraid of?" Essie sneered.


    "Do I need security guards to follow me wherever I go?" Blue veins stood out on Mary''s forehead.

 Chapter 835 Sleepwalking

    "Well, do as Essie said. Since you all suspect each other, it''s a good idea," Alena said.


    A muscle on Mary''s face twitched violently. Essie was a cunning woman. With bodyguards following her all day long, wouldn''t it be inconvenient for her to do anything?


    That was exactly what Essie wanted. Grandma Suzan''s case had involved too many people''s life. If nurse Li called the Rong family, Mary would be the number one suspect. She couldn''t let her do whatever she wanted.


    What Mary cared about the most was Mili''s pad. She couldn''t sleep or eat well if she didn''t destroy it. Now that the security guards were watching her, it would be more difficult for her to move. She searched her heart and thought of a person, who might be able to help.


    In the evening, she took Rabi into her room on the excuse of coaxing him to sleep. Rabi was brought up by Mary and the son of Valery. Essie didn''t worry that she would hurt him, so she didn''t stop her.


    After entering the room, she closed the door.


    "Rabi, can you do me a favor?"


    "What''s the matter?" Rabi asked, blinking his big eyes.


    "Can you help me borrow Mili''s pad? There are many photos of your great grandma Suzan in it. I want to copy them as souvenirs," Mary coaxed.


    "Okay." Rabi nodded obediently.


    "You can''t say that it is me who wants to borrow it. You can say that you want to play the game by yourself, or she won''t give it to you," Mary warned.


    "Why?" Rabi asked in confusion.


    "Last time grandma borrowed her pad and accidentally fell into the water. She was very angry and didn''t want to lend it to grandma anymore," Mary said.


    "Then you should be careful this time. Don''t let her pad fall into the water again, or she will be very angry and won''t lend me anything in the future," Rabi said.


    "Okay, grandma will be very careful this time." Mary smiled. Children should be as naive and easy to be coaxed as Rabi. The little bastards that Essie gave birth to were all like that fox spirit. If possible, she would strangle all of them to death.


    Rabi walked out of her room and went to Mili''s room.


    Mili was drawing.


    "Sister, can I borrow your pad to play games?" Rabi asked.


    "Brother, where is your pad?" Mili asked casually.


    "It''s out of power. It''s charging." Rabi rubbed his hands and said. Mary taught him this, but he was not good at lying and was a little nervous.


    Mili didn''t notice his difference. She generously handed him the pad and turned off the fingerprint password.


    Seeing that Rabi came back with the pad smoothly, Mary was very happy. However, she had to coax Rabi to sleep before she could do the rest.


    She hummed the lullaby and Rabi fell asleep soon.


    She turned on her pad, put on her headphones and listened to all the audio files in it. Finally, she found the part that Mrs. Suzan had recorded.


    Damn it! Herman was lying to her. He didn''t delete the file at all.


    She tried to delete the file, but it was set with damn file protection. She needed to enter the password to delete it.


    I


    ddenly had a nightmare. He got up from the bed and threw all the things on the table downstairs, with your pad in it. So daddy changed a new one for you."


    "Oh, I see." Mili touched her chin. "Is he sleepwalking? No wonder I heard the sound of something falling last night."


    "Brother maybe played too hard during the day, that was why he acted like that," Essie explained. She was not sure whether Rabi was sleepwalking or not. She didn''t believe that her son would suffer from somnambulism, so she didn''t want to be so rash.


    "Okay." Mili nodded. "Fortunately, I have a foresight. I guessed that my pad would be in trouble, so I backed up all the files in advance and copied them back later."


    "That''s good. You have to keep it a secret. Don''t tell anyone. Brother will be afraid if he knows it," Essie said.


    "Don''t worry, Mommy. I believe my brother doesn''t suffer from somnambulism. I used to sleep with him, but he didn''t sleep well. He has never been like this. He must be too tired at school during the day," Mili said.


    "Good girl." Essie kissed her pink face.


    Coming out of her room, she went to the dining room for dinner. When she saw Rabi, Mili smiled sweetly. "Brother, I made a mistake just now. This is my pad."


    "That''s good. I''m afraid that your pad will be broken when grandma is playing," Rabi said casually.


    Hearing that, Mili was slightly stunned. She turned to look at Mary and asked, "Grandma, did you play my pad again?"


    "I coaxed Rabi to sleep yesterday and wanted to tell him a new story, so I checked it on your pad," Mary explained hurriedly.


    "Okay," Mili answered. She didn''t think too much. After all, it was just a pad. She was not that stingy.


    After dinner and sending the children to school, Essie went straight to the hospital to ask an expert in neurology about Rabi. The expert said that this behavior might not be a somnambulism, but a pure nightmare of the children. She was relieved when she heard that she. She would pay more attention observe him.

 Chapter 836 Mary Is Back

    In the afternoon, after school, Mili handed her new pad to Dot. "Copy the things in the cloud disk to the pad for me."


    "What''s wrong? Where is your pad?" Dot asked.


    "I broke it accidentally. Daddy bought me a new one," Mili said.


    "Did you throw it down the stairs?" Dot joked.


    "It''s true." Mili stuck out her tongue.


    Dot helped her copy the files in the cloud disk into the pad one by one. At this time, Rabi came in. "Sister, brother, mommy let you go downstairs to eat durian."


    "Okay." Mili nodded. "I''ll go downstairs after I copy the file."


    Glancing at Dot''s computer, Rabi asked, "Are you copying the photos of great grandma Suzan?"


    "There are photos and videos of great grandma Suzan and other things," Mili said.


    "Why don''t you copy it for grandma? She really wants to see great grandma Suzan''s photo. I don''t know if she copied it yesterday. You can copy another one for her, so that she doesn''t need to borrow Mili''s pad in the future," Rabi said seriously.


    Mili was shocked. "Brother, what do you mean? Did grandma copy the photos on my pad?"


    "Well..." Feeling that he had said something wrong, Rabi lowered his head and stopped talking.


    Mili held his hand and said, "It doesn''t matter. Brother, please tell us. We''ll keep it a secret for you. We won''t tell grandma."


    Rabi pursed her lips and said, "In fact, it was grandma who asked me to borrow the pad from you yesterday. She wanted to copy the photo of great grandma Suzan. She said that she accidentally fell it into the water last time. She was afraid that you wouldn''t lend it to her again, so she asked me to borrow it."


    "Really?" Mili blinked her eyes. "It''s so weird. Why does grandma keep looking at the photos on my pad? Does she really miss great grandma Suzan so much?"


    "I didn''t see how sad grandma was after great grandma Suzan passed away. She kept thinking about framing mommy like this all day long." Dot pouted.


    "So it is fake that she wants to see the photo of great grandma Suzan. But true that she wants to take revenge on me by destroying my pad?" Mili snorted. "Last time, she borrowed my pad and threw it into the water. This time, it was smashed."


    Her words reminded Dot. A sharp light flashed through his black eyes. He turned to look at Rabi and said, "Brother, you can go downstairs to eat durian first. We will go downstairs later."


    "Okay." Rabi nodded.


    Dot closed the door and walked over to her. "Your pad was lent to great grandma Suzan, wasn''t it?"


    Mili nodded.


    "The son of nurse Li stole your pad later," Dot rubbed his chin and said thoughtfully.


    "Yes, what did you find?" Mili asked with her eyes wide open.


    "I can verify my deduction with a try." Dot''s big eyes rolled two times and whispered in her ear. She nodded.


    After the two went downstairs, they went to the hall. Everyone sat on the sofa and ate fruit.


    When Rabi just finished eating the biggest duri


    you carefully. Although you deliberately disguised as Mary, you can''t hide your nature. You are too fussy. As long as you don''t like someone, you will be tit for tat, you even fighting with a four year old child. Mary won''t do that. No matter how she changes, her nature won''t change," Ophelia said seriously.


    "You are wrong. People will change. I can''t be as weak as before," Mary roared angrily.


    "Charlotte, stop acting. Be yourself!" Ophelia persuaded.


    "I''m not Charlotte. I''m Mary. I know you worked together to deal with me just because I don''t like Essie. You want that woman to replace me, don''t you? I''m telling you, if you want to frame me, you need evidence. This woman wants to replace me, unless I die!" After saying that, Mary ran upstairs.


    "What a bad thing! I shouldn''t have let Charlotte come to Dragon City with Mary. I should have kept her in America all the time." Ophelia sighed.


    Hearing what they said, Lady Rose''s heart trembled, and tears constantly came out of her eyes. "Mommy, I''m really Mary, not Charlotte?"


    "Yes, you are my daughter. I have raised you for fifteen years. Your little habits are still the same as before. These can''t be imitated by Charlotte." Ophelia stroked her head and said, "My baby, it''s time for you to come home."


    Alena sighed, "Mary, our Rong family mistreated you badly. We haven''t recognized her as Charlotte for so many years."


    Essie nudged Zac with her elbow to remind him to meet his mother.


    Zac was at a loss for a moment. Although he had this idea, when he really had to face it, it was another thing.


    Essie stood up first, walked over and held Mary in her arms. "Mommy, welcome home."


    "Grandma!" Mili and Dot also ran over and hugged Mary.


    Mary burst into tears. She had never thought that she would have a husband and a son. She had never thought that she really had a family.


    But she had left for so long. Could she really come back and start over?

 Chapter 837 Confession

    Lying on the bed, Charlotte was furious. Her marriage and family, which she had worked hard for so long, would soon be destroyed.


    Her did not eradicate her enemy who now come back to revenge her.


    In fact, Mary was the one she should kill the most. How could she live till today? With just one mistake, she lost everything.


    What should she do now?


    Is she going to give up so easily and give this family back to that bitch Mary?


    No, she was not reconciled, not reconciled!


    She tried her best to figure out a way, entangled and contradictory, and did not close her eyes until midnight.


    The midnight wind blew outside the window, and the door was pushed open with a bang.


    There was no light in the room. It was very dark.


    Charlotte fumbled to turn on the light, but the light was not on. It seemed that the electricity was off.


    Damn it! Even the light bullied her! She cursed in her throat. When she was about to get up and close the door, she suddenly heard the sound of crunching, like the rotation of a wheelchair.


    Her heart skipped a beat and jumped to her throat.


    "Who? Who is outside?" she roared.


    A cold light flashed through the door, and then a wheelchair slowly rolled in.


    The person in the wheelchair looked pale and ferocious.


    Charlotte fell to the ground in horror, "You... Who are you?"


    "Charlotte, don''t you even know me?" The woman in the wheelchair stared at her coldly, which made Charlotte tremble with fear.


    "Mom... You... Aren''t you dead already?"


    "I died with regret, so Yama asked me to come to you! I gave birth to you and raised you, but you killed me in order to take over your sister''s husband and family. You are simply heartless and crazy!" the woman in the wheelchair shouted angrily.


    The color on Charlotte''s face completely faded away, as pale as a piece of paper. Her face twisted with ferocity. "You forced me. I have run this family for so many years. I brought up Zac and Walt with hard work. I have done so much, and I have spent most of my life in this family. Why should I give it to Mary? If I gave it to her, what should I do?"


    "This family doesn''t belong to you!" The person in the wheelchair said coldly, "When you came back from France, I found at a glance that you were not Mary. You begged me, begged me to keep this secret and not to tell anyone. You told me, you are doing this for Mary, for Walt and Zac and Albert. If Albert marries a new wife and gives birth to a child, this new wife will definitely not accept the two children. In order to have a smooth inheritance of the family business, she will try her best to kill them. But you are different. Zac and Walt are your nephews, and you have lost the ability to conceive. You will treat them as your own sons. I was convinced by you. I didn''t tell you the secret for the sake of Z


    ople''s lives. If she was sentenced according to the law, she must be sentenced to death!


    Mary''s heart skipped a beat when she heard this.


    After the security guards took Charlotte away, Mary went into Albert''s room.


    Holding her shoulder, Albert felt guilty and sorry. He was not a good husband. He didn''t even know that his wife had been changed. For so many years, he had let her live alone outside.


    "I''m sorry, Mary. I''m sorry. Let''s start over, okay? I''ll make it up to you."


    "Can we start over again?" Mary lowered her head. Her thick eyelashes scratched a sad shadow on her skin.


    "Yes, we can. It''s not too late." Albert held her in his arms. He would love her well and compensate her with all the love he owed her in his life.


    After a long time, Mary said in a low voice, "Will Charlotte really be sentenced to death?"


    "Death is also a relief for her." Albert snorted.


    "She did a lot of bad things. She killed my mother. I can''t forgive her. But anyway, she is my sister. Let her live," Mary pleaded.


    Albert sighed, "You are too kind, or you won''t be hurt by that woman many times."


    "It''s all our fault. We fell in love with the same man. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have hated each other like today," Mary said painfully.


    "This man is not a good husband. He didn''t protect his wife well and made her suffer so much." Albert looked at her with pleading for understanding.


    "Albert, don''t say that. It''s not your fault." Mary shook her head. She had never blamed him.


    In the hall downstairs, Walt poured two glasses of wine and handed one to Zac. "It''s so horrible. The mommy we have called for thirty years is aunt! It''s risky to marry the identical twins. Your wife may be replaced at any time," he said indifferently, as if he didn''t care who his mother was.


    "Brother, you can still make fun of such a serious thing." Essie squinted at him.

 Chapter 838 The Tenderness Of Jim

    "Mommy has come back. Our family reunion is happy. We should be happy. There is no need to look miserable again," Walt said casually, shrugging his shoulders.


    Essie sighed. Her brother was always careless and dandiacal.


    Shaking the glass in his hand, Zac said, "Although aunt has done a lot of bad things, she has treated us well for so many years."


    "So what? She is so crazy that she can even kill people at grandma Suzan''s age. It is probably that it was she who arranged the car accident. She wanted to kill mom so that she can replace her." Walt snorted.


    "If I had known it earlier, I would have asked her about the car accident yesterday." Essie pouted.


    Zac put his arm around her shoulder and said, "Honey, you''ve done a good job."


    "Yes, you can be an actress now." A charming smile appeared on his face.


    In the study upstairs, Abel, Alena and Albert were discussing something.


    "Albert, do you think that Charlotte will know the secret of our Rong family?"


    "I haven''t mentioned it to her these years. I think Mary won''t tell her either. If she knows, she must threaten us with terms. She didn''t say anything now, which means that she doesn''t know," Albert said thoughtfully.


    Alena nodded, "Mary hasn''t recovered her memory yet. She doesn''t remember either. It seems that it''s not the time to reveal this secret. Let''s keep it a secret. We can tell it when we can''t hide it anymore."


    Albert nodded slightly.


    "After the new year, it''s time to put Walt and Laura''s marriage on the agenda. But Laura is not easy to deal with," Alena said.


    "After the wedding, let her and Walt move out, in case she has a conflict with Essie," Albert said thoughtfully.


    "That''s good. Mary is weak and can''t control the situation. It''s better to let Essie be the hostess of our family," Alena said.


    Albert nodded.


    At this time, Charlotte curled up in the confined room, pulling her hair crazily. She was so angry. She hated Mrs. Suzan, Luce and Essie, Albert and Mary, and all the people who stood in her way. She was not reconciled, very reluctant.


    The car accident in France was carefully designed by her. She wanted to kill Mary and replace her. She succeeded in pushing Mary and her car into the sea. And she jumped out the moment the car rushed into the sea.


    She had to make it real so that no one would suspect her. But she didn''t expect that her belly would hit a reef and hurt her uterus. She couldn''t conceive anymore.


    She deliberately deceived Mary into changing her clothes and wearing her wedding ring.


    Her performance went smoothly, and neither the Albert nor the Rong family suspected her identity.


    But she didn''t expect that Mary didn''t die and came back after thirty years. At the same time, Luce and Essie, who she had schemed to drive away, came back.


    They worked together to take revenge on her.


    Now that they had won and exposed her, she not only had to leave the Rong family, but also had to be sent to prison to carry out the death sentence.


    The reason why she lost was that she was not ruthless enough. If she was a little more ruthless, sh


    eve her symptoms when she caught a cold.


    "Get up to eat." He handed the chopsticks to Eva.


    Eva sat up from the chair and stretched herself. When she saw the crock chicken soup, her eyes lit up. "That''s great. We have chicken soup."


    "After lunch, you can rest here. You don''t have to participate in the shooting today. If you go, it will also be NG," Jim said.


    "It''s okay. I''m smarter if I''m full." Eva chuckled and took a spoonful of chicken soup. "It tastes good, first grade soup."


    Jim glanced at her and thought, ''Why does she work so hard?''


    "If you dare to be NG again, come back immediately. I don''t have time to accompany you with NG acting and keep breaking the record," Jim ordered. She had been NG for seven times in the first scene this morning. If it were someone else, he would have kicked her out of the film set already.


    "Am I going to become the queen of NG from the queen of gossip?" Eva stuck out her tongue naughtily.


    "You are already the queen of NG." Jim tugged at her ear and said, "Your NG amount this morning is bigger than the total added in ten years of mine."


    "Is that so much?" Eva curled her lips.


    "Yes," Jim said affirmatively.


    Eva''s thick long eyelashes flickered two times. No, it was not right. Jim was so picky about the heroine that he required her to finish it in one go. He only gave her three chances to NG from the start of film shooting to the end of the shooting.


    She had been NG for a lot of times this morning. Even the director was about to faint and spit out blood. How could he still be so patient to shoot with her?


    "Scum Jim, are you going to change me?" she asked tentatively.


    "Why should I change you?" Jim asked slowly.


    "I''ve had NG too many times," Eva said seriously.


    "If it weren''t for the cost, I would have let you go! You should have a good rest if you catch a cold. If you insist on shooting, it will be a waste of manpower and material resources," Jim said.


    "It seems to be very serious." Eva wrinkled his nose.


    "It is good that you know it." Jim glared at her.

 Chapter 839 Put Some Purgative

    In the afternoon, Janice and her sister Janet came to visit. Seeing that Eva was resting in Jim''s limo, Janice felt very uncomfortable.


    Janet''s eyes flashed with malice and coldness. She was here to teach Eva a lesson.


    She took out a box of juice from her pocket and said, "It''s for you, sister." She showed her trademark innocent smile.


    "Thank you." Eva took it without hesitation.


    After a while, Eva began to have diarrhea. Seeing her running to the bathroom again and again, Annabel was worried. "Sis Eva, are you eating something bad?"


    "No, I just drank a box of juice..." Eva had already caught a cold, and she had run to the bathroom seven or eight times, so she was exhausted. As soon as she finished speaking, she fainted.


    Annabel called out.


    Jim was filming on the set. When he heard the cry of Annabel, he immediately rushed over like a tornado.


    "What happened?" Jim asked as he picked up Eva.


    "After drinking that box of juice, sis Eva began to have diarrhea," Annabel said.


    "Where did you buy the juice?" Jim frowned.


    Annabel turned to look at Janet, who was standing next to Janice, and said, "She gave it to sis Eva."


    Jim stared at Janet with a murderous look.


    "We bought the juice in the supermarket," Janice explained immediately.


    The ambulance arrived. Jim put Eva on the stretcher and got on the ambulance with her. At the same time, he asked Eve to take juice for testing.


    Seeing Eva''s pale face, Jim was so worried that his dashing eyebrows twisted together in anxiety.


    Janet and Janice also went to the hospital.


    Janice saw the expression on Jim''s face.


    In the ward, the doctor was giving intravenous drip to Eva.


    The test result showed that the juice contained purgatives.


    "That''s impossible. The juice Janet gave Eva is not opened. Is there a problem when we bought it?" Janice said in shock.


    There was a needle sized hole in the opening of the juice box. The person who poisoned it should have injected the purgative into it with an injector.


    "How unlucky we are! We happened to buy the poisoned juice. You should complain about the poor management of the supermarket," Janice said angrily.


    Jim turned to Janet, "Do you have anything to say?"


    Janet hid behind Janice and said, "Sister, brother Jim looks so horrible. I am scared."


    "Jim, this is a question about the supermarket. Why do you ask Janet this?" Janice protected her sister.


    "I happened to have something to talk to her, so she came." Jim''s eyes flashed with a cold light. In the afternoon, Parker called. He had found out the person who slandered Eva in the post of the underground Internet bar.


    "Brother Jim, I don''t know what you are talking about. Why are you looking for me? Do you want to invite me to eat hot pot?" Janet tilted her head and looked inn


    .


    "This is the best place for Janet to go. She won''t be lonely if she has something to eat and play." Jim shrugged his shoulders and said, "So, don''t worry."


    "But she is pregnant," Janice whispered.


    "There is no blind angle monitoring during the whole process of the video. If she is in trouble, the medical team will be there at any time," Jim said.


    "How long will you lock her up? What if Jade asks?" Eva frowned.


    "Tell her that she is on a holiday and will be back in a week," Jim said slowly.


    "So you want to lock her up for a week?" Eva asked in astonishment.


    "If she dares to do it again next time, she will never be able to come out for the rest of her life. If Jade doesn''t want to leave her, he can go in with her." There was a bit of coldness in Jim''s tone. He didn''t say it to Eva, but to Janice. He couldn''t let a madwoman interfere in his life, even if she was Janice''s sister.


    Janice trembled slightly, and a chill spread from her spine. She found that Jim had really changed. In the past, he loved Janet very much and treated her as a little sister. But now, there was no warmth at all. He only treated her as a mental patient.


    "Jim, didn''t you always treat Janet as your little sister? Janet also likes you. You said no matter what she did, you would protect her and not let others hurt her, " she asked painfully.


    "She is no longer a child. Even if she is sick, she must distinguish right from wrong and won''t hurt others as she wishes," Jim said seriously.


    "After she gives birth to the baby, I will let her take the medicine. As long as she takes the medicine, she will have a normal judgment and won''t act recklessly again," Janice said.


    "Why don''t we just let her stay in there to nourish the fetus until the baby is born, so that she won''t think too much? Thinking too much is not good for the baby," Jim said slowly.

 Chapter 840 Do Not Mind Not To Have My Own Child

    Janice cried, "Yes, Janet is disobedient, but she is my only sister and only family. Since my parents left, Janet and I have been living together and we have been relying on each other. Jim, can''t you understand us?"


    "Janice, if she weren''t your sister and I didn''t understand you, I would have thrown Janet into the plane and landed her in the primeval forest. Would she still be at ease in Dragon City?" Jim said slowly.


    "Has anyone been sent to the primeval forest by you?" Eva showed a strange expression.


    "It''s good to land in the forest. At least there''s water to drink and food to eat. The person I hate most usually be sent into the big desert and let him starve and thirst to death." Jim crossed his arms over his chest, with an evil smile on his face.


    "How many people have you sent to the primeval forests and deserts? Has anyone come back alive?" Eva asked with her eyes wide open.


    "I can''t remember." Jim shrugged. "But if you make me unhappy one day, I will also send you out by helicopter!"


    "Where do you want to send me?" Eva rolled her eyes at him.


    A hint of mockery flashed through Jim''s eyes. "I don''t need to deal with you by sending you somewhere. I''ll just lock you up and starve for two days."


    Eva glared at him. It was terrible that her weak point was strangled. She would be threatened at any time.


    She turned to Janice and said, "Janice, you are his first girlfriend. You should know him best. What is he afraid of most?"


    Janice shook her head, "I don''t know. Jim doesn''t seem to be afraid of anything."


    "I don''t believe that a person has no weakness." Eva pouted and rolled her eyes for two times, with a sly light flashing, "hah-hah, I know what scum Jim is afraid of."


    "What is he afraid of?" Janice looked at her in confusion.


    "He is afraid of..." She paused on purpose and said, "He is afraid of losing you again. You are the most important woman he loves most. If one day he pisses me off, I will take you away and ask him to beg me. Then I will tell him where you are." Eva couldn''t help laughing as she imagined the scene that Jim knelt at her feet and begged him for mercy.


    "Idiot!" Jim patted her head. Only a worm like her could think of such a thing.


    "What? I guessed your weakness and you got angry from embarrassment?" Eva raised her eyebrows complacently and admired her intelligence in her heart.


    Janice lowered her head. Was she really the woman that Jim cherished, cared about and loved most? She became more and more unconfident and suspicious.


    Eva thought she was shy and giggled, "Janice, you and scum Jim have been together for such a long time. Don''t be shy. Get married quickly and have your own child as soon as possible."


    Of course Janice wanted to, but Jim always kept a distance from her and never thought of getting married. She really didn''t know what to do.


    Jim reached out his big hand and grabbed her ear, "Heaven pepper, do you want


    for the traffic light, Jim put his arm around her shoulder and said, "Let''s talk about it later. Even if you want to have a baby, you have to take care of yourself first. I don''t dare to let you have a baby with your current condition."


    Janice buried her head in his arms and said, "Jim, I want to marry you. I want to be your wife. As long as I can be with you, I''m willing to do anything for you."


    Jim kissed her forehead and said, "Sit tight. I''m going to drive."


    In the hospital, when Vinton heard that Eva was in hospital, he rushed over. As soon as he heard that Janet had drugged her, he was furious. "Where is Janet? If I don''t send her to jail today, I won''t be Mr. Xu."


    "Well, she has been locked up." Eva smiled.


    "Where is she locked up? Mental hospital or prison?" Vinton raised his eyebrows.


    "Scum set up a lonely amusement park specially for her," Eva said jokingly.


    "I think this madwoman should be thrown directly to the zoo," Vinton said angrily.


    "Forget it. After all, she is my sister-in-law, and she is pregnant with my nephew." Eva curled her lips.


    "Jade is out of his mind. If he falls in love with a psycho, he will cry in the future. The probability of inheritance of mental disease is very big. If he will have another little psycho in the future, what should he do? " Vinton snorted.


    Eva immediately spat two mouthfuls on the ground, "Vinton, you can''t curse my little nephew. He must be healthy."


    "Well, I take back my words. The baby is innocent." Vinton shrugged and held her hand, "Are you hungry? Have you eaten yet?" He knew that his wife was afraid of hunger the most.


    "I just had bird''s nest congee." Eva smiled.


    "I brought you some chicken soup. It''s good for your health," Vinton said as he opened the lunch box on the table.


    "Honey, you are the best." Eva smiled happily.


    "Call me again." Vinton was delighted to hear that.


    "Honey, honey, honey..." Eva laughed and shouted.

 Chapter 841 A Mysterious Man

    In the prison of Dragon City, Charlotte went crazy. She couldn''t stand her failure. She became paranoid and went crazy.


    In the afternoon, another female prisoner, who looked in her early twenties, was locked in her cell.


    When everyone was asleep, she walked to Charlotte''s side. "Do you remember your son?"


    Charlotte was shocked and her mouth twitched violently. "I don''t have a son."


    "You did. You had a son thirty-one years ago," the woman said in a very low voice.


    "He died when he was born." Charlotte clenched her fists. If she had a son, she wouldn''t have been reduced to such a miserable situation.


    "He is not dead," the woman said.


    Charlotte shook violently. Her son was still alive? How was that possible? She had seen his body with her own eyes.


    "Who the hell are you? How do you know about me?"


    "There is always a way out no matter how desperate you are. Charlotte, you are not in a desperate situation. You still have a chance to take revenge." The woman said, "My boss will find a way to help you escape and meet your son."


    Charlotte looked at her in disbelief, "What''s your purpose?"


    "It''s none of your business. You just need to know that only we can help you and your son get reunited and make a comeback," the woman said.


    Charlotte fell silent. She was on the verge of death. As long as she could take revenge, she would agree without hesitation even if she made a deal with the devil.


    Eva left the hospital two days later.


    There was a business dinner in the evening to welcome the business representative team from Country D.


    The person who led the team this time was Alfred, the commercial counselor of the country and the chief wealthy businessman. His parents were all Chinese, and he spoke Chinese very well.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Rong, nice to meet you." Alfred looked at Zac and Essie with a smile.


    "Nice to meet you too, Mr. Alfred." Essie replied politely. When Alfred came in, she looked at him up and down secretly. He was a very handsome man, about the same age as Zac at the age of thirty.


    "Mrs. Rong, you are so beautiful." With A flattering smile, Alfred turned to Zac and said, "Mr. Zac, I''ve heard a lot about you. I''ve heard that you''ve just acquired the largest electronic company in Country A. I also hope that the Dexter Group can cooperate with the Emperor."


    "Mr. Alfred, I hope you will have a good trip to Dragon City." A smile appeared on Zac''s face.


    Eva came to the party with Vinton. When he saw Zac and Essie, she greeted them.


    "Eva, you left the hospital so soon. Are you feeling better?" Essie asked.


    "It''s just a little purgative. I drank the love chicken soup made by my Vinton for two days, and I fully resurrected." Eva grinned sweetly.


    "Eva, you are showing off your love in a high-profile way," Essie said with a smile.


    Eva held Vinton''s arm and teased, "We are still in the stage of love bubble. Unlike your old couple, your children can''t run around and do everything for you now. Of course we should hurry up to show off our love."


    "Honey, don''t worry. Even if we have been married for a long time, we will still love each other as we are in the stage of love bubble," Vinton said wit


    ver her chest.


    "According to what you said, my life will be in danger, won''t it?" Janice smiled weirdly.


    "Of course not. They love Jim, love his dog. They will definitely like you as well." Eva chuckled, completely ignoring Jim''s gloomy expression.


    Alfred came over, looked at them and smiled. "I heard that the four major clans in Dragon City are relatives by marriage, aren''t they?"


    "We are all free in love, not political marriage," Essie said.


    "Two people from families of equal social rank are adding fuel to the fire. No wonder the Rong family will become the richest family in the East." Alfred shrugged.


    "I heard that Mr. Alfred is not married yet. I wonder if you have fallen in love with someone." Essie smiled. Since Alfred mentioned this kind of thing, she asked casually.


    "I will marry a girl from a family of equal social rank for my family, but it has nothing to do with love." As Alfred spoke, his eyes fell on Zac, with a deep light flashing.


    "It''s common for people to fall in love with each other after getting married," Essie said with a faint smile.


    "I hope so." Alfred threw up his hands and looked dejected. It seemed that he didn''t have much hope for his marriage and wife.


    After that, Zac changed the topic to business.


    Alfred''s family wanted to invest in Dragon City, so choosing a suitable cooperative company was naturally the best way.


    Among the four major families, the Rong family was the most powerful one, but he preferred the power of the Qin family in South Easter Asia.


    Zac was not interested in the cooperation with the Alfred family, so he had a simple talk.


    "When I came here, I heard from my friend that the four young masters of the Dragon City are called the four handsome guys of the Dragon City. Today I see you, and you really lives up to this reputation. It''s a pity that Mr. Qin is not here. Otherwise, you four handsome guy will be very eye-catching." Alfred took a sip of wine and smiled charmingly.


    "They are handsome. Aren''t we beautiful?" Janice asked in a joking tone. She found that Alfred seemed to be more interested in men than women.

 Chapter 842 The Expiration Date Of Love

    "You ladies are certainly beautiful, but unfortunately you all have your own loves," Alfred teased.


    "The four handsome young masters of the Dragon City also have their loves," Eva said.


    "I see. You are so lucky." Alfred shrugged.


    "They are also lucky to have us," Eva said with a smile.


    "You are right," Alfred said.


    After he left, Vinton said in a low voice, "In fact, Alfred has a lover, but he can''t marry the one he loves."


    "Why?" Eva asked in astonishment.


    "Because it is not a woman." Vinton threw up his hands.


    "A tough woman like me?" Eva asked in reply unintentionally. Everyone felt speechless.


    She was indeed with the intelligence of a trilobite. It seemed that the heaven pepper really didn''t treat herself as a woman.


    "Eva, isn''t a tough woman a woman?" Essie asked with a smile.


    "In the eyes of scum Jim, it''s not a man or a woman. It''s a third category kind of person." Eva stuck out her tongue.


    Jim looked at her with sympathy and sadness. She was indeed sillier than the silly.


    With a heavy sigh, Essie continued, "Jim, I found that our Eva was poisoned by the sharp tongue of you, her enemy of three life time, and suffered severe internal injuries."


    "I think it''s because she has eaten too much pig brain and she really has pig brain now," Jim sneered.


    Arnold glared at him and said, "If you keep saying that of my wife, I will fall out with you. My wife is innocent. I like her innocence."


    Eva smiled at him and said, "I don''t care what others say. It''s enough as long as you like me."


    Janice smiled and held Jim''s arm, "Jim, look, the two of them are so sweet."


    Jim snorted in his heart. He was looking at her with both eyes.


    "We used to be like this before," Janice added.


    Jim didn''t say anything. His eyes darkened as if they were dyed by darkness.


    Looking at them, Essie remembered the words of Zac, "Janice left when Jim loved her most. She came back when he forgot her, she had missed the best time with Jim."


    Perhaps there was no eternal love in this world. Once you were absent for too long, you would be replaced.


    Especially for men.


    Men''s love was deep and women''s love was long. For women, love might last for a lifetime, but for men, it was only the best moment.


    At that time, if nothing happened to the Xu family and she stayed in the United States all the time, would Zac also forget her and fall in love with others?


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but feel a little scared. She even felt lucky that God didn''t make fun of her and let her come back. If Zac fell in love with someone else, she would definitely collapse to death.


    While she was thinking, Eva''s voice came again, "Vinton, you just said that Alfred''s lover is not a woman. Is it possible that he is not even a woman physically?"


    It seemed that the woman finally figured out the fact.


    "Honey, that''s what I mean. He is a gay," Vinton whis


    y. She rolled her eyes at him and tightened her grip on the glass unconsciously. It turned out that this man could not stand the test of time!


    "I''ll just need to drink a little more." Zac spread out his hands, as if he didn''t care at all. He had to make his wife think that his hidden disease had been solved. Only then would she obediently serve him and help him vent his desire at nights.


    Depressed, Essie almost forgot that the damn thing called alcohol could temporarily relieve his hidden diseases. She greeted the person who invented alcohol for his ancestor of eighteen generations.


    "I know you men are fickle. You can change your mind in a few years." She drank up the wine in her glass angrily and grabbed the glass in Zac''s hand. When she was about to drink, Zac took it back. "Honey, you will be drunk if you drink too much."


    "Son of a bitch! You are not allowed to drink in the future. Don''t touch a drop of wine, or sleep on the sofa every day," she roared angrily.


    "Honey, don''t be so fierce, I am scared!" Zac reached out to hold her shoulder, but was pushed away by her. The glass in his hand shook two times, and the wine spilled on the floor.


    It seemed that his wife was really angry.


    "Zac, let''s make do with it. We don''t have any feelings anyway." Essie snorted.


    "Who says we don''t love each other?" Zac frowned, which made him a little unhappy.


    "So what? That will decay and go bad if we are separated for a period of time without any chemicals." Hearing that, Essie turned her head and pouted. She was so angry that she didn''t have to look at him.


    Holding the back of his head with his hands, Zac said gloomily, "Honey, you just ask me. What about you? If it weren''t for the accident of the Xu family, you would have married Hanson with my child, wouldn''t you?"


    Essie glared at him. She wouldn''t do that. At that time, the reason why she wanted to marry Hanson was because she was angry with him.

 Chapter 843 A Group Of Uninvited Guests

    "I''m not like you. My physiological need is as strong as you. I can live a lifetime without getting married." Essie pouted.


    "Then who is the one who keeps asking for it every night?" Zac smiled.


    "You, big bad wolf." Essie glared at him.


    "I''m a big bad wolf. I''m going to eat you little fresh lamb," Zac said, turning over.


    Essie fainted. They were talking about something very serious, but he distracted her again.


    "I don''t want to. I can''t get involved. I have no sense of security to live with a guy like you who likes to change his mind." She pushed him away and refused bluntly.


    Zac frowned, "When did I change my mind?"


    "Not yet. Maybe you will change after I leave for a few days." Essie kicked him on the leg angrily.


    Zac was in a mess. No wonder this confused brain was often had a fart, because the frequency of woolgathering was too high.


    "Honey, if I say that I wouldn''t change my mind, even if you stayed in the United States at that time and didn''t come back. Do you believe me? Do you?"


    Essie squinted at him. "What about your strong physiological need? Let your ''left hand concubine'' and your ''right hand concubine'' serve you? "


    "I have no choice but to rely on them." Zac shrugged.


    Essie stuck out her tongue at him and said, "Are they as gentle and kind as me?"


    "No, they are all substitute. Honey, you are the legal wife. How can they compare with you?" Zac said jokingly.


    "What about other women?" Essie asked deliberately, blinking her thick eyelashes.


    "They are not even a substitute. I''m not interested in them." Zac''s thin lips drew a charming arc. Whether it was true or not, it sounded comfortable.


    "Really?" She raised her eyebrows and smiled.


    "Can''t you tell whether I''m telling the truth or not?" Zac rubbed her nose.


    "I''m just a fool without sharp eyes. How can I see that?" she said on purpose.


    "You''re right. If you were smarter, I wouldn''t have been so worried all the time." With a sigh, Zac stretched out his arm as a pillow for her.


    Leaning her head against Zac obediently, Essie said, "Icy guy, in fact, I''m glad that I''m back. I don''t want to give you to another woman at all."


    Zac touched her face with a doting look in his eyes. "Even if you don''t come back, I will take you back, because you are my ribs. I won''t be complete without you."


    Essie kissed him gently. This should be the most beautiful honeyed words he had ever said. He was introverted and didn''t like to show his feelings. It was not easy for him to say these words.


    "Frozen guy, we will never be separated from each other all our life, okay?"


    "All right. Let''s be together no matter where we are." Zac kissed her deeply.


    On the second day, Alfred held a banquet in his Chinese villa and invited the four young masters of Dragon City to attend the banquet with his partner.


    Essie felt strange. Since he had decided to cooperate with Qin Group, w


    Alfred to visit our villa."


    "Thank you for your invitation." Alfred smiled charmingly.


    However, Essie stuck out her tongue in secret. Did Alfred fall in love with Zac and want to turn this bully to a gay? She had never thought that she would become a rival in love with a man one day.


    If Zac knew it, would he have an impulse to hit himself?


    Alfred picked up the champagne on the table and took a sip. Then he asked again, "Is Mrs. Essie taking care of your husband and children at home now?"


    "Men are changing the world outside, and women are serving their husbands and children at home. It''s a reasonable and natural division of work." Essie shrugged.


    "Isn''t it a pity since Mrs. Essie is so capable?" Alfred showed a regretful look. "You should work with Mr. Zac by his side."


    "I''m working with him to manage the Rong Mansion affairs and take care of the children," Essie said.


    Alfred shrugged and didn''t seem to agree with her.


    Taking a sip of juice, Essie picked up the telescope and looked at the golf course. Franklin was standing not far away from Zac with a golf club on his shoulder, looking at Zac.


    Essie didn''t know if she had seen it wrong. She always felt that he was looking at Zac with hostility.


    Her heart jolted. It was just the first time they met. Why did Franklin look at him like that?


    "Mr. Alfred, I don''t think your friend Mr. Franklin is happy. Doesn''t he welcome us?" she asked casually.


    "It''s none of your business. We had a small conflict yesterday, and he was just a little unhappy," Alfred explained casually.


    "I see." Essie nodded. He might think they were unexpected guests and disturbed the two of them.


    "Mrs. Essie, please don''t mind it too much. It''s his first time to come to China, and he is not used to the environment here. He will get used to it slowly after a long time," Alfred explained politely.


    "It doesn''t matter. I just asked casually." Essie smiled.

 Chapter 844 Preferred By Both Sides

    After a fierce battle, Jim and Janice defeated Eva and Vinton by two scores.


    Eva was very depressed. It was all her fault. She didn''t hit the ball into the hole several times.


    "Vinton, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I lost the game because of my poor golf skills. I''m so sorry," she lowered her head and said guiltily.


    "Honey, you have done a good job," Vinton held her shoulder and comforted her.


    Eva raised her head and wrinkled his nose at Jim. "After we go back, I will definitely practice hard. Next time we compete, Vinton and I will definitely defeat you."


    "Okay, I''ll accept your challenge at any time. But remember to come back after you finish practicing. Don''t come to fool me after practicing for a few days." A charming smile appeared on Jim''s face.


    Janice looked at Eva and said jokingly, "Eva, no wonder Jim always calls you ''heaven Pepper''. You are not willing to admit defeat. You are too willful."


    Eva pouted, "I just don''t want to admit defeat to your boyfriend. His arrogant look is particularly annoying. I really hope that one day I can defeat him in a certain way and let him taste the power of me." She clenched her fists. She felt so uncomfortable being squeezed by scum Jim.


    Jim snorted, "If you want to defeat me, you probably won''t have much hope in your life. You''d better give up. If I were you, I would definitely face the reality and not have unrealistic illusions. The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment."


    "Scum Jim, don''t be complacent. This is not a one-on-one competition between you and me. I have my Vinton. My little Vinton''s golf skills are not as good as yours, but I''m a little inferior to Janice. As long as I practice more and catch up with Janice, we can win you," Eva said affirmatively.


    After that, the men began to compete with each other, and the women went to the rest area to drink juice.


    With the camera in her hand, Essie kept taking photos. She had to take more beautiful photos of the four young masters in Dragon City since they seldom gathered together.


    Janice took a sip of pineapple juice and sighed, "Essie, I really envy you and Zac. You have a happy marriage and lovely children."


    With a slight smile on her face, Essie said, "Janice, you and Jim will have your own child."


    Janice lowered her head, and her thick long eyelashes cast a shadow of loss on her eyelids. "I don''t know when I can marry Jim. During this period of time, I have been wondering whether it is right for me to come back. Maybe I should let him think that I am dead all the time, so that I will always stay in his heart."


    "Janice, why do you think so? Of course, scum Jim loves you. You should have confidence in him and your love," Eva said. She sympathized with Janice. She was a poor and strong woman. She was not as fragile as she looked. She had fought with the disease since childhood and finally defeated it. She should win


    ou are wrong. He likes both men and women, especially young women." Franklin said slowly, "And he likes to play mixed sex most."


    The three women were all stunned with their eyes wide open. Mr. Alfred''s private life was too chaotic.


    "The rich people in your country are really good at playing," Eva said in a mocking tone.


    A strange light flashed through Franklin''s eyes. "People will become empty if they are too rich."


    "The four young masters of Dragon City are rich. They have never played so many things." Janice pouted.


    Looking at Alfred waving his club in the distance, Essie thought, ''If he is really so dissolute, he must tell Zac to keep a distance from him in the future in case of being misled.''


    After going back in the evening, Essie told Zac what Franklin had said. She wanted to remind Zac to be careful, cherish his life and stay away from Alfred. He could only keep a business relationship with Alfred and could not be too close to him.


    Zac smiled, "Honey, we shouldn''t ask about other people''s private life, and what Franklin said may not be true. Maybe he is just jealous and wants us to stay away from Alfred. That''s why he makes up something on purpose."


    "Is that so?" said Essie, rolling her black eyes for two circles. She suddenly remembered the hostility in Franklin''s eyes when he looked at her husband in the golf course. Was he jealous that her husband was so handsome and excellent?


    "Icy guy, watch out that Franklin. He doesn''t seem to like you. He is jealous of you."


    "Will I care about him?" Zac sneered with contempt.


    "That''s right. Dragon City is your territory. Even a strong tiger doesn''t dare to suppress a local power." With a weird smile on her face, Essie changed her tone and said, "I don''t think Alfred is a simple man. He wants to do business with the Qin family, and he also wants to win over the other three families. It seems that he wants to be favored by both sides."

 Chapter 845 The Secret Of Janice

    "It''s normal for people to win advantage of both sides in business world." Zac smiled indifferently.


    "You''re right. Do you think Alfred knows the relationship between the Rong family and the Qin family?" Essie asked, raising her eyebrows.


    "It doesn''t matter whether he knows it or not, it will be okay as long as he won''t become the enemy of the Rong family," Zac said.


    Essie nodded. Anyway, her husband was the God of business and invincible. Don''t worry!


    Janet was locked up in the lonely park for a week and finally released. She was so bored inside that she almost suffocated to death and didn''t want to go in anymore.


    "Janet, if you dare to do it again, I will lock you up until the baby is born," Jim threatened.


    Janet cried, "Sister, brother Jim bullied me. He is a bad guy. I don''t like him anymore."


    "Janet, you have to be obedient. Don''t make brother Jim angry anymore, okay?" Janice stroked her head and coaxed her.


    "He bullied you. He''s a bad guy." Janet pouted, dissatisfied and aggrieved.


    "Brother Jim didn''t bully me. He is good to me." Janice smiled.


    "Really?" Janet asked in disbelief.


    "Of course it''s true." Janice nodded, "I''m very happy now."


    Jim walked over and put his arm around Janice''s shoulder. "Janet, if you continue to make trouble, you will destroy my relationship with your sister and become the one who really hurts her."


    Janet stuck out her tongue at him and didn''t say anything. She didn''t make trouble. She did it according to her sister''s will. As long as her sister was happy, she was willing to do anything. Her sister said it was a secret between them and she couldn''t tell anyone, so she would never say a word.


    After Eva returned to the set, Janice came to visit Jim again.


    This time, they were going to shoot a passionate scene in the water. With Janice''s presence, Eva felt a little embarrassed. She was not good at passionate scene, especially with her enemy of a three life time, scum Jim.


    "Scum Jim, we have to make a deal that we can only use dislocation shooting method, or I will use a double body," Eva threatened.


    Her words made Jim very angry. "Heaven pepper, you are not only sentimental, but also not dedicated."


    "Scum Jim, I am a married woman, and you have a girlfriend. We''d better pay attention to it. Don''t shoot passionate scenes," Eva suggested.


    Flames were shining in Jim''s charming eyes. "I''m the one who will suffer losses in shooting a passionate movie with you."


    "Well, I''m not interested in you at all." Eva pouted.


    As soon as the director shouted start, the two stopped bickering and quickly entered the shooting state.


    Janice stood beside the swimming pool and looked at them quietly. Suddenly, her phone rang. It was a strange number.


    "Hello, who''s that?"


    "Margret, long time no see." An evil voice came through the phone, speaking English.


    Janice trembled violently


    ne for no reason, mostly because she was angry. You didn''t realize it, did you?" Eva pouted.


    "Only a woman with the intelligence of a trilobite like you can be so stupid." Jim sneered, "Janice is not good at hiding her feelings. I can see whether she is angry or not at a glance."


    "So she is really not unhappy?" Eva breathed a sigh of relief.


    "She was happy when she left." Jim took a sip of water.


    "That''s good." Eva was completely relieved.


    It had been five days later when Janice came back from Lijiang. Seeing that she came to visit again, Eva was very happy. "Janice, I feel bored on the film set when you are not here these two days."


    "Do you miss me?" Janice grinned.


    "I''m afraid you''re still mad at me." Eva stuck out her tongue.


    "Why should I be angry with you?" Janice asked with a gentle and friendly look as before.


    "That day in the hospital, you suddenly ignored me. I thought you were angry because of the scene between me and scum Jim in the water," Eva said with a little melancholy.


    "Did I?" Astonishment flashed through Janice''s eyes.


    "We didn''t touch each other in the water at all. We were completely using the method of dislocation," Eva explained.


    "I know. You are filming. I can tell." Janice smiled and lowered her head, trying to hide something.


    Eva didn''t notice that and said to herself, "It''s good that you are not angry. When you go to Lijiang these days, scum Jim must be very lonely. Absence makes the heart grow fonder. You should have a good reunion with him." She giggled.


    "I went to Lijiang?" Janice was shocked as if she had seen a ghost.


    Eva was frightened by her action, "What''s wrong with you, Janice? Are you all right?"


    Janice swallowed hard and forced herself to calm down. "I mean I did go to Lijiang."


    "Okay." Eva nodded, "You''d better not travel by yourself in the future. Let scum Jim accompany you."


    "Okay." Janice replied with a smile.

 Chapter 846 Dual Personality

    In the Emperor office, Essie came to invite her husband to have a French dinner. Unexpectedly, there was a visitor, Janice.


    Essie didn''t expect that Janice would come to visit Zac. She guessed that it was for the matter of Jim, so she deliberately avoided it and went to the game room next door, in case she couldn''t speak.


    When Janice came in, she frowned slightly, as if she had encountered a very difficult problem.


    "Janice, what''s up?" Zac asked his secretary to bring her tea.


    Janice rubbed her hands and kept silent for a long time before she said slowly, "Zac, in Dragon City, except for Jim, you are the person I am most familiar with."


    "Janice, if you have any problem, just tell me. I will help you as long as I can." Zac could tell that she had something serious to say.


    Janice picked up the teacup on the table and took a sip of tea. "It took me six years to get treatment in America. Although I have been cured now, there is a very terrible aftereffect."


    "What sequelae?" Zac was slightly shocked.


    "Amnesia," Janice said the words in a low voice.


    "Amnesia?" Zac was shocked.


    Janice nodded, "This sequela occurred when I was receiving treatment. Sometimes it''s short, and sometimes it''s as long as a day. And now the sequela is even worse. I forgot about what happened a week ago. What happened seven days ago after I fainted on the film set? I don''t remember anything. In the morning, Eva told me that I went to Lijiang. I didn''t know that I had gone so far."


    She began to cry, "I have never dared to tell anyone, but now I am so afraid that I will completely lose my memory, forget everyone, and forget Jim."


    Zac handed the tissue to her, "Janice, don''t be nervous. I''ll take you to the hospital this afternoon to check what''s wrong."


    "Zac, can you keep it a secret for me? Don''t tell anyone, especially Jim. I don''t want him to hate me and dislike me," Janice said.


    Zac nodded, "I''ll keep it a secret for you. You haven''t eaten yet, right? Let''s have lunch together."


    "No, thanks. I came out from the set. Jim is waiting for me. I''ll come back this afternoon," Janice said.


    "Okay, I''ll make an appointment with the doctor at three o''clock." Zac nodded slightly.


    After Janice left, Essie walked out of the next room. Although she didn''t mean to do that, she heard their conversation clearly. She did not want to hide the fact that she overheard it.


    "Is this symptom of Janice the omen of Alzheimer''s disease? Is that possible that she acquires this kind of disease when she is still so young?" It was hard for Essie to believe that God was so cruel to treat a weak, kind and pitiful woman like this. The weight that one couldn''t bear in one''s life seemed to be all on this thin shoulder.


    "I don''t know. I hope not. I''ll take her to the hospital for a check-up this afternoon." Zac sighed.


    "What a poor girl!" Hearing that, Essie lowered her eyes. A trace of sadness flashed across her face.


    "I promise Janice that I will keep it a secret for


    at the reason why Janice could hold on under extreme pressure was that the hard secondary personality might play a great role. She had recovered. She didn''t need it anymore. What she needed was to be herself.


    In Dr. Louie''s clinic, after she diagnosed Janice, she confirmed their opinions and made a series of treatment for her.


    "Janice, you must keep calm. You are an angel and can''t be manipulated by the devil," Zac said.


    "Okay." Janice nodded.


    Back in the apartment, Janice opened the door and was about to enter, but a big hand reached out and blocked the door.


    She turned around in fear and screamed when she saw that unparalleled and horrible face.


    The man pushed her into the room and closed the door.


    "You invited me to Lijiang for a vacation just to kill me? You are such a vicious woman," Nicholas said angrily. Fortunately, he was hung by a big tree, or he would have been smashed to pieces.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about. Please let me go!" Janice cried.


    "You know I love you. I have done everything for you. Don''t you think it''s too cruel to me?" Nicholas''s eyes sparkled with green flames.


    "I have someone I love. I can''t be with you." Janice cried hard, shivering.


    "Are you afraid that he will know what happened between us and he doesn''t want you, so you want to kill me?" A painful look flashed across Nicholas''s face.


    "It''s not me. It''s not me." Janice gave Dr. Li''s diagnosis to him tremblingly, "That''s the other me who did it. The doctor said that I have dual personality. When I am stimulated again, the other one will appear. I don''t know what she has done."


    Nicholas took the diagnosis over and had a look at it. He knew a little Chinese. "No wonder you are so enthusiastic to me sometimes and then cold to me later."


    "Nicholas, you are a good man. Thank you for saving me when I was in America. But I have someone I love. I came back just to be with him again. Without him, I will die. Please, let me go!" Janice burst into tears.

 Chapter 847 It Turns Out That I Fell In Love With You

    "Will he love you more than I do?" Nicholas sneered, his face full of rage.


    "He loves me and respects me. He never forces me to do anything I don''t want to do." Janice''s heart was full of hatred. She would never forget that the devil hurt her again and again for the sake of curing her. It was a nightmare to her every night when she was with him.


    "If I hadn''t spent four billion dollars on your disease research, you would have died. What did he do for you?" Nicholas was so angry that he threw her on the sofa.


    "What are you doing? Don''t come over! Don''t come over!" Janice tried her best to hide herself, but to no avail.


    "Help, Jim, help --" Janice cried out desperately.


    Two hours later, Nicholas let go of her contentedly.


    His fingers gently stroked her tearful face. "Let me tell you a secret. You are not completely recovered. Every five years, you have to use the life vitality invented by me for you, or it will relapse. Only I have the formula of life vitality. If I die, you have to die with me."


    The softness in Janice''s eyes disappeared and was replaced by coldness. She looked at the man in front of her with hatred. She just wanted to drink his blood and eat his flesh.


    "If I lose Jim, I would rather die." She rushed to the side of the tea table, picked up the fruit knife on it and pricked her pulse. Nicholas rushed over and grabbed the handle of the knife. "Are you crazy?"


    "I''m crazy. You''ve made me unable to live. I don''t need to wait for five years. I''m going to die now." Janice cried.


    "Enough!" Nicholas roared, his silvery green eyes flashing an extremely painful look. "I''m an American, not as conservative as the Asian. And I love you very much. I''m willing to do anything for you. So, I can give you half to him..."


    "No, he''s a public figure. I''m his girlfriend and often followed by paparazzi. I can only come here once a week,"


    Janice said.


    Nicholas frowned and said, "Margret, there''s one more thing I haven''t told you. I''m doing a new research for you and us. I want to separate the DNA of your disease from your genes so that you can give birth to a completely healthy child for me."


    Hearing this, Janice''s eyes lit up and she jumped up, "Is that true, Nicholas?"


    "Of course, I always like to challenge." Nicholas shrugged.


    "Will it work?" Janice asked.


    "Your disease is incurable. I have cured it, haven''t I?" Nicholas said confidently.


    Janice believed in his ability. He was a rare medical genius in the world, and most importantly, he had financial resources. His family was in charge of the top medical and medical equipment group in the world.


    "Nicholas, you are my angel," she said excitedly. If he succeeded, she and Jim would have a healthy baby.


    so he didn''t think about this impossible thing.


    "Feelings come and go at its will. There won''t be any signs. You can''t avoid it even if you want," Zac comforted.


    Looking at him, Jim was a little surprised. "Have you found it long ago?"


    "Can there be any change if I say it out?" Zac shrugged.


    "No," Jim said powerlessly. Even if he had woken him up at that time, nothing could change, except for pain.


    "You have two choices. One is to fight, and the other is to leave everything to time," Zac said in a low voice.


    Jim shook his head painfully, "She loves Vinton very much. I can see that I don''t have a chance. As long as she is happy, it''s okay. Why bother herself with me?"


    Zac knew he would make such a choice. "You still have Janice. She needs you very much."


    "I know." Jim said in a hoarse voice, "I never thought that I would fall in love with someone else except her."


    Zac sighed. In fact, he had always thought that he loved Janice out of his pity, not real love. But now was not the time to speak it out.


    "You can fall in love with Janice again," he said in a low voice.


    "Maybe," Jim said with uncertainty. When he was with Janice, he had never felt his heart was on fire.


    He took a swig of wine and turned to look at Zac. "If you were me, what would you do?"


    Zac shook the glass in his hand. If it was his little fool, he would definitely take her away and lock her up until she fell in love with him. Because she belonged to him. They were engaged at the age of seven.


    But Eva was different. She belonged to Vinton and had never changed.


    "Maybe I will be like you." His low voice was like the night wind.


    "Don''t you want to have a try?" Jim asked.


    Zac could tell that although he chose to bury it, there was still a trace of regret and unwillingness in his heart.

 Chapter 848 Jims Confession

    "Yes, you can have a try. It''s like a gamble. If you win, you can get the beauty back. If you lose, it''s impossible for you to go back to the previous state of enemy in three lifetimes. The worst result is that you don''t see each other. Love seems merciless by that time," Zac analyzed seriously.


    He knew that Jim was very clear in his heart. He would not want to become a stranger to Eva.


    "I haven''t drunk so much for a long time. Just once. I won''t indulge myself too much." His voice was very low, as if he was talking to himself.


    "I''ll drink with you. I''ll feel better if you vent it by drinking." Zac clinked glasses with him. He couldn''t help much in love, so he had to try his best to comfort him.


    By the time Zac left, Jim had already been drunk. He told the housekeeper and servants not to let him out or let anyone in before he was completely awake, including Janice.


    It was already three o''clock when Zac came back.


    Essie just had a good sleep and woke up.


    "I thought you wouldn''t come back," she murmured.


    "I miss you. Of course I will come back." Zac lay beside her and held her tightly in his arms.


    "We just separated for a few hours, okay?" Essie said with a smile.


    Zac looked at his watch and said, "We have been separated for eight hours, seventeen minutes and fifty-three seconds. My limit is three hours. I will miss you after three hours," he said and kissed her lips affectionately.


    "Don''t you think it''s too exaggerated?" said Essie with a smile. But she liked it.


    "Don''t you miss me?" Zac stared at her with his dark eyes full of tenderness and love.


    "We have been married for a long time. What''s there to miss about?" She pouted coquettishly.


    "Really?" Zac frowned, obviously disappointed and displeased.


    Maybe she shouldn''t destroy the good atmosphere.


    "A little," said Essie, winking playfully.


    "Just a little?" The man was dissatisfied.


    "It will be accumulated and become more." Essie giggled.


    "So should I disappear for a few days so that you can miss me a lot, then I come back by then?" Zac threatened.


    "You won''t. You can''t leave me for more than three hours." With a weird smile on her face, Essie looked complacent.


    "I can set off when I''m fully fed." Zac turned over and was about to pounce like a starved tiger who was ready to eat.


    "Come down. We haven''t finished our business yet," said Essie in surrender.


    "Honey, it''s late at night. It''s the most serious thing." An evil smile appeared on Zac''s face.


    "Let me ask you, does Jim understand his feelings now?" Essie asked.


    Zac turned over and came back to her. He knew she would ask about it.


    "Sort of."


    "Then what is he going to do?" Essie asked worriedly.


    "He will do nothing," Zac said in a low voice.


    Essie was shocked. "He chose to give up? He hasn''t started yet but chose to give up?"


    "The beginning of them is actually the end." Zac shrugged.


    Essie sighed. Since they were not desti


    ow for the rest of my life." A drop of tear fell from the corner of Jim''s eyes.


    Eva also burst into tears. She had always easy to be touched. "Scum Jim, is this a tragedy?"


    "For me, it is. That saying, the furthest distance in the world is not the distance between life and death, but that when I stand in front of you, you don''t know that I love you. I finally understand what it means." Jim''s haggard face was filled with unspeakable desolation.


    "Scum Jim, are you going to challenge the role of a man chasing a woman this time?" Eva asked in a low voice.


    "I want to chase you. Will you give me a chance?" Jim''s brown eyes sparkled in the air.


    Eva didn''t know what to do. She thought that Jim was shooting in a dream, not talking to her. But his deep gaze at her made her feel that she was the heroine in the play.


    But there was no lines. How should she answer and how to act?


    "Will the heroine love someone else instead of you?"


    "Is it possible for you to fall in love with me?" Jim suddenly widened his eyes, which startled Eva.


    "Scum Jim, are you awake?"


    "Answer me?" Jim didn''t seem to hear her words and kept asking.


    Eva breathed a sigh of relief as she thought that he was still dreaming.


    His eyes were still staring at her. It was so scary. His arms around her waist were getting tighter and tighter. It seemed that the consequences would be serious if she didn''t answer.


    "No... I won''t," she answered almost subconsciously.


    Jim seemed to be hit in the vital part by a bullet, and his face twisted in extreme pain. "Not even a little bit? Will there be a little bit of love?"


    His expression frightened Eva as if he was sick.


    "Scum Jim, do you feel any pain?"


    "Yes, it hurts." Jim struggled to spit out three words, as if he was too painful to say anything.


    Eva was anxious and fumbled on his body with her two hands.


    "Where does it hurt? Where does it hurt?"


    "Here." Jim held her head and put it on his chest.

 Chapter 849 Turning A New Leaf

    "Hurt?" Eva was shocked.


    "My heart... It hurts." Jim frowned and seemed to be suffering great pain.


    "Heartbroken? Do you have a heart attack? " Eva was anxious. Heart disease was not a joke. He could die at any time.


    "No." Jim shook his head.


    "Then why do you feel your heart ached?" Eva felt dizzy. Maybe it was because he drank too much. "Do you have any aspirin? I''ll get you a pill to relieve the pain."


    "It''s useless to take medicine." Jim''s low voice was as light as breathing, as if his strength had been taken away by a violent pain.


    "Let me take you to the hospital." Eva was a little worried.


    "No need. The doctor can''t cure it." Jim moved his lips and sighed.


    "How about I get you a glass of water?" Eva wanted to stand up, but his arms were around her waist.


    "Don''t move. I''ll wake up if you move. You''ll disappear as soon as I wake up," Jim murmured in a low voice.


    Eva couldn''t tell whether he was talking to him or reciting the lines.


    "What''s wrong with you, scum Jim? Why didn''t you go to the film crew when you drank like this?"


    Jim didn''t answer. He squinted at her and said, "Heaven pepper, you look beautiful in your wedding dress."


    She was sure that he was talking to her when he called her name.


    "I''m not ugly in the first place. It''s because you''re too picky." She raised her eyebrows proudly.


    With a smile on his face, Jim said, "If you are really ugly, how can you be my exclusive female lead?"


    "Well, when did I become your exclusive female lead?" Eva pouted.


    With a domineering look on his face, Jim said, "From now on, I will be your partner, and my partner will only be you."


    Eva took a deep breath and was sure that he was going crazy after drinking.


    "You are forcing me to quit the entertainment circle ahead of time."


    "If you want to quit, I will do the same," Jim said without hesitation in a simple, direct, brutal and firm tone.


    "I quit because I want to go to South Eastern Asia with my Vinton. Why do you quit?" said Eva angrily. If his fans knew that he followed her quit, she would become a sinner of the entertainment circle. And then she would be chased by his fans, and be caught and nailed on the cross.


    "Without the heroine, how can I act alone?" Jim smiled bitterly.


    "You are a handsome man, scum Jim. You are obliged to illuminate the ugly world. Even if you act alone, it will still be sold." Eva curled her lips.


    Jim stretched out his hand to pull away the short hair that covered her forehead, and said, "I used to think that you were so spicy that I would definitely not be able to marry someone. You will become the only one left in the world, I didn''t expect you to marry yourself so soon."


    "Well, people as picky as you can''t appreciate my charm." Eva glared at hi


    felt a splitting headache and wanted to get a glass of water. When he walked to the table, he saw the woman on the sofa.


    He was shocked. Wasn''t he dreaming? Why was this woman here?


    From the mirror, he saw his pajamas open, his hair in a mess, and his beard in a mess.


    Damn it! Did this stupid woman see everything? Should he kill her to keep her mouth shut?


    When he was about to wake her up, he stopped, turned around and sneaked out of the door.


    When Eva opened her eyes, the decadent and depressed Jim had disappeared. The person standing in front of her was clean, tidy and handsome.


    "Scum Jim, you finally sober up." She sighed and got up from the sofa.


    "What? When did I get drunk? Are you dreaming?" Jim looked fierce, as if he was ready to kill her at any time.


    Stunned for a while, Eva smiled and said, "Don''t worry. After I get out of here today, I will definitely formalize everything in my Hippocampus and never reveal a word to the public." She made a gesture of pulling the zipper to seal her lips. How could a lofty Nine Heaven Mysterious God like Jim let a mortal see his frustrated side?


    She didn''t want to think about it anymore, because she touched and saw his hateful that place. What an ignominious mistake!


    "You are smart!" Jim snorted.


    Eva rolled her black eyes for two times and asked, "Scum Jim, did you have a fight with Janice?"


    Jim frowned, "Do you know what kind of person will die the fastest?"


    "What kind of?" Eva pouted.


    "That kind of person with heavy curiosity." Jim''s eyes were full of malice.


    Eva stuck out her tongue and said, "Have you forgotten what you did when you were drunk?"


    Jim''s brown eyes twinkled. He was not completely drunk. He didn''t remember it completely, but he also remembered some.


    "I''m blackout drunk. You should also turn a new leaf," he threatened.

 Chapter 850 Beat Around The Bush To Show Love

    "I know. There are only you and me in the room now. There is no outsider. We can have a small discussion." Eva grinned cheekily. She was very curious about Jim''s gossip.


    "Heaven pepper, don''t forget that you still owe me. Go and make dessert for me. I''m hungry," Jim ordered impatiently.


    Looking at him, Eva was sure that he hadn''t had a good meal these days. It would be strange if he was not hungry.


    "Well, I''ll make some dessert for you." Then she turned around and walked out of the room.


    Looking at the direction in which she disappeared, Jim''s eyes darkened, as if they were covered by a shadow, no color, only pain.


    Eva made Hodgepodge for Jim.


    "Don''t drink alcohol anymore. Milk is nutritious." She opened a can of milk and put it in front of him.


    Jim was really hungry. He hadn''t had a good meal for three days, and his stomach was full of alcohol.


    This was the second time he allowed himself to indulge himself after the accident of Janice, and also the last time.


    Eva sat next to him eat with him. It was dinner time and she was hungry.


    She didn''t speak until he was full.


    "Scum Jim, when you were drunk, you told me a big secret."


    The corners of Jim''s mouth twitched slightly. "You forget what I said just now. If you know too much, you will die soon."


    "I said I would never tell anyone. But don''t you want to know what you said to me when you were drunk? I heard that people would reveal their true feelings after they get drunk. You were telling the truth, right?" Eva''s thick long eyelashes flickered cunningly.


    "What did I say?" Jim asked, his handsome face moving closer.


    "Let me ask you first. Who did you dream of?" Eva smiled weirdly.


    Of course he dreamed of this idiot like a trilobite. Jim cast a sidelong glance at her and said with a mischievous smile, "It seems to be a woman."


    "Is it Janice?" Eva asked hurriedly.


    "No." Jim shrugged.


    At this moment, Eva realized that Jim was probably not reciting the lines, but expressing his love to a woman. He had fallen in love with another woman. He looked lonely and drowned his sorrows in wine. It was very likely that he was refused by that woman, or that woman had someone she liked and didn''t like him.


    God! He was so arrogant! How dared any woman in the world refuse him? They were all the kind of people who would die for him and beg for his love?


    "Scum Jim, you''ve gone too far!" She thumped the table and jumped up, "Janice has suffered so much for you. She loves you so much. How dare you fall in love with someone else? Do you deserve her?"


    A light of fire flashed through Jim''s eyes. "Heaven pepper, are you crazy?"


    "I hate jerks who have an affair." Eva summoned up her courage to fight against him.


    Jim twisted her up and forced her into a corner. "Didn''t you say that I should forget about Janice and move on?"


    "Yes, I did. But n


    very low voice, "I heard that beauty seems not to have a feeling on you. Why don''t you break up with her before you fall in love with her and treat Janice wholeheartedly? After all, she is the one who really loves you."


    Before she finished speaking, she felt a gust of cold wind blowing on her face, which made her shiver.


    "I''m just speculating. It''s just a speculation. In fact, the possibility is very small. Who are you? The young master of the Jing family and the Nine Heavens Mysterious God in the entertainment circle. As long as you chase her, she can''t resist. Even if she refuses, she is playing hard to get. Unless she is a weirdo, or... "


    "An idiot." Before she finished her words, Jim blurted for her.


    "Yes, idiot." Eva nodded.


    All of a sudden, Jim''s face was so close to hers that she was frightened to move backward to keep a safe distance from him.


    "Do you also like playing hard to get?"


    "No, I don''t like it. I''m straightforward and I don''t like to beat around the bush." Eva shook her head like a rattle drum.


    Jim pursed his lips and asked seriously, "Can I ask you a question?"


    "Okay." Eva nodded.


    "You have to answer honestly."


    "Okay."


    "If one day we really fall into a parallel world, who will you choose if I like you and pursue you with Vinton?" Jim''s brown eyes twinkled in the light.


    Eva took a deep breath and thought, ''This question is so weird. Is it a brain twister?''


    "Of course I choose my Vinton."


    "Why?" Jim suddenly frowned.


    "I like Vinton. I will never betray him, even if I die," Eva said firmly.


    Jim''s handsome face slowly twisted, and this answer ruthlessly pushed him into the abyss.


    "Heaven pepper, I am different from what I am now in the parallel world. I will spoil and love you. I will only do better than Vinton, absolutely not worse than him. Will you like me?"


    Eva was stunned. The scene was too far away to imagine.

 Chapter 851 Half Understood Half Confused

    She stared blankly at Jim. Doting on her? Cherish her? Love her? Was this what scum Jim could do? No matter which parallel world he fell into, he couldn''t do such a thing, could he?


    He must be making fun of her. He often did this. If she was a little moved, she would definitely be laughed at to death and despised to go crazy!


    "As long as there is a Vinton who loves me in the parallel world, I will choose him without hesitation. As for you, no matter which parallel world you are in, you can''t love, cherish or spoil me. You will only mock, despise and talk harsh to me. I won''t be fooled by you! " She chuckled, as if she had seen through him.


    Jim felt that he was shot.


    Was he so bad?


    "Heaven pepper." He grabbed her shoulder, unwilling to give up. He could tell that she didn''t believe him. "Look at my eyes. I''m serious. I''m not joking with you, and I don''t mean to make fun of you."


    His reaction startled her.


    "Scum Jim, what''s wrong with you? Are you still drunk?"


    "I''m sober now." Jim took a deep breath. He really wanted to squeeze into the brain of this trilobite and take out all the messy paste to make her smarter.


    Eva sat on the sofa, with a hint of sadness on her face. "Scum Jim, your assumption is not valid at all. No matter how many parallel worlds you fall into, you won''t fall in love with me. I''m average looking, flat and stupid. From top to bottom, from left to right, from inside to outside, I don''t meet your standards for choosing a wife. I know myself well. Don''t make fun of me anymore."


    Jim picked up the juice on the tea table and took a big sip. He said slowly and emotionally, "love does not have a standard at all. Whoever you fall in love with is your standard. Her appearance is the most beautiful in your eyes. Her simplicity is cute in your eyes, and her clumsiness is innocent in your eyes. You will maximize her merits. You will be more tolerant of her shortcomings."


    He looked at her, without blinking, deeply looking at her. She was confused. His gentle eyes shocked her. It seemed that he had never seen her like this before. His charming brown eyes reflected her shadow, only her shadow, as if everything around them did not exist.


    But the shadow was so small, just like the humble her at the moment.


    In front of her, he would always be the lofty Nine Heavenly Mysterious God. She could only look up at him at a forty-five degree angle. Ordinary people like her would never be able to reach him. It was impossible for his divine light to bath on her.


    "Scum Jim, are you reciting the lines?" She grinned at him.


    "Forget it. The brain of a trilobite won''t understand." Jim sighed.


    Eva picked up a black grapes and put it into her mouth. After eating it, she wiped her hands and said, "You, King Jim, is the star in the sky, while me, Eva, is the gorillas on the ground. The stars in the sky are too high and far. Even if they shine brightly, they can''t light and warm me, the gorilla o


    t to marry Janice now. Maybe he has someone else in his heart," Eva inferred.


    "Oh, I see." Essie breathed a sigh of relief. She was worried that Jim couldn''t help but confess his love to Eva. Since she didn''t know, it meant that Jim hadn''t taken any action yet. It seemed that he was really going to bury his love for her.


    "Essie, I''m thinking that we are her friends now. Janet is her only family in Dragon City. She is suffering from mental disease and can''t help her at all. Only we can help her. If she really broke up with Jim one day, we must find a way to comfort her. We can''t let her take things too hard. "


    "In fact, outsiders can''t interfere or help in a relationship. She can only rely on herself to slowly open the knot in her hearts." Essie sighed. But people like Janice, who had dual personality and mental disease, would find it more difficult to untie the happy knot than ordinary people. She only hoped that Jim could make the right choice.


    After Eva and Vinton got married and left Dragon City, he could take back his heart and treat Janice well.


    After a while of silence, Eva took a sip of wine and said in a low voice, "Do you think that a noble and arrogant person will fall in love with a person who is from an ordinary family and whom he hates very much?"


    "Eva, what do you want to say?" Essie asked, shocked.


    "I''m just reading a script and asking casually." Eva quickly covered it up.


    "Love is about being flipped. There is no reason, and they won''t care about the so-called identity difference. It is certainly possible for an excellent person to fall in love with an ordinary person, or how could there be the story of Cinderella. But when it comes to marriage, I will consider a lot, such as whether they are from families of equal social rank, whether the two of them are matched in personality, and whether they can get along well with each other after love and passion. These all need to be considered," Essie said slowly.

 Chapter 852 Run Into The People She Does Not Want To See

    "Then is it a story of Cinderella for me to marry Vinton and becoming your sister-in-law?" Eva grinned.


    Pretending to be angry, Essie squinted at her and said, "Don''t belittle yourself, okay? You are a superstar worth millions of dollars, and you are a match of my brother. How can you be a Cinderella?"


    Eva chuckled, "A star marries a rich man. What an old-fashioned drama."


    "Yes, although it''s old-fashioned, it will last for a long time," Essie said with a smile.


    As the two of them were talking, they saw two people coming in at the door of the restaurant. They were Janice and a strange American man.


    "Janice!" Eva shouted at once.


    Seeing them, Janice was a little surprised. Dragon City was really small. She would meet acquaintances when she went out for dinner. They were acquaintances she didn''t want to run into.


    She didn''t want to have dinner out with Nicholas, but Nicholas insisted. She didn''t want to piss him off, so she had to agree reluctantly.


    "Eva, Essie, you are also here. What a coincidence!" Janice tried her best to keep calm and smiled gently.


    "Is this handsome man with blonde hair and blue eyes your friend in America?" Essie looked Nicholas up and down.


    Nicholas smiled charmingly. "Hello, two beautiful ladies. My name is Nicholas," he introduced himself.


    "He is the professor from Harvard who has cured my disease. He came to China this time to carry out medical research and cooperation with the Ministry of health," Janice said with understatement.


    "Wow, you are the super powerful medical genius. I should worship you," Eva said with a smile.


    Nicholas didn''t speak much Chinese, so they all spoke in English.


    "Since we all know each other, why don''t we sit down and eat together?" Nicholas said straightforwardly.


    "Okay." Essie asked the waiter to add more tables and chairs.


    In fact, Janice didn''t want to have dinner with them. She was afraid that Nicholas might spill the beans and tell them their relationship, but she couldn''t find an excuse to refuse, so she had to sit down reluctantly.


    Nicholas looked at Eva carefully and exclaimed, "You are a big star, aren''t you? I saw you on TV."


    "Yes, Eva is one of the most popular female stars in our country," Janice said with a smile.


    Nicholas took out a pen and asked Eva to sign on his T-shirt. Eva smiled, stood up and signed her name on his T-shirt.


    "Thank you, beautiful lady." Nicholas laughed heartily.


    "Oh, my God! Janice said that you are a Geneticist. I can''t believe that you are such a young, handsome and humorous!" Essie said with a smile.


    "What should a Geneticist look like?" Nicholas asked with a smile.


    "In my heart, that should be a man in his fifties, with gray hair and glasses who were doing research in the lab every day," Essie said with a smile.


    "It seems that I


    ly want to see with my own eyes what kind of person the man you have been thinking about for so long."


    "Okay, I will arrange it for you when Jim is free." Janice nodded slightly. Of course she didn''t like them to meet each other. Jim was a neat freak, and she knew it very well. If he knew that she was not clean, he would definitely not want her. Therefore, she had decided to do a repair operation secretly after Nicholas left, pretending to be her first time.


    "Professor Nicholas, may I ask if you are married?" Essie asked suddenly.


    "Not yet. I''ve been busy with my research these years and delayed my marriage." Nicholas sighed.


    "Then you are the legendary golden bachelor," Essie said in a joking tone.


    "It''s a pity that you beautiful women all have a boyfriend. Otherwise, you can consider me," Nicholas teased.


    After dinner, everyone left.


    After returning to the Rong Mansion, Essie told Zac that they had met Nicholas.


    "Frozen guy, do you really think there is no other man around Janice for so many years?"


    "What do you want to say?" Zac put his arm around her shoulder.


    "A woman has suffered from despair, pain and endless pain. Even if she split into another person, it may not be able to relieve this suffering. And maybe her secondary personality is more lonely, and she needs someone to rely on," Essie said thoughtfully. This had nothing to do with love. It was just a spiritual need.


    "Do you think the relationship between professor Nicholas and Janice is not simple?" Raising his eyebrows, a sharp look flashed through Zac''s eyes.


    "I didn''t say that she had an affair. I just think Nicholas has a crush on her." Pouting, Essie continued, "Every time we mention Jim, his expression will become a little strange. Maybe he likes her, but she refused him."


    "If he really likes her, do you think she can refuse him?" Zac said in a low voice.

 Chapter 853 Honeymoon

    ''She couldn''t refuse!'' Essie answered in silence. How could she refuse a person who was holding her life?


    "I hope I''m thinking too much," she said in a low voice.


    Zac patted her on the shoulder and said, "He will deal with the matter of by himself. We don''t need to worry too much."


    "I hope so." Essie sighed.


    There were still more than two months left before the wedding, and Eva and Vinton put the wedding photos on the agenda. They planned to take photos at home and abroad.


    It was Johnny, the most famous photographer in the world, who took wedding photos for them.


    He divided the shooting into three main theme, sunrise, underwater and starlight.


    It took two weeks to shoot this set of wedding photos, and the bride and broom to be was very satisfied with the result.


    "Honey, we are a perfect match," Vinton said with a smile, wrapping his arms around Eva''s slender waist.


    "I love you, Vinton." Eva offered her red lips.


    "I love you too, Eva." He would never stop loving her until the end of his life.


    On the second day of the completion of the play, she went to South Eastern Asia with Vinton.


    They chose a charming island and spent a wonderful week there.


    The sea was covered with silver sand, and the sun was shining brightly. Lying on a leisure chair and drinking coconut juice, Eva felt that the air was full of passion.


    Vinton came up from the sea with a surfboard in his hands. The setting sun shone on his tall and strong body, making him look like a God descending from the sky.


    "Honey." He walked over, gently kissed on Eva''s forehead, and then sat beside her.


    "Honey, I really hope that I don''t need to do anything every day, just lying on the bed and enjoying the sea breeze and sunshine." Eva smiled gracefully, like a blooming rose.


    "Of course you can. I can afford you." Vinton smiled and rubbed her nose.


    "Then I am a parasite." Eva stuck out her tongue.


    "I just want to develop you into a white and fat rice worm," Vinton teased.


    "I have eaten a lot." Eva took a sip of coconut juice and smiled.


    "The more you eat, the better. One of my favorite things is to feed you," Vinton said, picking up a red grapes and putting it into her mouth.


    Eva jumped up from the chair and kicked the sand with her little feet. "Vinton, come and catch me."


    "What reward will you get if I catch up with you?" Vinton smiled charmingly, his long and narrow eyes flickering in the setting sun.


    "If you catch up with me, I''ll give myself to you!" Eva looked at him seriously.


    Vinton was slightly stunned, and then jumped up from his chair. His eyes were as bright as superstars, "Baby, are you kidding?"


    Eva smiled, "Grandma said she wanted to have a great grandson as soon as possible, so I think we can advance this plan." During this period of time, Vinton didn''t do anythin


    g out of a machine gun, hitting hard on his vital parts and dead points, making him deadly hurt.


    "I need to go to the bathroom." He stood up and left. He needed cold water to calm himself down, and more alcohol to anaesthetize the painful heart.


    It was not until then that Essie realized that she was only talking about the honeymoon of Eva and Vinton and ignored Jim''s feelings. He hadn''t forgotten Eva yet. Her words were like adding insult to injury.


    However, it was good for him to give up. Only when he gave up could he look forward and seize the people around him.


    Jim rushed into the bathroom and splashed his face with cold water desperately.


    Although he knew it was normal for her to hand over himself to Vinton, she would do it sooner or later, he still felt painful in his heart.


    If he could recognize his heart earlier, or if he didn''t accept his fate, would the result be different?


    ''If you give up without trying, you will eventually have deep regret and unwillingness.''


    He clenched his fist and smashed it on the mirror. The mirror broke into pieces with a bang, and blood spilled out from his fingers, but he didn''t feel pain, because his heart was more painful. This kind of pain could not be compared and covered up.


    On the small island of South Eastern Asia, it was quite quiet and harmonious. No one knew that a violent earthquake had occurred at the bottom of the sea thousands of miles away.


    After bathing, Eva changed into a pajama.


    She looked at herself in the mirror. Scum Jim always said that she had a flat figure. Her figure was not so bad as he said. It was good enough for an oriental woman to be like this, okay?


    She walked out of the bathroom and entered the room.


    Vinton had finished bathing and was waiting for her in the room.


    He had a perfect figure, solid chest muscles and charming ABS.


    "Honey!" Eva shook her finger.

 Chapter 854 Deep Love Shorter Life

    Not far away, the sea began to produce white bubbles, and soon it began to retreat rapidly.


    When Eva untied her pajamas, she looked out of the window and was shocked to see it unconsciously.


    "Vinton, look outside. Isn''t it the time for the rising tide? Why did it retreat all of a sudden?"


    Vinton looked out, "Damn it!" He cursed and jumped up from the bed in a hurry. "Eva, put on your clothes quickly. We are leaving here."


    "What''s wrong?" Eva asked in confusion.


    "Maybe it''s the tsunami. We have to leave as soon as possible." Vinton put on his clothes as he spoke.


    He rushed to the storage room, fetched a life-saving suit and put it on for Eva. Because it was a spare one, only one life-saving suit was prepared.


    "What about you? What are you going to do?" Eva asked worriedly.


    "I can swim. It doesn''t matter even if I''m washed into the sea." Vinton gave her a relaxed smile and took her out of the room.


    The huge waves were faster than he had expected, as if they were toppling mountains and overturning seas and violently hitting the island.


    The sound was like the call of a devil from the hell.


    Raging waves swept across the coastline, beach and fields, crazily attacked houses and villages on the shore, instantly devouring all things.


    Vinton and Eva had reached the highest point of the island, but it was still unable to escape the attack of the huge waves. Looking at the stormy waves coming towards them, Eva felt a fear that she had never experienced before.


    Vinton held her in his arms and said, "Eva, don''t be afraid. Listen to me. Don''t move or struggle after you are sucked into the sea. You will float to the sea in your lifejacket. If there was something like a board beside you, then try your best to catch it. Keep your strength and wait for the rescuers."


    Eva nodded, "Vinton, you don''t have a life-saving vest. What should you do?"


    "I can swim. I''m not afraid." Vinton kissed her on the lips deeply, "Eva, I love you, no matter in the sky or at the bottom of the sea, I will love you forever."


    "Vinton, I love you too. Even if we die, we won''t be separated. We will be together forever." Eva held him tightly and leaned against his warm arms. Suddenly, she was no longer afraid. With the one she loved most by her side, it didn''t matter even if she died?


    When the huge waves came ferociously, they hugged each other tightly.


    "Vinton, I love you!"


    "I love you too. Eva, you must live. You must live. Even without me, you must live well!"


    "No, let''s live and die together!"


    The endless darkness engulfed them, as if dawn would never come.


    In Dragon City.


    Early in the morning, Zac and Essie were awakened by the ringing of their mobile phones.


    It was Baron.


    A tsunami occurred in Country M, and all the famous tourist islands were swallowed up by the huge waves. Vinton and Eva were on that island, and now they had lost contact with them.


    Startled, Essie jumped up from the


    aster. This island is not suitable to stay long. Leave some people here to continue looking for Vinton. The others should leave first."


    Jim nodded.


    Hearing that they were going to leave the island, Eva was very excited. "You can go now. I''ll stay here and wait for little Vinton. He will come back. He will definitely come back. I won''t leave until I get Vinton back!"


    Jim had no choice but to press her down and ask the doctor to give her a tranquilizer.


    When they arrived at the capital of Country M and lived in Vinton''s villa, Baron and Elizabeth frowned. In the Xu family''s manor of Dragon City, when Vicki heard that her grandson had an accident, she immediately cried out and passed out, still lying in the hospital.


    Eva was in a state of collapse. Sometimes she was sober, and sometimes she was confused. She couldn''t eat anything and became listless.


    "Morning pepper, I made your favorite Spaghetti Bolognaise. Have some." Jim felt heartbroken, but he could do nothing.


    It seemed that Eva didn''t hear what he said. She leaned against the wall and said, "I was with Vinton. Why did he disappear as soon as I woke up? He left this only lifejacket to me. He shouldn''t have left it to me."


    "Vinton must hope you live well. If you torture yourself like this, he will be sad." Jim held her shoulder.


    "Scum Jim, I don''t think I can live on. Without Vinton, I can''t live on." Eva looked dejected. Her eyes were wide open, and her empty pupils seemed to have lost the light and vitality of hope.


    "You need to live, you must live well!" Jim frowned. He couldn''t let her continue to be so depressed. "Look at me, pepper. Back then, I thought that Janice was dead, so I was so depressed, but I still survived."


    "I''m not you. You can still love other women, but I won''t. I only love Vinton and will never love anyone else. Without Vinton, I''m like a walking dead. I have no soul, no heart, no love, nothing." Eva covered her chest and cried bitterly.

 Chapter 855 Rebirth Of Nirvana

    ''You still have me!'' Jim thought to himself.


    "Morning pepper, you have Aunt Qi, Jade and Essie. They are your relatives and friends. You also have..." After a pause, he continued, "Maybe there is an angel in your belly. Didn''t you give yourself to Vinton? Fortunately, a little life has begun to create. You have to live well for it and for Vinton."


    Tears welled up in Eva''s eyes when she heard this. How she wished she could hand herself over to Vinton and have a baby in her body.


    But she failed. It was destroyed by the damn sea and the damn tsunami.


    It was all her fault. If she had made this decision earlier, she would have left a child for their love. Even if the sea really took away her little Vinton, his life could continue and they could have a dream.


    "Damn the sea. Why didn''t it take me away instead?" She burst into tears.


    "Because Vinton wants you to live, and you should believe that he is still alive. Even if he really died, he wouldn''t feel at ease in heaven to see you suffer like this." Jim wiped away the tears on her cheeks. She felt pain, and so did he.


    Looking out of the window at the confused sky, Eva felt grey in her heart, unable to feel hope and light.


    After searching for two months, there was no result, and Vinton''s chances of survival were very slim.


    Everyone was in despair.


    Baron took his men back to Dragon City, leaving his men to continue searching for his son. Even if he was really killed, he still hoped to find his body and take him home.


    Eva was in despair, like a rose without sunshine, water and nourishment, slowly withered and withered.


    She watched the wedding photos of her and Vinton and the video of their sweet life every day. She couldn''t fall asleep, so she had to rely on sleeping pills to barely fall asleep.


    "Father Xu, don''t cancel the wedding. I want to marry Vinton. Even if he is in heaven, I want to be his wife," she looked at Baron and said firmly and stubbornly.


    "Eva, you are still young. Forget about Vinton. Start over your new life!" Baron said seriously.


    "I''ve made up my mind. Please accept me." Eva begged, "This is my wish, and also Vinton''s."


    Baron fell into silence.


    In June, a special wedding was held on the beach of Palm Island.


    Wearing a white wedding dress, Eva slowly walked to the priest with roses in her hands.


    Holding the wedding dress, Mili and Dot walked behind her.


    Rabi held the wedding bouquet in his arms.


    The three of them lowered their heads with red eyes.


    The bridegroom was just a photo.


    "Mr. Vinton Xu, Miss Eva Fang, now I declare that you are a couple. No matter whether it''s natural disaster or life or death, your love can''t be stopped. God bless you," the priest said in a low voice.


    Eva stretched out her hand and gently stroked the handsome face in the photo. She seemed to still feel his warmth.


    "We are finally married


    es, three lifetimes. We won''t break up so soon," Eva said.


    "You and Vinton are destined to be together for three lifetimes. When the fate is over, you can be with me in the fourth life time," Jim said jokingly.


    Eva curled her lips and said, "Aren''t we enemies for three lifetimes? We have already been enemies for three lifetimes. Do you still want to be enemies for another lifetime?"


    "People say that a couple is also enemies. Maybe in the previous three life times, you were all my wife," Jim said with a smile.


    "Don''t make fun of me. I''m an ordinary Eva. You don''t like me in this life, and you certainly don''t like me in the previous three life times." Caressing her round belly, Eva was full and her mood became a little cheerful.


    The world of foodies was always simple. After extreme sadness, they would be reborn.


    "You are not my mind reader. How do you know whether I like you or not?" Jim said in a playful tone, as if he was just joking.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m married anyway. It doesn''t matter if you like me or not. I have to wait for Vinton to come back. I believe he will come back," Eva said. If he was still alive, he would definitely come back to find her. If he was no longer alive, he would also come to help her with her dream.


    When they were talking, Janice came.


    As soon as Eva was in trouble, Jim rushed to Country M. How could such a sensitive person like Janice not notice the difference? She just pretended not to know. There was something that could not be redeemed if she said it out.


    "Jim, Eva, what are you doing?" she asked with a smile.


    "Your boyfriend is having dinner with me and my husband," Eva said.


    "What?" Janice glanced at the empty chair beside Eva and the wine glass on the table, and then glanced at Eva. A strange expression flashed across her face, "Oh, you should eat more."


    "We''re almost done. Come in and have a seat, Janice," Eva said.

 Chapter 856 The Feeling Of True Love

    Janice came in and saw the unfinished steak and Spaghetti Bolognaise on the table. She could tell at a glance that it was made by Jim.


    In the past, he only cooked for her. He said that except her, he would never cook for anyone else. Why did everything change eight years later? He let Eva into his villa, made steak for her, and made Spaghetti Bolognaise for her. She enjoyed all the privileges she could enjoy. She enjoyed the privileges she had never enjoyed.


    Was this Eva more important than her in his heart?


    She felt so sad. She didn''t want to be replaced. She still wanted to be his only one!


    She had thought that after Eva and Vinton got married, he would give up completely and give his heart back to her. Unexpectedly, something bad happened to Vinton.


    Although Eva was married, this wedding was not legal at all. What she married was just a photo, an empty shell. As long as she wanted, she could remarry at any time.


    "Eva, why do you have to torture yourself like this? If you marry him like this, you will be lonely for a lifetime, won''t you?" She pretended to be sad.


    "I''m not lonely at all. Vinton is still in my heart. He does not leave me. We are a real couple now. Even God can''t separate us," Eva said in an extremely firm tone, as if she was fighting against the cruel and ruthless God.


    ''The universe is unconscious; it regards everyone as insignificant. Even if it gives them one more night and let Vinton and I have a child of love, it won''t leave indelible regret and pain now, '' Eva thought.


    "Eva, you can still love others. Even if Vinton knows it in heaven, he won''t blame you." Janice patted her on the shoulder.


    Shaking her head, Eva said, "I won''t love anyone else, and I won''t be loved as Vinton does to me. I just want to spend the rest of my life alone with my little Vinton."


    A muscle on Jim''s face twitched slightly. He thought the same way when Janice died, but when he met his enemy of three life time, he suddenly realized that love was also divided into many kinds.


    Some love existed in the dopamine, while some love existed in the heart. There was also love engraved in the soul and bone marrow. His love for Janice belonged to the second kind. And the first and third one for heaven pepper.


    When he was with Janice, he wanted to protect her, cherish her and protect her from getting hurt. When he was together with heaven pepper, he felt like he was flipped, like burning fire. He couldn''t control himself. He wanted to conquer and possess her. He wanted to melt her into his bones, so that she could never escape. She could only belong to him forever.


    He didn''t know what kind of love Eva had with Vinton. Anyway, he hoped that he could have a chance, even just a little. Even if he failed in the end and was refused ruthlessly, he had no regret.


    While he was thinking, Essie came in.


    It suddenly occurred to her that during the two months in Country M,


    ," Zac said in a low voice.


    "I hope Eva can cheer up. If brother is really gone, she should try to move on and not be immersed in the past all the time," Essie said worriedly.


    "Don''t worry. Jim is here. She won''t be alone all the time," Zac said casually. Jim was the first one to arrive when Eva was in trouble. During the two months in Country M, he had been taking care of her all the time.


    "I have thought about Jim, but he still has Janice by his side. If he wants to be with Eva, he must break up with Janice. How could Janice bear such a blow?" Essie sighed deeply.


    "Love can''t be forced. If you don''t love her, then you don''t love anymore. And maybe he has never loved her." Zac shrugged.


    Startled, Essie asked, "Do you mean that Jim has never loved Janice?"


    "It''s not that he hasn''t loved her at all. It''s just that he hasn''t really loved her," Zac said.


    "There are many kinds of love. Love at first sight, love with each other as time goes by, and love with each other in peaceful daily life..." Essie listed.


    Zac smiled and held her in his arms. "Honey, it seems that we have passed by all those you listed."


    "We are talking about Jim and Eva. Don''t change the topic, okay?" Essie glanced at him coquettishly.


    "Well, honey, I mean that Jim pity Janice more than love. Janice was like the frail Daiyu. Such a woman was spotless, making people want to take care of her, like a treasure, for fear that she would break into pieces. But when they are together, there won''t be too much chemical and passion," Zac explained.


    "Love is not that complicated. As long as the two people get along well and happily, it is the best way to get along with each other," Essie said.


    "If Eva didn''t show up, Jim would have made peace with Janice. But the appearance of Eva had a strong contrast with the feeling brought by Janice, and this contrast would let him truly see his heart and know who he wanted!" Zac said slowly.

 Chapter 857 New Neighbor

    "If only brother was still alive." Essie sighed. Although she really hoped that someone could take care of Eva on behalf of her brother, she didn''t want the other person to be hurt because of this.


    "Love is their own business. We can''t get involved. Let them solve it themselves," Zac comforted her.


    Tonight was Eva''s wedding night. She didn''t want anyone to disturb her. She just wanted to stay alone with her little Vinton.


    She was broadcasting the video of their happiness on TV, with his photos in her hands.


    "Vinton, we''re finally married. Are you happy? I''m very happy. I want to be your wife and be with you for the rest of my life. If you are still alive, come back as soon as possible. I will wait for you. I will always wait for you. If you go to heaven, just wait for me there. I will go to find you. You can''t like others. I will be jealous. You are mine. You can only be my little Vinton."


    Jim stood under her window. He knew that it was their wedding night tonight. He didn''t want to disturb her, but he was just a little worried about her. So, just like the past two months, he guarded her outside her window.


    Janice saw him through the window. She couldn''t help clenching her fists, with indescribable anger and pain on her face.


    What was he doing?


    Why should he worry about this irrelevant woman?


    She was his girlfriend.


    Since she came back, he had been lukewarm towards her. The previous tenderness and care seemed to have disappeared.


    Was it because of Eva?


    Was it all because of Eva?


    Did he really change his heart and don''t love her anymore?


    On their wedding night, Eva stayed up all night and watched the video of her and Vinton. She didn''t want to close her eyes. As soon as she closed her eyes, Vinton disappeared. Tonight was their wedding night. She wanted her Vinton to be with her all the time.


    She didn''t turn off the light, nor did the person outside the window leave. He stayed with her for the whole night, without closing his eyes. But she didn''t know.


    After returning to Dragon City, Eva packed up her things and moved into her wedding room with Vinton. The villa was bought before the new year. They chose it together. There was a small yard in front of the house and a lake not far away. The environment was very quiet and pleasant.


    She set up all the wedding photos with Vinton and hung them on the wall. Essie helped her decorate the wedding room. But she didn''t want the room to be full of memories about Vinton.


    When she looked at his photos and belongings, she would only be sadder and sadder.


    "Eva, why don''t you put these photos away? You don''t want to be too sad," she comforted.


    "Why? I want to see Vinton every day. I can see him as soon as I open my eyes in the morning and when I close my eyes at night. Only when I see him can I continue to live," Eva said firmly.


    With a sigh, Essie said, "Can I move in with you these two days?"


    "No, I''m


    all fickle animals. Vinton was the only good man she had ever met. No one would be willing to treat her sincerely, and no one would make her love boldly.


    While she was in low spirits, Jim flicked her forehead and said, "How could a trilobite like you understand?"


    "I think you are finding an excuse for your change of heart. You men are different from us women. Your impulse to love becomes faster, and our love will last for a long time." Eva rolled her eyes at him.


    "It''s an insult to my intelligence to discuss such a deep question with a trilobite like you." After saying that, Jim put the cup on the tea table and went into the kitchen.


    "Scum Jim, are you going to cook dinner?" Eva asked in a hurry. Her belly was already empty.


    "I''m going to cook American lobster, baked ham with pineapple, smoky salmon poached egg, rose and apple pie today," Jim said casually.


    Eva''s mouth was watering. It sounded delicious.


    But it seemed that Jim didn''t invite her to stay for dinner!


    "Well... I''ll go back first," she said in a very low voice. She really hoped that Jim could invite her. As long as he asked, she would not refuse.


    However, there were only words that Jim said indifferently, "Take care, I won''t see you off!"


    Eva was disappointed and depressed. She didn''t know who said that he would cook Thailand dishes, American dishes, French dishes, Italy dishes, Japanese dishes, Korean dishes... There were a lot of dishes for her to eat, but he forgot them now.


    She was so hungry that she had to go back and eat dry bread.


    ''Vinton, your Eva is suffering and hungry. Come back quickly and be an angel to save me!''


    When she went back, she took out a bag of bread from the fridge. She sat in the yard, watching the sunset by the lake and eating bread.


    After a while, a pleasant fragrance came from the courtyard next door.


    ''It smells so good!


    It smells so good!''


    All the foodies genes in Eva''s stomach began to jump.

 Chapter 858 Star Takes Care Of The Gorilla

    She turned around and saw Jim walking out of the yard with a plate in his hand. On the plate lay a lobster. The bright red color seemed to be waving at her warmly.


    She drooled.


    Jim didn''t eat immediately. As soon as he entered the house, another delicious dish was served.


    Wow, it was a big pineapple, filled with ham with the fragrance of meat.


    Eva kept sucking, smelling the fragrance to stop her desire.


    Seeing the undisguised greedy look on her face, Jim smiled mischievously and said, "Heaven pepper, I have cooked a lot for dinner. Would you like to come over and have some?"


    The woman on the other side didn''t answer. When he was about to see if the woman was fainted because of her desire to eat, a voice came from the side, "Scum Jim, since we are so familiar with each other, then I won''t be refuse."


    When Jim turned around, he saw a woman sitting on a chair. She rushed over at a speed close to the ultra sound.


    Jim smiled. It was really easy to satisfy a foodie.


    Eva cut a lobster and put it into her mouth.


    Oh, God! It''s so delicious that she wanted to scream!


    Then she ate a spoonful of pineapple ham.


    It was unbelievably delicious!


    Jim knew that she was really hungry. She hadn''t eaten well in the past two months.


    She wolfed down the food as if she had forgotten all the pain and sadness, and her face was full of satisfaction.


    In the end, she licked all the soup residue on the plate, and then touched her round belly and sighed, "It''s so delicious. I''m really full."


    Jim looked at her belly and said, "Heaven pepper, have you gone to the hospital for a check-up? Is it true that you have a baby?"


    Eva was choked by his words. "Yes, I have seen it, the doctor prescribed some pill."


    Jim didn''t know much about this kind of gynecological stuff, but from the name, it should be used for prevention of miscarriage. It seemed that he had to prepare more dishes in the future. The baby of a foodie must be a foodie, and the appetite of two foodies should be doubled.


    After dinner, the two sat on the carpet to play Monopoly.


    "Heaven pepper, I didn''t expect you to like such a childish game," Jim sneered.


    "Don''t say it is so childish. Maybe you won''t be able to defeat me." Eva glared at him.


    "Have you ever defeated me in anything?" Jim raised his eyebrows proudly.


    Looking at him, Eva couldn''t help recalling what he had said when he was drunk that day. "I won everything, but lost my heart to you." The more she listened, the more she felt that the heroine in his script was like her?


    Damn it!


    Illusion, illusion!


    It was impossible. The stars in the sky would never like the gorilla on the ground.


    She shook her head hard.


    "What are you doing? Are you lost in some wonderland while daydreaming at this moment?" Jim sneered.


    "No, I didn''t." Eva''s face turned a little red. Fortunately, the light concealed everything. After a short silence, she lowered her voice slightly. "Sc


    m the microphone.


    She was startled. Was he singing a lullaby for her to lull her to sleep?


    But why did the stars in the sky take care of the gorilla on the ground? Was it because she had lost the tree, the home she could rely on and inhabit, so he sympathized with her?


    She lay on the bed and listened quietly without saying anything.


    His voice was really pleasant to hear, extremely magnetic, like the sound of nature.


    Slowly, she closed her eyes and fell asleep. In her dream, her Vinton came back, turned into an angel, came back to her side, and they would be together forever and ever.


    The second morning, when Jim went to knock at the door, Eva frowned with a sad expression.


    "What''s wrong? Do you feel uncomfortable?" he asked in a hurry.


    "Nothing. I just have a stomachache." Eva waved her hand.


    Damn it! Jim tensed up. He lifted her up and ran out, which made her confused. "What are you doing, scum Jim? Let go of me."


    "I''ll take you to the hospital," Jim said as he got to the car door.


    "It''s just physical pain," Eva said awkwardly.


    "Heaven pepper, maybe you haven''t taken good care of yourself recently and have signs of miscarriage," Jim said seriously.


    Eva was speechless. Miscarriage? Oh God! Did he still think she was pregnant?


    "No, I''m not pregnant. How could I have a miscarriage? I only have my period!" Eva explained immediately.


    Jim was shocked. "You... are not pregnant?"


    "No, I don''t have anything in my belly." Eva made a strange face.


    Jim breathed a sigh of relief and his nerves suddenly relaxed. He didn''t know if it was because she didn''t have an abortion or because she wasn''t pregnant.


    After returning to the villa, he made a cup of brown sugar water for her.


    Eva gently tugged at the corner of his clothes and said, "Scum Jim, in fact, I have one thing to ask you."


    "What''s the matter?" Jim asked.


    "Well... I suddenly find that I don''t have any sanitary towel. Can you buy me some?"

 Chapter 859 Threaten With Death

    Before Eva finished her words, she saw a murderous look in Jim''s eyes. She quickly said, "I''m just saying it casually. I''ll call Avis to buy it for me."


    Her mind had been muddled. How dare she ask the dignified King Jim to buy her sanitary towels? Wasn''t she tired of living?


    When she was about to call her assistant, Jim grabbed her phone and asked, "Had Vinton bought it for you before?"


    "No... No." She shook her head. She usually asked her assistant to do this kind of thing.


    "So I''m the first man to buy it for you?" The corners of Jim''s mouth lifted slightly.


    "I think so." Eva nodded in a daze.


    "Good." Stroking her head, Jim put on a smug smile and asked, "What brand do you use?"


    "Whisper," Eva said in a low voice.


    When Jim walked out, Eva was still confused.


    Jim, the star in the sky, the nine mysterious gods in the entertainment circle, went out to buy her M scarf.


    She pinched her arm hard. It hurt so much. She was not dreaming. Did she fall into the parallel world when she woke up?


    It was the first time that Jim bought such things for a woman. He was wearing a baseball cap, sunglasses and a mask to avoid being photographed by paparazzi. In case there were four rumors about him.


    When he arrived at the supermarket, he found that there were many kinds of Whisper, daily use, night use, silk thin, pure cotton, meshy... He didn''t know which one to buy, so he just bought two bags of each and she would use whatever she wanted.


    Although his whole face was covered, his tall and strong body and noble and elegant aura still attracted all the women in the supermarket.


    "Oh my God! The handsome guy came to buy sanitary towel for his girlfriend. It''s so warm and considerate."


    "If I had such a good boyfriend, I would be willing to die."


    "He has such a good figure. He is either a star or a model."


    All the women stared at him with great obsession.


    Jim picked up the things and left without staying any longer. He always hated those female who watched at him with obsession.


    In the villa, Eva was stunned when she saw the big bag he had brought back.


    Did he buy her a year''s sanitary towel?


    "Scum Jim, why did you buy so many?"


    "I forgot to ask you which one you used, so I bought all of them," Jim said with understatement. Women''s things were really complicated.


    "Thank you." Eva smiled.


    Jim bent down and stared at her without a blink, "Heaven pepper, remember, from now on, you are not allowed to let other men do it for you, only I can do it." He was happy that he had finally done something that Vinton hadn''t done.


    "Do you mean you will buy it for me next time?" Eva was slightly stunned.


    "Will it happen again?" Jim tweaked her ear, trying to kill her.


    "No." Shaking her head like a rattle drum, Eva said, "These you bought are enough for a year."


    After a moment of silence, she took a sip of brown sugar water and said in a low voice, "The second


    Jim looked at each other and felt speechless.


    With a smile, Eva said, "Baby Dot, this is a political marriage. Can you agree?"


    "My daddy and Mommy have been engaged since childhood, right? Godfather''s daughter is definitely not bad. It''s not bad to have a reservation first," Dot shrugged and said lightly.


    "You are so smart!" Jim gave a thumbs up and said, "My daughter must be one in a million."


    Mili pouted. "Sworn Daddy, are you sure you can have a daughter? What if you give birth to one, two or three sons?"


    "Then I''ll have the fourth baby until I have a daughter," Jim joked.


    Eva was worried about him. How could Janice give birth to babies one after another under her condition? She had deep doubts.


    "Scum Jim, it only takes a few minutes for a man to give birth to a baby, and we women need nine months. Is it appropriate for you to let your wife to keep giving birth?"


    Jim glanced at her and said, "Does it have anything to do with you? I didn''t let you have a baby."


    "I just said it casually. After all, Janice is weak." Eva stuck out her tongue.


    "Don''t talk too much." Jim''s face darkened. ''Heaven pepper always matches with me randomly. Her brain doesn''t evolve, but degenerates continuously.''


    "It''s guilty to speak. Who is him?" Eva murmured to herself.


    After that, the four adults played Bridge card together, and the four children, Mili, Dot, Rabi and Dawny, played in the yard.


    Mili pulled Dot''s sleeve. "Do you think there is something between our sworn father and aunt?"


    Dot covered his mouth and said in a very low voice, "Haven''t you found that sworn father likes aunt Eva?"


    "What?" Mili widened her eyes in astonishment. "How could it be? They have been enemies for three lifetimes. They quarreled every time they met."


    "You don''t understand. The relationship between women and men is actually very subtle. Enemies can also become lovers," Dot said seriously, crossing his arms over his chest.

 Chapter 860 Shameless

    "How did you know that?" Mili asked immediately.


    "As soon as uncle Vinton and aunt Eva had an accident, sworn father went to Country M. If he hated aunt Eva very much, or if they were just ordinary friends, why did sworn father go to Country M to see her? And during the two months they had been in Country M, sworn father had also stayed there and hadn''t come back. In fact, what happened to uncle and aunt has nothing to do with him. He cares so much about them, of course he did it for aunt."


    After a pause, Dot continued, "If you keep looking at it, he move to live next to aunt Eva as well. I don''t believe such a coincidence in the world. He found a new house and happened to live with aunt Eva''s house. How is that possible?"


    "Oh my God, you are right. Sworn father fell in love with aunt Eva. They are like a happy enemy. They will fall in love with each other after playing and joking," Mili said with a smile.


    "Aunt Eva certainly doesn''t know sworn father likes her. She won''t have the mood to fall in love with someone now. She loves uncle Vinton. Unless she can forget uncle Vinton, she won''t accept it." Dot sighed.


    Mili lowered her head. "If uncle Vinton is still alive, I still hope he can be with aunt Eva. I don''t want uncle Vinton and sworn father to become rivals in love. After all, the first comer should get the upper hand. Our uncle was there before our sworn father. So uncle should have the priority."


    "What if uncle Vinton is really gone?" Dot asked.


    "Then let aunt Eva and sworn father be together. In fact, they were a perfect match. If we play together, our house will be very lively and we will never worry about being bored," Mili said seriously.


    "But what about aunt Janice? You said that the first comer should get the first hand. She is sworn father''s first love, much earlier than aunt Eva," Dot said.


    "It seems so. Love is so complicated. Adults always trap into love triangles. She loves him, he doesn''t love her but her. It has become a magic circle," Mili raised her chin and said worriedly.


    "Adults are not decisive at all. Didn''t Daddy and Mommy do the same before? They almost got divorced." Dot shrugged.


    "Do you think we will do the same when we grow up?" Mili frowned and became a little worried.


    "No, I won''t. If I like her, I will love her. If I don''t like her, I won''t love her, I won''t keep in touch with her," Dot looked like an adult and said seriously.


    "But according to the book, love is a very complicated thing. There is no formula and no conclusion. One plus one may not be equal to two. It was an X and could change at any time. Sometimes you think you have fallen in love with this man because you think you are happy to be with him. But when you meet another man, you find that it was just a misunderstanding, not true love." Mili sighed, confused.


    Of course, Dot didn''t understand either. He was different from Mili. She liked to make things complicated, while he liked to make things simple.


    "In fact, love is very simple, without


    you came here, I was discussing with my sworn father to ask him to make my future wife as soon as possible."


    "Really?" Janice smiled. "Dot, you call him sworn father, why don''t you call me sworn mother?"


    "Because aunt Eva used to be our sworn mother. If we all call you sworn mother, we can''t distinguish you two," Dot explained seriously.


    "Well, then you can call me sworn Mom, not sworn Mommy, okay?" Janice smiled.


    "Well, you are sworn father''s girlfriend. Let''s call you sworn mom." Dot nodded.


    "Good boy." Janice smiled and touched his head.


    Taking a sip of tea, Essie asked, "Janice, has your doctor, Professor Nicholas returned to America?"


    "Not yet. He''s doing a new research. He''s going to separate the genes of the inherited diseases from the carrier''s DNA, so that people with a history of hereditary can have a healthy child free of the hereditary disease. He decided to do this research in China with the support of Dragon City Medical School. I''m going to be the first group of volunteers," Janice said.


    "Great! If the test is successful, it will be a great breakthrough in the history of human medicine," Essie said excitedly.


    "Professor Nicholas is really a genius in medicine." Eva sighed, "I hope he can succeed as soon as possible, so that I don''t have to worry about the health of Janet and Jade''s child."


    "You don''t know how long this research will last. Don''t expect too much." There was no hope on Jim''s face.


    "Not necessarily. Didn''t he cure Janice? In fact, this is a major breakthrough," Eva said.


    "Yes, I would have died if it weren''t for Professor Nicholas." Janice nodded.


    Looking at Jim, Eva chuckled and said, "You must haven''t seen your wife''s savior, have you? I''m telling you, I was shocked when I saw him. He has blonde hair, blue eyes, tall, handsome and young, which is totally different from what we imagined."


    Jim glanced at her and turned to Janice, "When will you invite Professor Nicholas to dinner? He saved you. I should thank him."

 Chapter 861 I Dont Love You Anymore

    The meeting between Jim and Nicholas was on this Saturday night.


    Janice asked Nicholas to do something for her and help her fulfill her wish. As long as he did it, she would be loyal to him.


    "Professor Nicholas, thank you very much for curing Janice''s disease," Jim said.


    "I''m a doctor who likes to challenge. I''m good at research on genetic hereditary diseases." Nicholas smiled, his silvery green eyes gleaming under the light.


    "I heard from Janice that you came to China for a new research project?" Jim asked casually.


    "Every research requires volunteers. There are a large number of population in China. I hope more volunteers can join this research project," Nicholas said.


    "Don''t treat the patient as a little white mouse," Jim said flatly.


    "My current research is not about them, but about the embryo. I want to extract DNA from the embryo and then transplant it to the mother. So, it won''t cause any harm to the patient," Nicholas explained casually.


    "I don''t know much about medicine, but if this research can be successful, it will also be a progress in the history of human medicine." Jim smiled.


    "Margret agreed to be my volunteer. I wonder if Mr. Jing agrees or not," Nicholas asked slowly.


    "No problem. It''s her own business. Janice can make her own decision," Jim said.


    "Mr. Jing, you don''t understand what I mean. Since it''s an embryo, it needs not only the female genes, but also the male genes," Nicholas said.


    Jim''s brown eyes twinkled slightly, and a sharp light flashed quietly. "In that case, Professor Nicholas can use other volunteers'' first. After you succeed, we will carry out the experiment."


    "Jim." Janice looked at him with pleading eyes, "I want to be the first one to test. After all, I''m not young. If I wait too long, the quality of the eggs will decline."


    "Janice, I haven''t thought about it yet. Besides, this kind of test will take a long time, and it won''t be successful in just any minute," Jim said seriously and frankly.


    "That''s why I don''t want to wait too long." Janice lowered her head, her thick long eyelashes drawing the shadow of melancholy in her eyes.


    "You won''t be an elderly pregnant woman until you are thirty-five years old. There are still a few years left. Don''t worry too much. Let''s talk about it then," Jim comforted her.


    Janice winked at Nicholas. Nicholas smiled and said, "Mr. Jing, don''t worry. It''s just a donation of some seeds. It''s not a big deal."


    A faint smile played at the corners of Jim''s mouth. "I met Professor Nicholas today to express my gratitude, not to talk about this topic."


    Janice tightened her fingers under the table cloth, feeling very sad.


    This time, she hoped that Nicholas could help her persuade Jim to donate the seeds, so t


    r with you as soon as possible. Now, I''m finally back and with you. But why do I feel that you''ve changed and your heart seems to be farther and farther away from me?"


    Jim held her shoulder and said, "Janice, let''s take a walk by the river." He wanted to say something to her.


    Janice nodded and walked along the river with him.


    Looking at the river bank at night, Jim decided not to lie to her, nor to himself.


    "Janice, when I thought you were gone, I was sad for a long time and depressed. I felt that I would not love you anymore." He paused, picked up a cobblestone and threw it into the river. Water splashed in the river, and then returned to peace.


    "Jim, what do you want to say?" Janice stammered.


    "I always thought that I would not fall in love with anyone else except you, but later I met Eva. She was a heaven pepper, with a strong spicy smell every day, and a bomb, which would explode at any time. She is totally different from you. I was sure that she wouldn''t be my type and I wouldn''t like a woman like her, but love is not something I can control."


    Janice interrupted him before he could finish his words. She knew what he was going to say. She didn''t want to listen to him anymore.


    She covered her ears and said, "Stop, Jim. I only know that you love me and I love you. That''s enough. I don''t want to know what happened to you and what kind of woman you have dated. I don''t care."


    "Janice." Jim grabbed her shoulder and said, "I can''t love you as before. It''s unfair to you. You should find someone who really loves you."


    "Jim, your feelings to Eva is not love. You have spent too much time with her and have a little good feeling on her. You''ve messed it up, okay?" Janice cried. Her internal organs were twisted. She loved him so much. How could he do this to her? How could he fall in love with others?

 Chapter 862 I Have Won Once

    "Janice, I know how I feel. I don''t want to lie to you or myself anymore. It''s not fair to you!" Jim held her head.


    "Eva loves Vinton. She only loves Vinton and won''t love you. She had married Vinton, and now she was Vinton''s wife. Wake up and don''t be so stubborn, okay?" Janice cried bitterly.


    "I know. I don''t care," Jim said firmly and frankly.


    "Jim!" Janice hugged him and said, "Let''s start over. Don''t think about others anymore. Forget Eva and what happened in the past. Don''t leave me. I can''t live without you!"


    "Janice, I don''t want to hurt you. If I can''t love you as before, will you be happy with me?" Jim stroked her head, his heart full of pain and guilt.


    Janice suddenly let go of him, turned around and ran to the fence. She wanted to jump down, but was stopped by Jim.


    "Janice, what are you doing?"


    "Let me die! Without you, what''s the point of my life?" Janice burst into tears.


    "Don''t do stupid things!" Jim hugged her.


    "Jim, do you know how much pain I suffered when I was in America? Every day, I was examined and tested like a little white mouse. There are countless scars and needle holes on my body. What do I do this for? I just want to come back alive to find you, to see you again, and to be your wife alive!"


    Lying in his arms, Janice choked with sobs.


    "I''m sorry, Janice. I''m so sorry!" Jim held her tightly. Even if he didn''t love her anymore, she was still the woman he loved and cared about before.


    "Jim, you can leave me. Next year of this day will be my memorial day. Remember to visit me in front of my tombstone." Janice''s eyes were filled with despair.


    She pushed him away and ran outside.


    "Janice!" Jim rushed to her like a tornado and held her in his arms. "Stop it, okay?"


    "I''m not messing around. You''re my only motivation to live. Without you, even if I gritted my teeth and insisted, it''s meaningless," Janice said angrily.


    "I didn''t say that I would leave you." Jim sighed helplessly. "I just don''t want to lie to you anymore. I don''t want to hurt you anymore."


    "It doesn''t matter, Jim. I will give you some time. I know you just lost your mind for a while. Your heart will come back to me again," Janice said.


    "Janice, it''s unfair to you if I have someone else in my heart," Jim said awkwardly.


    "I don''t care. It''s impossible for you and Eva to be together. She loves Vinton and her husband is Vinton. She will wait for Vinton for the rest of her life," Janice said.


    Jim''s heart twitched. Her words were like rubbing salt into his wound.


    "I will guard and stay beside her until Vinton comes back," he said frankly. He didn''t want to lie to her.


    "What if Vinton is really gone?" Janice asked.


    Jim kept silent. Maybe he would stay with her for t


    emely itchy," Alfred said.


    "It''s also uncomfortable." Essie sighed.


    "Maybe it''s because of the gene problem, many people in our family have allergic constitution," Alfred said.


    "Is Franklin also a member of your family?" Essie was slightly shocked.


    "Of course not. He just happened to have an allergic constitution." Alfred smiled, "But that''s good. I like people who have something in common with me."


    What a weirdo!


    Hearing this, Eva sighed in her heart again. Even allergic constitution was the same.


    Janice deliberately sat between Jim and Eva to separate the two of them. She wanted to keep an eye on Jim and their love.


    But Essie didn''t notice what she was doing. She looked at Jim and smiled, "Jim, do you remember that you and Eva competed fishing in the lake villa before?"


    "How could you forget that someone gave her first kiss to me?" Jim grinned wickedly.


    Eva gave him a ferocious stare, "That one doesn''t count. My first kiss was given to my husband."


    "Why doesn''t it count. A kiss unintentionally is also called a kiss," Jim said, touching his chin.


    "That''s artificial respiration," Eva retorted.


    "Then who hid in the room and cried for a few hours and gave up the opportunity to be the female lead, just to seal my mouth?" Jim gave a teasing smile.


    Eva''s beautiful big eyes twinkled and suddenly burst into laughter. "Essie, I almost forget that I won scum Jim by the lake last time. I didn''t lose everything to him. I won him once." She cheered and jumped up and down.


    "That''s because someone cheated for you," Jim sneered.


    "I don''t care. Winning is winning. The process can be ignored, and the most important thing is the result." Eva laughed. She was so happy and proud.


    With a mocking smile on his face, Jim said, "I''ll let you indulge yourself in it for a while."

 Chapter 863 Coax And Deceive

    Being ignored in the middle, Janice felt extremely depressed.


    "Jim, do you still remember our first kiss?" she said.


    Jim nodded. When she left, he often recalled every detail of them, but gradually, those memories became blurred, and then slowly, those memories were replaced by other memories.


    Seeing that he just nodded and didn''t say anything, Janice continued, "I will never forget that day. We sat together by the lake to watch the sunset, and then you kissed me. Everything was so natural and harmonious, as if we were born to fit each other."


    "You are meant to be together." Eva smiled, "Just like Vinton and I, Vinton and I are meant to be together. Even if we can''t grow old together, we will love each other forever."


    Jim kept silent and looked at the sparkling lake. After a long time, he said in a low voice, "Heaven pepper, let''s have a fair competition again to see who has caught more fish."


    "Okay, let''s do it. I''m not afraid of you." Eva raised her eyebrows. She had never been afraid of accepting any challenge.


    Sitting next to her, Essie was her cheerleader.


    Soon, Jim caught three fish, but her bucket was still empty.


    She was a little anxious. "Scum Jim, let''s change the bait."


    "Okay." Jim generously handed her his bait.


    Seeing him catching another fish, Eva was stunned. The wheel in her head spun two times quickly and said to Essie, "Essie, call your husband here. Mr. Alfred must have kept female fish in the lake. Only take his bait, not mine. Ask your husband to guard for me and attract all the fish here."


    "Eva. Jim is a man who attracts both men and a women. Both the female fish and the male fish will be attracted by him." said Essie, slightly sweating.


    "Isn''t your husband also attracting both female and male? If he wants to sit here, the fish must have come." Eva puckered her lips. If only her Vinton was here. Vinton must be as handsome as Jim. With him by her side, he would definitely attracted all the fishes.


    With an evil and attractive smile on his face, Jim said, "Heaven pepper, just accept your fate. If you don''t cheat, you won''t win me."


    "We are not from the same starting line. You are stronger than me in strength, intelligence, and appearance. The fairness between us is actually unfair," Eva said crossly.


    "Let me help you, Mrs. Xu." Franklin came over and sat down on the other side of her. "You can''t make the bait too big or too small. It''s better if it''s a ball of the right size."


    As he spoke, he made a bait and hooked it for Eva.


    Soon, Eva caught a fish.


    "Hah-hah, it turns out there is a skill like this. Thank you, Mr. Franklin," Eva said with a smile.


    "I''m willing to serve beautiful women, especially a big star like you," Franklin said courteously.


    In Eva''s eyes, a


    led.


    It seemed that he had found Alfred''s weakness. He would provoke him from time to time to let him understand the importance this servant.


    Eva took a sip of soup and whispered in Essie''s ear. She chuckled and said, "I find that the relationship between Alfred and Franklin is very interesting."


    Essie also found that it was not easy to tame a playboy. However, even if he was tamed, his nature could not be changed.


    "Little Franklin, does my soup taste good?" Alfred said with a smile.


    "Yummy." Franklin nodded.


    "Is the Asia carp delicious?" Alfred asked.


    "Yummy. It''s just that there are too many bones. It''s troublesome to eat. I''ll feel much better after removing the bones." Franklin said.


    "Be good. I''ll cook for you next time," Alfred coaxed.


    "Young master Alfred, it depends on whether you treat me well or not." Franklin smiled.


    "Of course I''m good to you. We''ve been playing since childhood. Our family bought you here just to let you be my exclusive playmate," Alfred said.


    "What are you going to continue since you have a wife?" Eva asked with a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter if we play with my wife and children together," Alfred shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently.


    Men in their country were always open, especially rich and powerful men. There were usually a lot of women around them.


    Rong family was also indulgent to men, but Essie was glad that Zac inherited the constant gene of her father, Albert. Unlike Zac''s eldest and third uncle, who were playboys with a lot of women.


    On the way back, Essie looked at Zac with a secret smile and said, "Icy guy, I find that I have a foresight."


    "Where is the foresight? I didn''t find it," Zac teased.


    "I put magic power you in advance. There is a romantic gene in your Rong family. If I didn''t do it first, you must be as good as Alfred."

 Chapter 864 Dont Like Others Wife

    Zac choked, "A man like Alfred can be regarded as a wacko. Ordinary people can''t compare with him."


    "I think every man has a romantic gene in his bones. After all, you are single cell creatures that think with your lower body." Essie said with a smile.


    Zac rubbed her head and said, "You mean an ordinary man, not a charming man like me."


    "You are right, sir. You are from the divine world. There is still a difference between you and a mortal," Essie said, giggling.


    "Idiot, you must have been cultivated yourself for ten thousand years to accumulate the bless so that you can marry me in this life." Zac raised his thick eyebrows.


    "Zac, narcissism is a disease. You have to be cured." Essie rolled her eyes at him.


    "I''m just telling the truth." Zac shrugged.


    "Don''t forget that the marriage between us two is equal in social ranks and everything. I''m not from an inferior family than yours. Back then, I was the most popular talented and beautiful girl in Dragon City. Even without you, Zac, I can still marry Jim or Fell, who are also outstanding," Essie said slowly.


    "Can they compete with me?" Zac''s eyes darkened. Obviously, he was unhappy.


    "Jim is also a sage of love. If I had chosen him at that time, I wouldn''t have been bad." With a smile, Essie pretended to ignore the gloom on the man''s face.


    "You are destined to be my wife. Don''t expect to marry anyone else." Zac snorted.


    "So you are lucky to marry me after thousands of years of cultivation. Otherwise, how could you marry a wife from a family of equal social rank and still have love in your marriage?" Essie''s thick eyelashes flickered.


    When the car stopped at a crossroad waiting for the traffic light, Zac pinched the tip of her chin and said, "Compare to Jim, I''m much luckier than him."


    "It''s true." With a sigh, Essie continued, "When he was with Janice, his family objected to his marriage and made Janice go abroad pretending to be dead. Now he likes Eva, and Eva has my brother. Even if brother really died, he might not be able to be together with Eva. After all, Janice was back. Their relationship is destined to be much more complicated than us before."


    "In the past, your heart had always been tied to Hanson, but I still got it back." Raising his thick eyebrows slightly, Zac seemed to think that Jim should go all out to have a try.


    "It''s different. We are bound by a piece of certificate. Anyway, I am your nominal and legal wife. Besides, we have the same goal. We both want to drive Valery away, so we can be together. But Jim and Eva are different from us. Eva is now my sister-in-law, my brother''s wife. She and Jim have no common goal other than shooting a movie together. How can they get together?" Essie analyzed thoughtfully.


    "Sounds reasonable." Zac nodded, "But the marriage between Eva and Arnold is not legal. It''s just a pure form.


    f what Janice said had crossed his bottom line.


    Janice sensed his displeasure and stopped talking, but she was extremely depressed. No matter what, she had to try her best to persuade Jim to promise her that she would give birth to a baby for him at any time.


    After sending Janice back, Jim asked Eva to sit on the passenger seat.


    Eva pouted, "Scum Jim, you and Janice are first love to each other. Don''t you love her at all?"


    "It''s none of your business." Jim gave her a fierce look.


    "We are friends now. Can''t I show my care about you?" Eva wrinkled her nose at him.


    "Are you caring about me?" Jim tweaked her ear.


    "I don''t want you to be trapped in the whirlpool of love triangle. Janice loves you, you love that beauty, and that beauty also seems to love someone else. Oh, my God, this triangle is very complicated." Eva stuck out her tongue.


    "Heaven pepper, do you remember what I will do to you every time you say something so annoying?" Jim threatened.


    Eva covered her mouth in a hurry, "Scum Jim, I''m a married woman. I have a husband. You''d better respect me."


    A wicked smile appeared on Jim''s face. "Heaven pepper, what are you thinking about?" There was an obvious hint of tease in his tone.


    Realizing that he had been tricked, Eva was a little angry, annoyed and embarrassed. "You bastard, scum Jim!"


    Jim smiled, "It seems that you still remember the way I punished you."


    "Bastard!" Eva gave him a ferocious stare, and her mind went through the punishments and insults he had given her one by one.


    "If I really want to act like a hoodlum, can you escape?" Jim sneered.


    ''I cannot escape!''


    Eva answered truthfully in her heart.


    "In fact, I''m not worried. Aren''t you a neat freak? I''m already a married woman. You won''t touch a married woman, will you?"


    Jim was speechless. This woman''s brain was made of mud.


    She could even think of such a question!

 Chapter 865 Miscarriage

    In Country A.


    In the capital hospital.


    "Miss, will he wake up again?"


    In front of the bed, a maid was wiping the hands of the unconscious man.


    "I believe he will." The young woman sitting on the edge of the bed was incomparably beautiful and elegant. Her beautiful big eyes had been staring at the unconscious man on the bed. "Kavaratti, he is so handsome, isn''t he? I''ve never seen a man as handsome as him."


    "No matter how handsome he is, it''s useless for him to sleep like this all the time." The maid pouted.


    "He will wake up." The beautiful woman smiled, her eyes full of hope.


    Janet had been pregnant for five months, and her belly bulged.


    In order to make his nephew healthy, Eva bought many tonics for pregnant women.


    Looking at her sister''s big belly, Janice felt very ''worried''. She still had a lot of things that she needed her to do. How could she do it for her when she was like this?


    In the evening, Janet sat on the sofa watching TV. Suddenly, her stomach ached and her dress was dyed red.


    Jade was frightened and hurried to take her to the hospital.


    Eva and Percy also rushed over when they received the phone call.


    "Jade, what happened to Janet?"


    "I don''t know. We watched TV well. She suddenly had a stomachache," Jade said.


    "Did she eat something bad?" Eva asked.


    "I don''t know. She stayed with her sister all day long and didn''t come back until it was dark." Jade scratched his head.


    The door of the emergency room finally opened. Janet lost her baby and had a miscarriage.


    "It''s a pity that it''s a boy," the doctor said with regret.


    "How could this be?" Jade hit the wall with his fist, and his child could move. How could he lose him?


    "Doctor, she is fine. How could she have a sudden miscarriage?" Eva asked immediately.


    "It seems that she has taken the medicine that caused the miscarriage," the doctor speculated.


    "How could it be possible? She has never taken any medicine!" Jade couldn''t believe it.


    "Didn''t you say that she was at Janice''s house today? Is it possible that she ate it in Janice''s house by mistake?" Percy asked.


    "Janice is not in good health. There must be a lot of tonics at home. Will she take them by mistake?" Eva said worriedly.


    "I will ask Janet when she wakes up." Jade was extremely sad.


    When Janet woke up, she knew that the baby was gone and burst into tears. Eva was worried about her mental stimulation and illness, so she asked Jade to comfort her.


    "Baby, don''t be too sad. Both of you are still young. You should take good care of yourself and have another baby after a period of time," Percy comforted.


    "Janet, the doctor said that you might have taken the medicine that caused the miscarriage. Did you eat anything?" Jade asked.


    "No. you said I couldn''t take medicine. I haven''t taken any medicine." Janet shook her head while crying.


    "Then what did you eat at your sister''s house today?" Jade asked.


    "Sister made black Chicken Soup for me. It''s delicious. I drank it all by myself,"


    this for your own good." Janice looked at her unhappily.


    "Well, Janice, let''s put it aside first. We''ll talk about it when Janet recovers. I heard that it hurts to take out eggs. Taking ovulation pills is also harmful to your health. Let''s wait for a while," Eva said.


    Of course, Janice knew it. She was weak, so it was not appropriate for her to use too many ovulatory drugs. To use Janet as a preceding test was the best choice. Anyway, she was in good health, so it didn''t matter for her to be tortured for a while.


    "Well, I''ll go to Professor Nicholas''s office and make a queue for you. At that time, I''ll give you the priority to do experiments." Anyway, they must cooperate with her.


    After Janice left, Jade closed the door and said to Eva, "Sister, don''t you think Janice is a little strange?"


    "Why is she strange?"


    "Janet had a miscarriage after staying with her for a day. Isn''t it strange that she still wants us to be the little white mice?" Jade said.


    "Maybe she was stimulated. She wanted to do it by herself, but scum Jim didn''t cooperate." Eva sighed.


    "It must be you who made Jim not cooperate with my sister," Janet said angrily.


    "Janny, you forgot what you promised me. You can''t make trouble with my sister anymore." Jade poked her forehead.


    "But she is a bad girl. She bullied my sister." Janet pointed at Eva angrily.


    "My sister didn''t bully your sister. My sister is a human being. She can''t bully your sister. The one who really bullies her is a devil. Didn''t you say that there was a devil following your sister since childhood? She often clings to your sister, making her very terrible. I suspect that it is attached to your sister again," Jade said.


    "That''s impossible. I''ve been helping my sister get rid of the devil." Janet was shocked.


    "Devils are very powerful. You can''t rely on your own strength. In the future, no matter what happens, you must tell me. I will help you. Let''s drive away the devils on your sister together," Jade said seriously.

 Chapter 866 He Loves You

    "Jade, you must help me drive away the devil together. Don''t let her bully my sister." Janet grabbed his collar.


    "Okay, but let me tell you, only the devil will order Janice to hurt my sister. Your real sister is very kind and won''t do anything to hurt anyone," Jade said.


    "Okay." Janet nodded.


    Looking at the two people, Eva was worried that Janet would hurt Jade, but now she saw that Jade seemed to have found a way to subdue Janet and made her obedient.


    ''There is indeed one thing in the world that can conquer another.''


    In the evening, Eva and Essie went to the Xu family''s manor. The man who came back from Country M brought back Vinton''s belongings, which might be his remains.


    "This is what the salvage team found in the nearby sea." Pointing at the wallet and watch on the table, Neil said with great regret, "They basically guessed that young master Xu was killed. His body might be eaten by sharks or other fish."


    As if being hit by five thunders, Eva''s head was buzzing. Although she was ready to lose Vinton, there was more or less a glimmer of hope in her heart.


    What Neil said was like a ruthless fire, devouring all the remaining hope in her heart, leaving only the boundless lifeless burned land.


    Tears gushed out of her eyes like a torrent, and then she burst into tears.


    Essie cried with her.


    Elizabeth was also crying. Of course, she cried for herself. Vinton was her life-saving straw. Without Vinton, the Xu family would have no place for her to stand.


    Her plan and plot were going to be destroyed and go bankrupt.


    Valery also felt sad. Without Vinton, the Xu family would be Holy''s from now on. He had been her sworn enemy since childhood. It was a miracle that he could make her live a good life in the future.


    Mrs. Vicki was still lying in the hospital. Baron didn''t dare to tell her the bad news. He only dared to tell her that Vinton was still alive and just disappeared.


    "How could this be? My son is fine. How could such a thing happen?" Elizabeth thumped her chest and vented her anger on Eva. "You are a jinx to my son. It''s all because of you that Vinton suffered such a disaster. Why didn''t you die? Why are you still alive?"


    "Sorry, sorry..." Eva also felt that it was her fault. If Vinton hadn''t given her the only life-saving vest, nothing would have happened to him.


    "Auntie, this is a natural disaster. What does it have to do with Eva? Eva is already very sad. Don''t stimulate her anymore." Essie glared at her.


    "Now that something has happened to Vinton, you and Holy should be the happiest ones. You are eager to see something happen to Vinton, so that you can take over the Xu family openly," Valery said angrily.


    "That''s enough. We


    anyone else, nor will I date anyone else. Besides, scum Jim has already had Janice. The person he should love and care about should be Janice, not someone else."


    With a sigh, Essie said, "Eva, I know that my brother has just left. It''s impossible for you to date with others so soon. I just hope that you can give Jim a chance. If you have time, you can slowly test him and see if he can love you wholeheartedly and treat you as my brother does."


    "He used to love Janice so much, but he has changed his mind. He must be a unreliable guy at first sight." Eva pouted angrily.


    "Eva, it''s not Jim''s fault. Love needs to be maintained. At that time, he thought why couldn''t he love her again after he thought that Janice died? And according to icy guy, at that time, Jim''s feeling towards Janice was more pity than love," Essie persuaded.


    "You''ve made love too complicated. True love? Fake love? In most cases, love doesn''t need to be vigorous. Ordinary and peaceful love is also love." Eva said haltingly, "Those who like to pursue vigorous and passionate must be restless and not too single-minded about love."


    "You, didn''t you also think my brother was a playboy and said that you wouldn''t date him? In the end, it still proved that you were wrong." Essie patted her on the shoulder.


    Eva sighed, "Essie, I won''t be a home wrecker. Janice is a poor woman. She has suffered so much. She deserves her own happiness. Scum Jim has the responsibility and obligation to take good care of her."


    "Eva, you are wrong. Love can''t be forced. If Jim doesn''t love Janice anymore and insists on being with her, the two won''t be happy. They will only torture each other." Essie frowned.


    "Since they loved each other before, why can''t they love again?" Looking out of the window at the night, Eva smiled bitterly.

 Chapter 867 The Upgrade Failed

    "Eva, if they miss the chance, they will miss it forever. They can''t change it, just like Hanson and I. I used to love Hanson very much. I could do anything for him. But since his engagement with Sunny and my marriage with icy guy, our fate has come to an end. No matter how hard we tried, we couldn''t go back. That was the case with Jim and Janice. From the day Janice pretended to be dead, she and Jim have ended. They can''t go back," Essie said.


    Eva lowered her head. She still couldn''t believe that the stars in the sky would like the gorilla on the ground. They were not in the same world at all. They were not the same species!


    "Essie, I just want to stay with Vinton and our love. That''s enough." Her face was full of disappointment and sadness, as if she was destined to be lonely until old.


    Essie sighed. Time could erase everything and heal everything. She hoped that her best friend could get out of sadness as soon as possible.


    However, fate would never wait for someone. When the God wanted to take it back, he would not wait for even a minute.


    How many good people could she meet in her life?


    If she lost one, should she miss another?


    That night, Eva couldn''t fall asleep again. She kept recalling the scene that Jim got drunk that night.


    "Stupid woman, I fell in love with you. I can''t even believe myself. I have won you in everything, but lost my heart to you. Isn''t it ironic?"


    "I love you. I only tell you in my dream. I won''t let the real you know. I won''t let you know for the rest of my life."


    She shook her head.


    That night, scum Jim didn''t recite the lines or treat her as someone else. He was talking to her!


    He knew she was heaven pepper!


    Did the gorilla in the sky like the gorilla on the ground?


    It was too mysterious!


    The most terrible thing was that night she touched scum Jim''s...


    God! Whenever she thought of this, her face was burning.


    She quickly picked up the pillow and covered her head.


    Scum Jim said that the furthest distance in the world was not the distance between life and death, but that I stood in front of you and you didn''t know I loved you.


    However, she still felt that the furthest distance in the world was the distance between life and death.


    As long as a person was still alive, no matter how far away they were, there would always be able to unite one day. But if the loved one was gone, they would be separated forever and never see each other again!


    Just like now, she would never see Vinton again. Even if she thought of him until she her heart was broken every day, he would never appear again. He would leave her forever.


    "Woo..." She began to cry. Her big tree fell, and her home was gone. When it was cold in the future, no one would warm her hands. When it was hot, no one would fan for her. When it was raining, no one would hold an umbrella for her. When she was hungry, no one could make delicious fried eggs and ham sandw


    la with me on the ground?"


    "Do you welcome me?" Jim smiled.


    "Welcome, welcome King Jim to degrade himself and join the gorilla amusement park." Eva chuckled, tipsy.


    "Heaven pepper, with my presence, you stupid female gorilla won''t be lonely." Stroking her head gently, Jim said in a tone as if he was coaxing a child.


    "Scum Jim, you are so strange. I find that I can''t understand you more and more." With her eyes wide open, Eva looked at him in confusion, as if she was studying an unsolvable mystery.


    "Who can you understand with the brain of a trilobite like you?" Jim pinched her nose.


    "Scum Jim, they said you liked me. What do you like about me?"


    "You have a good appetite. With you at the table, I will have a good appetite as well. You are hot tempered. With you by my side to fight against me, time will become very interesting. You are still a greedy cat. I like to see you devour the food I cook most... "


    Jim said a lot. When he lowered his head, Eva had fallen asleep on his legs. To be exact, she must be drunk.


    He gently picked her up and went upstairs to the room.


    "Heaven pepper, if Vinton is really gone, I will take his place to pamper, love, cherish and protect you. I will only do better than him, not worse than him. I can give you whatever you want."


    He gently touched her tearful face, and his eyes were full of affection.


    In the evening, Eva was awakened by wonderful scent.


    "It smells so good. It seems to be the smell of curry beef." She opened her eyes and touched her belly.


    After drinking, she was starving.


    When she opened her eyes, she found that she was not wearing the pajama in the morning. What happened?


    Who changed her clothes?


    She jumped off the bed and searched for the culprit along the scent.


    In the kitchen, Jim had prepared a delicate dinner.


    "Drunkard, you finally wake up!" When he saw her, he smiled charmingly.


    "Scum Jim, why are you here?" She was shocked.

 Chapter 868 What About You If I Am Married

    "You were drunk early in the morning. I had no choice but to stay." Jim shrugged.


    "I... Did you change my clothes?" Eva held her arm and her face began to warm up.


    "You vomited a lot. What can I do if you don''t change it?" Jim said casually.


    The temperature on Eva''s face rose sharply and was about to burn, which made her look like a mature Washington apple.


    "You... Did you close your eyes?"


    "If I close your eyes, I have to touch you? Do you like this way?" An evil smile appeared on Jim''s face.


    "Bastard!" Eva was so ashamed and indignant that she couldn''t believe that she was seen naked by scum Jim!


    "Heaven pepper, women need moisturizing. After you successfully become a real woman one day, your figure will definitely become better." Jim''s eyes were full of banter.


    "What do you mean?" Eva was slightly stunned. She seriously suspected that she had said something wrong after drinking.


    "It''s a pity that you haven''t upgraded successfully. I hope you will be luckier next time." Jim threw up his hands.


    "Scum Jim, if you dare to say a word about it, I will end our friendship." Eva really wanted to find some noodles to hang on. Wine could ease people''s pain, and could also cause trouble. It made people do something they shouldn''t do and say something they shouldn''t say.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not interested in whether you have become a real woman of others. I will keep this secret for you. Until you become a real woman of others." Jim''s words were like a flirtation.


    Eva rolled her eyes at him and said, "There''s no such day. I''ll stay with Vinton for the rest of my life."


    "Heaven pepper, don''t forget that God has torn you and Vinton apart and taken him away. If you don''t want to upgrade, you have to give your virginity to God in the end. Are you willing to do that?"


    Before Jim finished his words, Eva shook her head hard and said, "No, I don''t want to give myself to God. The universe is unconscious, it regards everyone as insignificant. I don''t want to give myself to him!"


    "Then find an opportunity to upgrade yourself as soon as possible," Jim teased.


    "There''s no such a chance, unless my Vinton can come back to live." Eva lowered her eyes sadly.


    "How about this? If you haven''t found a chance to upgrade when you are forty. As much as I don''t feel like it, I''ll help you then, okay?" Jim smiled evilly.


    "Bastard!" Eva stamped her feet and felt ashamed that she really wanted to find a hole in the ground to hide.


    "Sex is the most primitive, natural and sacred thing in the world. How could it become a dirty thing in your mouth?" With his arms crossed over his chest, Jim looked like an evil spirit. "And it is your first time, and also my first time. We are both very clean, and no one has desecrated each other."


    "When I am forty years old, it will be strange that you still have your first time." Eva rolled her eyes at him.


    "If you want, I can keep it for you all the time." Jim threw up his hands, as if he wanted to keep his integrity for her.


    Eva was shocked by his words.


    "No, please don''t. I can''t afford it. You are the young master of the Jing family. The


    ne. Both Jade and I are worried that she might have taken some medicine in Janice''s house by accident, and Janice didn''t know it. That was why Janet lost her baby," Eva said with great regret.


    "Why is this medicine in Janice''s home?" Jim frowned.


    "I don''t think it''s possible. There won''t be such kind of medicine in Janice''s house. It might be something that used to strengthen her body or strengthen her immunity. Maybe some of these medicine are forbidden for pregnant women," Eva analyzed.


    "Although Janet has mental disease, she is not a fool. She is much smarter than normal people when she is not sick. How could she take medicine casually?" Jim was confused.


    "I don''t know. Because of this matter, Jade has some problem with Janice. He thinks that she didn''t take good care of Janet, which caused her miscarriage. Therefore, when Janice proposed to do experiments, he was quite resistant." Eva sighed with worry.


    "Maybe it was because Janet had intermittent relapses that she ate something carelessly and then forgot it," Jim said thoughtfully.


    "I guess so. The doctor said it was a boy. It is a pity if it was a healthy child," Eva said sadly. It was known to all that it was difficult for Janet''s genes to give birth to a healthy child. Losing one meant losing half of the chance.


    "They are still so young. They will have other child," Jim comforted.


    "In fact, I still hope that they can donate the embryo and have a try. After all, in this way, the disease genes in their descendants can be eliminated, and there is no need to worry about the atavistic heredity." Eva glanced at him and said, "You and Janice should have a try."


    Jim nodded her head and said, "If I want a child, I have to consider getting married first. I''m not going to get married yet." He looked coldly.


    "You''re not young anymore. Look at Zac and Essie. Their children can run errands for them now. Dot is counting on you to make a wife for him as soon as possible. Hurry up and don''t dawdle," Eva said jokingly.


    Jim looked at her and asked, "What about you if I''m getting married?"

 Chapter 869 Give Me Four Years

    Eva was shocked, "What does it have to do with me whether you get married or not?" When she said this, there was a trace of inexplicable emotion in her heart that even she herself could not figure out.


    "If I''m married. You won''t be able to upgrade yourself in your life. You can only give yourself to God," Jim said with an evil look on his face.


    Eva was choked and coughed several times to calm herself down. His words were so amorous. Did it have anything to do with him whether she was upgraded or not?


    "Scum Jim, we are just ordinary friends. Nothing else."


    "Yes, we are. It is hard to say what will happen in the future." Jim looked like a lion king hunting and ready to fight, as if she was a fat sheep under his claws and she would be eaten sooner or later.


    "Scum Jim, don''t make such jokes all the time. Now even Essie misunderstands you. She thinks you have a crush on me. Are you going to pretend to be a saint of love?" Eva was really helpless.


    "I''m not a saint of love. I''m a demon of love." Jim grinned wickedly, "If you really fall into my palm, you can''t escape."


    "I''m married!" Eva stared at him with arms akimbo.


    "If I love someone, I hope someone can take care of her for me even if I am not here. I hope she can live a happy life. I believe that Vinton also thinks so. He doesn''t want you to live alone for the rest of your life. He wants you to be happy and have your own family and children," Jim said.


    Eva lowered her head, and a strong pain appeared on her face.


    "No one will love me as Vinton does."


    "Who said no." Jim suddenly frowned. He must treat her better Vinton. He must love her more than Vinton.


    "Eva, you have given Vinton four years to test his love. Now I ask you to give me four years as well. If I can pass your test, you will marry me." Jim looked at her seriously. His eyes were calm, serious and sincere. And there was no trace of ridicule in them.


    Eva was stunned and looked at him, at a loss.


    These words simply proved what Essie had said and what he had said after he was drunk that day!


    The stars in the sky really fell in love with the ordinary and stupid female gorilla on the ground.


    God! It''s so unbelievable! It''s so weird! Her mind was in a mess and she couldn''t find a word to describe her feelings.


    "Scum Jim, you... What are you talking about?"


    "Which eye did you see me talking nonsense?" Jim grabbed her shoulders and forced her to face the reality. He didn''t want her to be in a trance all day long.


    "Scum Jim..." Eva''s tongue was knotted and she couldn''t speak. She felt that she had fallen into a parallel world, where scum Jim was completely different when he was in the previous world.


    "Heaven pepper, I won''t force you to forget Vinton or replace him. I just want to continue his unfinished task and take care of yo


    um Jim, I..." Her mind went blank and she really didn''t know what to say.


    "Heaven pepper, I''ll take it as a yes." As soon as Jim finished his words, he lowered his head and kissed her lightly on the lips. "This is a stamp of my seal. You can''t go back on your word."


    Eva was dumbfounded. It was obvious that she was forced to agree. Even if she didn''t agree, he, an evil devil, would definitely try every means to force her to agree.


    What kind of person was King Jim? He was an arrogant and domineering Nine Heavens Mysterious God. How could anyone refuse his request?


    If she didn''t agree, she would be hunted to death!


    "Well... First of all, you are not my boyfriend. You can''t ask for anything improper from me."


    Now he was like a fierce lion, who would open his bloody mouth and swallow her, a little sheep. She had to learn to protect herself.


    "I won''t have any special requirements for you, but I have the right to take care of you and ask you to cooperate with me," Jim said slowly.


    He deliberately stressed the two words ''take care'', which sounded implicit and meaningful.


    Eva couldn''t help shivering, "How are you going to take care of me?"


    "There are many ways. Don''t worry. I will take good care of you." Jim''s eyes were full of mischief. His words sounded like flirting.


    Eva wiped the sweat off her forehead. In addition to her ''safety'', what she worried most was Janice.


    Even though Jim''s feelings for her had changed, she still felt that she was a home wrecker. If it weren''t for her, Jim and Janice would have been reunited.


    "Scum Jim, can you tell me the truth? If it weren''t for me, you would start over with Janice, wouldn''t you? "


    Jim let go of her and sat up. He looked out of the window at the night and said, "After so many years, I''m no longer the impulsive person in the past. Even without you, I might not be with Janice."

 Chapter 870 Finally Agreed

    "Is it because of your family or your descendants?" Eva was slightly stunned.


    "It''s not about these matters. It is about love. If I don''t love her as much as I think, even if we get married in the end, this marriage won''t be happy. In the end, it will make two people suffer," Jim said thoughtfully.


    Eva looked at him without a blink. She didn''t understand what he meant.


    "How about you tell me how much you love Vinton?" Jim smiled and asked in a low voice when she was silent.


    Eva stood up, took out two jars of juice from the fridge and handed one to him.


    She opened it, took two sips and said slowly, "I used to take him one of my scum ex-boyfriends. I thought he would give up after being refused for a few times, but I didn''t expect him to be so persistent. He even swore to give up the other women for me."


    As she spoke, she smiled, and tears fell down.


    "He really did it."


    "When did you fall in love with him?" Jim asked.


    Eva shook her head and said, "I don''t know. Maybe it''s natural for me to fall in love with him. We are not as vigorous or with so many ups and downs as Essie and Zac. But we trust each other, rely on each other and feel warm. Love is divided into many kinds, but in my heart, love is very simple. It is that two people are willing to give their heart, trust, and future to each other. Vinton and I are like this."


    Jim held her hand and said, "I will give you the same trust and trust me!"


    Eva didn''t answer. She still felt that everything in front of her was unreal, and she was like floating in the clouds, like in a purple dream.


    Jim was the star in the sky. It was too high. She was so afraid that she would fall from the nine sky clouds and fall into the abyss, smashing herself into pieces!


    She quickly took a few more sips of frozen juice. She needed to calm down!


    Jim seemed to know what was on her mind. He touched her head and said, "Heaven pepper, remember, I''m not a damn star. I''m just a gorilla like you."


    Tears welled up in Eva''s eyes inexplicably. She didn''t know what was wrong with her. She just wanted to cry, especially wanted to cry.


    When the first drop of tear fell down, Jim caught it with his finger and saw it glittering under the light.


    He knew that this tear belonged to him!


    "Jim, well... In the past four years, you can develop your relationship with Janice as much as you want. It doesn''t matter even if you decide to get married with her in the end."


    Before she could finish her words, Jim grabbed her ear and said, "Then what do I need the next four years for?"


    "You can only be with Janice. You can''t be with other women. This is the right to regret. You can come back to Janice at any time. Anyway, I


    of them were the extreme of twins.


    "Honey, you are awesome."


    Walt snorted. He looked at her as if she was an abandoned toy.


    "Didn''t I perform well?" Leila was a little depressed.


    "You should know that I''m only interested in one woman," Walt said slowly.


    "What''s so good about Essie that you and Zac are devoted to her?" At the thought of Essie, Leila gritted her teeth with hatred.


    "She is good in everything. I just love her. I only love her," Walt said firmly without hesitation.


    "It''s said that a wife is not as good as a concubine. And a concubine is not as good as other''s wife. Other''s wife is not as good as the one you cannot get. I think this is how you feel about Essie. What you can''t get is always the best," Leila sneered.


    "I''m telling you, if she can be my wife, I''m willing to do anything for her." A hint of pain flashed through Walt''s eyes.


    "She was your wife and gave birth to a child for you. You should be satisfied." Leila smiled.


    "It''s too short." A look of frustration appeared on his face. He only had her for one night. It was too short. What he wanted was a lifetime.


    "Don''t worry. I will help you get her. Essie is yours, and so will the Rong family." Leila smiled charmingly.


    Walt lit a cigarette and said, "It seems that Willi, that cunning old fox, hasn''t done anything recently. Is he out of his wit?"


    "How could it be? He was just plotting a bigger plan. And now, Zac''s people are keeping a close eye on us. Our forces in Dragon City and around have almost been wiped out by him. We need to cultivate new forces. It will take some time," Leila explained.


    "Have you never seen that old fox?" Walt raised his eyebrows.


    "No. They were in single contact. He is much more hidden than the awakened man in the ''Decipher''." Leila shrugged.

 Chapter 871 Childrens Wishes

    In the garden of the Rong Mansion, the colorful Jasmine cultivated by Albert finally bloomed.


    Mary opened a bottle of rose red wine to celebrate this happy day.


    "The jasmines Grandpa planted are so beautiful!" Rabi clapped his hands and praised.


    "They are not only beautiful, but also full of love." Mili said with a smile, "This is a birthday gift from grandpa to grandma."


    "You little clever girl will be outstanding when you grow up," Albert said with a doting smile.


    "Baby, what are you going to do when you grow up?" Mary asked Mili.


    "Be a fashion designer like mommy," Mili said with a faint smile.


    "What about Dot?" Mary looked at her grandson.


    "I want to be a hacker and build a hacker empire," Dot said.


    "Your mission is to be my successor. I plan to retire at the age of fifty and travel around the world with your mommy. You have to be ready to take over the family business at any time." Zac pinched his face gently.


    "Daddy, it''s too early to retire at the age of fifty. You''d better reconsider and rearrange your retirement plan, in case it will affect my great ambitions," Dot said seriously.


    "Boy, didn''t you say that you would be an architect like me? Why do you want to be a hacker now?" Zac touched his chin.


    "I find it more challenging to be a hacker," said Dot.


    "Isn''t it challenging to be an architect?" Zac frowned with displeasure.


    "Daddy, let Dawny inherit your career. I want to establish the hacker empire with my uncle," said Dot.


    Hearing his brother''s words, the baby clapped his hands with a smile, as if he was very happy to bear this big burden for his brother.


    Dot kissed his little face and said, "Dawny, for daddy''s retirement plan, you have to behave well."


    "Brother!" Dawny said in a childish voice. He loved his brother who loved him very much.


    Zac picked him up. This was his sweetheart boy, more considerate than Mili and Dot.


    "Daddy, Dawny is your favorite son. You should place more hope on him to make me less burdensome," said Dot.


    "You naughty boy, you are the elder brother. You should shoulder the heavy task of the family." Zac tweaked his ear.


    Dot pouted, "Daddy, there is a saying that ''Act according to the circumstances and teach according to students'' talent''. I think, don''t make me the heir of the Rong family just because I was born first. If I am more talented in business in the future, I will be the successor. If Dawny is more talented in business than me, he will be the successor."


    Albert nodded, "This suggestion is also worth considering. Both of you are the posterities of the family, and ability is the most important."


    Essie stroked her son''s head and said, "In ancient times, there was battles between brothers for the heir to the throne in the Qin and Qing dynasty. In order to fight for the throne, the princes killed each other, but my son took the initiative to give up the throne to his brother. Should I be moved?"


    "Mommy, the hacker empire uncle and I will set up in the future is not neces


    played with him.


    "Daddy, Daddy..." The baby kept calling his name in a childish voice.


    Indeed, he was particularly clingy to Zac. He wouldn''t fall asleep until Zac sang and coaxed him every night. If he didn''t come, he would keep looking at the ceiling with his eyes wide open, or he would roll back and forth in bed to protest.


    Essie asked the servant to bring the cleaned fruit and a Cherry Apple and strawberry mixed fruit pulp for the baby.


    The baby liked to eat apple paste very much. Every day after he ate milk and supplementary food, he would say that he wanted to eat apple paste.


    After Essie fed him a spoon, he ate it up and opened his mouth again.


    Looking at his son, daughter in law and grandchildren, Albert smiled happily. He put his arm around Mary''s shoulder and said, "Although we have missed more than half of our lives, it''s still a kind of comfort to have so many grandchildren."


    "Yes." Mary nodded. She was satisfied to be back home again.


    "Irene is only one year younger than Zac. It''s time to worry about her. Girls should get married as soon as possible," Albert said earnestly.


    Mary nodded slightly. She was also worried about Irene''s marriage.


    Women were different from men. There was a limitation in the fertility period. After that, they not only recovered slowly, but also were in danger.


    "How about this? Let Essie hold a ball this weekend and invite all the young talents who are suitable for marriage in Dragon City to come here. Let Irene choose. There are so many candidates, and she can always find a suitable one."


    "That''s a good idea." Mary nodded with a smile.


    After receiving the order of her father-in-law, Essie began to plan.


    She didn''t invite Alfred and Franklin, but Alfred soon got the news that he came to see Essie and wanted to attend the ball, so Essie had to agree with him.


    The ball was quite lively, and all the young talents in Dragon City were invited. Of course, since it was a ball, there would be many beauties as well.

 Chapter 872 Im Normal

    Alfred came with Franklin.


    But the two separated as soon as they entered.


    Maybe Alfred didn''t want Franklin to make trouble, so he sent him away.


    It seemed that Franklin didn''t care about Alfred at all and went to flirt with other woman alone.


    Essie seriously suspected that he was also a bisexual like Alfred, but as Alfred''s servant, he was always suppressed by him and couldn''t show his nature.


    It was a society that depended on the appearance. Handsome men could always attract more women''s attention.


    Soon, Alfred and Franklin found their partner.


    After a waltz, Alfred walked towards Irene.


    "Your elegant French Miss, may I invite you to dance?"


    Irene kept looking at Zac, who was with his wife in the corner. Absent-minded, she reached out her hand and put it on the back of his hand.


    Alfred was a good dancer. Irene danced with him and had no time to look around.


    "Mr. Alfred, you are a good dancer," Irene praised.


    "Thank you." Alfred smiled like a gentleman. "Miss Irene, you should often go to my place with your brother and sister-in-law."


    "Mr. Alfred, are you familiar with my brother and sister-in-law?" Irene was slightly shocked.


    "Of course, I like to play. I often hold parties and invite them to come. But I didn''t expect him to have such a beautiful French sister," Alfred said with a smile.


    "I''m not his biological sister," Irene explained hurriedly.


    "I know. You are the adopted daughter of Mrs. Mary." Alfred smiled.


    "Yes." Irene nodded, "I didn''t expect my mother to be the real daughter in law of the Rong family."


    "Great clans always have unexpected things to happen, so does my clan." Alfred sighed.


    "Mr. Alfred, are you going to live in Dragon City for a long time?" asked Irene.


    "My father asked me to explore the Chinese market, so I will stay here for a while. China is a good place. I like it very much, and I also like the people here," Alfred said with a smile.


    "I also like China, so I plan to settle here and won''t go back to Provence," Irene said with a smile.


    "Then next time at the party, miss Irene, would you like to come?" Alfred invited.


    "Okay." Irene agreed without hesitation.


    Not far away, Essie and Zac turned their eyes to them.


    "Alfred is a playboy. Does he want to pursue Irene?" Essie was a little worried.


    "Have you ever told her about the romantic affairs between Alfred and Franklin?" Zac frowned.


    "Yes." Essie nodded. As her sister-in-law, she was very dutiful. She didn''t want her to choose the wrong person.


    "That''s all right. Irene is not a child. She can judge by herself." Zac shrugged.


    "I hope so." Essie looked around and finally fixed her eyes on Franklin.


    He held a beautiful woman in his arms and danced happily


    was a normal man.


    However, it was not ruled out that Alfred was really a straight man, while Franklin was a gay. He liked Alfred, so he destroyed his reputation outside and made women not dare to approach him.


    "Franklin, do you like your master?" she asked tentatively.


    "We are just servant and master. There is nothing else," Franklin answered straightforwardly.


    Was it? A big question came to Essie''s mind.


    She suddenly found that the relationship between Alfred and Franklin was quite complicated and weird.


    While she was thinking, Franklin''s voice came faintly. "Mrs. Essie, you''d better remind miss Irene to stay away from master Alfred, in case of unnecessary emotional injury. My duty is also to remind master Alfred to pay attention to his own words and deeds. Don''t be too indulgent and delay their work."


    "Of course I will." Essie nodded. She didn''t want Irene to get involved with Alfred. Even if he was a straight man, he was a real playboy and was not suitable for marriage and having children together.


    "Have a good time, Franklin." She smiled and left.


    Looking at her back, a strange look flashed through Franklin''s eyes.


    On the other side, Alfred and Irene were talking happily. Zac returned to their previous position, as if he didn''t want to get involved in their conversation.


    Essie walked to him and sat down.


    "Honey, did you get any gossip news?" Zac asked jokingly.


    "Franklin said that his master Alfred was just pretending to be straight to win women''s heart." Essie shrugged.


    "It''s normal. Women are not like men. They pay too much attention to sexual orientation," Zac said slowly.


    "I always feel that Alfred and his servant are strange. The relationship between the two is unclear." Essie pouted.


    "That''s their privacy. We don''t need to know." Zac threw up his hands.

 Chapter 873 Guard Against The Sister In Law

    "I know. If Alfred and we are just ordinary friends and we don''t know each other, of course we have no right to ask about his privacy. If he really has a crush on Irene, we have to ask him. We can''t let Irene find the wrong boyfriend." Essie pouted.


    Zac put his arm around her shoulder and said, "Honey, Irene is not a child. She will judge by herself."


    "I know. But now her marriage is a sore in Mommy''s heart. Of course we have to help her solve the problem," said Essie with a smile.


    Since Charlotte mentioned that Irene liked Zac last time, she had been on guard.


    There was a saying that ''One shouldn''t have the heart to harm others, but must be vigilant so as not to be harmed''.


    Her husband was so excellent, rich and handsome. Naturally, there would be many women admired.


    Although he had a hidden disease and they couldn''t get close to him, as his wife, she had the obligation to help him wipe out the mistress and not let them bother him.


    So she had to be on guard against it.


    Irene did have some amorous words and behaviors towards Zac. So obvious that even the little girl, Mili sensed it.


    How could she turn a blind eye to it?


    Most importantly, Irene was the adopted daughter of her mother-in-law, who loved her very much.


    She had to deal with the relationship between them.


    Even if Irene really admired Zac, she couldn''t show it in an intense way. She could only deal with it in a gentle way.


    It was the best way to find a suitable boyfriend for her and let her change her target.


    However, Alfred''s sexual orientation was a mystery, so she''d better be more cautious. Not all fond of playing it with both men and women together.


    Irene''s gaze shifted to Zac from time to time.


    Alfred saw it.


    "Miss Irene, a man as excellent as your brother must have a lot of women admiring him cluster around, right?"


    "Mr. Alfred, isn''t it strange that a man only loves his wife?"


    "Isn''t it normal for a man to love his own wife?" Alfred shrugged.


    "I mean, he only has his wife by his side, no other women," Irene said.


    "Miss Irene, do you want your husband to cheat on you?" Alfred gave a weird look.


    "I didn''t mean that. I mean, a man is powerful and rich. There are countless women who love him. Can he control himself not to touch other women but only love his wife?" Irene pouted.


    "It depends on his wife''s charm and ability to attract him." Alfred shrugged.


    "Although his wife is a good woman, other women are not bad either. Some of them are really beautiful." Irene frowned. After all, she was a hybrid. She was confident in her appearance.


    "In fact, a wife should possess not only appearance, but also temperament, quality and a lot of things." Alfred smiled, "But I think Miss Irene is qualified with all of those. You are beautiful, noble and elegant."


    Irene raised her eyebrows complacently. Of course she knew her advantages, but it seemed that Zac couldn''t see them, or it could b


    e place I introduce must be right."


    "It''s a foodie''s introduction. How could it be wrong?" Jim smiled.


    Janice took a sip of the pear juice and said in a low voice, "Barbecue is not healthy after all. You''d better eat less in the future."


    "It''s okay. Just eat a few more pears. People in Korea almost eat barbecue, pickles and other unhealthy food every day, but they are still in good health. Thanks to the pear, they help to detoxify," Eva grinned and said indifferently.


    "Eva, Jim will definitely be misled by you if you spend more time together," Janice squinted at her and said half-jokingly.


    "Then take him back and teach him well." Eva smiled.


    Jim glared at her and pushed the crucian at hand to her. "Help me remove the bones."


    Eva was shocked, "If you don''t like to spit out bones, I''ll ask the boss to roast you a tilapia fish, okay?"


    "I''ll eat this. You pick the bones for me," Jim said peremptorily. This was a punishment.


    Eva wanted to die. The crucian was one of the local fish with the most bones, and they were all small thorns. He asked her removing them for him. She would not be able to finish that until the shop closed.


    Janice pulled the plate over and said, "Jim, let me do it. I''m your girlfriend. I should do it. How can you bother Eva?"


    Eva immediately lowered her head to eat her fish and pretended not hear anything.


    A foodie was a foodie, and a foodie was also good at eating fish.


    Janice looked at her with a faint smile, "Eva, I find that you are good at eating fish."


    "There is no good way to eat fish. There is only one way. Bite hard. If there is a bone, bite it and it will come out," said Eva.


    "Women who can eat a lot are easy to raise. Even stones can be digested into water." Jim sneered.


    "I''m easy to take care of." Eva wrinkled her nose at him. She found that even if scum Jim really liked her, he would talk to her with sharp tongue from time to time and would not show mercy to her.

 Chapter 874 Dont Want To Be A Mistress

    Janice''s speed of removing the fish was faster than Eva had expected. As soon as she finished eating two Mutton Kebabs, she removed all the bones of a fish.


    "Wow, Janice, you are so awesome. You have removed the fish bones so soon," Eva gave a thumbs up and praised her.


    Janice smiled, "Janet likes eating fish very much, but she won''t spit out bones. So every time she eats fish, I will help her pick it out and give it to her."


    "Wow, you are so considerate. If only I could have a sister like you as well," Eva said with a smile.


    "After my parents left, Janet and I went to our grandparents'' house. Although they took care of us, we two rely on each other. If I don''t care about her, who cares about her?" Janice sighed.


    "Now that Janet has Jade, you can be relieved," Eva said in a low voice.


    "Yes." A bitter smile appeared on Janice''s face. "My life is a tragic combination. Since I was born, I have seldom been particularly happy until I met Jim. He is the only warmth and color in the coldness of my black and white world. In the past, I was not afraid of death. I especially liked to play those terrifying games, because death was a relief for me. But since I met Jim, I have tried my best to live a long life, because I think my life is meaningful."


    Janice paused and turned to look at Jim. "Jim, I can''t live without you. You won''t leave me, will you? The reason why I worked so hard is that I want to see you again and be with you. If you don''t love me anymore and if you want to leave me, the only thing I can do is to end my life. I won''t let myself go back to that cold and dark world."


    She said that on purpose in front of Eva. The only thing she wanted to do now was to keep Jim beside her, even if it was an emotional kidnapping.


    "Janice, you have recovered. You are a normal person now. It doesn''t matter whether I am with you or not. No one in the world can''t live without someone else," said Jim in a low voice.


    "If I leave you, I''m like a fish out of water and a human out of air. I''m sure I''ll die," Janice said firmly.


    "Haven''t you gone through the eight years without me?" Jim asked.


    "It''s different. Although you''re not with me, I have faith in myself. I survived with this faith," Janice said pitifully.


    Taking a sip of pear juice, Jim said slowly, "I''ve investigated professor Nicholas for you. He has a normal sexual orientation, not a gay."


    "How is that possible? He told me in person that he was a gay!" Janice retorted immediately.


    "He must be lying to you. He has four girlfriends, but he doesn''t have a boyfriend. His girlfriends all said that his sexual orientation is normal," Jim said affirmatively.


    Janice was shocked. She didn''t expect that Jim would investigate Nicholas. If he


    wouldn''t be happy together. In fact, Jim is a very responsible person. He knows that he can''t love Janice anymore and he won''t marry her," said Essie.


    Eva lowered her head. She remembered every word that Jim said when he was drunk. He had said that he would be lonely all his life.


    But his heart could change once, and maybe it could change a second time. He could fall in love with Janice again.


    "The point is that I just want to stay with Vinton and be his wife. I don''t want to think about other people or other feelings." Eva was extremely distressed.


    "You don''t have to accept Jim so soon, and you won''t officially date him. You just give him a chance, and also give yourself a chance. Don''t close your heart too tight. You can get along with each other like friends, just like you did with my brother before," said Essie slowly.


    "But Vinton doesn''t have a first love like Janice by his side. I can get along well with him without any restraint. But scum Jim is different. Every time the three of us are together, I feel embarrassed, as if I am a mistress." Eva sighed.


    "Eva, you are wrong. Before marriage, everyone has the right to make a new choice, and also have the right to fight for love and happiness. A mistress only exists in a marriage. Jim hasn''t engaged to Janice, let alone marry her. How can you be a mistress?" Essie comforted.


    "But after all, she is her first love." Eva pouted.


    "She has been pretending to be dead for eight years. According to Zac, she left when Jim loved her most, and came back when he forgot her. It was a wrong time," Essie said straightforwardly.


    "But don''t you feel sorry for Janice? It was not easy for her to save her life, but she had to lose the man she loved most. It was too cruel. She said she couldn''t live without Jim. What if she really committed suicide?"

 Chapter 875 An Agreement Between Two Men

    On the other hand, Essie didn''t worry that she would commit suicide. She was just worried that her first personality would be destroyed and she would be completely manipulated by the second personality and become a more split person than Janet.


    If there was someone who could replace Jim in her life, the problem would be perfectly solved.


    "Eva, do you think that Professor Nicholas cares more about Janice than doctors do to patients?"


    Eva was slightly stunned. "Essie, do you mean that Nicholas likes Janice?"


    "A stunning and pitiful woman like Janice is most likely to fascinate men. It''s normal for Nicholas to fall in love with her," said Essie indifferently.


    "Nicholas is a good man. He is a rich American with blonde hair and blue eyes. He is a professor of medicine and the Savior of Janice. He can pay attention to her health at any time. She is a perfect match for him." Eva giggled, covering her mouth.


    Essie nodded, "The most important thing now is what Janice thinks. I think I should tell you that Janice has dual personality."


    "What?" Eva was shocked. She knew dual personality. She had acted in a movie before, and the villain in it had dual personality, one side of him was an angel, and the other was a devil.


    "When she is stimulated, the second personality will be awakened. That day, after she fainted on the film set, the Janice you saw at that time was her second personality," said Essie.


    Eva touched her forehead and felt a little dizzy. "Her second personality seems to be very hostile to me."


    "In the past eight years of treatment, she must have suffered unimaginable pain, so she formed the second personality to support her spirit," Essie analyzed.


    "Then every time I meet her, how can I tell if she appears as the first personality or the second personality?" Eva was a little worried.


    "It depends on her attitude towards you. Since her second personality is hostile to you, her attitude will definitely not be very good." It was the first time that she had met someone with dual personality. This kind of situation would only happen in TV series before. Essie shrugged her shoulders.


    "Does scum Jim know it?" Eva asked.


    "He doesn''t know." Shaking her head, Essie said, "Janice doesn''t want him to know, so we''d better respect her privacy."


    "Okay." Eva nodded, "I prefer the first personality of Janice."


    "When a person with dual personality is under a strong blow or stimulation, or encountering an unacceptable reality, her fragile first personality will be destroyed and completely replaced by the second personality. What I worry most now is that something like this will happen to her." Essie sighed.


    "Oh my God! The only thing she can''t accept now is that scum Jim broke up with her. If scum Jim really break up with her one day, will she collapse and become a terribl


    it was suspended because of Margret''s disease. I''m still hopeful about its success." Nicholas raised his thick eyebrows slightly.


    "If so, I can persuade my brother to have a try." Eva nodded slightly.


    "Margret also wants to take part in the experiment, but king Jim doesn''t agree." Nicholas shrugged.


    "Why didn''t Professor Nicholas take his place?" said Essie in a joking tone.


    "No, no, no, I have my own principles. For volunteers, I will never hide or cheat," Nicholas shook his head and said firmly.


    "But Janice is not only your volunteer, but also the woman you like, isn''t she?" With a faint smile, Essie said in an implicit and intriguing tone.


    "Then I can''t possibly lie to her." Nicholas pursed his lips.


    "It''s not too much of a white lie." Essie added, "In the past eight years, have you found that her personality has changed a lot, as if she has changed into another person?"


    Nicholas was slightly shocked. "Do you know that Margret has dual personality?"


    "It turns out that Professor Nicholas also knows it," said Essie in surprise.


    "I just thought Margret was fickle before. After that, she gave me the diagnosis and I knew that she had dual personality," said Nicholas.


    "Do you like her first personality or the second personality?" Eva asked.


    "One is gentle and the other is wild. Both of them are good." Nicholas smiled.


    "Do you know that the second personality may kill the first personality after being stimulated and frustrated strongly?" said Eva cautiously.


    "It seems so," Nicholas shrugged and said casually.


    "We still like kind-hearted Janice. We don''t want her kind-hearted personality to be replaced." Eva said straightforwardly, "Professor Nicholas, since you really like Janice, you should care more about her, so that she can put down Jim and focus on you."


    "Miss Fang, I like what you said," Nicholas said with a smile.

 Chapter 876 An Accident

    "I think Professor Nicholas will also like the Janice who has her own nature. You don''t want her to be devoured by the deviated personality," said Essie.


    Nicholas slightly raised his thick eyebrows and said, "I like Janice to be gentle. Of course I won''t let such a thing happen."


    "So, Professor Nicholas, you have to work hard, so that even without Jim by her side, Janice can still be fine," said Essie.


    "As Janice''s doctor, I will not only ensure her health, but also protect her mental health." Nicholas said, "In this way, Miss Fang can rest assured to date with King Jim."


    "Professor Nicholas, first of all, I prefer you to call me Mrs. Xu. Secondly, I and King Jim are just ordinary friends. We are not in a relationship,"


    Eva said very solemnly. Even if she really considered to date with Jim, it would be four years later. Now she just wanted to stay with Vinton and be the wife of Vinton.


    Nicholas smiled and said, "It seems that King Jim is in the same situation as me. Both of them are still in a failed state. We have to work hard."


    Taking a sip of red wine, Essie said, "Professor Nicholas, under some special circumstances, you can consider my previous suggestion, in case that Janice will be too disappointed because of the baby."


    Nicholas smiled weirdly. "I will think about it."


    On Monday, the second season of the mysterious play of Jim and Eva officially started.


    Janice came to visit them early in the morning.


    Eva was trying it on.


    "Eva, I find you look great in this light yellow ancient costume," Janice said with a smile.


    "This is the dress for Glowing Shadow Dance tomorrow night. I think it''s very beautiful, so I want to try it on to have a look." As Eva spoke, she took out her phone and took a few selfies. Then she took it off and began to put on formal makeup.


    The staff put the costume into a vacuum bag and hung it in the clothing room.


    Janice looked at it, and a strange color quietly flashed through her eyes.


    After taking the first break, she walked up to Jim and asked, "Jim, do you need any extras here? Let me play two roles as a guest, okay?"


    Jim thought for a while and thought that they could play a maid in the court drama in the afternoon.


    So he nodded.


    Janice was very happy.


    In the afternoon, she came here with Janet.


    Seeing Janet, Eva hurried over.


    A miscarriage was equivalent to sit the month. She had only rested for a few days and was not suitable to go out.


    "Janice, why did you bring Janet here? She hasn''t fully recovered yet. She is not fit to go out."


    "She had been lying at home for a few days. She said she was going to get mold and wanted to go out. I had no choice but to take her out." Janice looked helpless.


    Janet sat on the chair and pouted, "Sister, you said that you would take me out to play because you wanted to see brother Jim and sis Eva filming."


    It seemed that she was not interested.


    Janice smiled, "I''m not asking you to watch them shooting but watch me shooting. I''ll be a guest perform


    "There is an accident in the crew these two days. I have a lot of things to deal with. You can ask Professor Nicholas to go with you," said Jim.


    Janice lowered her eyes. Her long thick eyelashes cast a shadow of loss under her fair skin.


    "Jim, we haven''t been alone for a long time. Can''t you accompany me? I''m so lonely."


    "Janice, it''s the first time that Professor Nicholas has come to China. You should spend more time walking around with him. After all, he is your doctor and your Savior," said Jim.


    "Nicholas and I are just ordinary friends. I have told you that he likes a man and he is a gay. Why do you always misunderstand me?" Janice said discontentedly, depressed.


    "Janice, I didn''t misunderstand you. It''s just a suggestion. You are a host here," Jim said calmly.


    Sitting next to them, Eva didn''t know what to say. If she was in Jim''s house, she would leave as soon as possible without disturbing their private space. But now she was at her own home, so she couldn''t leave.


    A drop of tear fell from Janice''s eyes. "Jim, do you think I''m annoying now?" she asked.


    "I didn''t mean that." Jim sighed. He didn''t like to see Janice like this. He did not want to see her crying. Anyway, she was the one he cared about. He wanted her to be happy, not to become painful because of him.


    "Then why do you distance yourself from me and even don''t give me time to be alone with you?" Janice asked plaintively.


    "Janice, something happened in the crew. I''m not in the mood to go to sea now. I have a lot of things to deal with." Jim felt helpless. Janice was not like this before. She had never been stubborn, nor had she been at a loss for words. Now she had changed a lot.


    "You don''t have time to accompany me, but you have time to accompany others, eat with them, and make her happy. You deliberately want to distance yourself from me." Janice''s eyes became insidious, and every word was full of accusation. It seemed that her love for Jim was gradually growing in the direction of hatred.

 Chapter 877 I Am Very Upset

    "Let me drive you home," said Jim. Without waiting for her response, he stood up and walked outside, looking a little annoyed.


    Janice followed her out immediately.


    Looking at her back, Eva sighed. It must be very painful to love someone who no longer loved her.


    In the Rong Mansion, Ivy was also full of distress.


    Recently, she had a very powerful rival in love.


    She was Poppy, the daughter of an upstart in City C. Recently, she was responsible for the plan to develop the Fashion Coast City with BELLA.


    Poppy had always been an admirer of Hanson. As soon as she graduated from London Design School, she returned to her home country and worked in her father''s company.


    Ivy was depressed. Her rival in love was too powerful.


    She was both beauty and wisdom.


    She felt threatened.


    "Sister in law, what do you think I should do?" She lowered her head, her chin almost touching the collar.


    "Ivy, you have to be confident in yourself. You are the daughter of our Rong family. You are the best in appearance, figure, talent and birth. For those rivals in love, let''s get rid of them one by one," said Essie, stroking her head.


    "Brother Hanson''s heart is so unpredictable. Sometimes he is gentle to me, and sometimes he completely takes me as a passer-by, which makes me worry about gain and loss every day," said Ivy sadly.


    "Auntie, don''t worry. Poppy must be wishful thinking. My daddy Hanson won''t like her. My daddy Hanson only likes auntie only," said Mili, patting her on the shoulder.


    "Tonight, brother Hanson didn''t invite me to the celebrity ball in Yang City. Sister in law, do you think he invited Poppy?" At the thought of Poppy holding Hanson''s arm to attend the ball, Ivy felt terrible and almost burst into tears.


    "Aunt, don''t worry. I''ll help you call daddy Hanson and ask him about it," Mili said and picked up the phone.


    "Daddy Hanson, who are you going to invite to be your partner for the ball tonight?" Mili asked as soon as a deep and magnetic voice came through the phone.


    "Baby, daddy is not going to the ball today. I have something to deal with in the company," said Hanson.


    "Daddy, tomorrow is weekend. Do you have time? I want to go and play with you," Mili asked in a spoiled tone.


    "Okay. Do you need daddy to pick you up?" Hanson asked with a smile.


    "No, thanks. I will ask aunt to send me there," said Mili.


    "Okay, see you tomorrow then." Hanson''s tone was full of love.


    "Bye, daddy Hanson." After hanging up the phone, Mili turned to look at Ivy and said, "Auntie, I''ve told you that you''re overthinking. Daddy Hanson is not going to the ball tonight, so he didn''t invite you."


    "Okay," answered Ivy in a low voice, feeling a little better.


    "Dress up well tomorrow. Keep an eye on Mili for me," said Essie, putting her arm around her shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, sister-in-law," said Ivy with a smile.


    On the early morning of the second day, Ivy got up and dressed up. Then she went to Yang City with Mili.


    Hanson planned to take them to the sea. Everyone was happy at first, but they did


    est, Mili stared at her with her big eyes, looking defiant.


    Sitting on the opposite sofa, Ivy looked at the quirky look of Mili and laughed secretly. Mili was a sharp tongued little girl who was invincible in the world. Judging from the gloomy expression on Poppy''s face, it was obvious that she wanted to jump.


    Lowering her head, Hanson played with his phone, pretending not to hear or see anything. After all, Mili was just a child. She didn''t go too far no matter what she said.


    Poppy took two deep breaths in a row and decided not to lower herself to the same level as the little girl, in case she looked too childish.


    She sat on the chair, picked up the cold cocktail, took a sip, and turned to Hanson, "Mr. Xia, your sworn daughter is so smart."


    "Miss Poppy, don''t mind what children say." Hanson smiled.


    "Of course I won''t argue with a child," Poppy said with a smile.


    "Daddy Hanson, I have something to tell you. My aunt Ivy''s classmate came from the United States. He traveled thousands of miles across the seas in order to pursue her," said Mili, rolling her two big black eyes, and then she stood up, walked to Hanson and sat down next to him.


    Hearing this, Ivy, who was drinking a mouthful of juice, choked hard and coughed several times to calm herself down. "Mili, don''t talk nonsense."


    "I''m not talking nonsense. His name is Robert. He has blonde hair and blue eyes. He is tall and strong, very handsome. He was born in a noble family in New York. He is a lawyer himself. He and aunt are well matched judging from social rank," Mili said in a very serious tone.


    "We are just friends," Ivy explained immediately.


    "How could a friend send roses to you? He learned Chinese for you." Mili pouted.


    "Mili, your aunt Ivy is such a good girl. It''s normal for someone to chase after her," Hanson said in a casual tone, expressionless, and his dark eyes flickered slightly.


    "Daddy Hanson, you should know that fate does not wait for anyone. You have missed it once, and don''t miss it a second time." Mili sighed.

 Chapter 878 What Magic Power

    "Little girl, you should pay more attention to your study." Hanson pretended to be angry and squinted at her.


    "I am worried about you. Robert''s ''attack'' is very fierce. My aunt may not be able to withstand it." Mili frowned.


    "Little girl, love can''t be forced. If he likes her, he would have accepted her long ago. Why does he have to wait so long?" Poppy said.


    "Auntie Poppy, don''t make trouble. I just want daddy Hanson to propose to Auntie Ivy and marry her as soon as possible." Mili glared at her.


    Poppy sneered. She could tell at a glance that Hanson hadn''t accepted Ivy at all. Mili was just talking nonsense.


    Hearing what Poppy said, Ivy felt very uncomfortable. Since Hanson kept silent, she felt even more uncomfortable.


    "Robert is a good man. He was nice to me when I was in America," she said angrily.


    A hint of gloom flashed across Hanson''s deep eyes. He suddenly held her hand and asked, "Is it better than me?"


    Ivy trembled, and a current instantly passed through her body. "No... No." She shook her head like a rattle drum. She loved Hanson so much. Any response from him would make her excited and cheered.


    A satisfied smile appeared on the corner of Hanson''s charming mouth. He held her hand and said, "From now on, keep away from other men."


    "Okay." Ivy nodded her head wildly. Her heart had been put on the wings of an angel and flew into the sky, to the clouds, to the hot sun.


    Sitting next to them, Mili giggled and covered her mouth. She knew that if she encouraged her daddy Hanson with a whip, he would take actions, not as indifferent and careless as before.


    Poppy was unhappy to see this. There seemed to be some feelings between Hanson and Ivy. It was estimated that Hanson was trying to win over Ivy. After all, she was the daughter of the Rong family, and Hanson would definitely not want to go against the Rong family.


    "Mr. Xia, your relationship is getting more and more complicated," she said jokingly.


    "It''s my privacy. I don''t need others to know it," Hanson said slowly.


    "That''s right. Is it necessary to let everyone know that my daddy Hanson is in love? My daddy Hanson is a low-key person. He doesn''t like to show off their love in a high-profile way," said Mili.


    Poppy pouted. It didn''t matter even if they were in love. As long as they were not married, everyone had the right to pursue.


    She took out her iPad from her bag and said, "Mr. Xia, let''s talk about the cooperation plan of the fashion business city in A City first."


    "Okay." Hanson nodded and invited her to sit down at the round table at the bow.


    Ivy and Mili were sitting behind her. She couldn''t get involved in business.


    "Auntie Ivy, don''t worry. My daddy Hanson won''t like this Poppy. She is not my daddy Hans


    Irene couldn''t believe it.


    Essie shrugged. As long as she could give up on Zac and marry a man willingly, it didn''t matter to make up a cover.


    "Then how to solve this?" Irene asked hurriedly.


    "No solution!" Shrugging, Essie continued, "He can only touch me for the rest of his life, and no other woman has the chance to do so. So I don''t worry about him at all, unless someone is willing to live as a widow and play Platonic with him. But even if a woman is willing to, the man won''t."


    Irene''s beautiful features slowly twisted, and her whole body convulsed violently, causing her shoulders to constantly tremble slightly.


    What Essie said was like a bolt from the blue to her. Like the cold current from Siberia swept away all her hopes and enthusiasm.


    If Zac couldn''t touch her, what fun did they have? What else could she attract him?


    No, she had to find a way.


    Essie must be worried that she would detox Zac and make her unable to be his only one, so she lied to her that there was no cure.


    She sat on the sofa for five minutes before she came to her senses.


    Essie saw the change of her expression.


    She hoped that it was a strong medicine to bring her back to reality and stop loosing herself in the wild dreams.


    After a long time, Irene finally came to her senses. "Sister in law, why don''t you teach me how to put magic power to man so that I can keep the person I like?"


    "You haven''t had a boyfriend yet. Don''t worry. We''ll talk about it when you have one." Essie waved her hand.


    "There will eventually be one. You can teach me," Irene said hurriedly. Only after figuring out what she had done could she find someone to solve it.


    Essie''s big black eyes twinkled. She didn''t expect that Irene was so naive. She really believed what she said. She really believed that she had put magic power to Zac.

 Chapter 879 The Most Vicious Woman

    "To tell you the truth, when I was a child, I was frightened and had intermittent amnesia. I even forgot how did I put magic power on Zac." Essie shrugged.


    Irene pursed her lips. It was strange that she had lost her memory. She definitely didn''t want to tell her. She would ask someone about it herself. There was always someone who knew about it.


    Not long after she left, Zac went downstairs.


    With her thick eyelashes fluttering mischievously, Essie asked, "Honey, did I help you get rid of a potential mistress?"


    Zac put his arm around her shoulder and said, "Honey, you are so smart!"


    The corners of Essie''s mouth lifted slightly. "In fact, if Alfred is not gay and playful, it would be good for him to be with Irene."


    Shrugging, Zac said, "In French eyes, Alfred is a good lover."


    Essie nodded and said, "French people pursue romance and don''t pay much attention to marriage, unlike Chinese people. When you reach a certain age, if you don''t get married, your parents will be anxious. In the eyes of western people, marriage is a personal matter. No matter what kind of person you want to marry, it is your own business and your parents have no right to interfere. But in China, parents had to choose their own daughter-in-law and son-in-law. It''s not a matter of two people, but of two families."


    "So, even if Irene wants to choose Alfred as her lover, we can''t interfere." Zac shrugged.


    "Anyway, it''s a good thing that she can shift her attention," said Essie with a sly smile. As long as she didn''t pay attention to Zac, she had the freedom to date anyone. As an adult, she should know what to choose.


    At this time, Eva was in the hospital to visit the injured Luna.


    She was still in the ICU.


    There was entertainment correspondent outside doing the interview.


    Her agent was dissatisfied with the police''s preliminary judgment of the case as an accident. She felt that this incident was odd, not an accident.


    She posted her own opinion on micro-blog, and the event had been staying at the top of the hot search list. Luna''s fans were also praying for her on micro-blog.


    "When Luna was shooting, I was in the studio. I saw clearly that she was still a little far away from the torch and didn''t touch it. Her clothes couldn''t have been burned by the torch," the agent said to the entertainment journalist.


    "Is there a spark bursting on it?" the reporter asked.


    "Even if there is sparks, it will only burn part of the dress. It won''t burn the whole dress all of a sudden." The agent said, "You don''t know how horrible the scene was at that time. Luna had turned into a big fireball. It''s not an accident. It''s murder. It must be murder. Someone must have did something with her dress and tried to kill her."


    As soon as Eva came in, the reporters quickly surrounded her.


    "What do you think of the fire? Do you think it was an accident, or someone wanted to kill Luna on purpose? "


    "The police are still investigating this matter. I believe they will come to a conclusion," Eva''s answer was quite official.


    "At that time, you were filming with Luna on the stage. Did you see anything unusual?" the reporter asked.


    "I


    he sunlight was shining in from the window and falling on the clothes rack.


    The fire burning point of the phosphors was very low, only forty degrees centigrade. It would be easy to burn if it was exposed under the sun all the time.


    In some special effects, the special effects artists would use some phosphors, but they were carefully stored and could not appear in the clothing room.


    "Call the special effects staff over!" Jim growled.


    Soon, the special effects artists rushed over and took them to check the props room. The phosphor inside was vacuum-packed, and it was well wrapped. It seemed no one had touched it.


    "These special props are all locked. The phosphor must have been brought in by someone outside," the special effects artist explained hurriedly, afraid of taking the blame.


    "Oh my God! Last time, Luna got a fire. Is it because there are phosphors on her clothes?" an actress screamed in horror.


    "Boss, that makes sense." Eve analyzed, "It''s very likely that someone wanted to harm Luna by smearing the phosphors on her costume. And a part of the phosphors was left in the clothing room, which caused the fire in it."


    Jim nodded slightly, "Go and check it right away." She dared to make trouble in his crew. She didn''t want to live anymore!


    "Oh my God! It''s so horrible!" a tall and thin staff said in a trembling voice.


    "Yes, Luna is so pitiful. Her whole life has been destroyed." The other short woman nodded.


    "It''s horrible to come up with such a vicious method," the tall woman said.


    "I heard that Luna has been getting along well with a rich businessman in Wenzhou recently. His wife is very angry and has come to warn her many times..." The short staff wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    "What a vicious woman. It seems that she not only wants to take revenge on Luna, but also her husband." The tall thin woman sighed. She deliberately chose to do it in the crew of king Jim. If she offended him, would her husband still have a good life?


    "We have to investigate the suspicious people," Jim ordered.


    "Yes, boss." Eve nodded.

 Chapter 880 Knowing The Truth

    In the Luxury Apartments.


    Janice made the Old Hen Soup with Ginseng for her sister.


    "It''s so delicious. The soup you made is the best." Janet smacked her lips while drinking.


    "Janet, the devil is coming again. It hurts me. You must help me get rid of it." Janice looked very worried.


    "Sister, didn''t you almost burn her to death?" Janet said casually.


    Janice was shocked, "How did you know?"


    "I saw that you scattered the phosphors on the dress the devil wear when you were looking for your dress in the clothing room. When the devil was dancing, the dress was close to the torch. As the temperature rose to the burning point, the dress began to burn." After a serious analysis, Janet said, "Sister, why do you act on your own this time and don''t let me help you?"


    The corners of Janice''s mouth twitched violently. She had thought that this dress was worn by Eva, but she didn''t expect it to be the dress for the supporting actress.


    She was too careless this time.


    Otherwise, it was Eva who was lying in the hospital, how could she continue to compete with her for Jim?


    She held Janet''s hand and said, "Janet, if this matter is found out, you have to help me admit that you did it, or the devil will kill me and occupy my body. Do you know?"


    "Okay, I know." Janet nodded. Her mother said that she was born to protect her sister. She had to do her duty. She couldn''t let the devil hurt her sister and occupy her body.


    After she finished drinking the chicken soup, Janice said, "Janet, do you know? Now the biggest devil is Eva. She not only wants to steal Jim from me, but also wants to kill me."


    Janet lowered her head and thought of Jade''s words. He said that her sister had been possessed by the devil and her real sister would not harm Eva.


    But her sister was so kind to her. She didn''t look like a devil at all.


    Did the devil run to Eva again?


    "Sister, did the devil leave the supporting actress and go to possess Eva?"


    "Yes, we have to find a way to kill the devil on Eva, or it will kill me," said Janice.


    "Then what should I do?" Janet asked.


    "I will tell you when I make up my mind. We must succeed this time," said Janice.


    "Okay." Janet nodded, "But we can''t hurt Eva. She is Jade''s sister. If I hurt Eva, Jade will be sad. And Jim, he will lock me in that terrible place for the rest of my life. I don''t want to go there again."


    "Don''t worry. As long as the devil is killed and brother Jim comes back to sister, he won''t lock you up," Janice patted her head to comfort her.


    Jim gave the dresser a week to start working with his subordinates and prepared the costume.


    The assistant director suggested that before they restarted the shooting of the movie, he should take everyone to worship the God Guan Yu.


    Jim didn''t believe it, but it was important to stabilize people''s mind, so he agreed with the assistant director, but he didn''t come.


    Sometimes, there were many risks in film and television shooting, especially for action movies, where fig


    "I''m just his patient. I''m not familiar with him. It''s not good to travel together, isn''t it?" Janice declined politely.


    Pretending not to understand what she meant, Essie smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. The more people there are, the more interesting it will be. Professor Nicholas is also a friend of mine and Eva. Why don''t you come with Jim and ask Eva to accompany Professor Nicholas?"


    "Okay, I''ll be Professor Nicholas'' guide." Eva nodded with a smile. Travel was a good way to strengthen their relationship.


    "Let''s talk about it later." Janice shrugged. She had never thought of going on a trip with Nicholas. It would be terrible if Jim or others found that there was something abnormal between her and Nicholas.


    At this time, Irene was having afternoon tea with Leila in the garden.


    She told Leila that Zac was poisoned by Essie''s magic power and couldn''t touch any other woman. She wanted to see if she had a solution.


    Hearing her words, Leila''s heart sank, and a twelve magnitude earthquake occurred.


    "Are you serious? Does Zac have this problem?"


    "Yes, sister in law Essie told me personally." Irene nodded seriously. "She said that she did this to brother Zac when she was seven years old and made him to keep his integrity for herself."


    Leila felt like thousands of wild horses were galloping and trampling on her heart.


    She had been wondering why she lost to Essie?


    Today, she finally understood.


    It was not because she was not as beautiful as her, and her figure was not as good as her.


    It was not because she was the adopted daughter of the Qin family, while Essie was the real daughter of the Xu family.


    It was because she could do something she couldn''t!


    If Zac didn''t have a hidden disease and wasn''t poisoned by her, she believed that he would definitely choose her, not Essie!


    At this moment, all her hatred for Zac was shifted to Essie, and even more hatred for her.


    This woman was simply a demon, who had been poisonous since childhood.

 Chapter 881 A Heartless Woman

    On the day when Eva was recording a variety show, Jim came to visit.


    The program was recorded in the animal park of Dragon City.


    Eva was the special guest of this session.


    "Jim, you are here too," Janice said sourly when she saw Jim.


    With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, Jim said, "Something happened to the my supporting actress. I have to ensure the safety of my female lead."


    "There are bodyguards here. What are you worried about?" A murderous look flashed across Janice''s eyes.


    Jim cast a glance at her and said, "Janice, I don''t need an outsider to question what I want to do."


    The word ''outsider'' deeply hurt Janice''s heart. When did she become just an outsider to him?


    She lowered her eyes, with resentment and disappointment mixed on her face.


    The climax of the show was that Eva was dancing with the snakes.


    Bold Eva was not afraid of snakes. She had played with snakes when filming.


    The breeder carried the cage with four Bungarus multicinctus whose teeth had been pulled out.


    The breeder took out a snake from the cage. Eva touched its cold body and smiled at the camera, "You don''t need to turn on the air conditioner to keep a snake in summer as a pet."


    She took the Bungarus multicinctus from the breeder and said, "Ring, from now on, you will be with me."


    The slender body of the Bungarus multicinctus snake wrapped around her arm. She was not afraid at all and played happily.


    Several female stars who were shooting together next to her were so scared that they ran to the side and didn''t dare to touch them.


    Wearing a pair of big sunglasses, Jim looked at her affectionately.


    Then, the music was turned on, and the breeder also released the other three snakes.


    Eva was going to perform the whoosh dance she had created in the middle of them.


    One of the four snakes seemed to be much more active than the other three, constantly twisting in the square.


    Eva didn''t notice the difference and joked with the photographer that it was a lively child.


    Jim, on the other hand, became alert and focused his attention on that snake.


    When Eva rotated to the side of it, it seemed to be threatened. It opened its big mouth, and its two sharp poisonous teeth were undisguised to challenge its opponent.


    Immersed in her own dancing, Eva didn''t notice the snake''s demonstration at all.


    Just as the snake jumped up from the ground and launched a fierce attack on her, Jim swept over like a tornado and pushed away Eva.


    Everyone present exclaimed. Only then did the breeder find that there was something wrong with his snake.


    "Jim..." Janice rushed over and saw clearly that the snake bit Jim.


    "Heaven pepper, are you okay?" Jim said in a weak voice.


    Eva was stunned for a few seconds before she came to her senses.


    "Scum Jim, that... That snake..." Her tongue was knotted and she couldn''t speak.


    "Jim was bitten by a poisonous snake," Janice shouted.


    Only then did Eva notice the abnor


    was heaven pepper, as long as she was fine, he would be fine.


    "Where is Eva?" he asked in a low voice.


    "She went back early." Janice bit her lips and didn''t want to mention Eva at all.


    If only he had never known Eva!


    If only this person had never appeared between them!


    In this way, his heart was still on her, still loving her.


    A little disappointment stirred in Jim''s heart.


    ''What a heartless stupid woman! Can''t she leave after I wake up?''


    God knew how worried he was about her. Only when he saw her complete and lively could he feel at ease.


    "Jim, are you hungry? I''ll buy you lunch," said Janice.


    Taking a glance at the assistant, Annabel, he asked her to take Janice to eat first. He wanted to call the heartless stupid woman.


    Annabel took Janice out.


    When Jim''s phone rang, Eva was cooking snakehead fish soup for him in the apartment. This soup was good for wound recovery. She also made a few desserts.


    Seeing the caller ID, she quickly pressed the answer button.


    "Hey, scum Jim, are you awake?"


    "Of course. Can I call you if I don''t wake up?" Jim was in a bad mood and his tone was not good.


    "Okay." Eva replied in a low voice and asked, "Are you hungry?"


    "Cut the crap. What time is it now? How can I not be hungry?" Jim said crossly, with dark clouds on his face.


    "I made some soup and dessert for you. I''ll bring them to you soon," Eva said quickly.


    The corner of Jim''s mouth rose in a second, and the gloom on his face seemed to have been swept by the breeze, disappearing.


    It turned out that this stupid woman went home to make soup and dessert for him.


    She had a little conscience.


    "Hurry up. I''ll wait for you."


    "Okay." Eva hung up the phone. Although she had promised Janice to keep a distance from Jim, he saved her and saved her life. She couldn''t stand still and do nothing. She had to take care of him.


    After putting the soup and desserts into the heat preservation box separately, Eva set out.

 Chapter 882 The Murderer Is Someone Else

    "Scum, I bought you a wild snakehead fish. The soup is very fresh. I''ll get you a bowl." She opened the lunch box and spooned out a bowl of soup. "It''s good for your wound to heal. Eat more."


    Jim was about to take it, but he took it back secretly. "I haven''t fully recovered my strength. I can''t hold the soup. What should I do?"


    "What?" Hearing that, Eva was stunned. Since his assistant and nurse were not here. They were sent away by Jim, she had to take care of him.


    "Well... Let me feed you." She was a little embarrassed, but after all, he saved her life. Without him, she would be the one lying here now.


    A mischievous smile crept up on Jim''s face. "Thank you."


    Eva helped him remove the small bones from the snakehead fish. The young master didn''t like to spit out bones, so she put the fish and soup into his mouth and asked, "How does it taste?"


    She cooked it according to the method taught by her mother. After it was done, she tasted it first. It tasted good, so she dared to bring it to this picky young master.


    Jim nodded, "It''s pretty good considering your terrible cooking skill."


    It sounded like a praise.


    Eva was very satisfied. People like him, who had always been sharp tongued, couldn''t say anything particularly pleasant.


    "How about having a crystal dumpling?" She picked up a crystal dumpling and put it to his mouth.


    Jim was pleased. As long as she was so gentle, he would be willing to be bitten by the poisonous snake ten times.


    At the end of the meal, Essie, and Zac came.


    "It seems that we come at a bad time," said Essie with a smile, covering her mouth.


    "Yes, we have bothered the little couple," Zac teased.


    "I''m your sister-in-law. Don''t talk nonsense, okay?" Eva rolled her eyes at them, pretending to be angry.


    "Are you all right?" Zac looked at the injury on Jim''s ankle.


    "I''m fine. It''s just a minor injury," Jim said indifferently.


    "That''s good. Didn''t they say that they are all tamed Bungarus multicinctus snakes with their poisonous teeth removed? How could there be poisonous snakes mixed in there?" Asked Essie, frowning.


    Before Eva came, Eve had reported the preliminary investigation results to Jim.


    "This snake is wild, not raised in the zoo," said Jim in a low voice.


    "Why is the wild snake in the cage?" Eva was slightly shocked when she heard this.


    "It''s very likely that he has been replaced," Jim said thoughtfully.


    "You mean someone wants to harm Eva?" Essie was shocked.


    Jim nodded slightly, a malicious and murderous look rising from his face.


    "Who wants to hurt me? I have never offended anyone since I kept a low profile." Eva pouted.


    Jim kept silent for a while and said seriously, "Previously, there was an accident in the crew. We all thought that the target was Luna. But after this incident, I suspect that the previous accident was also aimed at you."


    "I think so too. The day before the incident, Eva posted a photo of


    ed a sigh of relief in his heart. It was good that Janet did not do it.


    "Janet doesn''t think your sister is a bad person. She is good to Janet. So Janet doesn''t want to hurt her. I just wants to drive away the devil around her," said Janet.


    "Did the devil ask you to release the snake?" Jade asked again.


    "I didn''t buy a poisonous snake. I bought a harmless snake and drew it like the poisonous silver ring snake. I just want the snake to scare away the devil around your sister. I don''t know why it has become a real poisonous silver ring snake," said Janet.


    "Janet, you didn''t lie to me, did you? If you lie to me, you will be possessed by the devil easily," said Jade.


    "No, I didn''t. Jade, I don''t want to be possessed by the devil. No! " Janet shivered into his arms.


    Since she was born, her biggest task was to fight with the devil and protect her sister, but in fact, she was very afraid of the devil.


    "I will protect you well. If you have any problem in the future, please tell me first. Don''t let the devil control you," Jade comforted her.


    "Okay." Janet nodded hard.


    Jade had secretly recorded their conversation. After returning to his room, he sent it to Eva.


    After hearing that, Eva looked at Jim and said, "I don''t think Janet is lying. The first thing has nothing to do with her, and the second thing has something to do with her, but she didn''t use poisonous snake."


    "The zoo has made a phone call just now. They have checked the four snakes carefully. Besides the poisonous snake, there is a fake poisonous Silver Ring snake. It should be the one that Janet put it in secretly," Jim said seriously.


    "So the person who wants to kill me is not Janet, but someone else," said Eva.


    Jim nodded. If so, it would be troublesome. They were in the light, and the murderer was in the dark.


    "From now on, I will arrange bodyguards to look after you twenty-four hours a day. You will move to my place tonight. It''s safer."

 Chapter 883 Living In The Yard

    Hearing this, Eva was in a mess. "Are you kidding, scum Jim? I''m a married woman, and you are a married man. How can I move in with you? Besides, we are all public figures and the paparazzi always try to take photos of in secret. If the paparazzi know that I live with you, the entertainment circle will not cause a twelve magnitude earthquake."


    She wouldn''t be so stupid to give him a chance to take advantage of them being in the same room.


    Besides, she had promised Janice to keep a distance from him. She wouldn''t break her promise.


    "When did I become a married man?" asked Jim, his handsome face getting closer.


    "Scum Jim, you have Janice now. Don''t be double minded, okay? You and Janice are a perfect match," said Eva.


    Jim frowned and a hint of anger flashed through his eyes. "Don''t match me randomly. I''ve made it clear to Janice that we are just friends from now on."


    "Scum Jim, love can''t be erased by a word. She loves you very much. You can''t be so cruel to her. You should give you and Janice a chance to start over," Eva tried to persuade him.


    A malicious look swept across Jim''s face, and he frowned. What Eva said irritated him, and he was extremely unhappy.


    "I just don''t want to hurt her, so I decide to make it clear to her. She should find her true love, not waste her love and time on me," Jim said calmly and seriously.


    "Scum Jim, don''t waste your time on me. I won''t leave Vinton," said Eva in a very low voice.


    The corners of Jim''s mouth twitched slightly. "I want to do that. It''s none of your business," he said coldly with anger in every word.


    Eva felt a little dizzy. She was the one involve in it, how could she not care?


    "Scum Jim, you are so good. You can have any kind of woman you want. I''m just an ordinary woman with a brain of a trilobite. I don''t deserve your attention."


    "Heaven pepper, if you keep talking nonsense, don''t blame me for being rude." He had an impulse to gag her now.


    ''This woman just needs a lesson. If I don''t teach her a lesson, she will turn the tide, '' he thought.


    Eva stepped back two steps in a hurry in case he swallowed her.


    "Anyway, I don''t want to be a mistress. I hate mistress the most. I don''t want to be regarded as a mistress and wronged."


    "I''m single. Why do you think you are a mistress? You''d better behave yourself, or I will teach you a lesson," Jim slowly threatened her word by word. He didn''t mind forcing her.


    Eva shivered. She was not as strong and skillful as him. It was better not to provoke him.


    "Well... I thought about it carefully. If it weren''t Janet, I really couldn''t figure out who else wanted to hurt me. I don''t think I have offended anyone so much."


    She changed the topic and stopped talking about ''living together'' with him.


    Jim touched his chin. He didn''t know who the bastard was for the time being, but foxes always showed their tail


    pic quietly and didn''t want to talk about these serious and annoying things anymore.


    Before she finished her words, Jim pulled her ear hard and said, "Heaven pepper, everyone on the earth knows what zodiac sign I am, but you don''t know?"


    Eva stuck out her tongue and said, "I know you are a Leo. Just like Essie, Essie is also a Leo."


    "Why do you ask?" Jim glared at her.


    "I was just kidding." Eva grinned.


    "Do you have anyone with that zodiac sign?" Jim asked slowly.


    "No, but I know someone who is a Scorpion. Isn''t your best friend Zac the Scorpio?" Eva said with a smile, "When we were at school, everyone joked that women of the year of snake who are Scorpions are the most terrifying. Because the combination, they had the heart of a snake and a scorpion which is the most vicious one."


    "It seems that we have to be careful when we meet such a person," Jim teased with a smile.


    "Not really. My senior, Nicole is in the year of a snake, and a Scorpion. She is not a vicious at all," Eva said seriously.


    "You have a good relationship with Nicole?" Jim asked casually.


    "Yes, she has always taken good care of me. She used to introduce many roles to me," said Eva.


    Jim touched his chin and thoughtfully said, "Heaven pepper, do you have any enemies in the entertainment circle?"


    "There is no special enemy. I keep a low profile. How can I offend someone?" Eva pouted.


    "You are so stupid. Even if you offend others, you won''t know," Jim sneered.


    "No matter how stupid I am, I can still feel who is hostile to me, and deeply hostile to me. Even if I can''t feel it, my agent can." Eva said seriously and turned to look at him, "Scum Jim, do you suspect that the person who hurt me is in the entertainment circle?"


    "At least it has something to do with the people in the entertainment circle. Otherwise, how could he know your location of shooting so clearly?" Jim said thoughtfully.

 Chapter 884 They Live Under The Same Roof

    Eva nodded slightly, feeling that Jim''s deduction was very reasonable.


    These things were premeditated. Ordinary people would not know her schedule, nor would they know her shooting content so clearly.


    "I guess this person is a schizophrenic."


    "He''s dead for sure. I''ll catch him!" said Jim, gritting his teeth.


    After that, the two of them talked about some relaxing topics, such as delicious food and the newly prepared movie.


    Eva fell asleep beside him.


    Jim gently covered her with a blanket.


    Looking at her beautiful and childish face through the moonlight, he couldn''t help but want to kiss her.


    This stupid woman seemed to have magic that made him intoxicated and addicted, as if he had been stuck in a swamp and could not extricate himself.


    He lowered his head and kissed her forehead dotingly. At this moment, his eyes, heart and mind were full of her, as if with her, he had the whole world, and the others and things were all illusory.


    The night was very peaceful and harmonious.


    He closed his eyes and enjoyed the beautiful night with her.


    In her sleep, Eva looked for a source of warmth and a sense of security unconsciously, turned over and rolled into his arms.


    His strong chest made her feel very warm and safe subconsciously. The nightmare had disappeared, and she had a sweet sleep.


    Jim also took advantage of this opportunity to hold her in his arms, with an evil and attractive smile spilling over his mouth.


    On the second morning, Eva was awakened by a bird''s singing. She had a good sleep.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw a handsome face clearly. She was so scared that she almost screamed.


    She fell asleep in Jim''s tent and even got into his arms.


    God! Was she out of her mind?


    She slightly twisted her body, trying to get rid of Jim''s arms, and woke up Jim.


    "Good morning!" His thin lips raised a charming arc.


    "Good morning." Embarrassed, Eva blushed, "I''m asleep. Why didn''t you wake me up?"


    "Why should I wake you up?" Jim shrugged.


    Eva was speechless. "If we are seen like this, we can''t explain ourselves even if we jump into Yellow River."


    "If you can''t explain it, then don''t do it. It''s a waste of energy." With an evil smile on his face, Jim seemed to be eager for them to be involved in the gossip and be tied together, unable to clear himself.


    Eva came out of the tent in a hurry. Fortunately, there were high walls around her yard, so others couldn''t see inside from the outside. Otherwise, it would be terrible.


    "You can go back first. I want to go in and sleep for a while." Without waiting for Jim''s response, she ran into the house.


    Looking at her back, Jim smiled mischievously.


    For the next two days, Jim had been putting up a tent in the yard. It seemed that he had really decided to stay in her yard for a long time.


    Eva was very regretful. She shouldn''t have listened to Jim at the beginning. She opened the door on the wall of the yard that her yard and his yard shared. Only the fingerprints of the two could open the password lock so they could enter both yards freely. Now sh


    Well, it''s late. Go to bed now." Then she ran into the room, just like a snail retracting into its shell, daring not come out to face the real world.


    Jim sighed slightly. He never minded paying for love, even if he couldn''t get a return. Because love was a kind of happiness.


    On the second day, Eva officially began to ''live with Jim''.


    In the evening, after taking a shower, she walked through the small door into the yard of Jim with her pajamas in her arms.


    Jim had decorated the room for her.


    She liked the fresh Mediterranean style decoration very much.


    Jim opened a bottle of La Romanee-Conti to celebrate the beginning of their ''living together''.


    "Scum Jim, you can''t tell anyone that I''m staying here, especially Janice," Eva reminded.


    "What are you afraid of. The more mysterious you are, the more people will think you are guilty of something," Jim said calmly.


    "Nowadays, people like to think wildly the most. A man and a woman alone will make people think about it. Even if it were brother and sister living together, they might be framed to have a messy relationship," said Eva.


    Jim sighed, "Well, I will keep it a secret." He didn''t want Janice to quarrel with him again.


    He had changed, and so had she. She was completely different from before, as if she had changed into another person.


    He didn''t like her change.


    "Scum Jim, do you also know that Professor Nicholas likes Janice?" After drinking a sip of red wine, Eva asked in a low voice.


    Jim shrugged his shoulders and said, "It''s a good choice for Janice to be with him."


    "Professor Nicholas is a good man. He is a medical genius and a billionaire. He is handsome, not much worse than you," Eva said with a grin.


    "Can he compete with me?" Jim grabbed her ear and seemed to be dissatisfied with her words.


    "King Jim is a man of great power. You will rule the world of martial arts for thousands of generations. No one can compare with you," Eva begged for mercy in a hurry.


    "That''s good." Jim snorted. All handsome men were quite narcissistic.

 Chapter 885 The Knot In The Childs Heart

    In the Rong Mansion, a flash of hatred flashed through Leila''s eyes when she saw Essie.


    Now she had transferred her hatred for Zac to her, and she hated her twice.


    Walt was sitting on the sofa and playing with the little baby.


    The baby liked him very much. As soon as he saw him, he would stretch out his hand and call him ''Uncle''.


    He thought this was the connection between father and son.


    After all, the baby was his son.


    Essie brought his favorite fruit paste to him.


    As soon as he saw her, the baby jumped on Walt''s legs happily. "Mommy, eat fruit, eat fruit!"


    "Fruit is here, baby." Smiling, Essie was about to take her son over.


    "Let me feed him," said Walt with a smile.


    Essie nodded and handed him the fruit pulp.


    The baby couldn''t wait any longer. He opened his mouth wide and said, "Eat fruit. Eat fruit."


    "Here comes fruit, my little glutton." Walt looked at him dotingly and fed him a spoon of fruit paste.


    The kids came back from school.


    Rabi lowered his head, looking very depressed.


    "Baby, what''s wrong? Why do you look unhappy?" asked Essie, squatting down and looking at him.


    Rabi blinked his eyes, and a drop of tear fell down from his eyes. "Baker said that both my brother and sister are prodigies, but I''m a fool. I don''t look like my parents. I must have been adopted, not your own child."


    Hearing that, Essie trembled violently and held him tightly in her arms. "Mommy''s baby, you are very smart. You can dress yourself, wash your hands, tuck yourself in, recognize many words and recite many poems. Baker is talking nonsense. Don''t listen to him anymore."


    "Yes, brother. Baker is nothing like you. He said that because he was jealous of you." Mili was very angry. It seemed that the bad boy Baker deserved to be beaten. How dare he bully her brother.


    "But I''m not as smart as you. You''re all geniuses, and so is little Dawny. Only I''m not." Rabi lowered his head, looking self-abased and depressed.


    "Brother, the three of us are smart like Daddy, and you are kind of like mommy. Didn''t Daddy call Mommy little muddle-headed fool?" said Dot.


    "So I''m not smart because I am like Mommy?" Raising his head, Rabi looked at Essie.


    "Yes, if you are all smart like Daddy, Mommy will be so lonely. Fortunately, you are like Mommy. Mommy is too happy." Essie kissed his little face.


    "Yes, just because you are like Mommy, Mommy loves you the most," Mili said with a smile.


    "So, I''m Mommy and Daddy''s biological child?" Rabi asked with his eyes wide open.


    "Of course you are. We are brother and sister." Mili and Dot walked towards him and held him. "If Baker dares to bully you again, we will beat him together."


    "Okay." Rabi smiled through tears.


    Seeing his brothers and sister hugging each other, little Dawny reached out his hands and said, "Brothers, sister, hug. Let''s hug each other."


    When the children saw their younger brother, they ran happily to him and hugged him.


    Looking at the children, Essie breathed a sigh of relief. She had to tell Rabi''s identity until he grew up. If she told him too early, it would cast a shadow in his hear


    er, this happy family would have belonged to him. How could it be Zac''s turn?


    Why did Zac take away everything he liked and wanted?


    The heir of the Rong family and Essie, should all be his.


    Since both of them were equally powerful, why God had to make them be born to the same family?


    Leila went downstairs.


    At the sight of Zac, her eyes were filled with love again.


    She had the same thought as Walt.


    If it weren''t for Essie, Zac would definitely be hers. Essie was a thief. She stole the man who should belong to her and locked him so that she couldn''t take him back.


    Such a vicious woman shouldn''t have lived in this world.


    If one day she fell into her hands, she would let her die a horrible death.


    "Walt, since you like children so much, why don''t we start to plan to have our own baby?" she said with a faint smile.


    Walt was choked heavily. He glared at her and said, "I don''t plan to do that this year. Let''s talk about it next year."


    Leila pouted, "Why are you not in a hurry at all? I''m getting old. If I don''t give birth, I''ll become an elderly pregnant woman."


    "Yeah, brother, it''s time for you and sister-in-law to make a plan. Don''t always be so dandiacal," said Essie in a joking tone.


    "It''s good to have Dawny with me now. It''s too troublesome for me to give birth to a baby my own. I will wait for a while." A look of impatience appeared on Walt''s face.


    Leila cast a sidelong glance at him. She really wanted to make it real with Walt so that she could save her position as the young hostess of the Rong family.


    She didn''t want to leave Zac. Even if she couldn''t be his wife, she had to stay with him for the rest of her life, watching and guarding him.


    She knew that even if she took revenge one day and drove away Essie from Zac, he might marry her.


    Therefore, the position of the young hostess of the Rong family was very suitable.


    As for Walt''s thoughts, she couldn''t care about them anymore. People always lived for themselves.


    Walt stayed downstairs for a while and went upstairs. Leila followed him immediately.

 Chapter 886 The Future Mother-In-Law Is Very Satisfied

    As soon as they entered the room, Walt showed a cold expression. "Don''t make a mistake. We are just pretending to be a couple. Don''t expect us to make it real."


    "Let''s be a real couple for a period of time. Having a baby won''t hinder your plan, right?" Leila shrugged.


    "How could I have a baby with you?" He looked at her with a sneer.


    "Why not?" Leila asked.


    "I don''t need any other woman''s child. It''s enough for me to have Dawny," Walt said firmly.


    "He will always be under the name of Zac. He won''t recognize you as his father." Leila glanced at him sympathetically.


    "As long as Zac and Essie separate, I will tell him the truth," said Walt in a low voice.


    "I didn''t mean to hurt you, but it''s not an easy thing to separate Zac from Essie. Even with the help of Willi, we may not succeed. Don''t hold too much hope." Leila made no secret of it.


    "Even if there is only one percent possibility, I still want to have a try. After all, we have a child. I still have hope," Walt comforted himself.


    "Really? The ideal is plump, and the reality is bony. I advise you to be more realistic. You''d better accept me and live with me rather than waste your energy and time on someone like Essie. No matter in appearance or figure, I''m no worse than Essie," said Leila, pouting.


    "Does Willi suggest you to do so?" Walt sneered.


    "I just think that we are quite suitable for each other. We have common goals, common dreams, and common belief." Leila shrugged.


    "I didn''t see it at all. You''d better not make such a plan, or don''t blame me for being rude to you," Walt warned.


    "You will regret it," said Leila coldly.


    In the hall.


    Zac was pretending to be a horse for his little son to ride on him.


    The baby sat on his back, giggling and quite happy.


    "I remember that when we were children, daddy Hanson often did this for us," Mili said in a very low voice, looking at her father and brother.


    "Once, you peed on him by accident," Dot said with a smile.


    "You have a good memory, don''t you?" Mili pouted.


    "I have no choice. I can''t forget it." Dot shrugged.


    "You have to forget it." Mili pouted unhappily.


    "Well, I won''t mention it anymore." Dot nodded.


    Zac returned to the sofa and sat down, putting the baby on his laps.


    "I find that uncle likes Dawny very much. The first thing he does when he comes back every day is to look for him," said Mili.


    "It seems that he has taken Dawny as his own child," Dot rubbed his chin and said.


    "I also think that since uncle likes children so much, why don''t he have one himself?" Asked Mili, tilting her head.


    "He thinks it''s too troublesome to have a baby by himself." Dot smiled.


    "It''s Mommy''s business to have a baby. Daddy does not need to give birth to a baby," Mili said with a pout.


    "Uncle has his own plan. You two just leave him alone." Essie caressed the heads of the two children.


    Mili took a sip of the juice and


    ite had a low IQ, she had a good Eq.


    Mrs. Kerry smiled and turned to her son, "Remember to come with Eva."


    "I know." The corners of Jim''s mouth lifted into a smirk. He was now the bodyguard of this woman twenty-four hours a day, so of course he would escort her there.


    After Mrs. Kerry left, Eva began to worry about what kind of gift she would give Mrs. Kerry.


    As a person of such high social status, money was not something she fancy of.


    She wouldn''t care about Hermes or Garnier.


    Jim seemed to have read her mind. "My mommy likes glass products most. If you make a unique piece of glass art for her, she will be very happy."


    "Great!" Eva clapped her hands happily.


    She asked Essie to design a unique Phoenix for her.


    Isn''t Mrs. Kerry the queen of the entertainment circle? And the Phoenix is the symbol of the queen.


    After that, she went to DIY glass shop with Jim, making the glass by herself.


    Some things were easy to say, but difficult to do.


    It was the first time for Eva to learn to make glass. She couldn''t make it into shape, let alone make it into a Phoenix.


    "Don''t worry. Take your time. You still have two days," comforted Jim.


    "Oh, it''s so difficult to make glass. I thought it was easy to make all kinds of glass products in the gift shop." Eva sighed.


    "Nothing is difficult in the world as long as you determine to do it." Jim shrugged.


    "That makes sense. I''ll drink some juice and eat something to boost my vital capacity. I will come back and continue it." Eva clenched her fists.


    Jim smiled and took her to the dessert shop.


    Eva ordered several desserts. She wanted to eat more, so she had the strength to blow hard.


    She didn''t believe that she couldn''t blow out a Phoenix.


    Jim looked at her affectionately. He had always appreciated the perseverance of heaven pepper. At that time, she didn''t want to give up and insisted to challenge him. She even went to learn the Wing Chun fist.

 Chapter 887 You Are A Liar

    After twenty failures, Eva finally made the Phoenix.


    "Yeah." She cheered up.


    "My mommy will like this gift very much." Jim touched her head with a smile.


    Eva thought her gift was not bad.


    Born in the European royal family, such a noble lady as Mrs. Kerry cared about special gifts, not precious ones.


    When they came back, Janice was waiting at the gate of the villa.


    When she saw Eva sitting in Jim''s car, a cold light flashed through her eyes.


    "I''m going back." After getting off the car, Eva went straight into her own house to avoid disturbing them.


    Janice came for the birthday party of Mrs. Kerry.


    She came here to ask him to bring her with him.


    "Jim, the day after tomorrow is your mother''s birthday. I bought a gift and wanted to give it to her in person. Can I go back with you the day after tomorrow?"


    "Janice, thank you for remembering her birthday. But you know her temper. If you go there, you will only make yourself uncomfortable," Jim tried to persuade her.


    "It doesn''t matter. I know she can''t accept me for the time being, but I will try my best. I believe that with my sincerity, she will be moved by me one day." Janice looked at him pleadingly.


    Jim sighed, "Janice, we are just good friends now. You don''t have to make things difficult for yourself for me."


    Janice''s shoulders shook. His words were like a dagger stabbing into her heart, making her bleeding and overwhelmed with pain.


    "Jim, please don''t do this to me!" She pounced on him and hugged him tightly, unwilling to let him go. "I love you. I''ve always loved you like this. How can you not love me and fall in love with someone else?"


    "I''m sorry, Janice. I''m so sorry," Jim said seriously. He had loved her, but that was love out of pity, not the love engraved in the bone and soul, so he could only let her down.


    "I don''t want an apology. I want you to love me again," Janice said in tears, which wet Jim''s collar.


    "I have never really loved you. Why should I love you again?" said Jim helplessly.


    "You don''t love me? How could you not love me? Have you forgotten so many beautiful memories of our past?" Janice questioned.


    She wouldn''t believe it no matter how hard she tried. She had long forgotten how long it had been for eight years. If it weren''t for love deep rooted in her heart, it would easily eroded and swallowed up by time.


    "I''m sorry, Janice." Jim couldn''t say anything else except these three words.


    "If it weren''t for Eva, you would have come back to me, wouldn''t you?" Janice asked painfully.


    "No, we won''t. Even without Eva, we won''t be able to make it," Jim said frankly and firmly.


    Janice''s vital part was hit hard, "Why?"


    "If your heart is full, no one can enter it. Only when it is empty can you accept others. Before Eva appeared, my feelings for you had faded away. My heart had been empty, but I haven''t discovered it yet."


    "You are lying! You are


    ial, different from others."


    "I''m your sister. You have to listen to me, okay? Just like in the United States, no objection is allowed," Janice ordered.


    Since she married Jade, she was not as obedient as before. She really regretted that she had pushed her to Jade.


    "Sister, Jade said that I don''t need to listen to others'' opinions. I can have my own thought," Janet murmured.


    Janice pretended to be very angry and pushed the cup on the table with a wave of her hand.


    The juice spilled over and sprinkled on her dress.


    "Oh, you girls talk first. I''m going to the bathroom to wash my dress."


    After saying that, she stood up and went into the house. Instead of entering the bathroom immediately, she secretly took out the gift from the storage rack that Eva was going to send to Mrs. Kerry.


    Last night, Eva sealed the gift box and waited to give it to Mrs. Kerry tomorrow.


    She carefully tore off the stickers on the gift box, put her things hidden in the handbag, put the glass Phoenix into the handbag, and then sealed the stickers.


    She did it secretly and perfectly.


    Eva was eating desserts in the yard and didn''t notice what was happening inside at all.


    Not long after Janice came out, Jim came back. He rang the doorbell of Eva first. Seeing it was him from the entrance guard video, Janice hurried to open the door.


    "Jim, you come at the right time. I made some desserts and sent them to Eva. We sit in the yard and enjoy the moon. Would you like to join us?"


    "No, thanks. I''m leaving now. Enjoy your time." Jim returned to his villa with a faint smile.


    "Why doesn''t brother Jim come to enjoy the moon for us?" Janet pouted.


    "Maybe he is tired. He is very busy," Eva said with understatement.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll bring him a plate of dessert later." Janice forced a smile.


    "Yes, brother Jim will like it." Janet nodded.


    "Of course. He used to like my pancake very much." Janice smiled.

 Chapter 888 The Birthday Present Is Missing

    Janice''s eyes darkened.


    If Jim didn''t love her anymore and chose to leave her, he wouldn''t be happy.


    Their relationship was linked. If she was unhappy, she wouldn''t make him happy. She couldn''t get her own happiness, and so couldn''t he.


    This was the result of his betrayal and abandon of her.


    Why did he forget her and stop loving her after only eight years. As long as she still loved him, he must love her, not others.


    He must love her all his life. Even if she died, he couldn''t love anyone else.


    She wouldn''t allow it.


    He was hers. If she couldn''t get him, no one else could. He could only think of her, miss her and love her all his life.


    It was late, so she left with Janet.


    Eva went to bed early tonight. He needed to cheer up and attend Mrs. Kerry''s birthday party. She couldn''t have dark circles under her eyes.


    The Jing mansion was located in one of the four Geomantic sites in Dragon City.


    The style of the mansion was completely different from the antique Chinese garden style of the Rong Mansion. It was aesthetic and modern European style.


    It was the first time for Eva to come here. She craned her neck and looked at them curiously.


    Rich families were very rich. They had to go through a Green Avenue to get to the castle like mansion through the iron gate.


    Mrs. Kerry had always been low-key and frugal, and her birthday party was not rampant. She only invited some relatives and friends to celebrate.


    Jim''s father, Ryker, the leader of the media, had a son and a daughter with his wife. Their eldest daughter, Judy was the editor in chief of pop magazine.


    Eva greeted the media king, Mrs. Kerry and miss Jing politely.


    "Should I call you Miss Fang or Mrs. Xu?" sked Judy jokingly.


    "Just call me Eva," Eva shrugged and said lightly.


    "Okay." Judy nodded.


    Zac and Essie came with the children. As Jim''s best friend, of course he would come to greet Mrs. Kerry.


    "Wish grandma Kerry a good luck and a happy birthday," Mili, Dot and Rabi said at the same time.


    The little baby was in his daddy''s arms, also mumbling with his brothers and sister.


    "Good kids." With a kind smile, Mrs. Kerry beckoned the children to come over and caressed their heads. Then she looked at Jim and said, "Jim, look, how old is Zac''s child. You really have to hurry up. You can''t fall behind too much."


    "Grandma Kerry, I have been urging sworn father to hurry up and give birth to my wife as soon as possible. Otherwise, there will be a generation gap between us if the age difference are too big," Dot rubbed his chin and said like an adult.


    "You are right." Mrs. Kerry was amused by him. Every time she saw the smart and funny children of Zac, she had a strong desire to have a grandson.


    "Grandma Kerry, do you want our sworn father to marry our sworn mother and have a baby?" Mili tilted her head and looked at her.


    Mrs. Kerry smiled and said nothing.


    Eva pinched the pink little face of Mili and said, "L


    r better than you do," Mrs. Kerry said in a firm tone, as if she firmly believed her judgment.


    After a pause, she continued, "I know. Janice must think that I dislike her genes, so I objects to her dating with Jim. In fact, what I care about is not only this, but also her moral quality. Janice failed me."


    Eva was slightly stunned. In fact, she had always thought that Ryker and Mrs. Kerry were against Janice''s relationship with Jim because Janice had a terrible inherited disease gene. She didn''t expect that there was still such a reason.


    But her impression of Janice didn''t change after getting along with her for so long.


    She was weak and kind-hearted, like a piece of white paper. She often donated money to people in need, and found a shelter for cats and dogs abandoned by their master.


    Her first personality was kind and pure, but the problem was her second personality.


    If Janice was hit hard again, her first personality was likely to be destroyed and devoured by the second personality. At that time, the kind-hearted Janice would be gone, and only the dangerous and terrible Janice would be left.


    "Auntie, you know what? Janice built a house for stray cats and dogs, which was especially used to rescue the abandoned animals of their masters. She is very kind. You must have misunderstood her."


    Mrs. Kerry sighed, "You should remember not to hurt others, but you need to guard against others."


    "Well, I see. Thank you for your advice." Eva nodded.


    After Jim came back, Mrs. Kerry kept silent and didn''t disturb the two of them.


    Mili and Dot were still studying the case where Eva''s gift was exchanged.


    "Sworn Mommy, we have found an important clue. Your gift package has been touched by others," Mili said seriously.


    "If he doesn''t tear apart the stickers, how can he change my glass gold phoenix?" Eva was a little depressed. She decided to go back and make another Golden Phoenix made of glass as a birthday gift for Mrs. Kerry.

 Chapter 889 The Matter Was Exposed

    Mili walked to the front of Jim and said, "Sworn Daddy, do you like sworn mommy very much?"


    "Kid, do you have any suggestion?" Jim smiled and stroked her head.


    "We haven''t succeeded yet. We still need to work hard." Mili covered her mouth and giggled.


    "Is there anything that your sworn father can''t succeed?" Jim raised his thick eyebrows and looked narcissistic.


    "Then I wish you success." Mili grinned, revealing two cute dimples.


    Jim slightly narrowed his peach blossom eyes and said, "Little girl, I found that you didn''t call her aunt today, but sworn Mommy. Did you do it on purpose?"


    "I just want to cooperate with you. Sworn Daddy and sworn Mommy happen to be a couple. If I call her aunt, wouldn''t it be strange for you to take my aunt to grandma Kerry''s birthday party?" Mili said seriously.


    "Smart!" Jim gave her a thumbs up with a smile, "You can call her sworn Mommy from now on. Don''t call aunt again."


    "Before you succeed, she is still my aunt, because she married my uncle. Only if she marries you, she won''t be my aunt," Mili said slowly.


    "Little girl. She didn''t really marry your uncle. The ceremony doesn''t count. It''s not legal," Jim explained seriously.


    "Uncle Vinton is so pitiful. He was going to get married, be the bridegroom. Yest, he had suffered such a misfortune that he and aunt Eva can''t get married," Mili lowered her eyes and said sadly.


    "Your uncle will always live in your sworn mother''s heart. His position is irreplaceable. No one, even I can''t occupy it," said Jim in a low voice.


    "Sworn Daddy, if sworn mommy has uncle in her heart all the time, won''t you feel sad to be with her? My mommy said that if you love someone, you should give your whole heart to him. If there is someone else in your heart, it''s unfair to him," Mili said in a grown-up tone.


    Jim touched her head and said, "I have no choice. I''m late. Her heart has been occupied by your uncle. So I have to respect her and your uncle."


    Mili looked as she understood but still a little confused. "Sworn Daddy, I find you are so great. My daddy is far worse than you. He not only doesn''t allow mommy to have daddy Hanson in her heart, but also wants me and Dot not to be close to daddy Hanson and only be close to him. He was the invincible demon in the universe, and everything should belong to his private domain. He doesn''t know how to share anything."


    Hearing this not far away, Zac wanted to spit out blood.


    Jim gave him a sympathetic look.


    Sometimes it was troublesome to have too smart kids.


    Zac walked over and pinched the pink face of Mili. "Mili the little knife, you not only make your father hit while lying down, but also make up for me, right?"


    "Daddy, I''m just telling the truth. Did I frame you?" She stuck out her tongue at him.


    "Milli the little knife, let me tell you. Love can''t be shared. You will understand when you grow up," Zac said seriously.


    "Why can sworn Daddy and uncle share sworn Mommy


    t Essie and talk about it peacefully. It would be terrible if the one who appeared in front of them now was always the second personality of Janice.


    In the afternoon tea restaurant of Vitoria.


    Taking a sip of tea, Essie asked, "Do you think it might be Janice who changed your gift?"


    "Yes, although Janet admitted that she did it in front of Jim, she has always been with me and never left. There is no chance for her to sneak in. But Janice left in the middle, and for quite a while."


    "Then ninety-nine percent of possibility that it is her," said Essie.


    "Essie, I''m very worried now. Janice has suffered a serious blow because of the matter of scum Jim. The second personality is gradually replacing the first personality, ready to destroy the first personality," Eva said worriedly.


    "I don''t think it''s a good thing. The one who appears in front of us recently might be another one, not the previous Janice," said Essie thoughtfully.


    "Then what should we do now? We can''t let Janice become a terrible person," said Eva worriedly.


    "I''m afraid the only person who can change her back is Jim." Essie sighed.


    "It seems that we have to tell him that Janice has dual personality." Eva pouted, picked up her phone and called Jim over.


    Jim didn''t believe that Janice had dual personality.


    "She often lost her memory before, so she came to ask Zac for help. At first, Zac thought there was something wrong with her brain, but after taking her to the brain department, he was sure that her brain was normal. Then they went to see a psychologist. The doctor confirmed that she had dual personality. Every time she was stimulated and frustrated strongly, the weak first personality would be replaced by the hard and cold second personality."


    Essie said slowly, "Professor Nicholas also found something wrong with Janice. She must have been under too much mental pressure during the treatment and couldn''t bear it, so she split into the second personality."

 Chapter 890 The Most Beautiful Rainbow

    "Scum Jim, it must be another her who stole my gift. The real Janice has always regarded me as a good friend and won''t hurt me," said Eva.


    That''s right. In the past, even an ant would be protected by Janice. She said that even the life of an ant should be cherished.


    How could she do such a terrible thing?


    Jim frowned.


    "What we are worried about is that recently Janice has always appeared in the second personality. If it goes on for a long time, her kind-hearted original personality will be completely devoured by the second personality," said Essie.


    Eva nodded, "Scum Jim, you are the person that Janice care most about. Whether her kind personality can be called back or not depends on you."


    "What can I do?" Jim sighed helplessly.


    "Why don''t you start dating her again? As long as she is happy and feels warm and safe, the first personality will come back," Eva suggested.


    A hint of anger came into Jim''s eyes. Although he was willing to try his best to call back the previous Janice, the words sounded very awkward and uncomfortable from the mouth of Eva.


    It seemed that she really wanted to get rid of him and leave him to others.


    "In fact, it''s not appropriate." Touching her chin, Essie said thoughtfully, "Even if Jim pretends to be back with Janice and wakes her first personality up, Jim can''t be with her all the time. She has to face the reality in the end. At that time, she can''t bear the blow, and the second personality will still appear."


    "Indeed, this method can''t cure the root cause." Jim nodded thoughtfully.


    "Double personality is a very difficult disease in psychology. Many people will have double personality until they die," said Essie.


    "Anyway, let''s wake up the first personality of Janice first. I feel creepy when I see her like this." Eva rubbed her arms.


    "Professor Nicholas is so inefficient. It has been a long time, but he still hasn''t made it." Jim showed a trace of dissatisfaction.


    "Are you going to ask Nicholas to change Janice?" Essie was shocked.


    "That''s the best way." Jim said, "he can always be with Janice."


    "Professor Nicholas is indeed a good choice. Why don''t we help him design a trip for them and promote their relationship?" said Essie with a sly smile.


    "That''s a good idea. I don''t want him to be too slow." Jim gave an evil smile.


    In the evening, Jade came back from school and pulled Janet to his side.


    "Janet, I have something to tell you." He pursed his lips and looked very serious.


    "What''s the matter?" Janet asked in confusion.


    "Your sister, Janice is possessed by a devil. She is no longer your sister, but a terrible devil. You can''t listen to her all the time as before, or the devil will not leave if he likes your sister''s body," said Jade.


    Janet trembled violently, and her face turned pale b


    the real master character. The weak character of the previous gentle her was nothing, and sooner or later she would be abandoned by it.


    "But what I like is only the previous you. Now you are not as kind, gentle, tolerant and innocent as before. I don''t want to get close to you," Jim said bluntly.


    A hint of anger flashed through Janice''s eyes. "Jim, it is under my mind''s control whether to be the first personality or the second personality. I can''t do anything about it. I can only let you down. But I believe that after we get along with each other for a long time, you will get used to me and like me."


    "No, I won''t," Jim said firmly. As for the Janice in her second personality, she was no longer as spiritual as Daiyu. She was just an ordinary woman.


    A muscle on Janice''s beautiful face twitched violently. "You didn''t try at all. You only care about Eva, of course you won''t accept me."


    "This has nothing to do with Eva." Jim said flatly, "It''s just a matter between you and me."


    "There is no problem between us!" Janice roared, seeming to be irritated by Jim''s words.


    "Come back, Janice! Your people have come back. You can''t leave your soul in New York." There was a touch of sadness in Jim''s tone. Even if there was no love, he still hoped that she could be fine.


    The dual personality was also a mental disease. She had endured the hardships of eight years and finally cured her physical disease. He did not expect that there was a big mental problem again.


    "Jim, you really don''t want me to come back at all, do you?"


    Janice asked painfully.


    She found that if she didn''t come back, she would still be the most beautiful fireworks and the most charming rainbow in Jim''s heart. Although it was short, it was incomparably beautiful.


    She would always occupy a position in Jim''s heart. No matter who she was, even Eva couldn''t compete for it.

 Chapter 891 I Will Return Him To You

    "Janice, of course I hope you can come back. I''m very happy that you are still alive. I also hope that you can live a happy life," Jim said frankly. It was just that he was not the one who could make her happy anymore.


    "Jim, if you want the weak and gentle me to come back, you must stay with me to protect me. Otherwise, that Janice will only die, because she is no longer suitable to live in this cruel world," Janice threatened.


    "Maybe what you need most is not me, but a psychologist." Jim frowned and said, "I will only forgive the previous Janice. Now the person in front of me is just a stranger to me. So, if you dare to do anything to hurt heaven pepper again, I will not spare you."


    The corner of Janice''s mouth shook violently, and her beautiful face twisted because of the strong pain.


    "You''ll regret it, Jim. You''ll regret it." She cried and ran out.


    Looking at her back, Jim sighed deeply.


    The second morning, he received a call from Janice again.


    "Jim, can you come here? Please." Her voice was trembling, sounding quite terrified.


    "I''ll be right there." Jim hung up the phone and rushed there.


    Janice curled up on the sofa, holding a pillow in her arms. Her face was full of extreme fear, as if she had seen a ghost.


    "Jim, there is one thing I haven''t told you. I have dual personality. Sometimes I will become another person," she said in a trembling voice.


    "I know," said Jim in a low voice, staring at her face deeply. She looked really scared, not pretending.


    "You know? When did you know?" Janice was shocked.


    "Janice, do you remember what you have done these two days?" Jim asked with a sharp look in his eyes.


    "I don''t remember. My last memory is the night you told me you loved Eva at the riverside." Janice said, "After I went back, I cried for a long time and then fell asleep. I had many dreams. I dreamed that I was locked in a room. I wanted to escape, but I couldn''t. I tried my best to call for help, but no one could hear my voice. I''m so scared. I''m so scared. I''m afraid I won''t wake up again."


    She held her arms tightly and buried her head in her knees.


    Jim was shocked. As expected, the person who had appeared in front of him for so many days was Janice''s secondary personality.


    She had been existing for a longer time than Janice''s master character. Did she want to completely replace the master character?


    While he was thinking, Janice said in a low voice, "She replaced me, didn''t she?"


    Jim nodded.


    Tears streamed down Janice''s face. "In fact, I lied. She didn''t appear until I was in America. She existed when I was sensible or earlier. We are like two souls living in the same body. No one knows my secret, and I never dare to tell any


    n is not you, and she can''t replace you, because I don''t allow it."


    "Thank you, Jim," Janice withdrew her hand, like a snail retracting into her protective shell. When a person exposed her dark side, her inferiority complex would be infinitely expanded.


    Eva left after a while. She believed that what Janice needed was Jim. She was redundant here, which would only increase her pain.


    That night, Jim didn''t leave. He stayed with Janice all the time.


    Janice didn''t dare to sleep. She was afraid that she would never wake up once she closed her eyes.


    "Go to sleep, Janice. I won''t leave you." Jim stroked her head.


    "I won''t sleep. Jim, I''ve been sleeping for a long time. I don''t want to sleep anymore." Janice shook her head and said, "If you''re sleepy. Go to bed first. I''ll read for a while."


    Looking at her, Jim felt guilty and sorry for the first time.


    He thought Janice would be able to face life bravely after she recovered, and even without him, she would still be happy.


    But now he realized that he was wrong. Her mind was actually more fragile than her body.


    "What are you reading?"


    "Dream of Red Mansions." Janice said in a low voice, "My classmates used to call me Daiyu Wang, saying that I was like Daiyu Lin, arrogant and weak. I also think I look like her."


    "No, you are not. You have recovered, just like a normal person." A faint smile played at the corners of Jim''s mouth. Daiyu Lin was a tragedy. He didn''t want Janice to have the same fate as her.


    "In fact, she is luckier than me. At least she has a complete soul, and me, even my soul is incomplete. I think I''m more like the male lead in the ''Ancient Sword Fantasy''. Half of his soul is himself, and half of his soul is the soul of the evil sword."


    Her tone was desolate and depressed, and [ð©Ñô] could tell it.

 Chapter 892 The Arrival Of A Little Angel

    The more depressed she was, the more likely she would be replaced by a secondary personality.


    The multiple personality was a hysterical separation mental disorder. Many people with multiple personalities had encountered misfortunes in their childhood, which caused them to split into another consciousness.


    It seemed that he had to find more psychological experts to consult with Janice''s problem.


    Eva didn''t sleep well last night. Early in the morning, she called out Essie and told her about Janice.


    "So, during this period of time, the person who get along with us is always the secondary personality of Janice?" Essie was shocked. "The secondary personality has existed for a longer time than the main personality. This is very bad."


    "What a poor girl! What if she completely becomes that horrible woman?"


    She shuddered at the thought of the sparrow whose neck was twisted off in the birthday gift box.


    "Yes, if she does something wrong, Janice will be punished with her." Essie sighed.


    "I hope that scum Jim can get her back." Eva was worried.


    "It''s not a permanent solution to rely on Jim. After all, he can''t stay with Janice for the rest of his life. And now, Janice has exposed her problems. She will feel very self-abased, and unconsciously feel that Jim is sympathizing with herself. She is afraid of losing, and these psychological problems will be more serious," said Essie thoughtfully.


    "Besides Jim, who else can really help her now? Professor Nicholas? She doesn''t love him," Eva raised her chin and said worriedly.


    "I have an idea. If we want to restore her fighting spirit, we have to let her have a long-term spiritual sustenance." Essie''s thick eyelashes flickered, revealing a hint of secret.


    "Essie, tell me quickly. Don''t keep me guessing." Eva was anxious.


    "Kid," Essie said the word slowly.


    Eva broke into a slight sweat, "It''s useless two say that. Do you want Janice and scum Jim to have a baby now? Professor Nicholas'' experiment hadn''t succeeded yet. What if their child was not healthy? They will suffer the physical and mental pain that ordinary people can''t bear, just like Janice and Janet."


    "I didn''t ask them to have a baby. I meant to ask them to adopt one. She didn''t have to give birth to the baby by herself. It was good to adopt one. As long as she has a child, she will have a place in her heart that can replace Jim. In this way, her master character will be expected to restore," said Essie slowly.


    "But a child is not an item. Once it is adopted, it must be responsible. Will she agree? And what if her secondary personality explodes and hurts the child?" Eva was a little worried.


    "Leave the baby to the nanny and arrange bodyguards to protect him. Then, we don''t have to be afraid. Only if Jim is willing to adopt, Janice will definitely agree."


    "Then I''ll discuss it with Jim." Eva nodded.


    After returning home, she told Jim about it.


    "There ar


    ister. There are many boys at home, and no girls play with me." Michelle pouted.


    "Since you want a sister so much, let your daddy and Mommy have another one." Janice smiled and stroked her head.


    "Yes, I do, but daddy said that he wouldn''t let mommy have another baby. He is very domineering. Mommy is pregnant and can''t play the game of fighting with mommy at night for nine months. So he doesn''t want to put the baby in mommy''s belly." Mili glared at Zac unhappily.


    Zac was sweating and felt speechless.


    His daughter just kept shocking others by her words.


    "Little girl, don''t you know how hard it is for mommy to give birth to a baby? It is like she has to walk with a big watermelon every day. Isn''t she tired?"


    Essie was speechless with the metaphor.


    But it was easy for children to understand.


    "Is the baby in the belly as heavy as a watermelon?" Mili asked in confusion. Of course she was tired walking with the big watermelon in her arms. But when Mommy was pregnant with Dawny, her belly was not as frightening as a big watermelon.


    "It''s almost the same weight. Even if it is not a big watermelon, it is a small one." Zac pinched her ear.


    "But daddy, do you really want to have another daughter?" Mili continued to ask.


    "It is enough for daddy to have you little princess." Zac caressed her head lovingly.


    "But you know I will be lonely without a little sister. From now on, if brother, Dot and Dawny will fight against me three to one. What should I do? I need a helper. You have to take care of your baby daughter and give birth to a sister for me," Mili said seriously.


    Jim smiled, "Your wife has only given birth to twice. It doesn''t matter if she gives birth to a girl again. You just gritted your teeth and put up with it."


    Zac glared at him. "Take good care of your son and leave me alone." How could he create a kid to occupy his wife for a year.


    His wife was his, and even his child couldn''t occupy her!

 Chapter 893 Good At Acting

    In the dead of night, Janice stood in front of the cradle and looked at the sleeping baby with a weird smile on her face.


    She was kind, innocent and simple.


    The evil one was her another personality. She didn''t know what she was doing. Even if she killed or set fire, it had nothing to do with her kind master personality.


    She also knew what kind of person Jim was.


    His love for her was born out of pity. As long as she still had a place for his pity and sympathy, he would not abandon her.


    She was trying to retreat for the sake of advancing.


    Although the child was not their own child, it could still be a bond between them.


    Then she could have an excuse to look for Jim.


    However, Jim''s thoughts were totally different. He hoped that Janice could have a new spiritual sustenance, so that he could escape unscathed.


    The wound on Jim''s leg was almost healed.


    The shooting of the second season of the mysterious play began again.


    Janice came to visit with her baby.


    Caressing his pink and chubby face, Eva asked, "Jell, are you here to see daddy and sworn mommy filming?"


    Little Jell clapped his hands and jumped in the crib, looking quite excited.


    Jim picked him up and kissed his little face.


    Everyone''s eyes were focused on them.


    King Jim actually adopted a child, and most importantly, the baby called Janice Mommy. Was this the news of their marriage?


    Recently, Jim''s relationship was complicated.


    Although the paparazzi didn''t dare to report that he moved to be Eva''s neighbor, the news was spread in private.


    They all thought that he had broken up with Janice and was dating with Eva secretly.


    But now, he had adopted a child with Janice.


    Did she break up with Eva this time and reunite with Janice?


    But Eva attended Mrs. Kerry''s birthday party, which meant that she had been admitted by the Jing family. It couldn''t be changed, could it?


    After Janice went to the bathroom, Eva saw that Jim was holding little Jell more and more skillfully. She chuckled and said, "Next time you can take a role in the movie about the story of a new father."


    "I''d like to upgrade it again. How about you cooperate with me?" Jim shrugged with an evil smile on his face.


    "In your dream!" Eva glared at him.


    "Heaven pepper, you are not young anymore. If you delay for a little longer, you will have to pass the best childbirth age and be an elderly pregnant woman," Jim teased.


    "Then I''ll go to adopt a baby. I won''t have a baby myself. To make the world less crowded." Eva stuck out her tongue at him.


    "Then you are the sinner of the Jing family." Jim threw up his hands.


    Eva was slightly embarrassed. This crime was not small. If she offended the Jing family, could she still be in the entertainment circle in the future?


    But...


    "What does it have to do with your Jing family if I don''t have a baby?"


    "I''ve made up my mind. I won''t marry other woman except you. If you decide not to have a baby, then our Jing family will have no heir, right?"


    "Are you kidding me?" Eva broke into a slight swe


    Jim, it turns out that you like to eat saliva before dinner."


    "Your saliva is very appetizing." Jim smiled evilly.


    Eva turned her anger into appetite and ate wildly!


    Jim was so incredible. No matter what dishes he cooked, they were delicious. She was sure that he was the reincarnation of the God of food!


    "Scum, have you ever cooked something not delicious?"


    "Do you want to eat something not delicious?" asked Jim.


    "No, I just want to ask by the way." Eva stuck out her tongue, cut a piece of beef sausage and put it into her mouth.


    It was so delicious, so delicious, so amazing!


    She gave him nine hundred and ninety nine likes.


    Then she ate a piece of goose leg meat, which was scorched on the surface and tender in the meat, fresh but not greasy.


    Just as the two of them finished their meal and were about to watch a movie together, Janice called.


    "Jim, Jell is spitting up. What should we do? Come here and have a look."


    "Don''t worry, Janice. Give the baby to the nanny. They are experienced and know how to take care of the baby," said Jim.


    He had hired three nannies for his child. It was impossible that they couldn''t even deal with such an ordinary thing as spiting up.


    "It''s not an ordinary vomiting. It''s very serious. Maybe he caught a cold in the daytime," said Janice.


    "Okay, I''ll be right there." Jim hung up the phone.


    "I''ll go with you," Eva said as she stood up.


    Jim nodded and held her hand.


    From now on, he was going to launch a fierce ''attack'', no longer gentle and soft.


    Eva trembled and wanted to withdraw her hand subconsciously, but he held it too tightly to let her slip away.


    When they arrived at Janice''s Luxury Apartments. Janice was furious when she saw Eva was also here.


    It was rare for her to live a family of three with Jim, but she had to be sandwiched between them.


    The most hateful thing was that she was too tough to die for several times. It was really hateful.


    But she held it back and didn''t show it. There was only anxiety on her face.

 Chapter 894 Protect The Child And Sleep Together

    "We just finished feeding Jell and he vomited. I was so scared."


    The nanny came over with the baby in her arms. "It''s not a big deal. The baby needs to burp after he is finished nursing. Mrs. Janice didn''t burp after feeding the baby. Of course he spits up."


    "I''m just worried. I''m afraid that he might catch a cold because I took him out to play in the daytime." Janice frowned.


    "Janice, the nannies are all experienced. They are right. The baby is six months old. He is not so delicate," said Jim.


    "I''ve read the parenting book. We can add some supplement for the baby since he is six months old. Tomorrow I''ll go to the baby store to buy him some organic rice powder," said Eva.


    "No, just ask the nanny to buy it," said Janice. She didn''t want Eva to get involved in the child''s affairs at all, but Eva didn''t know how to observe people''s words or play dumb. She always looked warm-hearted. It was really annoying that she had to get involved in everything.


    Eva had never thought of what Janice was thinking, nor did she know that she had just played a tragedy play in front of her and Jim last time.


    She always did things step by step. Since she decided to kill Eva, she had made up a way out for herself.


    Now, Jim had known that she had stolen and replaced Eva''s gift. In his heart, her image had fallen to the bottom. Only by doing so could she restore her image.


    She pushed all the evils to her other personality, but she was still pure, kind, harmless and innocent.


    Everyone would sympathize with her, feel sorry for her, and help her.


    On the other side, she could make trouble unscrupulously. Anyway, they would eventually forgive her.


    "Jell, you are my little angel. I''m so happy to have you." With a gentle and loving look on her face, she held her baby in her arms and kissed him again and again.


    "I''m relieved that you''re fine." Jim smiled and pinched his cheek.


    Janice covered her nose and pretended to sneeze. "It seems that I caught a cold today. Jim, can you stay here and let Jell sleep with you? I don''t want him to be infected by me."


    Jim thought for a while and said, "How about letting him go to my place in the next two days? I''ll take care of him. You can also have a good rest."


    Hearing this, Janice was a little disappointed. She pretended to catch a cold so that Jim could stay. She didn''t expect that Jim would take the baby away.


    "Well, I''ll go to see him tomorrow." She could only nod.


    Jim left with the baby and the nanny.


    Eva decided to take care of the child herself. Men were usually careless, so she had to leave the matter of taking care of the child to her.


    "Heaven pepper, you can train yourself by this chance. So that you will know how to take care of the baby in the future." Jim smiled evilly.


    Eva wrinkled her nose at him. This guy was so flirtatious.


    She hadn''t even been upgraded yet. How could she have a child?


    After returning home, Jim gave her a big problem.


    "Heaven pepper, I didn''t prepare the baby cot for the bab


    t she was thinking. He reached out his hand and stroked her head, "Time is not for regret. There is no medicine for regret in the world. It''s better to gamble than to test it. If you place a bet on me, you will definitely win."


    Through the dim night lamp, Eva looked at him.


    She didn''t know what to say. A myriad of feelings surged in her heart.


    She had too much hesitation and worries in her relationship with her Vinton, so she had missed so many good times with him.


    They could have a happy family and lovely children. They could have lived happily together.


    But now, there was nothing but memory.


    She didn''t want to repeat the mistakes in the past. Jim had saved her so many times regardless of his life in the past, so there was no need to test him again.


    She couldn''t let go of Vinton and wanted to stay with him.


    She didn''t want to accept another man. She just wanted Vinton to stay in her heart quietly.


    "Scum Jim, it''s me who needs time now, not you. I don''t want to test you. It''s just that if I have Vinton in my heart, it''s unfair to you."


    "I''ve told you that I won''t force you to forget Vinton." Jim said in a low voice, "I never want to compete with Vinton for you. I just want to take care of you on his behalf."


    "Can you give me some more time?" Eva pleaded. If he pressed her too hard, she would be under a lot of pressure.


    "Okay, I won''t force you." Jim nodded. He didn''t want to put too much pressure on her.


    After a long time, the two of them finally fell asleep. They were like a family of three, very warm.


    In the morning, before dawn, the baby woke up and cried to feed. When Eva was about to stand up, he heard Jim say, "Go to sleep. Let me do it."


    "Can you do that?" Eva was a little worried.


    "I should ask you this question." Jim glared at her.


    "I''m a woman and I''m born to take care of children." Eva pouted.


    "Then let me test you. How many spoons of milk powder do you need to put into one hundred and fifty milliliters of water?" Jim asked.

 Chapter 895 Harm The Baby

    Eva was stunned. Three, four or five spoons?


    She didn''t read the instructions carefully.


    Looking at her blank expression, Jim knew that she couldn''t speak.


    "As far as I know, the brain of a trilobite like you will only do it by feeling. You won''t read the instructions, will you?" Jim sneered.


    Eva was embarrassed.


    It was true. If she did the job, she must have done it by her feeling. If the baby was hungry, she would put more milk powder, and if not, she would put less.


    "Children''s intestines and stomach are relatively weak. You must mix them according to the proportion, or it will cause the disorder of the intestines and stomach system."


    Eva touched her forehead. She didn''t expect that blending milk powder was so complicated. Taking care of a child was also a technical work.


    "Scum Jim, how do you know so much?"


    "Don''t you know Baidu?" Jim gave her a mocking look.


    Eva was a little embarrassed. It turned out that this guy learned it from Baidu.


    After Jim finished making the milk powder, Eva carefully picked up the baby and handed the nursing bottle to his little mouth.


    The baby suckled instinctively.


    "Scum Jim, he is so beautiful. He must be a handsome man in the future," looking at his pink face, Eva said with a smile.


    "Of course. He is my adopted son. If we give birth to a baby, our baby must be prettier." A charming smile appeared on Jim''s face.


    Eva was speechless.


    After the baby finished his milk, he went back to sleep.


    Eva and Jim also fell asleep.


    On the second day, Janice came early.


    Eva and Jim were still sleeping.


    Eva wanted to find a cabinet to hide herself, but she was stopped by Jim. "Why are you hiding? Besides, Janice has given up on me. You don''t have to worry about it at all."


    "Women always say one thing and mean another. I can see that she still loves you very much. She has to give up because she is afraid that you will dislike her," said Eva.


    "How can I dislike her? We are still friends, or only friends," Jim said indifferently and went to open the door.


    Janice came in and was shocked to see Eva.


    "Eva, why are you here so early?"


    "During this period, I let her live here because of the concern of her safety,"


    said Jim.


    Eva didn''t expect him to be so straightforward. Wasn''t he afraid of hurting Janice?


    "Janice, don''t misunderstand us. He lives downstairs and I live upstairs," she explained hurriedly.


    In Janice''s opinion, this was a very poor lie which revealed the truth.


    She didn''t expect that Eva would move to Jim''s house so soon.


    What a green tea bitch.


    He said that he only loved Vinton and only wanted to stay with Vinton in front of her. But now she came over to live an intimate live with her Jim.


    When she was not here, she must have been pestering Jim all the time, or Jim would not abandon her for her.


    The baby was still asleep. When Janice entered the room and bent down to kiss the baby, she pinched his arm hard and the baby cried out of pain.


    "Baby, Mommy is here. Don''t cry, don


    e maintained at twenty-eight degrees centigrade. Turn the air conditioner to the minimum temperature. Even if the child is covered with a quilt, he may catch a cold," said Jim slowly.


    Janice glanced at the nanny. They took the baby out of her room secretly. They must have reported her secretly to Jim.


    She''d better fire all these people and choose the obedient nanny by herself.


    "I usually turn it to twenty-eight degrees. I must have accidentally pressed the remote control to lower the temperature," she explained.


    "I''d better take the baby to my place first these days. I don''t want anything bad to happen to him again," said Jim.


    Janice intended to ask Jim to accompany her and the child, but she didn''t expect that he would bring the child back, which made her depressed.


    "Jim, the child is sick. I want to take care of him. I''m his mother. I don''t want to leave him."


    "You can go to my place with the child today," said Jim in a low voice.


    Janice smiled as soon as he heard that he asked her to go to his place.


    Eva put an anti-heat stick on the baby''s forehead.


    After taking the antipyretics, his fever went down a little.


    In the evening, Eva and the nannies took turns to look after their babies.


    "What a poor boy! He has been tortured like this by madam." The nanny sighed.


    "Yesterday, I saw the baby''s arm suddenly turned red. Maybe she pinched it secretly," another nanny said.


    "Is she suffering from depression or schizophrenia?" the nanny asked.


    Eva waved her hand and said, "What are you talking about? She''s not sick. It''s normal."


    "Miss Fang, you don''t have to hide it. When Mrs. Essie sent us here, she told us that Mrs. Janice has mental disease and we must take good care of the child, in case she would hurt the child when she suddenly has a relapse."


    Eva was a little embarrassed. Essie told the nanny in this way, but it was indeed a protection for the child.


    The second personality of Janice was indeed terrible, and everything she did was unpredictable.

 Chapter 896 I Am Innocent

    "Fortunately, Mrs. Essie is smart. She asked us to secretly get a copy of the key to the room and take the child out. If he really sleep with her for one night, we will definitely freeze to death." The servant was still scared.


    Hearing this, Eva was also in a cold sweat.


    She didn''t expect that Janice would be so cold-blooded and terrible after she changed her personality. She would torture a six month old baby, and he was her adopted son.


    Janice slept in Jim''s villa and was in a good mood.


    If only she could live here forever. What a wonderful thing it was for her, Jim and the baby to live together.


    She looked forward to it and couldn''t help smiling.


    On the second morning, the baby''s fever was finally gone.


    Eva and the nannies were relieved.


    After drinking the milk, the baby recovered and began to play with Eva.


    "Baby, you''re fine. I''m relieved."


    Jim came to see the baby as soon as he got up. Janice was still asleep. She was eager to sleep here for a day, lest she would leave when she got up.


    "It''s all daddy''s fault. I was too careless. If you get sick, you can follow daddy from now on," said Jim.


    Janice''s secondary personality was far more terrible than he had imagined. No wonder her main personality was even afraid of her.


    At that time, they only considered adopting a child to let her have a spiritual sustenance, but they forgot that she was a time bomb, which would cause danger to the child.


    Since he adopted the child, he must be responsible for him. He couldn''t keep him with Janice any more.


    When Janice got up, Jim''s psychiatrist had arrived. The reason why he asked Janice to stay was that he wanted her to see a doctor.


    "Jim, I''m fine these days. I don''t need a doctor." She shook her head hard.


    "No matter how hard you pretend, you can''t pretend to be the real Janice. Your soul is too vicious. You are the one who should sleep and disappear," said Jim.


    The doctor decided to hypnotize her to wake her master personality up.


    However, hypnosis did not work for everyone. Some people could not be hypnotized all the time.


    When the doctor swung the pocket watch, Janice slowly fell asleep.


    When she woke up again, she was surprised that she was at Jim''s house.


    "Why am I here? I remember I slept at home. Am I replaced again?" She held her arms in fear.


    "Janice, it''s good that you wake up. The other you is so scary that she almost killed Jell," said Eva.


    "Where is Jell? Where is my son?" Janice began to look for her child.


    The babysitter took the baby out. Seeing that Jim nodded, she dared to give the baby to her.


    Maybe he was scared by her.


    As soon as the baby saw her, he burst into tears and lay on the nanny, unwilling to let her hold him.


    "Baby, what''s wrong with you? I''m Mommy. Are you scared by that bad woman? Mommy is back. I won''t let that bad woman hurt you again."


    "The child''s fever has just been brought down, and he may not get used to it. Let the nan


    to learn hypnosis for you, so that you can be awakened at any time when your bad personality erupts."


    Nicholas shrugged indifferently, full of confidence in himself. Although in his heart, he also felt that her secondary personality was very terrible and almost killed him, but loved her. Since he liked her, he should like everything about her.


    Eva looked at Nicholas. In fact, Janice was lucky to have someone who loved her so much. Besides, he was an excellent doctor who could help her.


    If it were her, she would never waste her love on a person who no longer loved her.


    She never pursued any vigorous love. What she wanted was a husband who would love her wholeheartedly, never change his heart, and never betray her. As long as he loved her enough, she would try her best to fall in love with him.


    Some love was like wine, intoxicating and also hurting.


    Some love was as plain as water, but it was the source of life. With it, the relationship between the two would be deeper and deeper.


    Her love with Vinton was the latter.


    There was no so-called passion collision between them, no so-called sparks, only warm tenderness and faint peacefulness. When she was with him, she felt warm, comfortable and safe. She could trust him unconditionally, and she could also indulge herself in loving him, not afraid of being hurt in the future.


    In this way, the relationship between them would be the most real, reliable and long-term!


    Nicholas picked up the baby boy. The baby boy was a little strange to him. He had blonde hair and blue eyes, which were different from others. He pouted and began to cry.


    Jim took him over and said, "He is shy. You should let him be suitable for you."


    "I don''t think it''s necessary to call me sworn father. Just call me daddy Nicholas. Isn''t Mr. Zac''s child a daddy Hanson?"


    Nicholas was good at giving examples.


    "Okay. One more daddy Nicholas and one more person will love him." Eva smiled and stroked the baby''s head.

 Chapter 897 You Are A Person With Mental Disease

    Janice was afraid that Jim would misunderstand her. As soon as Nicholas left, she explained to Jim, "I don''t like Nicholas at all. I just treat him as my doctor."


    "Janice, Professor Nicholas is a good man. I think he suits you very much. You should consider him and try to date him," said Jim.


    "I just don''t like him. Why should I date him?" Janice pouted. Nicholas was just a tool for her. She needed him to protect her health and financial support from time to time. The rest was unnecessary.


    "Janice, you shouldn''t waste your love on me. Love is not obsession. It''s time for you to let go of yourself," Jim tried to persuade her.


    Janice lowered her eyes, feeling a little disappointed. If she just gave up like this, she would not be reconciled even if she died. He should be hers. The person he should love was her. If it weren''t for Eva, they would be the happiest couple.


    It was Eva, the green tea bitch, who destroyed everything.


    "Jim, I know what I should do. Even if you don''t love me anymore, you can''t stop me from loving you. I don''t expect to be with you anymore. I just want to hide you in my heart silently. Please don''t stop me, okay?" she said sadly.


    Jim sighed, "Janice, I hope you can be happy. But if you miss someone who loves you deeply, I don''t want you to regret in the future."


    "I missed you too, didn''t I?" Janice asked painfully.


    "We will be good friends in the future," said Jim in a low voice.


    Janice''s mouth twitched violently, and a drop of tear fell from her eyes. "I know. It''s good to be friends, as long as I can see you often."


    After a moment of silence, she wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and said, "By the way, Jim, I have something to discuss with you."


    "What''s the matter?" said Jim.


    "I want to find another nanny for Jell. The three nannies are always impetuous and have a bad attitude. They often frighten the children. I want to choose a nanny for Jell in person,"


    she said that the nanny must be her, or she would be stared at by them whatever she did, and she might even be secretly complained. How could she take Jim back with this child?


    "Megan, Carol and Sage are all nannies selected by Essie from the Rong family. They have taken care of Mili and Dot before, and are very experienced. They are much better than those nannies outside. Most importantly, we are different from ordinary people. The nanny who takes care of our child will never be strangers. If you want to change it, you can only choose one from the servants of our Jing family."


    Jim''s words obviously cut off Janice''s route of retreat.


    She knew very well that Mrs. Kerry didn''t like her, and the person she selected must be more terrible. It would be strange if she didn''t guard against her as a thief.


    "Since it''s so complicated, forget it," she said gloomily.


    In the living room, Megan was making fruit paste for the baby. She was the head of three nannies and was the most experienced in taking care of the baby.


    Jell was already half a year old. She had to keep up with his food supplement.


    "When


    d. Because mommy was also a very good designer. As long as he showed his special skills, he would become very powerful even if he was not as smart as his brother or sister.


    "Essie, thanks to Megan this time. Otherwise, Jell would have been killed by that devil," said Janice.


    "Janice, didn''t you have any signs before you are replaced by that devil? Did she occupy your body without any delay?" Mili looked at her inquisitively, as if she was studying a monster.


    There was an angel and a devil lived in the same body. The devil stood on the left shoulder and the angel on the right. It was incredible.


    Janice caressed her head and said, "It usually happened when I''m asleep. Maybe the one who wakes up first would occupy my body."


    "So it might be happened every morning? It''s horrible." Mili covered her mouth in astonishment.


    In the future, she had to choose psychology, so that she could use scientific methods to study and help people with mental disease.


    The reason why there were crimes in the society was because there were various degrees of mental illnesses.


    Physical disease could take away a person''s life, while mental disease could take away a person''s soul.


    Physical disease might be cured immediately by taking medicine, but mental disease needed a long-term guidance and treatment, which was more difficult to cure than physical disease.


    "Mili, as long as aunt Janice cooperate with the doctor for treatment, the situation can be controlled," said Essie, stroking her head.


    "I don''t like psychiatrists. They always treat me as a mental patient. I''m fine. I only have two different personalities. I''m not a mental patient," Janice said seriously.


    Essie sighed. In fact, dual personality was also a mental disorder.


    Anyone with dual personality was unfortunate in childhood, which led to the unhealthy state of mind and the separation of different personalities.


    Perhaps it was because of her body that Janice had a shadow in her heart since childhood, so she split out a devil like second personality.

 Chapter 898 Suffer From Vomiting And Diarrhea (Part One)

    "Janice, only when you learn to control your second personality can you become a normal person."


    "Every time I feel desperate, things will change. But there are a lot of things that make me feel depressed and tired." As Janice spoke, she stole a glance at Jim. She said this specially for Jim to hear.


    Jim was playing with Dawny and Jell and didn''t notice her.


    Patting her on the shoulder, Essie said, "There are always bad things in life. Look at this world. Most people are working hard for their lives. Many people can''t afford a house all their lives. Some people are struggling with food and clothing, and they can''t even afford to send their children to read."


    "We already belong to the people at the top of the Pyramid. We don''t worry about money. We live in a villa and have servants to serve us. What else can we be depressed and complain about?"


    "God has already left the best to us. We are lucky. If we even feel too depressed to leave, will those ordinary people commit suicide?"


    Essie said earnestly.


    Janice gave her a feeling that she was too pessimistic.


    ''Love is not everything. Besides, this man doesn''t love you anymore. Why do you insist on torturing yourself and others, '' she thought.


    But Janice didn''t think so. The only thing she cared about now was love. She came back to start a new life with Jim and marry Jim.


    "Essie, I''m different from you. I''m a person who cares about love. For me, love is everything. I can live for love and die for love," Janice said firmly.


    Essie sighed.


    "Janice, as long as two people love each other, it is called love. Besides, in the world of our rich and influential families, even if those who are in love, they may not get married. Marriage


    While feeding Jell, Janice was thinking about her own trick.


    If the baby was sick again or hurt somewhere, she had a reason to stay and take care of him.


    But she had to be careful and couldn''t be found again.


    After she left, Megan sighed, "I hope Mrs. Janice don''t go crazy again. Fortunately, we brought the child here, or you would be scared every day with her."


    "Yes, her personality changes faster than the weather. Sometimes she is kind, and sometimes she is like a devil," said Sage.


    "It''s okay. Be careful and take care of the baby," said Essie.


    In the evening of the second day, Janice came.


    Jell just woke up and shouted to be nursed. Janice went to dilute milk powder into water quickly and put a piece of Phenolphthalein Tablet she brought in secretly.


    The Phenolphthalein Tablets was purgative, which was forbidden for babies and would cause stomach and intestine function disorder.


    But Janice couldn''t care that much. She smashed the tablet and blended it with milk powder into water to the baby without anyone noticing. The purpose of this child was to help her pull Jim back, or else what was the use of him.

 Chapter 899 Suffer From Vomiting And Diarrhea (Part Two)

    The Phenolphthalein Tablet was harmful to the baby''s intestines and stomach. Not long after Jell was fed, he began to vomit and suffer from diarrhea.


    "What happened? Didn''t you take good care of the baby yesterday and let him cool down?" Janice accused.


    "How could it be? We have been taking turns to take care of him. The quilt was always well covered," said Megan.


    "Someone must have dozed off and let the child kick the quilt," Janice said angrily. She didn''t like these servants for a long time, so she took the opportunity to teach them a lesson.


    "It''s not the right time to pursue responsibility. The baby is suffering from severe vomiting and diarrhea. We have to send him to the hospital as soon as possible, or he will be dehydrated," Jim said and rushed out with his little baby in his arms.


    The doctor tested the stool and found that there was no virus or bacterial infection. He inferred that it might be caused by the disorder of stomach and intestines.


    Janice took the baby to have an infusion. It was the first time that her baby had an injection, and he cried out in pain. Janice pretended to be sad and wiped her tears.


    "Let me hold the baby." Eva took the boy over.


    "Jim, the baby was fine. How could he have a gastrointestinal dysfunction all of a sudden? Did the nanny give him something that should not give to eat?"


    "Mrs. Janice, don''t talk nonsense. We are very careful when feeding the baby. Everything has been fine since you came here this morning," a nanny said.


    "The baby began to suffer from vomit and diarrhea after he was fed. Is there anything wrong with the milk?


    stairs, Eve called. They had taken the milk powder to have a test as soon as possible, and there was no problem.


    Megan pulled Jim aside quietly.


    "Mr. Jim, if it wasn''t for the problem of the milk powder, would there be something wrong with the person who prepared it?"


    "What do you want to say?" A deep look flashed through Jim''s eyes.


    "Didn''t Carol find something strange in the milk powder? I suspect that it''s the medicine that hasn''t been melted. Someone put some medicine in the milk powder, or the baby wouldn''t vomit and have diarrhea after drinking the milk."


    "I''ve babysat several children before. They have gastrointestinal dysfunction only when they suffer indigestion, but they won''t have such an acute attack. Normally, there were symptoms that children don''t like to be nursed, and their poops with sour smell. But the baby has a good appetite these days, and his stool is normal. There was no problem in him,"


    Megan said seriously. She was one of the most experienced nannies in the Rong family and was very shrewd. That was why Essie sent her here.

 Chapter 900 Smashing Her Own Feet

    Jim''s mouth twitched slightly.


    "Megan, don''t you think too much? Why did she drug the baby?"


    "Isn''t she suffering from recurrent insanity? Maybe she had a relapse again," said Megan.


    Jim kept silent and turned to the invisible monitor in the room. Besides the bedroom and bathroom, there were monitors everywhere in his villa. As long as he checked the surveillance video, he would know the truth.


    Janice had a good night''s sleep. By the way, she was thinking about how to make her baby sick for a long time.


    She thought a fracture should be good, and it would take one hundred days for him to recover, so that she could live in Jim''s villa all the time.


    When she came out of her room, Jim was waiting for her in the hall with a serious expression on his face.


    "Morning, Jim. How is the baby? Is he better?" she asked, pretending to care about her child.


    "Come and have a seat," Jim said slowly.


    Janice came over and sat beside him.


    "Let me show you something!" Jim picked up the remote control and turned on the TV.


    In the video, Janice was mixing milk powder into water.


    Janice''s body convulsed violently and jumped up from the sofa like being stuck by a needle.


    "Where did you get this?"


    "Surveillance video," Jim said casually.


    Eva went downstairs with the little baby in her arms, followed by the nanny.


    "Oh, my lady, your disease is so terrible that you have to be treated as soon as possible. You can''t delay it. Take the medicine as soon as possible." Megan sighed.


    "You can''t even let go of a child of a six years old. You are really incurably sick," Carol said angrily.


    "Poor child, look how is he suffering!" Sage shook her head.


    "What did you put in the milk powder?" Jim''s voice and tone became unusually cold. His eyes were as cold as ice, without any warmth. This was the first time that Janice felt the chill.


    At this time, the only thing she could do was to pretend to be dead.


    "I... I..." As soon as she closed her eyes, she fell down.


    Jim didn''t help her, because she was not Janice now, but the woman he hated very much.


    Eva handed the baby to Megan, then she ran up to Janice and helped her up.


    "Carol, bring me some water."


    "I don''t know if she is pretending or not. A psycho can also pretend to be sick when she does not have a relapsed," Carol muttered angrily and fetched a can of ice water from the fridge.


    After Eva fed her some water, she pretended to be sober.


    "What happened? Why am I here?" She showed an extremely confused expression.


    "You became her again. You even drugged the baby''s milk powder to make him vomit and have diarrhea." Eva sighed.


    "What did you say?" Pretending to be surprised, Janice jumped up from the sofa and asked, "Where is my baby? How is my baby?" She began to look for her son. Seeing that Megan was holding him, she rushed over.


    "Let me have a look."


    Megan took two steps back and didn''t give the baby to her. "Mrs. Janice, your illness is so terrible that we can''t tell whether you are sober or sick. So yo


    break the prison must not be a simple person. If she doesn''t use the power of the Xu family, Elizabeth can''t have the ability to do that," said Zac in a low voice.


    "How could she use the power of the Xu family?" Essie sneered.


    "She won''t be in such a mood now. After Vinton''s accident, she lost her foothold in the Xu family and she couldn''t even protect herself. How could she be in the mood to help Charlotte get out of the prison?" said Zac.


    "Then who else can it be?" said Essie, raising her eyebrows.


    "Willi, that dead mouse, hasn''t moved for a long time. Don''t you think it''s strange?" An extremely sharp cold light flashed through Zac''s dark and cold eyes.


    "Is it Willi? What''s the use of Charlotte to him?" Essie was shocked.


    "She is familiar with the Rong Mansion, everyone in it, and she hates the Rong family. It''s enough for him to make use of her," Zac said thoughtfully.


    Taking a drag on his cigar, Albert said, "Send someone to investigate Willi now. If he is powerful enough abroad, I will discuss with your youngest uncle and identify him as a terrorist."


    Once he was identified as a foreign terrorist, he could use the special forces to deal with him.


    Her father-in-law was so wise.


    The Rong family was the largest family in the East and had a deep root in the power and business circle. It was not easy for Willi to take over the Rong family.


    However, the key now was to find out the true face of Willi. He always hid in the dark sewer like a mouse, and it was really difficult to pull him out.


    "Will they hurt Charlotte?" Mary was a little worried. Although Charlotte had killed her sister and her mother, she was still her sister. She didn''t want her to be in danger.


    "Don''t worry. As long as she is useful, they won''t hurt her." Albert said in a low voice, "Be careful now. You must be accompanied by bodyguards when you go out."


    Mary nodded, "After all, I''m an adult. I can take good care of myself. The most important thing is to protect the safety of several children."

 Chapter 901 The Red String Pulled Together By The Matchmaker

    "From now on, two nannies and four bodyguards should be arranged for each child to protect them," said Albert.


    Zac nodded slightly, "Charlotte has been in our Rong Mansion for so many years and is familiar with the security system here. Willi has a very powerful hacker, so we have to upgrade the security system in case of being hacked or destroyed."


    Albert nodded. After taking a drag on his cigar, he said thoughtfully, "In your opinion, does this Willi have anything to do with the Qin family?"


    The Qin family was the sworn enemy of the Rong family, and Albert had to guard against it.


    "I haven''t found any clue yet. The Qin family is also in Willi''s scheme. He wants to use the Qin family as a cannon fodder to deal with us," said Zac. If Willi had secretly allied with the Qin family, he wouldn''t have sent a fake Alice to marry Fell.


    "We can''t relax our vigilance," said Albert.


    "Don''t worry, daddy. I''ll take care of it." Shrugging, Zac thought, ''The fake Alice is an undercover in the Qin family. I know everything about the Qin family.''


    Essie knew that he had made a good move. Now that there was a big enemy, she could no longer tangle with the matter of Alice. She could only deal with Willi first.


    After that, Zac took Essie to the garden for a walk.


    "You little fool, don''t be too nervous. It''s just a matter of time. We did this only to guard us against the odds. Our Rong don''t care about a dead mouse." He held Essie''s hand.


    "We have experienced so much. We have seen all kinds of ups and downs. I''m not afraid of them," with a gentle smile, Essie said indifferently.


    "You deserve to be my wife." Zac''s dark and cold eyes were full of love and tenderness. There was nothing else he wanted in the world since he had a good wife like her by her side.


    "The most important thing for us now is to protect the children well. We can''t let Willi''s people hurt them," said Essie. If she was right, Willi was plotting a huge conspiracy again.


    "Don''t worry. I will protect them well." Zac put his arm around her shoulder and said, "You have to be careful too."


    She was his Achilles'' heel. Once she was caught by his enemy, he would be unable to fight back.


    "For the sake of my children, of course I have to protect myself," said Essie with a smile. She was the umbrella for the kids. She couldn''t fall down.


    In the afternoon, the kids came back from school.


    In the craft class, Rabi made a big sailboat and excitedly showed it to Essie and Zac. "Daddy, Mommy, look at the sailboat I made. Is it beautiful?"


    "It''s so beautiful." Essie gave him a thumb up and said, "Our Rabi is getting better and better."


    Mili also had something to tell her parents. "Daddy, Mommy, I have to tell you something. Dot made a girl cry."


    "What happened?" Before Essie finished her words, she heard Dot''s unhappy voice from behind, "Big mouth, you are so annoying."


    "I''m just telling daddy and Mommy the truth." Mili pouted.


    "What happe


    mforted her.


    "It''s all because of that devil. I want to kick her out of my body," Janice said while crying.


    "I will hire the best psychologist in the world to help you," Nicholas said. Propensity for violence was indeed a bad problem. It must be treated.


    This evening, Janice ''served'' Nicholas wholeheartedly. The two of them were quite harmonious. She had to make good use of Nicholas as her backer and ATM, so that she could continue her plan of killing Eva and taking back Jim.


    In the villa, Jim used his son as an excuse to let Eva sleep in his room.


    Little Jell slept happily in the middle of the two.


    He looked at Jim and then at Eva.


    "I''ve made up my mind. You don''t need to be his sworn mommy anymore. Just be his mommy."


    "His mommy is Janice." Eva rolled her eyes at him.


    "She is his Mommy, so are you. It''s not a big deal to have two Mommy." Jim smiled wickedly.


    Little Jell reached out his little hand to touch Eva''s face. That mobilized all her maternal instinct. She turned around and kissed his little face dotingly.


    "Baby, mommy likes you so much." She naturally avoided the word ''sworn''. It seemed that she was willing to be a mother.


    Jim smiled. He knew that heaven pepper was duplicitous.


    "Son, do you think daddy should work harder to marry Mommy back as soon as possible? I''ll give birth to two more sisters and younger brothers for you." He picked up the baby and let him sit on his legs to play with him.


    Eva''s face turned a little red. She didn''t know why she wasn''t so resistant to Jim''s ridicule, or perhaps she had never rejected it in her heart.


    But he was too good, too excellent, too perfect, so stressful for her, making her feel inferior, unreal, and without a sense of solemnity.


    "Scum Jim, you are a God. You can have any kind of woman you want. Why do you like woman like me who are ordinary and low in intelligence?"


    "I have no choice. The Matchmaker has pulled the ''red string'' together." Jim shrugged.

 Chapter 902 Honey, It Is Out Of Stock

    "Why don''t I think our string is linked?" Eva curled her lips.


    "You are so stupid. How could you know that?" Jim sneered.


    "As a king, why do you like a stupid woman like me?" Eva rolled her eyes at him.


    "Because I am very smart. It doesn''t matter if you are a little stupid," Jim shrugged his shoulders and said in an indifferent tone.


    Eva fainted, "According to you, you are so beautiful, and it doesn''t matter if I am ugly at all?"


    "You found it." A vicious smile appeared on Jim''s face.


    Eva was speechless. At this moment, she finally understood why Jim had a crush on her.


    Because he had all the advantages that humans should have, good looking, intelligence, nobility, good figure, power...


    Therefore, it didn''t matter if she was stupid, ugly, or even a little bit bad figure.


    No wonder he was Mr. evil. He had a completely different way of thinking from ordinary people.


    "I''m sleepy. Let''s sleep!" Then she turned her back to him.


    She''d better pretend to fall asleep.


    Jim kissed his son and put him aside.


    "All right, baby. Let''s go to sleep. Daddy has a long way to go. I have to work hard."


    Hearing this, Eva secretly made a strange face.


    Jim was so different from Vinton. Staying with him was like taking risks and gambling.


    It was full of excitement.


    Her heart beat was often accelerated.


    If she won, she would fly into the sky, and if she lost, she would be doomed.


    She always felt that she was dreaming. The dream was beautiful, but what if she woke up?


    In the Rong Mansion.


    Zac and Essie had already done it twice. Normally, they wouldn''t stop after at least three rounds.


    Zac reached for the condom in the drawer and found it was out of stock.


    "Damn it!" He cursed from his throat. It was really an unforgivable mistake that he didn''t replenish the stock in time.


    "What?" asked Essie.


    "Honey, the condom is out of stock," Zac said melancholy.


    "You bought ten boxes last time. It didn''t seem to be long ago." Essie pouted. She had always been confused about numbers.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s have a good rest and replenish our energy. We will make it up tomorrow." Zac kissed her on the lips.


    Turning over, Essie lied down. "Then go to sleep."


    Zac held her in his arms. He liked to sleep in this way.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door. Zac put on his clothes and went to open the door.


    Standing at the door, Rabi looked at him pitifully. "Daddy, can I sleep with you?"


    "No, go back to your room," said Zac. He didn''t want the kids to sleep with them.


    Two teardrops fell from Rabi''s eyes. "But I have a lot to tell mommy." Compared with Zac, he was more clingy to Essie. He would talk to Essie first if he had something in his mind.


    Hearing his childish voice, Essie put on her nightgown and came over. "What''s wrong, baby?"


    "Mommy --" Rabi said in a spoiled voice and threw himself into her arms.


    Essie picked him up and put him on the bed.


    He buried his head in Essie''s arms and said, "Mommy, I''m scared. Mili and Dot are watching a very terrible movie. There are many bad guys and skulls in it. It''s so ho


    of your ''red line'' is definitely not connected to my uncle''s, but my sworn father. That''s why you and uncle haven''t been married." Mili sighed heavily.


    Eva''s eyes darkened. Her words touched her wound.


    Jim liked it very much. He agreed with Mili very much. His marriage with Eva was destined.


    After making the rice paste, Megan and Connie fed Dawny and Jell first. The two babies couldn''t be hungry.


    Other housemaids also quickly prepared the lunch. There were Braised Beef with Soy Sauce, Taste Shrimp, Roast Goose, Braised Pig''s Feet with Soy Sauce, Chicken In Pot, Spiced Rabbit Meat, Ham and Vegetable Salad.


    The staples were bread and bun.


    They brought the food they cooked in the morning. They just needed to process it and pour it with sauce.


    Camping outside required simple and fast food, and also to satisfy the picky taste of the rich and noble.


    Mili and Dot were particularly fond of Braised Beef with Soy Sauce, while Rabi liked Roast Goose.


    These were all Eva''s dishes, because she was not a picky eater.


    "Essie, the cooks in your Rong Mansion are really good at cooking. The food they cook is so delicious," she said while biting the Braised Pig''s Feet with Soy Sauce.


    "I thought your taste bud is spoiled by the God of food that you don''t like the food cooked by others," said Essie with a smile.


    "No, it''s not like that. My stomach is compatible. I think the taste is not bad no matter what I eat," Eva said with a smile.


    "You are the easiest to raise." Jim caressed her head lovingly.


    "A foodie and a God of cook, you are a perfect match." Mili covered her mouth and giggled.


    "Little girl, you are my sweet heart." Jim gave her a thumbs up. He liked what she said today.


    After eating up the Braised Pig''s Feet with Soy Sauce, Eva glanced at the tents in front of her and said, "Wow, I want to sleep in a big tent."


    "One is for the kids and the nanny, and the other is for the bodyguards. It has nothing to do with you," Jim said slowly.


    Eva was choked. There were only two double tents left. His intention was obvious.

 Chapter 903 Where Is Magpie Bridge

    "Essie, don''t you think we need one more tent?" she asked immediately.


    "No, I don''t think so. The kids and the nanny have two tents. The bodyguards will take turn to be on guard. So one tent is enough for them. For the two double tent, Zac and I will share one, and you and Jim will have the other one. It''s perfect," said Essie seriously.


    "Why should I sleep in the same tent with Jim?" Eva felt she was going to faint.


    "Eva, don''t be shy. We all know each other well. Besides, I know that you have moved to Jim''s villa and slept in the same room with him and Jell." Essie chuckled.


    Eva was in a mess. "Essie, it''s not what you think. I sleep on the left, he sleep on the right, and Jell sleep in the middle. We abide by the boundary and did nothing."


    "What?" Essie touched her forehead and looked at Jim. He didn''t move even with such a good chance. Did he want to wait for the cooked duck to fly away?


    Zac patted on Jim''s shoulder with a worried look on his handsome face. His best friend''s speed was really worrying.


    "Be quick and accurate to deal with women. Do it when it''s time. Don''t hesitate for a moment!" Then he leaned over to his ear and said in a low voice, "If you can''t subdue her, then sleep her in first."


    "Is this how you conquered Essie?" said Jim, choking hard.


    Zac shrugged and said, "It took me a few hours to get the marriage certificate and the finished what should be done in the bridal chamber. This is the speed of the twenty-first Century."


    Essie peered at him with a pout. If she hadn''t been drunk, how could she let him break it so easily?


    After eating the roast goose, Mili wiped her mouth and looked at Jim and Eva. "Sworn Daddy, don''t you lock yourself in the room like my daddy and mommy and play the game of two goblins fighting with sworn Mommy?"


    Jim gave her a weird smile. It was not appropriate for children to talk about such things.


    Mili knew that it was a ''no'', so she said with a low sigh, "So you didn''t secretly put the baby into sworn Mommy''s belly, did you?"


    Jim was choked and drank the cocktail to breathe smoothly.


    "Then you haven''t started to make my brother''s wife, my sister-in-law yet?" Mili pouted.


    Dot was angrier than her. "It''s really turtle speed, no, it should be snail speed. I guess it will take a long time for my wife to be born."


    Jim found that he seemed to be the target of public criticism.


    It was not that he didn''t want to force her to do that. He wanted to break the heaven pepper every minute, but he wanted to win her heart first, because what he wanted most was her heart.


    Mili decided to give him an ideological lesson.


    "Sworn Daddy, you know what? Women were duplicitous. When they said they didn''t want to, in fact, they were willing to. Sworn Mommy said she didn''t want to play the game of two goblins fighting with you at night, but in fact, she was very eager in her heart. If you insisted, she would definitely surrender. And she told you that she didn''t want you to secretly put the baby into her belly. In fact, she really wanted to have a baby, and she wanted to be a mother. Look, her eyes are shining with maternal g


    and all the meatballs were all burned.


    "It seems that we two can only eat brother''s meat balls." Dot curled his lips and smiled with self-mockery.


    "Let me roast them for you." Rabi happily took up the responsibility of barbecuing meat balls for his brother and sister. As their elder brother, he was finally useful.


    While eating, Mili praised him, "Brother is brother. The meat ball roasted by you is really delicious. You are really awesome."


    "So, it''s good to have an elder brother." Dot nodded.


    Rabi grinned. He finally looked like a big brother.


    "Mommy said that if people display their own specialties, they could succeed. I think my specialty is to cook, so I should be a cook when I grow up."


    "Brother, if you say so, daddy will be unhappy. He is counting on you to take over the Emperor for him in the future," said Mili.


    "But my talent is to cook." Rabi scratched her head, feeling a little embarrassed.


    "Boy, you can go to buy some restaurants and merge them into the Emperor. Anyway, Emperor hasn''t entered the catering industry yet, so you can develop this project." Zac stroked his head.


    Rabi didn''t understand what he meant. He didn''t know what the catering industry was, but he could do whatever his father said. He was the most powerful person, and he was definitely right.


    So he nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll do whatever daddy asks me to do."


    "Good boy." Zac smiled with satisfaction.


    Essie put the roasted beef ribs on the children''s plate.


    After finishing eating, Rabi looked up at the stars in the sky and said, "The teacher has told the story of Cowherd boy and the Weaving girl. She said that many magpies would be built on the bridge on the lunar July 7th, and the Cowherd boy and the Weaving girl would meet on the bridge. But why didn''t I see a magpie? Don''t they want to build a bridge for them this year?"


    "It''s just a fairy tale. They are the two stars in the sky," Mili explained.


    Essie knew that she wanted the children to have their own fantasies, as if she wouldn''t tell them the truth that there was no Santa in the world.

 Chapter 904 Exercise At Night

    "Baby, there are too many people here. Magpies won''t build the bridge here. If everyone is watching, it will affect the reunion of the Cowherd boy and the Weaving girl," said Essie with a smile.


    "Then where will they go to cross the bridge?" Rabi tilted her head in confusion.


    "The north pole or the South Pole. There is no human interruption there," said Essie.


    "Isn''t that where Santa lives? Santa will disturb them," Rabi pouted.


    "The Santa Claus is in the north pole, and they are in the South Pole. In this way, they won''t be disturbed," said Essie, stroking his head.


    "Oh, the south pole is so far away. Only penguins live there, so I can''t see the Cowherd boy, the Weaving girl, and magpies." Rabi was a little disappointed.


    Mili was speechless about her mother''s explanation. She was just coaxing a child.


    Was it really good to make up such a lie?


    Wouldn''t it do harm to brother''s mental growth?


    When Rabi went to Zac and gave the roasted meat ball to him, she said hurriedly, "Mommy, you should tell brother that the fairy tale is fake. There is no Cowherd boy nor Weaving girl, no matchmaker, no Santa."


    "Baby, fairy tales and legends can arouse people''s imagination. Do you know why some people can become the inventors and create new things that humans have never seen before? It was because they were imaginative enough. Everyone knows that fairy tales are deceptive. Novels and movies are made up, but they still like to read and watch, because they can fill in the blank in life and make people have dreams."


    "Well, let''s continue to make brother think that the Cowherd boy and the Weaving girl will really meet on the lunar July 7th. And there is really Santa in the North Pole." Mili shrugged.


    Dot patted her on the shoulder and said, "You can''t think about our peers who are different from us in the same way. Our task at this age is to explore, and their task is to fantasize."


    "That''s right. We should adjust the measures according to local conditions and teach according to a person''s talent. Different people have different education methods. If I were you two, I would tell you that there is no Goddess of the moon, her admirer, or Rabbit on the moon, and there is no Emperor in the Heaven. These are all legends," said Essie with a smile.


    "Not necessarily. Maybe aliens have been spying on us somewhere in the sky all the time. In their eyes, we are just like the little white mice in the lab." Mili giggled.


    "The universe is vast. There must be somewhere else that nurtures life than earth. Life did not have to rely on soil, oxygen and water. Maybe they are breathing carbon dioxide, but oxygen is poisonous to them."


    "The food they provide for their lives is something we don''t know at all. We can''t treat aliens with our limited thinking. We can''t blindly think that only a planet with the same environment as the earth can have life. Maybe they have the ability to bear extreme high temperature and extreme cold," Dot said seriously.


    "That''s right. Maybe aliens will die if they inhale oxygen, drink water, and eat food on the earth. The earth


    over with Mili and Dot.


    "Great! Let''s catch fireflies together." Mili hurried to find a plastic bottle to drink up the juice.


    Then the three children began to catch fireflies in the grass.


    "I caught one," Rabi said happily.


    "I caught one too," said Dot.


    They put all the fireflies into the plastic bottles.


    "In the evening, we will hang fireflies bottle in the tent as lanterns," Mili said happily.


    Lying on a big stone, Essie enjoyed the cozy night.


    "My favorite things are camping and going to sea," she said in a low voice.


    "Okay, then we''ll go to sea next week," said Zac. As long as it was his wife''s suggestion, he would try his best to meet it, even if he had to pluck the stars in the sky.


    The two babies had fallen asleep. The nanny put them into the tent.


    It was hot summer now, but the night at the top of the mountain was cool.


    The night wind was blowing.


    The tent was equipped with a mosquito proof window gauze, which could let the air in, so it was not stuffy at all.


    Eva was not in the mood to watch the stars anymore.


    She was worrying about how to sleep at night.


    She was a little nervous at the thought of staying in the same tent with Jim.


    Although they had slept in the same room and on the same bed before, they were separated by their little babies.


    Jim seemed to have read her mind. He frowned and said unhappily, "Heaven pepper, I find you stupid woman very sentimental. After all, we have slept on the same bed for so long. We are an old couple. It''s not awkward to sleep in the same tent together."


    "No, I''m not. I''m watching the stars." Eva found that Jim had a pair of sharp eyes. He seemed to know what she was thinking. Could she have some privacy?


    "What do you think is the biggest sport in ancient times at night?" Jim blurted out abruptly.


    "Watch the stars." Eva pouted. It was an excellent entertainment project without cost.


    "Watching the stars is an exercise?" Jim scratched her ear. What a brainless woman.


    "Then it is sleep." Eva glared at him. Was this a Brain Twister?

 Chapter 905 Deep Love

    "Half right." Jim lay on the stone with his hands on the back of his head.


    "Sleep is a rest. What kind of exercise is it?" Eva rolled her eyes at him.


    "Two people''s sleep is an exercise." Jim grinned wickedly.


    Eva blushed and knew that what he said must be something not serious.


    Eva knew she couldn''t win, so she ran away. "I don''t want to talk to you anymore. Go to bed."


    "Let''s go together." Jim followed her.


    Only then did Eva realize that she had done something wrong again.


    Instead of getting rid of him, she got closer to him.


    As soon as she entered the tent, she was hugged forcefully by Jim.


    "Scum Jim, you... You... What are you going to do?" She was so frightened that her face turned pale. She felt like a reindeer pressed by a lion under its claws, and it would be eaten alive at any time, even without bones.


    "Heaven pepper, I''m thinking for you. I don''t want you to become an elderly pregnant woman, so I decide to reduce the four years to three months. Improve the speed and give birth to the baby," Jim said slowly.


    Three months? Eva shook violently. It was too fast.


    "No, I''m not ready yet."


    "You don''t need to prepare any more. Just marry me." Jim said, "We''ll go to the Civil Affairs Bureau three months later."


    "No, I..." Eva wanted to say something more.


    After all, she was a black belt of judo, which could resist, but Jim seemed to have been prepared for it. He pulled down the belt, raised her hand over the tent pillar, and made her completely unable to resist.


    The tent for Zac was specially designed with two layers of protection. Even if the inside was turned upside down, it could not be seen by the outsiders.


    Eva was really frightened.


    "Scum Jim, you are completely harassing me."


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as I achieve my goal, that''s enough." Jim shrugged.


    All resistance was in vain.


    Jim seemed to be determined to eat her up tonight.


    In another tent, Essie was listening with her ears wide open.


    "Don''t worry. I have told the bodyguards not to disturb them no matter what happens." Zac smiled cunningly.


    "Is it really appropriate for us to do so?" Essie curled her lips.


    "With their current speed, we don''t know how long it will take without some catalyst."


    "You are right. Eva is too hesitant. If she had been more decisive and married my brother earlier, she wouldn''t have ended up like this. I can''t watch her ruin her own happiness," said Essie.


    "Fate doesn''t wait for someone. Once you hesitate and miss it, it may be a lifelong reg


    friends and lovers on the ground.


    "Do you think Vinton has become the brightest and blue star there?" she pointed at the shining star above her head and asked.


    "Maybe, he will light you up and make you happy," said Jim in a low voice.


    "Will he really not blame me?" Eva asked sadly.


    "To love a person is to wish her happiness. No matter who she is with, as long as she is happy, then he will be happy." Jim''s brown eyes twinkled in the starlight. "If you had married Vinton, I wouldn''t have let you know my feelings. I would only silently bless you and protect you."


    Eva''s heart trembled. She remembered what Jim had said to her when she was drunk that day.


    He said that he would never let her know that he loved her!


    "Jim!" She turned around and looked at him, with a mist like expression overflowing from the bottom of her eyes.


    "Why don''t you call him scum Jim?" he teased.


    "Because you are not a scum." She smiled.


    There were some things that she couldn''t deny. In fact, she had always been grateful to him after Vinton left, she was not alone, hanging in a shadow. Moreover, she could still have Jim by her side, never giving up.


    "Thank you for accompanying me. Thank you for not leaving me," she said in a low voice.


    "I will always be with you, stupid woman." Jim caressed her head lovingly.


    She tilted her head and leaned against his shoulder.


    With a charming smile at the corners of his mouth, he said, "This place will always be your support."


    "Okay, then I will rely on you and will never leave," Her voice was as soft as a mosquito''s.


    Above them, the moon was as gentle as water and the stars were as mist, giving a warm light to the tent.

 Chapter 906 Get Married

    In the morning, Eva was woken up by the noise.


    She stretched out her hand in a daze and heard Jim groan behind her. "Don''t move here," he said in a low and evil voice.


    Eva suddenly woke up and realized what she was grabbing?


    She was so embarrassed that her face turned red. She pulled up the blanket and covered her face with it.


    "Anyway, it''s yours from now on. It''s good to get familiar with it in advance," said Jim with a deep smile.


    Eva''s face turned pale.


    In the description of humans, this kind of thing was quite beautiful, making humans happy all the time.


    But when she thought about it carefully, she felt terrible.


    She and Essie were good friends. It shouldn''t be a big deal to talk about it.


    Jim sat up, put on his clothes and opened the door of the tent. He saw the smile on Essie''s face.


    She was holding a bottle of French champagne.


    "Come on, let''s celebrate your happy upgrading," she said with a smile.


    Eva wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, "Essie, stop it. We just sleep. We didn''t do anything else."


    "What? You slept the whole night?"


    Shocked, Essie widened her beautiful eyes and raised her voice unconsciously, attracting Zac, Mili and Dot not far away.


    Zac looked worried. They were just sleeping?


    How could a man and a woman alone fall asleep?


    "Did you have nosebleed last night?" he asked with concern in a joking tone.


    Jim was choked and glared at him. "I''m fine."


    Confused, Eva looked at Zac and asked, "Why did he have nosebleed?"


    "Men are different from women. If they have too many fire and heat in their body, they will pour up and cause nosebleed," Zac explained slowly.


    "Is it so serious?" Eva opened her mouth wide in astonishment.


    "So, you can''t always test him. He will get sick," said Zac.


    Eva pouted, "You scared me on purpose, didn''t you? He has been fine for so many years, hasn''t he?"


    "It''s completely different from not being with the woman you like and no women around," explained Zac patiently.


    He used to think that Essie was dull, but he didn''t expect that there was another woman worse than his little fool.


    Eva couldn''t be described as dull, but she was completely brainless. The whole brain circuit was blocked, and she might never be able to pass smoothly.


    Mili watch at her, then looked at Jim. "Sworn Daddy, Sworn Mommy, you were sleeping last night. Didn''t you play the game of two goblins fighting even once?"


    "Baby, when it''s time to sleep at night, you don''t need to play games." Eva pinched her little face.


    "If you don''t play games, how can sworn


    while, Jim said in a low voice, "Megan, give the baby to Janice."


    "Okay." Nodding her head, she reluctantly handed the baby to Janice.


    As soon as the little baby came into the arms of Janice, he burst into tears. Maybe it was after a few days that he didn''t remember her.


    "Baby, don''t be afraid. I''m your mommy, your mommy." Janice also cried, looking like a miserable.


    "Janice, he is a little unfamiliar with you. Maybe he doesn''t know you anymore," Eva comforted.


    "He is my son. Why doesn''t he know me?" Janice said painfully.


    "Don''t worry. He''s just a kid. You should visit him more often. He''ll be familiar with you again," said Eva.


    The baby cried even harder. Pitifully, he reached out his little hand to ask for help from Eva. Eva quickly took him over and said, "Don''t cry, baby. Don''t cry."


    After she coaxed him, the baby stopped crying and buried his head into her arms, as if he had regarded her as his mother.


    Janice was furious. It was her child, but now he was taken away by Eva.


    Eva was her nemesis. If she didn''t get rid of her, she would definitely have a hard time in the future.


    She swallowed hard without showing any hatred. From now on, she had to be the master personality of Janice, so that she could better implement her plan.


    "Jim, can I visit my children every day?" she asked pitifully.


    Jim nodded, "Let Nicholas come with you." After saying that, he turned to look at Nicholas and said, "You must insist on the treatment of Janice. You can''t break it."


    "I know. Don''t worry. I will take good care of Margret."


    Nicholas shrugged. He believed that Janice would be much better with him than with Jim.


    After all, he really loved Janice, while Jim loved Eva.

 Chapter 907 I Am Your Mommy

    The baby was a little hungry. He opened his mouth and looked like he was about to be nursed.


    Then Megan went to get him some milk.


    "Let me feed the baby." Janice took over the feeding bottle. Children were all recognizing those who fed him as his mothers. If she fed him a few more times, he would like her.


    Eva nodded.


    She put the bottle in front of the baby''s mouth.


    The baby opened his mouth and sucked. He wouldn''t recognize anyone when he ate.


    Janice looked at him. She couldn''t like a child without blood relation with her, but for the sake of Jim, she had to pretend to like him very much.


    She had realized that her previous plans on him were stupid and had touched the bottom line of Jim. Therefore, she had to change her strategy to make everyone think that the master personality Janice had come back.


    "Baby, you should eat more so that you can grow up healthily," she said with a smile.


    Megan pursed her lips secretly. Last time he get diarrhea because of her. The baby had lost a few pounds, but it hadn''t recovered yet.


    Looking at her thin face, she felt sorry for her.


    "Miss Wang, please don''t change to your old self. You are so frightening that you can''t recognize anyone and so ruthless." Megan shivered.


    Janice hated her very much. Her plan was almost ruined by this hateful nanny. She also went to Jim''s face to accuse her of being evil. She would get even with her sooner or later and drive her back to the Rong Mansion.


    "Megan, I''m the real me now, not her. Professor Nicholas has hired the best psychology professor from America to treat me every day. I won''t be her anymore."


    "Miss Wang, in fact, the most terrible thing about you is that we can''t tell whether you are normal or not. After you have an attack, you are still very calm, and you don''t seem to change at all. You are totally different from ordinary mental patients. It was simply impossible to guard against you. As long as those people have a relapse, they can be seen at a glance," said Megan seriously.


    "Megan, I''m not insane. I just have dual personality. Don''t mix me with a mental patient." Janice wanted to kill her.


    "Normal people don''t have any dual personality. This is also a kind of schizophrenic. It is just a different way to call it," Megan mumbled. She had been wary of Janice in all ways.


    After the baby finished his milk, Nicholas went to play with him.


    The baby boy was curious about him, because he had blonde hair and blue eyes, different from others. He even said a bird language that he couldn''t understand.


    He reached out his little hand, pinched his face, and scratched his hair. Then he laughed, as if he had found something very funny.


    Nicholas was also amused by him and laughed. "He looks so cute. I also want to adopt a child."


    "If you want to adopt a child, you''d better wait until you go back to the United States. Otherwise, you will take our child abroad," Jim teased.


    Nicholas shrugged and said, "Austin." He called out the English name of Jim, "If I remember correctly, you are a double citizenship with one t


    f our family is too complicated. Even if others can succeed, we may not necessarily succeed. We need more chances to test it."


    "That makes sense." Eva nodded. She decided to persuade Janet and Jade to do the test when she went back. Otherwise, even if the child was healthy, their grandson would have a problem.


    "Nicholas, will this experiment take more than ten years?" Jim asked casually.


    "I''m a genius. How could it take so long? But three to five years is possible. So I suggest Margret to store the eggs first and then use them later." Nicholas shrugged.


    "I''ll ask Janet to freeze some too. If you take too long, it will be terrible for her to become an elderly pregnant woman," said Eva. She was concerned about the happiness of her brother and sister-in-law.


    Nicholas sighed, "In fact, Janet is much happier than Janice. She is healthy, but there is something wrong with her spirit. As far as I observe, it''s not a serious problem. She has been normal in the US for eight years. She has a clear mind, proper behavior and has never been mentally ill."


    "Really?" Eva was slightly stunned. Why did she become insane as soon as she came back? She had a relapse all day long and talked nonsense?


    Would the soil in America be more suitable for her than in China?


    "The most unfortunate person in our family should be me, right?" Janice smiled bitterly. In fact, she had been jealous of Janet and even hated her since she was a child. Why did she become so normal? Why did the family''s disease burden her?


    Her mother said that the reason why she gave birth to Janet was that she wanted someone to take care of her in the future.


    But what she wanted more was a sister who had the same problem, not a sister who was better than her in everything, which could only make her jealous and hateful.


    Eva put her arm around her shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, Janice. You''re fine now, aren''t you? You are a healthy person now."


    Except the psychology.


    She was a little worried now. Her family''s mental disease was inherited to Janice.

 Chapter 908 Ran Away

    "My biggest hope now is to have a healthy child," said Janice. She also wanted to drive away Eva and marry Jim.


    "It''s just that Nicholas''s experiment is successful and your wish will come true." Eva smiled. It was impossible for her to sense Janice''s hatred for her.


    "I hope so." Janice shrugged.


    Nicholas patted her hand and said, "Margret, for the sake of our future, I will work hard and strive for success as soon as possible."


    Janice cast a glance at him. How could they have a future? The one she loved was Jim, and only Jim. There would never be anyone else.


    "Professor Nicholas, in fact, I think we should keep a good friend relationship."


    "Margret, I believe that you will accept me. I am the most suitable person for you. No one can compare with me,"


    Nicholas said in a firm and confident tone. He would let Janice know that she needed him and couldn''t live without him.


    Jim put his arm around Eva''s shoulder and said, "By the way, there''s one thing I want to tell you. Three months later, I''m going to marry pepper."


    Eva trembled slightly. It was still early. Was this guy going to announce their marriage to the public?


    Janice''s body convulsed violently as if she was hit by thunder and shot by the bullet. Her face was distorted with ferocity.


    "You are getting married. Haven''t you started dating yet? Why are you getting married?" she asked in a trembling voice.


    "It doesn''t matter. We can date after we get married. We are not in a hurry. We still have a long way to go," Jim said with a smile.


    "Congratulations! It''s a great news. I always think that you are a perfect match," Nicholas said with a smile.


    Jim and Eva''s marriage was indeed a good thing for him, so that Janice could give up and would follow him without any fantasy.


    "Vinton has just left, and Eva has just married him. Is it appropriate to marry you so soon? You are all public figures. It will have a bad impact on the outside world. By then, there will be a lot of comments online,"


    Janice said earnestly, as if she was completely worried about them.


    "Eva and I just registered at the Bureau of civil affairs. Our marriage information has been told to several good friends that it won''t be exposed to the public. As for the wedding, it will be held sometime later," Jim said slowly.


    "What do the Jing family think? Can they accept Eva?" Janice asked again, trying to find an excuse to stop them.


    This was too terrible, too terrible.


    She didn''t expect that Jim would marry Eva so soon.


    Eva was really something. She tricked Jim into marrying her in such a short time.


    "My mommy likes her very much. She wants her to get married as soon as possible." Jim smiled charmingly.


    Eva lowered her head shyly and smiled.


    Mrs. Kerry was indeed a kind person. She believed that they would get along well with ea


    "The person who helped her must have planned everything," said Essie. If she left China, it would be as difficult as looking for a needle in a haystack to find her.


    "Who on earth is helping Charlotte?" Walt asked.


    "Willi is the most likely one," said Essie in a very serious tone.


    "Anyone who dares to challenge our Rong family will end up with courting death." A hint of coldness flashed through his eyes.


    "What should we do now?" asked Essie.


    "The police have contacted the international police. I have also informed the power of the Rong family abroad to cooperate with the international police to look for Charlotte," said Zac in a low voice.


    After Walt and Leila returned to their own villa, he quickly asked, "Is it really Willi who helped Charlotte break the prison?"


    "I haven''t got the exact information yet, but it should be Willi. No one else could be so capable except him," said Leila.


    "Hasn''t he sent anyone to contact you recently?" Walt raised his eyebrows, as if he was suspecting that Leila was not telling the truth.


    "You should know that Willi is always mysterious and flawless. All of us only know our own tasks and will not know others'' tasks." Leila threw up her hands.


    "What an old fox!" Walt snorted.


    "But I''ve got a piece of breaking news recently," Leila said mysteriously.


    "What news?" Walt asked immediately.


    "I heard that Charlotte had a child, and the child is still alive in this world," Leila said in a very low voice.


    "Who told you that?" He was shocked.


    "I''m with Willi. I must have my own source," said Leila.


    "Who is the father of this baby?" Walt raised his thick eyebrows. Did Charlotte cheat on his father before?


    "What do you think?" Leila asked.


    "How do I know? If she had an affair with someone outside, she wouldn''t let anyone in the Rong family know, or she would have been divorced." Walt pouted.

 Chapter 909 The Identity Of Willi

    Leila knew that Walt was wrong. She wiped the sweat on her forehead and said, "Charlotte likes daddy so much. How could she have an affair with another man outside?"


    Walt was shocked. "Do you mean that her child is Dad''s?"


    "Yes, he is the younger brother of you and Zac," Leila said slowly and clearly.


    "That''s impossible. After the car accident, Charlotte''s uterus was injured and she couldn''t get pregnant at all. Otherwise, she would have had a child with Daddy." Walt raised his voice. He didn''t believe that he had a brother besides Zac.


    "If my guess is right, this child should have been born before the car accident. He should be at the same age as you." Leila said, "Charlotte and Mary look exactly the same. It was likely that your father occasionally messed them up and made her pregnant. Besides, Charlotte has always wanted to get close to your father. She will definitely try her best to seduce him."


    "Is your information reliable?" Walt asked.


    "Maybe eighty percent is true, so I didn''t tell you right away. I want to confirm it again," Leila said thoughtfully.


    "If she had a child with Daddy, she wouldn''t have ignored it and let him wander outside. She would definitely try her best to help him become the leader of the Rong family." Touching his chin, Walt said thoughtfully, "And the Rong family and Dad won''t leave their children alone. After all, he is the child of the family."


    "I think so too." Leila nodded, "I''ve thought about it for a long time, and there is only one possibility that I can explain it clearly. It''s that both the Rong family and Charlotte think that the child has died when it was born."


    "Who can be so powerful to let the child pretend to die in front of the family?" Walt was shocked.


    "Maybe it''s your mother, Mary. Her sister gave birth to an illegitimate child for her husband. No matter how tolerant and generous she is, she can''t accept it. Or maybe it''s your grandmother, Mrs. Suzan, or Mrs. Ophelia. In order to prevent the sisters from fighting against each other, they can only choose to let the child of Charlotte disappear. Or perhaps it was Abel and Alena. Charlotte was a home wrecker anyway. The Rong family didn''t pay much attention to the children born by concubines. Mary has already given birth to a pair of boys. The existence of Charlotte''s child will only be an unstable factor in daddy''s family. It''s better to let him pretend to die,"


    Leila analyzed seriously.


    "You are good at thinking. You have thought of all the possibilities. Does my father know that? He just doesn''t tell us on purpose?" Walt sneered.


    Leila shook her head, "Yes, I did think about that possibility. But I didn''t think it was possible. After all, he is his son. He won''t bear to let him live outside without being admitted to his family."


    "So he has been secretly raised up for so many years?" Walt asked.


    "I don''t know exactly. Maybe Charlotte will meet her son when she breaks the prison this time," said Leila.


    "D


    Liu family is Willi," said Zac.


    Albert nodded slightly, "If a group wants to grow bigger, in addition to relying on its own development, it is also important to constantly devour its opponents. There can''t be only one or two enemies."


    "How about we start with the son of the Liu family and investigate him first?" suggested Essie.


    Zac nodded. Now he knew nothing about Willi''s background. It was not difficult to investigate the enemies of the Rong family who had the deepest grudge in the past and rule them out one by one.


    "What''s the name of the son of the Liu family?" he asked.


    "His name is Kenny. He is about my age. When the Liu''s Group was acquired, he just came back from Australia after finished his school there," said Albert.


    Touching his chin, Zac asked, "Dad, has there been any dissatisfied servant or steward in our Rong family?"


    "The people working in the Rong Mansion have been carefully selected, and most of them are loyal and devoted. However, there are also many people who stand on the wrong side in the family struggle and are driven out," said Albert.


    "Please think about it with uncle Li later and make a list for me," said Zac.


    "Do you suspect that Willi is a servant who was kicked out of the Rong Mansion?" Albert was slightly stunned.


    "I don''t think Willi is an ordinary person in terms of power and wealth. I''m worried that he has someone who once worked in the Rong Mansion, because he knows more about our family than an outsider should know," said Zac seriously.


    "Then we will check it out," said Albert.


    Clenching her fists, [Essie continued, "I don''t believe that Willi can hide in the dark all the time. He will show his true purpose one day."


    She hated him for killing her sister.


    If she caught him, she would give him three hundred and sixty-five punishments of Zac to avenge her sister.


    "Don''t worry. He can''t escape. Just a few ants can''t shake the big tree." Zac sneered, with a murderous look in his eyes.

 Chapter 910 Looking For Relatives

    Irene was getting closer and closer to Alfred recently.


    They were both foreigners.


    On the other hand, Irene liked parties, and Alfred liked holding parties the most. The relationship between the two got better and better.


    On Friday, Alfred held a party in the Midnight club.


    "Mr. Alfred, your party is awesome," Irene praised.


    Alfred held a party almost every weekend. Sometimes it was small and only invited a few of his best friends. Sometimes it was large and invited all the celebrities and newcomers.


    "My goal is to become the party king of Dragon City." Alfred spread out his hands and smiled charmingly.


    "You are going to take over the position of Vinton," Fell said with a smile.


    In the past, among the four younger master of Dragon City, Vinton was the most playful, favorite and best player. Since he was with Eva, he had been resting and keeping a low profile. He even gave up the throne of the king of the party. So it had been vacant until now.


    "There must be someone to take the seat of the king of the party. Since the four young master of Dragon City don''t want to play, I''ll play." Alfred shrugged.


    When Essie and Eva arrived, they were wrapped tightly.


    The models who came to the party were all working hard to attract the attention of the rich. Once they succeeded in catching one, they would become a Phoenix.


    What Zac hated most was the swimsuit party, because he hated physical contact. But his wife accepted Alfred''s invitation, so he had to come with her.


    With a glass of champagne in her hand, Essie said, "Mr. Alfred, there was a little pity in your party." She shook her head and sighed.


    "Oh? Mrs. Essie, are you not satisfied with anything?" Alfred asked.


    "All the models you invited to the party are female models, and they only consider the needs of men, not taking care of our women at all..." said Essie.


    Alfred smiled and said, "It''s indeed my fault. It''s my negligence. There are only female models, not male models. It''s too monotonous. I will pay attention to it next time."


    Irene raised her eyebrows and looked at her with an extremely strange look. "Sister in law, is it really appropriate for you to ask to see handsome guys so unscrupulously? Will my brother agree?"


    "Take a look. It''s just eye catching. My husband is generous. He won''t mind," said Essie indifferently, shrugging her shoulders.


    Zac put his arm around her shoulder and said, "I don''t care whether she look at them or not. Anyway, they are not as handsome as me."


    Essie was a little nervous. Narcissism was a kind of disease and he needed to take medicine.


    With a smile, Eva said, "Essie is the honorary chairman and president of the Appearance Association, as well as a fashion designer. She only appreciates beauties."


    "N


    want to stay here."


    Alfred shrugged his shoulders and said, "It doesn''t matter. I still have to stay here for a while. You can have fun here."


    Franklin''s dark eyes flashed. "My lord, no matter what, I will try my best to find my family. If you can help me find my family, even if I regain my freedom, I will still be your assistant."


    It was like he was asking help from Alfred. After all, Alfred was rich and powerful, so it must be much better for him to help than Franklin did it himself.


    Alfred sighed, "Well, little Franklin, since you want to see your family so much, I''ll help you find them." Then she turned to look at Jim. As the young master of the media circle, he was certainly the most suitable person to ask for help.


    "Jim, could you please help our little Franklin?" he pleaded.


    "It''s not a big deal. I''ll ask the people of the news agency to help me post a Lost Notice and ask them to pay attention to the person who is looking for the child." Jim nodded.


    "Thank you," said Alfred.


    "Mr. Franklin, I hope you can find your family as soon as possible," said Eva.


    "I hope they are really Chinese, not Korean or Japanese. I don''t like them at all," said Franklin.


    "I think you look exactly like our Chinese. You must be Chinese, not Japanese or Korean." Eva nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    "Is there any difference in appearance between Korean and Japanese to the Chinese?" Jim stroked her head.


    "Of course. The Japanese are short legged. Mr. Franklin is six feet one inch tall. He must be a giant in Japan. Obviously, it was not inherited from the Japanese. As for Korean people, they all had small eyes and flat nose. Among the beautiful stars on TV, nine out of ten had plastic surgery. They were rarely born with beauty. Mr. Franklin is so handsome. I don''t think he is from Korea," Eva said seriously.

 Chapter 911 News About Vinton

    "Eva, you are right. How could there be such an earth shattering handsome guy like the four young masters of Dragon City in Korea and Japan? They are all artificial goods." Essie agreed with her.


    "No, no, no. men in those island countries are not good. Women are very elegant." Alfred threw up his hands, with an evil and unfathomable smile on his face.


    Many men present immediately understood what he meant, but Jim and Zac didn''t care at all.


    Essie also knew it. Back then when she was in the school, the boys in their class used to like Aoi Sola very much.


    "I didn''t expect that Mr. Alfred also likes women from the island countries," she said with a smile.


    "Our master Alfred likes all beautiful women. He doesn''t care about the country or the color of their skin," Franklin said slowly with a sneer in his tone.


    Alfred shrugged his shoulders and smiled, "Little Franklin, God created beautiful women to make men love them. Of course I like them."


    After saying that, he looked at Irene, as if he was talking to her.


    Irene was looking at Zac and ignored him.


    Hearing that, Essie curled her lips in her heart. She guessed that Alfred not only liked beautiful women, but also beautiful men.


    "Mr. Alfred, you are such a gentleman," she said with a smile on purpose.


    "I have always been a gentle person, haven''t I, little Franklin?" Alfred looked at Franklin and said.


    "Alfred, why don''t you ask Miss Irene? Aren''t you pursuing her recently?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Your master and I are just good friends." Hearing this, Irene glared at him unhappily.


    Franklin pursed his lips. She came to find Alfred from time to time to have tea, eat and chat with him. Who would believe that they were just good friends?


    Alfred smiled and said, "I do admire Miss Irene, but she said she had some in her heart, so I had to wait in line behind him."


    ''Have a crush on someone?''


    Hearing that, Essie was a little stunned. Did Irene fall in love with a new person, or was she still trapped in the strange circle of Zac?


    "Irene, do you have someone you like?" she asked immediately.


    Irene was a little embarrassed. She didn''t expect that Alfred would reveal her privacy.


    "Yes, I already have someone I like."


    "Who is it?" asked Essie.


    "You don''t know him. He is my... We knew each other through QQ chat." Irene found an excuse to prevaricate.


    As soon as she heard that, Essie knew that she was lying. She was picky about men with her eyes above her head. She knew that she couldn''t like a person on the Internet who she didn''t know the name or gender.


    But she didn''t expose her. She just laughed weirdly. "That''s not good. Online romance is not reliable."


    Alfred glanced at Irene and asked, "Are you sure it''s a man who is talking to you?"


    "We have made a video call," Irene explained, afraid that they wouldn''t believe her.


    "The video is not reliable either. Maybe your netizens pulled a man to video with you and bluffed you. There are a


    come back.


    "Zac, what important thing did you deal with just now? Is it about Willi?" she asked immediately.


    Zac poured her a glass of milk. "It''s about the branch in North America," he said lightly.


    "Okay," replied Essie, a little disappointed. She really hoped that she could find out the identity of Willi.


    After taking a shower, Zac sat on the sofa with her and watched TV.


    "Honey, now Eva is finally relieved and willing to accept Jim. Do you think it''s a good thing?"


    "Of course. I began to look forward to their wedding," said Essie with a smile.


    "What do you think if my brother-in-law is still alive and suddenly comes back?" Zac asked in a casual tone, as if he was just joking.


    Hearing that, Essie was stunned for a while. She had never thought of this question before. "We''ve been looking for him for such a long time, but there''s no news about him at all. The Xu family is planning his funeral."


    "I mean if, after all, he is likely to be alive as long as his body is not found," said Zac in a low voice.


    "If brother is still alive and comes back, then things will be difficult. Eva has to face two choices." Scratching her head, Essie looked worried. "No matter who she chooses, one person will be injured. One is my brother, and the other is our good friend. I don''t want to see anyone get hurt."


    "Yes, it is indeed a difficult problem. The key depends on who Eva loves more." Zac shrugged.


    With a sigh, Essie continued, "I don''t think Eva will know it by herself. Since she was a child, her broken family and ruthless father had cast a deep shadow on her mind. In love, she chose to ignore her own feelings. What she wanted was a man who could love her wholeheartedly, not change his heart, and not betray her. As long as the other party could achieve these conditions, she would feel very happy. From beginning to end, she wants a person who loves her, not a person she loves."


    "Do you think she loves Vinton more or Jim more?" Zac asked.

 Chapter 912 You Must Get Married

    Shrugging her shoulders, Essie said, "To be honest, I don''t know either. She has feelings for my brother as time goes by, and for Jim, they are quarrelsome lovers. I don''t know who she loves more."


    "If Vinton is still alive and comes back safely, it will be a complicated love triangle." Zac shrugged.


    Essie glanced at him and said, "Zac, why do I feel that your words today are strange? You always mention my brother. Is there any news from Fred in South Eastern Asia?"


    Zac said calmly, "Isn''t the soap opera you watched a love triangle? I thought of something and asked by the way."


    "I see." With a hint of disappointment on her face, Essie pouted. She really hoped that Fred could find out the good news and that her brother was still alive.


    "Fred and the Kerr have been in the Southeast Asia for a long time, but they still haven''t found any news about my brother. Mr. Baron, Mrs. Vicki and Elizabeth have discussed with each other. If there is no news about my brother in three months, they will hold a funeral and set up a tomb which contains his belongs for him." With a sigh, Essie looked sad.


    Zac put his arm around her shoulder and said, "My little fool, if Vinton is still alive and comes back, will you support Eva to be with Vinton or with Jim?"


    Taking a sip of the milk on the tea table, Essie said, "It depends on Eva. No matter if she chooses my brother or Jim, I will support her."


    "Indeed, outsiders can''t interfere in love affairs. They have to make their own choices." Zac said in a low voice, "Besides, Jim''s speed is too slow. If he forces Eva directly, he will have nothing to worry about."


    Back then, he was very decisive to deal with the muddled fool. If he couldn''t subdue her, he would sleep in it and wouldn''t give Hanson the slightest chance.


    If Jim had been more domineering, Eva would have been his. Even if Vinton had come back, Eva would not have regretted.


    People should be quick, ruthless and accurate in love. They should make a move when it was time. They couldn''t hesitate. Once they hesitated, it would be bad.


    In Country F.


    A handsome man was sitting on a wheelchair, staring blankly at the place where the sound of the wave came.


    At the end of the sea was the place he missed, where there were the people he missed day and night.


    ''Eva, are you okay? Even if I''m not with you, you will live well, won''t you?


    I miss you so much. I really hope that I can grow a pair of wings and come back to you.


    But I can''t see your beautiful face and charming smile anymore.


    I can''t stand up anymore. I can only sit on a damn wheelchair.


    I can''t protect you as before.


    Maybe it''s a good thing for you to think that I''m dead and start a new life.


    I think Jim will take good care of you for me.


    I know he likes you. I always know it," he thought.


    Andria, a servant, came over and knelt down at his feet.


    "Sir, have you considere


    Janet, you don''t have an injection this time, I''ve asked Professor Nicholas. He will give you anesthetic when he take the egg, so that you won''t feel pain." Eva held her hand and said, "Janet, don''t you want to have a healthy baby with Jade?"


    "Yes, I want to give birth to a good child for Jade," Janet said seriously.


    "You should know that there are three kinds of inherited disease factors in your family''s genes. The probability of you giving birth to a healthy child is only one tenth, which means that you have to give birth to ten children in a row before you can give birth to a healthy child," Eva explained patiently.


    "Maybe the baby in Janet''s belly was healthy last time. It was Janice, that damn devil who killed our baby," Jade said through gritted teeth. Since he knew that Janice had dual personality, he was even surer that his child was killed by Janice.


    She must be jealous of Janet''s pregnancy. And Jim didn''t want to have a baby with her, so she drugged Janet''s baby to death.


    What a devil! He would never let Janet go to her place alone.


    Hearing Jade''s words, Janet immediately asked, "Sister, how is my sister? Has the doctor cured her? Did he drive away the devil from her?"


    "She should be fine, but she still needs a long-term treatment to drive the devil away. Otherwise, it might look for Janice," said Eva.


    "From now on, no matter what Janice asks you to do, don''t listen to her. Just come back and tell me, okay? Because that''s probably not her idea, but the devil''s," said Jade.


    "Got it." Janet nodded obediently. Now she was basically obedient to Jade.


    Eva found that Janet didn''t look like a mental patient, but more like a child who hadn''t grown up. She needed someone to coax and love her.


    "By the way, Janet, have you taken any medicine recently?" she asked. Janice had told her last time that she had bought her new drugs from the United States, which were very effective.

 Chapter 913 No Mental Disease

    "I don''t want to take medicine. I''m fine. My sister loved to ask me to take medicine since I was a child. I felt good when I didn''t take medicine. As soon as I took medicine, I felt dizzy, and there were many strange things in front of my eyes, like monsters, and my brain was out of control. I don''t want to take medicine," Janet shook her head and said.


    Eva was slightly stunned, "No way. Only after taking the medicine will you recover."


    "Oh, is it possible that Janice gave the medicine to Janet when she became a devil? Is she trying to hurt her?" said Jade.


    Eva was shocked and asked, "Janet, is the medicine your sister gave you still there?"


    "I left a small bottle and threw the rest away secretly," said Janet. She went to the drawer and handed the remaining bottle to her.


    "Since you don''t feel well after taking the medicine, don''t take it. I''ll keep the medicine for you," Eva said with a smile.


    "Okay." Janet nodded. She hated taking medicine the most. She was not like her sister, in poor health. She was in good health and seldom got sick since childhood. She hated taking medicine the most.


    Eva patted Jade''s shoulder and said, "It won''t hurt your body if you take out the egg. You two would better have a try. After all, the disease in Janet''s family will have a high probability of atavistic heredity, and the probability of male and female descendent is very high. Even if your child is lucky to be healthy, your grandson may be attacked. Professor Nicholas said that the gene of Janet family is very special. Even if the experiments on other people are successful, it may not be successful on their genes. If we can use their genes for experiments first, we can shorten the time and improve the success rate."


    "In that case, let''s have a try." Jade nodded. He didn''t want to have a monster with dual personality like Janice.


    "Yesterday, I just saw a news on Baidu that a woman in Australia was seriously injured after a car accident, and she had multiple personality disorder. She had as many as eight personality, and often couldn''t remember what she had done and could even pretend to be a man. It was said that her behavior exceeded the gender and age, which was very strange. Did Janice have a car accident when she was a child, or was her brain struck by lightning, and had a dual personality?"


    "No, my sister didn''t encounter that. She was possessed by a devil. She said that there had been a devil following her since childhood. Once it was attached to her body, it would control her consciousness and let her do terrible things. So I have to protect my sister. I can let the devil hurt her," Janet said seriously.


    "From now on, you don''t need protect her anymore. Professor Nicholas will protect her well. You have to protect yourself, okay?" Jade touched her head and said, "We will have another child in the future. The baby can''t be killed by her again."


    "It''s not my sister''s fault. It''s the devil," Janet explained immediately.


    Eva sighed, "Fortunately, Janice only has dual personality. If she has a few more personalities, we will be scared to death." The thought tha


    f Janet and I will depend on you in the future. You must study it as soon as possible and try to succeed as soon as possible. Don''t let us wait too long," said Janice. The longer she waited, the less chance she would get Jim back.


    After making the milk, Megan picked up Jell and wanted to feed him.


    Janice immediately took the bottle. During this period of time, she nursed the baby as soon as she came, and the baby gradually accepted her.


    Children didn''t have much memory. Most of them were taking those who fed them as their mother.


    Seeing that Jell was sucking, Dawny also wanted to eat. He reached out his hand to Essie and said, "I''m hungry, too."


    Essie picked him up and asked the nanny to prepare the milk for him. "You''ll have it soon."


    Jim had something to deal with tonight and would come back very late.


    Janice couldn''t wait for him, so she had to leave.


    When Essie returned to the Rong Mansion, Zac was video chatting with Fred in his room.


    "I''ve found out the uninhabited island where Mr. Vinton stayed. There was once a trade ship from Country F passing by. It''s possible that Mr. Vinton was saved by the people on the ship and taken back to Country F."


    "Go and search for the information of this ship at the Country M''s Marine Bureau right away," Zac said in a low voice.


    The door was not closed tightly. Hearing the news, Essie pushed the door open and came in. "Is there any news about my brother?"


    Zac was shocked and closed the video immediately. He was careless this time. He didn''t expect her to come back so soon.


    "It''s just a suspicion now. I''m not sure if he has been saved."


    "Now that you know it''s a ship from Country F, send someone to Country F to look for it. I''ll inform Mr. Baron and ask the Xu family to go there as soon as possible." There was a glimmer of hope in Essie''s eyes.


    "It''s just a trade ship. They may not find Vinton," explained Zac.


    "Country M. We have searched everywhere, but there is no news at all. It means that brother has long been away from Country M, so we can''t find him," said Essie.

 Chapter 914 You Can Leave Now!

    "My little fool, I think we''d better ask Fred to search in Country F first and then tell the Xu family the news," said Zac.


    "Why?" Essie was confused.


    Because of what happened to Vinton, the Xu family had been immersed in the shadow of sadness. Mrs. Vicki had been lying on the bed and in poor health. If they were told that Vinton might still be alive, everyone would have hope and the haze would dissipate.


    "Think about it. What will happen if Eva knows that Vinton might still be alive? Would she break up with Jim and wait for Vinton? What if she waited for another bad news? What if Vinton was not saved at all, but washed away by the waves. Will she be able to get back with Jim then?" said Zac.


    "What if brother is really alive and saved?" Essie frowned.


    She felt that from the bottom of her heart, he was in favor of Jim. After all, he had been her best friend since childhood, and the relationship between the two was as close as brotherhood.


    "You did it for Jim, didn''t you?" she asked straightforwardly.


    Zac knew she would say that, "At that time, we had already seen that Jim had fallen in love with Eva, but we all chose to be silent. Because at that time, she and Vinton had stabilized. But now, Jim is going to marry Eva. If we told them now, what''s the difference to break up a couple?" said Zac seriously.


    "Jim is not a gentle man at all. The reason why he is so slow now is that he cherishes Eva and respects Vinton. But this doesn''t mean that he can let Eva trample on his feelings over and over again."


    "What about my brother? Should he suffer the pain of losing Eva? If Eva marries Jim and my brother comes back, how should he face it? He loves Eva so much. How can he bear the pain of losing Eva?"


    Essie felt terrible. For her, Vinton was more intimate than Jim. After all, he was her brother by blood.


    At that time, the reason why she encouraged Eva to be with Jim was that she thought Vinton must be in danger. She didn''t want Eva to miss an excellent marriage partner like Jim.


    But now that Vinton was still alive, the balance in her heart began to change.


    "As long as we are sure that Vinton is still alive, we can immediately announce the news. But if you want to inform the Xu family and Eva now, I won''t stop you. As for the consequences, you should bear them yourself," Zac said seriously.


    Hearing that, Essie''s face turned a little pale. If Vinton was still killed in the end and Eva fell out with Jim, she would be alone all her life, wouldn''t she?


    "I''d better go to Eva first to sound out her thought," she said in a low voice.


    The second day, she saw that Eva happened to be at home, so she went there.


    "Why didn''t you go to the set today? Is Jim shooting a solo?" she asked in a teasing tone.


    "Scum Jim is making a fuss. I''m having my period. He didn''t allow me to a


    outh tightened.


    Eva trembled violently, "Scum, I..." Her face was a little pale. Her brain cells were not enough. After being forced by him, her brain went blank.


    When she didn''t say anything, Jim became angrier. A fire of loss swept over his heart, burning all his hopes, leaving only the despairing scorching field.


    He grabbed her shoulder and said, "Don''t worry that I can''t stand it. Who am I? I''m Jim Jing. I won''t change my face even if there is a huge mountain pressing on me!"


    He was almost roaring, and his eyebrows twisted into a furious line. His chest was heaving heavily, and his hot breath fell on her face like fire, making her burning and painful.


    "Scum Jim, please don''t be angry. I''m sorry, I''m sorry," Eva said in succession, at a loss. She didn''t know what to say or what she had done wrong. Since he was angry, she would apologize.


    Jim thought that she was apologizing for her choice of Vinton and giving up him, which made him more angry. He couldn''t help clenching his ten fingers.


    "Eva, have you never loved me?" His face was full of shock, injury and pain.


    "I..." Eva was out of breath. How could she think about this question? Moreover, she had never figured out what true love was.


    "Not at all?" Jim''s voice was hoarse, as if he had been hurt by pain.


    "Scum Jim, Jell has woken up. I want to go upstairs to see him." Eva was afraid of his expression at the moment, like an injured lion, which could swallow her alive at any time. The only thing she could think of was to run away, and she would talk about it when he calmed down.


    Jim saw through her intention and laughed, which was full of sadness, desolation and despair.


    "You can leave now, Eva. Go back to your wedding room with Vinton and continue to guard him. I don''t need you here."


    Eva shook violently as if she had been hit by a blow.


    Did scum Jim mean to drive her away?

 Chapter 915 Suicide By Jumping Off A Building

    "Scum Jim, what do you mean?" Her voice trembled uncontrollably.


    "Do you need me to say it again?" Jim sneered, showing his usual mockery of her.


    Eva had a feeling of being hit by thunders.


    What kind of man was he? He changed his face so easily.


    "Bastard! Okay, I will leave now!" She bit her lips, shook her head and ran outside.


    She felt wronged.


    He questioned her as soon as he came back.


    He was inexplicably angry at her.


    He knew that she was stupid. She only had the intelligence of a trilobite.


    How could she find an answer to such a complicated question at once.


    She went back to her villa and burst into tears on the sofa.


    Scum Jim, you are a big bastard, a major bastard.


    He also said that he wanted to be her big tree and be a gorilla like her. Now he changed his face and drove her out. He didn''t want to protect her anymore.


    What a liar! A big liar!


    She cried for a long time until the doorbell rang.


    Was it scum Jim?


    Did he regret coming to beg her to go back?


    Well, she couldn''t let him do whatever he wanted.


    She would be angry for three days before she went back!


    She sniffed, wiped her tears and walked towards the door.


    When she opened the door, she found it was Megan.


    "Mrs. Eva, Mr. Jim asked me to bring your things here." She handed the suitcase to her.


    Eva almost spat out blood.


    He had packed all the things for her. Was he determined to make her leave?


    She took the box gloomily and said, "Megan, take good care of Jell in the future." After saying that, she turned around and was about to go in.


    "Mrs. Eva, the couple are quarreling. They will be fine in a few days. When Mr. Jim calms down, he will definitely pick you up."


    "No, I don''t want to go back. It''s no big deal." Biting her lips angrily, Eva walked in.


    She was so angry that her lungs were about to explode.


    On this day, she ate dry bread to fill her hunger. In the past, she could enjoy the delicious food cooked by cook Jing every day. Now she was driven out by him. Although she still had a villa to live, she actually had a feeling of being homeless like those vagabond who wandered on the street.


    Once upon a time, she had been used to the home that Jim gave her, and she didn''t know it herself.


    It was full of warmth, safety and happiness.


    But now, there were only coldness, boredom and loneliness.


    In the next few days, Jim didn''t do anything. He didn''t even send her a message. It seemed that he was determined to break up with her!


    She couldn''t sleep well every day.


    She was used to his singing. She was used to seeing him and Jell when she opened her eyes.


    She was used to her life with his accompany. She could not stand to be alone anymore.


    Now she suddenly felt like an abandoned puppy was ruthlessly thrown away by her master. She was so sad, so sad.


    In fact, Jim also couldn''t fall asleep.


    Without the heaven pepper, time was so boring.


    But he had to teach the stupid woman a lesson, a small punishment to give her a


    ado. He had the key to the villa, but Eva had already forgotten about it.


    Seeing him, Eva instinctively wanted to retreat. With a slight lift of her foot, Jim knew what she was going to do. He roared, "Don''t move. Pepper, don''t move!"


    Eva took another sip of wine, rested her hands on her hips and stared at him fiercely, "Scum Jim, you bastard, bastard, bastard, stinky egg, I will never be fooled by you again!"


    "You don''t love me at all. I always oppose you. You hate me, especially hate me, especially look down on me, right? You pretended to love me, trying to deceive me into falling in love with you, and then ruthlessly abandon me, so that I will be painful to death like other women, right? "


    Jim was in a mess and wanted to spit out three mouthfuls of blood. This woman not only did not have a good reflection, but also had a wrong thought.


    No wonder it was the brain of the trilobite.


    "Eva, since I am so hateful, come and beat me. Let''s have a good fight and vent our anger. What do you think?"


    "Yes, I want to beat you, but I can''t beat you at all. How can I beat you? I won''t be so stupid to let you have a good beat on me." Eva pouted.


    When did you become so smart?


    Jim was at a loss whether to cry or to laugh.


    "Heaven pepper, aren''t you always in high spirits? Why are you so timid before the opening? I''m not in good health these two days and have no strength. This is a chance for you to turn the tables."


    "What''s wrong with you?" asked Eva, raising her eyebrows.


    "I ate something bad." Jim made up an excuse.


    "You deserve it. This is retribution." Eva sneered, "Scum Jim, in fact, you don''t have to pretend to be very angry that day. If you don''t want to play with me and want to kick me away, just tell me directly. I won''t blame you. I promise I''ll stay away from you and never talk to you again. I''ll make a detour when I see you! "


    Jim had an impulse to jump off the building.


    ''Can''t this idiot think like a normal person?'' he couldn''t help thinking.

 Chapter 916 Ill Upgrade You Today

    "Heaven pepper, should I love a woman who gives up on me as soon as her ex comes back?" asked Jim.


    "When did I say that I would give up on you?" Eva stared at him angrily.


    "Didn''t you choose Vinton when he came back?" Jim sneered.


    "I didn''t say that I want to choose Vinton. I just don''t know what to do. You are all the most important people to me," said Eva.


    Hearing this, Jim felt much better. It seemed that he had been promoted to the same position as Vinton, which was a great progress.


    However, what he cared most now was to let her get down as soon as possible. It was too dangerous to stand there.


    "Heaven pepper, come down first. Let me tell you, do I love you or not?" he said.


    "I won''t come down. You want to lie to me again. You will lie to me." Eva stared at him angrily.


    "When did I lie to you?" Jim said as he approached her secretly.


    In a daze, Eva didn''t notice that. She sniffed and a tear fell down. "Do you love me or not? Do you just want to take revenge on me?"


    "Do you need to doubt what is my feeling to you?" Jim took another step forward.


    "Then why should you drive me away? I''m not a pet. If you don''t like me, just kick me out." Eva was furious.


    "Idiot, you didn''t see it at all. I''m angry." Jim was at a loss whether to cry or to laugh.


    "Do you get angry just because I choose Vinton instead of you?" Eva pouted, "You are too mean, aren''t you? I won''t be angry if you choose Janice instead of me. I''m very generous."


    Jim was in a mess.


    "Are you really not angry?"


    "I''m not angry. I will feel a little sad. But I can accept it. After all, she is your first love. Love should value the order of time," said Eva.


    "The order of time means nothing in love. As long as you are not married, everyone has the right to pursue you," said Jim.


    "Is that so?" Eva tilted her head and looked at him drunkenly.


    "Drunkard, how much wine did you drink today?" Jim took another step forward.


    "Not much, just one or two bottles of whiskey," Eva said. In fact, she couldn''t remember. She only said the numbers casually. "My heart hurts very much. It''s all your fault. One day I''m going to die, and you''ll be the chief culprit."


    While she was talking, Jim walked up to her and said, "Heaven pepper, you''re in love with me, aren''t you?"


    "No... I''m not." Eva was shocked. It was impossible for her to fall in love with Jim.


    When she was in a daze, Jim stretched out his strong arm, grabbed her arm, pulled her down and pulled her into his arms.


    "Idiot, if you don''t love me, how can it hurt here?" Jim pointed at her chest.


    "How can I not be sad if I am driven out?" Tears welled up in Eva''s eyes. She felt terrible at the thought tha


    No, it''s improper for a man to touch a woman," shouted Eva. He looked like an ambitious lion.


    "We are all sleeping in the same room. What else can''t I do?" Jim grinned wickedly.


    Eva fainted. At this moment, she finally realized Jim''s intention. "Scum Jim, didn''t you say that you would wait for another month?"


    "I''ve changed my mind. A long delay may cause trouble." Jim changed into a domineering tone, obviously giving her no room for negotiation.


    "You are breaking your promise," said Eva.


    "I just advance the plan. Anyway, you will be my woman sooner or later." After saying that, Jim held her in his arms rudely.


    She struggled in fear, causing water to splash.


    But no matter how powerful she was, she couldn''t change the situation.


    "Scum Jim!" Eva was a little annoyed.


    "Why are you so disobedient?" Jim grinned wickedly.


    "Scum Jim, you bastard, bastard, you stinky egg!" She was so angry that she jumped up, wrapped herself with the bath towel and began to fight with him.


    Even she couldn''t win, she had to fight, or she would lost her virgin to him tonight!


    "I just let go of your hand, but you made trouble. You are really a hot and spicy heaven pepper." Jim shook the handcuffs in his hands. It seemed that if he wanted to heave this woman, he had to tie her up.


    "You bastard, don''t touch me today!" Eva''s face was as red as a ripe apple in Washington.


    She rushed to the bedside, grabbed a pillow as a weapon and attacked him head-on.


    Jim took it as a massage. Since the drunkard finally woke up, he would play with her. They hadn''t practiced for a long time, and he didn''t know if she had retreated.


    "Scum Jim, I''ll let you know how powerful I am. I can''t be at your beck and call. If you drive me out and want to bully me, no way!" Eva was furious.

 Chapter 917 Im Going To Stop Them!

    In the Rong Mansion.


    Essie was a little worried. Megan had told her everything that had happened between Eva and Jim.


    If she guessed right, Jim had heard what she had said to Eva that day, so he was angry.


    This time, it was all her fault and negligence.


    It seemed that Zac''s worries were right. As long as Eva just said it, Jim was furious. He not only drove her out, but also neglected her for many days.


    If the news that Vinton might be still alive was spread out, Eva chose to wait for Vinton, and Jim would definitely break up with her. Their fate would be broken up like this.


    She sat on the sofa and sighed, frowning and worried.


    Zac knew what she was thinking. He put his arm around her shoulder and said, "Honey, don''t worry too much. It''s okay. Maybe they will make up tomorrow."


    "Zac, you are so considerate. I was too impulsive. If I hadn''t gone to see Eva that day and let her choose, Jim wouldn''t have been angry."


    "People only have one heart. If it is hurt, broken, or dead, it will be difficult to recover." Zac sighed.


    "I''d better not get involved. Let''s talk about it after brother''s news is confirmed," said Essie.


    Zac patted her on the shoulder and said, "That''s right."


    Just as they were talking, their phone rang. It was from Megan.


    "Mrs. Essie, something is wrong. Miss Eva is drunk and wants to commit suicide on the rooftop."


    "What?" Essie jumped up from the sofa and asked, "Where is Jim? Did he go to stop her?"


    "Don''t worry. Mr. Jim has gone to stop her and the firefighters have retreated. I saw Mr. Jim bring Miss Eva back and lock themselves in the room together. They seemed to fight fiercely. Did they quarrel again? Mr. Jim is so strong. I''m afraid that Miss Eva will suffer losses if she can''t defeat him. Do you think I should knock on the door and go in to mediate?"


    said Megan worriedly.


    With Essie on the speaker, Zac heard it clearly. He grabbed the phone and said, "You don''t have to do anything. Go back to sleep and don''t disturb them," he ordered.


    "Okay." Then Megan hung up the phone.


    However, Essie was not so calm. "No, I have to go and have a look. Eva is going to commit suicide. It must be very serious. She must have fallen out with Jim. She couldn''t help but fight with him. She is impulsive. I can''t sit by and do nothing."


    Zac pulled her into his arms and forbade her to make a fuss. "You said you wouldn''t get involved in their business. Are you going to do something bad now?"


    "I''m not going to do something bad. I just want to help Eva. How could she defeat Jim?" Essie was worried to death.


    "Will Jim really hit her?" asked Zac in a casual tone.


    "It''s hard say. Maybe he is in a fit of anger." Essie pouted. People could do anything impulsive when they were angry.


    "Jim has never hit a woman, let alone Eva," Zac stroked her head and comf


    ble. Uncle Vinton has the potential to be a playboy. He has many girlfriends before." Dot pouted.


    "He has corrected for our sworn mother." Mili said, "I guess he is in trouble, or injured, or has lost his memory."


    "Well, it''s possible. I hope dad can find him early and let him go home. At the worst, I won''t marry sworn father''s daughter. It''s more important than anything that uncle Vinton is still alive."


    Dot nodded. His had a lot of choices for his wife, but he had only one uncle, so of course he had to choose him.


    Besides, even if his sworn father married his sworn mother, he might not have a daughter. If he, like Beckham, had three sons in a row, he would be very angry.


    In the room of the villa.


    The battle was fierce!


    Eva threw a left hook at Jim. Jim dodged nimbly, and she threw another right hook, continuously attacking, leaving no chance for Jim to dodge.


    But Jim had already seen through her tactics.


    Eva was caught off guard and fell on the carpet.


    She quickly stood up and changed her move.


    If she failed it with the judo skill, she would use Wing Chun fist to hit his acupoints, which would make his limbs numb.


    But she was not as good as Jim.


    When Jim''s fingers touched the acupuncture points on her legs, she felt her knees numb and collapsed to the ground.


    "Well, the warm-up is over. It''s time to get to the point."


    An evil and cruel smile appeared on his charming thin lips. Two clusters of small flames flickered in his brown eyes, as if they could turn into a blazing fire with a slight provocation.


    Eva''s face turned pale.


    "Scum Jim, stay away from me!" Her legs were numb and she couldn''t stand up. She could only desperately retreat. The look of fear was like a reindeer being pressed under a lion''s claws, who was facing its fate of being eaten alive.


    "You can''t escape tonight." Jim squinted his eyes and lifted her up...

 Chapter 918 You Are My Woman

    "Scum Jim, let me go! Let me go!" Eva shouted.


    "No!" Jim pressed her struggling hand over her head.


    "No, scum Jim, please!" Eva''s face was deathly pale, and her body trembled slightly. Her eyes were wide open, filled with fear.


    "I want you!" Jim squeezed out the words.


    "No..." When Eva screamed in horror, he stopped her.


    It hurt, very clear!


    Tears fell from the corner of Eva''s eyes!


    Her brain went blank.


    Her mind went blank.


    Her heart went blank.


    She couldn''t move.


    When Jim let go of her, she had fainted.


    A touch of dawn came into the window.


    Looking at her tearful and sweaty face and bruises, Jim felt a deep sense of guilt.


    He knew he had lost control.


    She was so beautiful.


    He couldn''t stop himself.


    "Eva, I will make you happy," he murmured and held her tightly in his arms.


    It was the afternoon of the second day that Eva woke up.


    She thought she was going to die, but she didn''t expect that she could come back to life.


    She opened her eyes and saw Jim standing beside her, looking at her with a doting smile.


    She grabbed the silk quilt and covered her messy body.


    "Scum Jim, you are shameless!"


    Thinking of last night, she was ashamed, angry, aggrieved and she burst into tears.


    It was too sudden. She was not prepared at all. How could he treat her like this, completely ignoring her will?


    Jim grabbed her chin and said, "Eva, from now on, you are mine. There is no way back."


    "Bastard!" she said through gritted teeth.


    "Even if I am a jerk, I am still your man. Just accept your fate. You are destined to be mine." Jim raised his thick eyebrows slightly, with a satiated look on his face, as if he was a lion king who just finished enjoying the delicious meal.


    Eva kept silent, as if she had really accepted her fate.


    Fate was like being raped. If one couldn''t resist, she could only bear it.


    After a while, she sighed and said in a low voice, "I''m hungry." She didn''t know if she wanted to escape or turn anger into appetite.


    "I''ve made a beefsteak for you. I will let Megan serve it." Jim stroked her head, satisfied with her surrender.


    "No, I''ll eat by myself." Eva stubbornly wrapped herself in the quilt and got up to look for clothes. But as soon as her feet touched the ground, she collapsed. Jim quickly held her in his arms.


    There was still pain in her body, and her legs were so weak that she couldn''t move at all.


    She glared at him.


    This time, she had already lost half of her life. Next time, she would really die.


    "No... It won''t happen again."


    "Don''t worry." Jim stroked her head and comforted her.


    Eva


    healthy, and so are you. How can I not be pregnant if we don''t have any contraceptive method?" She curled her lips.


    "Heaven pepper, you are in the prime of your age and it''s the best time for you to get pregnant. So don''t find an excuse or take medicine." Jim pinched the tip of her chin, like a dictator who gave orders. She could only obey and could not disobey.


    "We are not married yet." Eva was anxious.


    "Go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to register tomorrow," Jim said without hesitation.


    Eva''s face turned pale. "There''s no need to be in such a hurry. We''d better wait for some more time. If it''s true that... If I really get pregnant, we will go there. It won''t be late."


    "Heaven pepper, you can''t run away." Jim smiled evilly. She was his woman now, and it was too late to regret.


    Eva curled her lips and gave in. How could she run away?


    The Mr. Right of her life was destined to be Jim, not Vinton. So when she was about to hand herself over to Vinton, a huge tsunami came to stop her.


    "Scum Jim, there will be a long time in the future. Won''t you really get tired of me?"


    "Eva!" Jim held her hand and said, "What I want to give you will be lifelong. My heart and soul have been handed over to you and controlled by you. Our relationship will end unless my heart stops beating and my soul disappears."


    "But I will get old and ugly. And I will have grey hair, freckles and wrinkles on my face..." Eva lowered her head and her voice became lower and lower, gradually unable to be heard.


    "Do I like you because you are beautiful?" Jim asked.


    "No." Shaking her head, Eva said, "You said I''m ordinary in appearance, flat in figure and no womanliness."


    "Then it doesn''t matter if you become old or ugly." Jim chuckled.

 Chapter 919 Not Biological Sisters

    It sounded reasonable.


    Eva blinked her eyes. In the eyes of Jim, she should be a very ordinary, very ordinary and very stupid woman.


    But since she was so bad, what did he like about her?


    "Scum Jim, tell me, what advantages do I have?" she asked with her eyes wide open.


    Jim went downstairs and took out a magnifying glass from the drawer.


    "What are you doing?" she asked in confusion.


    "Look for your advantages," Jim teased.


    Eva was in a mess. She grabbed a pillow and threw it at him, "Scum Jim, you bastard!"


    Was her advantage so small that he need a magnifying glass to look for it?


    Jim smiled and said, "I was just kidding. You are good at eating, sleeping. So you are very easy to raise, and you are good at self-protection. As for the figure, after my careful evaluation last night, I found that it was better than I imagined."


    "Can you be more shameless?" Eva blushed with shyness.


    "The more shameless I am, the better to deal with you." Jim grinned wickedly.


    "Bastard!" Eva glared at him. Now he was like a demon king in the world. She would have a miserable life in the future.


    They shared their first time, fair and reasonable, and no one would suffer losses!


    It was the second day when Essie came here.


    "Eva, are you okay?" She asked cautiously. Megan had already told her what happened between Jim and her.


    She couldn''t do anything now.


    Eva curled up on the sofa with a pillow in her arms. Her body recovered faster than she thought and she didn''t feel pain anymore.


    "Essie, I''m fine." She shook her head.


    "Since you two have already done it, when are you going to get married?" asked Essie.


    "Just wait for some more time. It''s too sudden. I''m still in a daze and need time to adapt," Eva said in a low voice.


    "That''s right." Essie held her hand.


    After a moment of silence, Eva asked in a very low voice, "Essie, we are not well guarded. I have calculated about it. It happens to be the safety period. I should not be pregnant, right?"


    "The rhythm method is not reliable, unless your period can be on time next time. If it is advanced, the safety period may become dangerous. When I was pregnant with Dawny, I was in the safe period," said Essie.


    "Really?" Eva''s nerves tensed up, "So I''m still likely to be pregnant?"


    "Yes." Essie nodded. "Be careful. If your period is delayed for two weeks and doesn''t come, you have to go to the hospital for an examination as soon as possible."


    "Okay." Eva was worried. What a bad guy scum Jim was! How could he treat her like this!


    After resting for three days, she returned to the film set and started to work.


    Hanging wire, soaking in cold water, fierce fighting... If there were any scenes with a little high risk, Jim would ask a double body to do it for her.


    She really wanted to find a noodles to hang herself in front of him.


    "Scum Jim, this is a mysterious play,


    She didn''t have to worry about her nephew.


    Janice was depressed to death. Why was she so miserable? Why did she inherit the family disease, but Janet was safe and sound? It was unfair.


    "Nicholas, what happened?"


    "In this case, there is only one possibility. Janet''s surname is not Wang. She is not your father''s daughter. You are sisters of the same mother but different father." Nicholas paused for a while and continued, "I need to take the gene of you two back to have a comparison, and then we can be completely sure."


    Janice couldn''t believe that her mother had a child with someone else?


    "Aunt, I''m going to see Aunt. Maybe she knows about it."


    There were few elders in the Wang clan who could live in this world. The aunt of the Wang clan was one of them, and also the closest person to Janice and her sister. She was lucky that she didn''t have any physical disease, but had schizophrenia.


    However, after taking the medicine, her condition could be controlled and she could temporarily maintain a clear mind.


    Janice led them to a psychiatric hospital in the suburbs of Dragon City.


    Hearing Janice''s question, her aunt sighed, "Indeed, Janet is not the child of our Wang clan. It''s your father''s decision."


    "You have been in poor health since you were born. Your mother was desperate and had depression. Your father knows that he can''t live for thirty years, so he is very worried about you and your mother. In desperation, he has an absurd idea to have a healthy child, so that you and your mother can rely on in the future. He found his friend. Your mother was in a coma at that time and didn''t know it was someone else."


    "Janet is very healthy after she was born. Your mother is very happy and has recovered from depression. Your father decided to keep this secret to the grave. He doesn''t regret having a healthy sister to take care of you and live with you. He will feel at ease after he died."

 Chapter 920 Dont Ever Think About Getting Pregnant

    Janice burst into tears.


    She knew that after her father''s death, her mother''s depression relapsed and finally she killed herself.


    Janet hugged her, "Sister, don''t cry. I will protect you well." Since she was born, her mission was to protect her sister.


    "Why? Why did they give birth to me? Why should I have such a fate?" Janice shouted hysterically. Since she became a sensible girl, her heart had been filled with hatred.


    She hated the God, her parents, her fate, and all the people who were healthier and happier than her, including her sister Janet.


    Since she was a child, she could run, jump, eat as much as she wanted and play as much as she wanted. She had to be restricted in everything and be careful in everything. If she was not careful, she would get sick.


    "Margret!" Nicholas pulled her into his arms and said, "You are very healthy now. Don''t worry."


    "But what''s the use of it? I have lost Jim, the one I love most. If I was not surnamed Wang and hadn''t inherited the disease, I wouldn''t have been separated from Jim. We would have already married and we are living a happy life now." Janice burst into tears.


    "Isn''t professor Nicholas a good man? Why do you only want to be with Jim?" Jade puckered his lips. He seriously suspected that Janice not only had dual personality problems, but also had paranoia.


    "Yes, sister. Since brother Jim doesn''t love you anymore, even if you force him to be with you, he won''t treat you well," said Janet.


    Janice didn''t think so. It was not that Jim didn''t love her, but that Eva was in the middle. If there was no Eva, Jim would come back to her.


    After returning, Eva told Jim about Janice and Janet.


    "It turns out that Janet is normal. Then I''m relieved that she and Jade can start to create their baby."


    "Shall we also begin to create our baby?" Jim pulled her into his arms.


    Eva''s face turned pale. Jim was full of energy, which scared her. It was said on Baidu that men would be very tired after they finished doing it. This guy was full of energy and revived in every minute. He was not of a normal person''s physical strength at all.


    He not only did it with her at night, but nor did he let her go during the day. She was seriously worried that she would be drained by him.


    "Scum Jim, you torture me so much every day. Even if I really have a baby, you will make me have an abortion." She stared at him angrily.


    Jim pursed his lips and seemed to be interested in her words. After a while, he said in a low voice, "I''ll be careful."


    Seeing that her words worked, Eva snickered.


    In the Rong Mansion, it had been many days since Essie neglected Zac.


    She was angry.


    Zac didn''t think he was wrong.


    "Honey, you did your best to support Eva to put down Vinton and accept Jim and start a new life. Now that you have some news about Vinton, you should immediately change the helm and want to separate Eva and Jim.


    Janice''s head was buzzing and dizzy. Her eyes were blurred and her internal organs were twisted into pieces.


    She and Jim had been together for so long, but they had never had sex.


    Eva actually succeeded.


    ''Damn it! It''s horrible!''


    "I need to go to the bathroom." She stood up and hurried to the bathroom. She needed to calm down.


    "Is Janice all right?" Essie asked worriedly, fearing that she would be stimulated and her personality would change again.


    "There is something we have to face sooner or later. Short pain is better than long pain," Nicholas shrugged and said casually. In his opinion, it was a good thing to let Janice give up. There was a saying in China that ''Drive someone into a fatal position and she will come out alive.''


    "What if she changes again?" asked Essie.


    "I will pay attention to observe her. The psychologist will come every day, and I will supervise her to take medicine. Even if she changes, her spirit can be controlled," said Nicholas. Although he preferred the dominant character of Janice, he could accept her secondary personality as well.


    "You have cured her physical disease and I believe you can also cure her mental problem. Anyway, I will entrust her to you," Jim said slowly.


    "Just take care of Eva and your child," Nicholas said with a smile.


    In the bathroom, Janice clenched her fists and her nails were dug into the flesh of her palms.


    She gritted her teeth out of hatred. She couldn''t let Eva give birth to a baby. If she had a child, she and Jim would really be done.


    If she was really pregnant, she would get rid of her baby anyway. It would be best if she could not have children all her life. Then how could she seduce Jim!


    She stayed for a long time until she could pretend to be calm and open the door of the bathroom.


    "Jim, Eva, Congratulations!" She forced a smile.


    "Janice, Professor Nicholas is a nice person. Give him a chance," said Jim.

 Chapter 921 Recover His Sight

    "I will think about it." Janice nodded, a hint of unnoticeable resentment quietly flashing across her eyes.


    If she couldn''t get him, no other woman could get him.


    In the Xu family''s manor, Essie told Baron that Vinton might have been rescued by a merchant ship from Country F.


    "That''s great, Baron. Send someone to Country F to look for Vinton. I know God won''t be so cruel to take my son away. He must be alive in the world," Elizabeth wiped her tears and said. Vinton was her reliance. Without Vinton, she would be nothing in the Xu family.


    "No wonder Vinton hasn''t appeared in my dream for so long. It turns out that he is still alive. It must be a blessing from our ancestors." Trembling, Mrs. Vicki grabbed the Buddha beads on her chest and began to chant, "Amitabha,"


    "Zac''s people have gone to Country F. There should be news soon. I''m worried that something might have happened to brother, or he might have been injured. Otherwise, he would have contacted us after such a long time," said Essie.


    "My poor child, where are you suffering now?" said Mrs. Vicki, wiping her tears.


    After Vinton''s accident, she looked much older and haggard.


    "As long as Vinton is still alive, it will be great," Baron said in a low voice.


    He had never been a good father to Vinton. He had never cared about him since he was a child. He hoped that he could make it up now.


    Valery snorted, "It was all because of that bitch, Eva. If it weren''t for her, how could Vinton go to that island? How could he encounter a tsunami? She is a disaster, the God of plague."


    "You just can''t speak decent words." Essie snorted.


    "Did I say anything wrong? That woman is a scourge. I heard that she has hooked up with Jim now. It won''t be long before Jim will die because of her." Valery spat on the ground.


    "Valery, isn''t it because of me that you don''t like Eva? If you continue to tie me together with Eva, I can do nothing. But I advise you to be more tolerant, or you won''t even be able to find a husband," said Essie sarcastically.


    It was well-known that Valery was domineering in Dragon City. Those young men from a good family couldn''t bear her Princess disease and didn''t dare to marry her. Valery didn''t like those poor men who were willing to marry into the Xu family, so her marriage was still in uncertainty.


    Being poked in the pain, Valery was so angry that the corners of her mouth tilted to the side. "Essie, let me tell you, I will find a husband better and more powerful than Zac."


    "Then I wish you good luck," said Essie with a sneer.


    In this world, there were very few men who could be equal to Zac. There was absolutely no one who was stronger than him. It seemed that Valery couldn''t get married.


    Elizabeth was worried about Valery''s marriage. The older a woman was, the less good men she could find. Her Valery was such a good girl, but those men still refused her. Damn it!


    Valery informed the reporters that Vinton was still alive, and Eva naturally knew


    you know you are afraid of me. If you know you are afraid, just be good and don''t think too much." Jim grabbed on her left breast, as if he was imprisoning her heart.


    After the housekeeper had prepared the food, she came to call them.


    Eva had to find another dress to put on.


    Eva was hungry. She had no appetite at first. After being plundered by him for two times, her energy was seriously lost and she became very hungry.


    Sitting next to her, Jim kept cooking for her. "Eat more pig brain and nourish your brain. Don''t be too stupid."


    "If I were not stupid, how could I fall into your control?" Eva rolled her eyes at him.


    "A stupid woman like you must find a husband as smart as me, or you won''t have a chance to have a good life in the future." Jim teased.


    "Be careful not to be misled by your cleverness." Eva stuck out her tongue.


    "Don''t worry. I''m smart enough to overwhelm others in an instant," Jim said arrogantly.


    "Narcissism is also a disease that needs treatment." Eva sneered.


    "You are my medicine. If I take more medicine every day, I will be cured." Jim grinned wickedly.


    Speechless, Eva could only glare at him and stab him with her looks invisibly.


    In Country F.


    Vinton sat on the beach and looked at the junction of the sea and the sky in the distance.


    After the operation, he finally recovered his sight again. He could see the sky, the sea and everything he wanted to see.


    A beautiful woman stood beside him with a sweet smile on her face. "Father said he would call a doctor to treat your leg. I believe you will soon stand up as before."


    Vinton nodded and forced a smile.


    "Father hopes that we can have a child as soon as possible. God bless us," the woman said shyly.


    An imperceptible cold light flashed through Vinton''s eyes.


    He didn''t intend to touch this woman, but her maid was so hateful. She stayed by the bed on their wedding night. She didn''t leave until she saw them finishing everything in their wedding night.

 Chapter 922 Changing Medicine Secretly

    Janice came to the villa to see Jell.


    Eva poured a glass of water and was about to take the medicine. Seeing this, Janice smiled and asked, "Eva, what medicine are you taking? Are you not feeling well?"


    "No, this is folic acid," said Eva. This was bought by Jim for her. He asked her to eat on time every day. She had learned on Baidu that folic acid could effectively prevent fetal abnormalities and some pregnancy diseases. She would start to eat it during her preparation for pregnancy.


    Janice, of course, knew what it was for. She was extremely jealous.


    If she hadn''t inherited the disease, it must be her who gave birth to the baby with Jim. How could this bitch have the right to do that.


    Her big black eyes flashed, and a malicious and cold light flashed through them.


    A few days later, Janice came again.


    This time, she brought ''gifts'' to Eva and Jim.


    When she went to the bathroom, she sneaked into the room of Eva and Jim and picked up the bottle of folic acid on the table.


    She poured all the pills into her pocket and put the contraceptive pills into it.


    After searching for a long time, she finally found an emergency contraceptive pill with the same color and size as Folic Acid Tablets.


    Eva was so stupid that she must not be able to recognize the different.


    She changed the folic acid with the birth control pills on purpose.


    Different from ordinary birth control pills, emergency birth control pills were very harmful to the body and were not suitable for long-term use.


    Ordinary birth control pills could prevent Eva from getting pregnant at most, and emergency birth control pills would damage her body.


    After eating this bottle, it would be difficult for Eva to get pregnant in the future.


    When she came out, Eva was feeding little Jell.


    "I''m leaving now. I''ll come to see you when I''m free." She stroked her baby''s head and left with a sinister smile.


    If Eva couldn''t give birth to a baby, Jim wouldn''t have had her.


    In the Rong Mansion, someone was secretly doing the opposite thing.


    Her Daddy and Mommy were not going to have a baby anymore, but she really wanted a little sister. So that she could design small clothes for her, help her comb her hair and dress her like a Barbie doll.


    She had heard from her mother that her father had given her a bottle of fake birth control pills, so she was pregnant and gave birth to them.


    Daddy was so wise. She could also imitate him and let them give birth to a little sister for her.


    Last time when she went to her sworn mother''s place, she saw that the Folic Acid Tablets she took was like the contraceptive pill her mother had taken. If she secretly changed it for her mother, she would definitely not find it.


    Thinking of this, Mili grinned.


    Essie didn''t take the medicine very often. Sometimes, she would take it only when she wanted to pursue more intimate feelings.


    She had only one pill tonight.


    Mili watched her eat.


    She was really muddle-headed fool and didn''t notice it at all.


    However, Dot had a sharp eye and saw her little trick.


    "Sister, is it really appropriate for you to do th


    ess. I just love Jim and want to marry him. He is mine. If it weren''t for Eva, we would still be very happy now," said Janice.


    "Even without Eva, you won''t be happy with him, because he doesn''t love you anymore, or perhaps he has never loved you. In the past, he only felt sorry for you, not real love," said Nicholas.


    "Don''t think you can fool me with such nonsense. Jim loves me. He just lost himself for a while. One day he will come back to me," Janice said firmly.


    "The day when he becomes a father or a grandfather?" Nicholas sneered.


    "Eva can''t have a baby, I will never let her give birth to a baby for Jim," she gritted her teeth and said insidiously.


    "So you went to the pharmacy to buy the emergency contraception pill and went to his house to change the Folic Acid Tablets of Eva, right?" Nicholas''s eyes were as sharp as eagles. He had seen through Janice''s tricks.


    "No, I didn''t. Don''t guess randomly." Janice''s eyes twinkled. She wouldn''t admit it.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll call Jim and ask him to take the Folic Acid Tablets of Eva to have a test," Nicholas said as he picked up his phone.


    "No!" Janice screamed and grabbed his hand, "Don''t call Jim."


    "Are you admitting it?" Nicholas raised his thick eyebrows slightly.


    "Yes, I did. So what? She stole my Jim. It''s normal for me to return her a bottle of plan-B pills," said Janice.


    "You should know that the plan-B pills are very harmful to women''s health. They can''t be taken for a long time." Nicholas frowned.


    "I don''t know. When I bought it, I found it looked like Folic Acid Tablets, so I bought it." Janice pretended to be ignorant, "Are you going to expose me to Jim and ask him to send me to a psychiatric hospital and lock me up as a lunatic?"


    "This matter will be discovered sooner or later. Do you think you can hide it from them?" Nicholas sighed.


    "Eva is so stupid. She must not be able to notice the difference. By the time the problem occurred, she had already finished taking the medicine. Who will know that I have secretly changed her medicine?" Janice sneered.

 Chapter 923 I Dont Want To Be A Daddy Of Others Child

    "Sometimes, cleverness may overreach itself. If Eva is so stupid, she won''t find out that you have fed medicine to Janet," said Nicholas.


    "Let''s wait until she finds out." Janice snorted. As long as Eva ate it, she couldn''t get pregnant these days.


    "I''ll change the fake medicine for you tomorrow," Nicholas said in a low voice.


    "If you dare to go, I will break up with you and never forgive you for the rest of my life," Janice threatened.


    "Margret, you can''t leave me." Nicholas sneered. He was not afraid of her threat at all.


    Janice was so angry that she almost went mad. "Nicholas, do you want to go against me on purpose?"


    "What I want to do now is to let you face the reality. No matter which personality you are, don''t dream of those meaningless illusions," said Nicholas.


    "Nicholas, I will hate you," Janice roared hysterically.


    "Suit yourself," Nicholas replied with a faint smile.


    In the villa.


    Eva was about to take the Folic Acid Tablets.


    She poured one and was about to put it into her mouth, but stopped.


    Was it her illusion? Why did this medicine look a little different from before? It seemed to have grown a little bigger and the color had also become a little darker. Was it because of the light?


    She poured a few more pills and put them in her hands.


    "What are you studying?" Jim walked over and asked with a smile.


    "Why do I feel that this medicine looks different from yesterday? It''s getting bigger and darker," Eva said in confusion. She hated to swallow pills, so she was sensitive to the size of the pills.


    "Is it Folic Acid Tablets? Did you take the wrong one?" Jim quickly picked up the bottle and looked at it, fearing that she might take the wrong one.


    "It''s folic acid. I didn''t take it wrong. I''m not confused," Eva said. In fact, she was a very meticulous person.


    "That''s good." Jim smiled and stroked her head.


    "But this medicine really feels different. It''s getting bigger. You know I hate to take pills. As long as it''s a little bigger, I can feel it," Eva said, afraid that Jim wouldn''t believe her.


    Jim looked at it carefully and said, "Don''t eat now. I''ll open a new bottle and have a look."


    "Okay." Eva nodded.


    Jim went to the next room and took out a bottle of unopened folic acid from the cabinet.


    He opened it and compared it with the pills in the bottle.


    "Look, am I right? It''s really different." Raising her eyebrows proudly, Eva said, "The size and color of the tablets in the new bottle are smaller and lighter than this bottle''s."


    Jim suddenly became extremely nervous. He grabbed her shoulder and asked, "How long have you taken this one?"


    "I started taking it after you bought it for me," Eva said in a daze.


    "Damn it!" Jim pounded the table angrily, "When did you find something went wrong?"


    "Just now. It was normal when I took it yesterday," said Eva.


    "So, you have not taken this abnormal one?" Jim was extremely nervous.


    "No, I didn''t


    would add burden to both sides.


    "I will try to persuade her," said Nicholas.


    "You''d better do your research obediently. Don''t think too much. We''ll talk about it when you succeed." Jim took a sip of tea. If Vinton came back, he would be busy dealing with him and keep an eye on his woman. He didn''t want to have another troublemaker, Janice.


    Zac was a lesson for him. He wouldn''t follow suit.


    "Are you afraid that Eva will object?" Nicholas didn''t seem to give up.


    "I don''t object. It''s not true anyway." Eva shook her head.


    "There are a lot of problems involved, not just heaven pepper." Jim said, "We are both public figures. We don''t want to cause any gossip."


    "That''s a problem." Raising her chin, Eva continued, "If this matter is revealed, it will be detrimental to the reputation of Jim and me. At that time, the fans will think that Jim has abandoned Janice and I am a home wrecker to interfere in their relationship. The most terrible thing is that we can''t explain it to the public, or Janice will know the truth. Don''t you know that Chinese netizens are very irrational and terrible? It''s better not to cause trouble."


    Nicholas sighed, "It seems that I was too thoughtless to forget that you are public figures. But you, Jim, are the crown prince. If you don''t allow them to post a word, which website dares to post it?"


    "Don''t think too highly of me. I can control the website and the paparazzi, but I can''t stop the netizens. If someone deliberately wants to expose it, post it on micro-blog or post bar, and soon it will be spread crazily. At that time, even if the Internet supervisor finds it, it''s too late to delete it," said Jim.


    Nicholas showed a disappointed expression. He thought for a long time before he decided to take a risk. This was a great challenge to his medical ethics. He did not expect that he was refused by Jim.


    "Maybe we can come up with a perfect plan. It won''t affect you and Eva, and we won''t let Janice find out."

 Chapter 924 You Can Give Up

    "What I care about now is my child. Take good care of Janice. If she dares to play tricks again, I will give the amusement park of Janet to her." Jim threatened her word by word.


    Nicholas shrugged and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll keep an eye on her. I''m in full charge of Margret now. Please be tolerant of her for my sake. After all, she is a mental patient."


    "You''d better send someone to watch her. Don''t let her think too much and come up with a lot of schemes to hurt my wife," said Jim.


    Eva curled her lips secretly. They hadn''t been married yet. Why did he say the word ''wife'' sound so smoothly?


    Nicholas made a face and said, "Are you saying that you like the new and tired of the old? Margret is your ex after all. You are too heartless."


    Jim shrugged, "Do you still want me to like the new and keep thinking of the old love?"


    Nicholas smiled and said, "I''m just kidding. She always thinks that you broke up with her because Eva got involved between you and her. Without Eva, you and she can get back together. It''s good that you make it clear to her so that she can give up. She will have a chance to survive."


    Jim thought for a while and decided to make it clear to Janice.


    On the second day, he asked Janice out alone.


    Janice didn''t expect that he would ask her out, so she was very happy.


    "Jim, we haven''t had coffee together like this for a long time." Every time, Eva, the mistress, would step in. It was really annoying and unnecessary.


    Jim took a sip of his black coffee and said, "Janice, I asked you out for something. I want to make it clear to you alone, so that you won''t misunderstand me again."


    Janice''s heart jolted. "Jim, it''s not easy for us to have coffee together. Can we talk about something happy? Let me tell you, the jasmine I raised yesterday bloomed, and the whole flower room was filled with the fragrance." She tried to change the topic.


    "Janice." Jim didn''t want her to escape. "I want you to know that our relationship is only limited to friends. There will be no other things between us."


    Janice shook violently and forced herself to calm down. "I know it''s because of Eva. She replaced me when I was away. I have nothing to say. But I''m back now. Can''t you give me a chance?"


    "Janice, today I just want you to know that even without the heaven pepper, it is impossible for us to be together," Jim said slowly and clearly.


    "I don''t believe it. We used to love each other so much. How can you have no feelings for me now?" Janice''s face twisted in pain.


    "I have never really loved you, never. It was not until I met pepper that I realized what true love is. So I have to make it clear to you. Don''t waste your time on me anymore," said Jim.


    "I don''t believe it. I don''t believe it. I don''t believe it." Janice covered her ears and shook her head repeatedly.


    "Janice Wang, it doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not. Today, I''m not only here to make it clear to you, but also to tell you not to play your tricks. I


    utler reported.


    "Let''s wait a little more time. It''s been two months, but there''s still no movement in Ingrid''s belly. What''s wrong?" Fordidy frowned and kept tapping the handrail with his fingers.


    "Master, it''s not something that can be rushed. We have to take it slowly," said the butler.


    "We have to hurry up. Ask the doctor to prescribe more medicines for Ingrid to increase the chance of pregnancy," Fordidy reminded.


    "Okay, master." The Butler nodded.


    In the room, Ingrid was playing the piano for Vinton. She was playing Beethoven Symphony No.5. Vinton liked this song.


    Ingrid was a pretty girl. Her mother was a westerner, and she had a pair of Silver Purple eyes.


    "Vinton, did I play well?" she asked with a smile.


    Vinton nodded, "Not bad, but not as good as Eva''s."


    There was a hint of disappointment on Ingrid''s beautiful face, but soon she smiled. "I know she must be a good sister. I will get along well with her."


    "Ingrid, in our country, a man can only marry a woman in his whole life," said Vinton.


    "Just save me. If you don''t marry me, my father will marry me to that old bastard Lyondell," Ingrid said. She was only twenty years old and had an innocent and harmless baby face. No one was willing to hurt her.


    Vinton was a man who knew how to be tender to women. He didn''t want such a simple girl to be raped by a fifty year old man.


    "Your father is the island owner and the prince. Does he still need to rely on your marriage to make a bond for political reasons?" Vinton sneered at that old man Fordidy.


    "My uncle has always wanted to compete with my father for F Island. They are brothers. The king won''t ask about it, so my father needs more financial groups'' support," Ingrid said. She had overheard their conversation.


    "Your country is too complicated and chaotic." Vinton frowned.


    "I really want to see what your country looks like. I have never left Country F," said Ingrid. There were many restrictions on women in Country F.

 Chapter 925 Finally Came Back

    "Women in our country are very free. They can do whatever they want," said Vinton.


    "Then I''ll live in your country. In fact, I don''t like here at all. Everything I want to do is forbidden," said Ingrid. She was a lively girl by nature, and her mind was full of fantasies. What she most desired was to travel around the world.


    "I can take you back to our country and help you get the permanent residence right. But we have to cancel our marriage at that time," said Vinton.


    "No, if my father knows that we have divorced, he will take me back and marry that old man." Ingrid lowered her head and was about to cry.


    Vinton sighed. He knew that Ingrid was not a bad girl and saved his life, so he didn''t want to hurt her too much.


    "Well, let''s talk about it after I go back. I won''t let your father marry you to that lascivious old man."


    "I know you are a good person." Ingrid raised her eyes and smiled again.


    After a moment of silence, she asked, "Is your fiancee beautiful?"


    "Of course, she is the most beautiful woman in the world." Eva''s sweet smile appeared in front of Vinton. He missed her so much.


    "Does she think that you are no longer alive?" Ingrid asked cautiously.


    "I suppose so." Vinton sighed, a hint of sadness flashing across his face.


    The servant brought some fruits.


    Ingrid ate a piece of apple and suddenly felt sick. She covered her mouth and rushed into the bathroom to vomit.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Vinton asked immediately.


    "Nothing. Maybe it''s just a stomachache." Ingrid waved her hand.


    The servant was surprised. "Miss, are you pregnant? That''s great. I''ll tell master now." She ran out happily.


    Vinton was stunned. How could it be? Was she pregnant after just a few times of it?


    Ingrid froze at the door for a long time before she came to herself. "I... I''m pregnant?"


    Vinton didn''t answer. He was very upset. If Ingrid was pregnant, he couldn''t get rid of her. What should he do? Eva would definitely be extremely disappointed at him and ignore him.


    Fordidy was very happy when he heard the servant''s report. He was worrying, yet his daughter was pregnant.


    He immediately called the doctor to make a diagnosis for Ingrid and make sure that she was really pregnant.


    "Great! Ingrid, I''m going to be a grandfather." He smiled happily.


    At this moment, someone came to visit them on the island.


    They were Fred and the men of the Xu family.


    They had found out that the merchant ship that saved Vinton belonged to Fordidy.


    Fordidy knew that Ingrid was pregnant and Vinton was tied tightly, so he didn''t avoid.


    Now it was time to let Vinton go.


    In the Dragon City.


    Zac had informed Jim in advance that he had found Vinton.


    Sitting next to him, Essie sighed when she saw him hang up the phone, "Do you think it''s true that my brother h


    .


    The Xu family already had two scums, Elizabeth and her daughter. With one more daughter-in-law, it was really a drama of three women.


    However, she didn''t show it. With a gentle smile on her face, she said, "Nice to meet you, Ingrid."


    Vinton introduced the family members to her one by one.


    Hearing that she was pregnant, Mrs. Vicki was so happy that she let her sit down immediately. "Are you hungry, my child? I''ll ask the servant to cook for you and let you taste Chinese food."


    "Thank you, grandma." Ingrid nodded obediently.


    "She is pregnant. She needs to eat more so that her baby will have enough nutrition." Mrs. Vicki looked at her still flat belly with a smile. She could finally see her great grandson.


    Zac patted Vinton''s shoulder and said, "I''ve contacted the doctor. Tomorrow I''ll let him check your leg and treat it as soon as possible."


    Vinton nodded and looked at Essie.


    Knowing what he wanted to ask, Essie pushed him into the study alone.


    "Brother, Eva is very good now," she said in a low voice.


    "Is she with Jim now?" A sharp pain flashed across Vinton''s face like lightning.


    "When you were in trouble, Eva was heartbroken. She didn''t miss tea and food and suffered from insomnia. If Jim hadn''t taken care of her, she wouldn''t have been able to endure it." Essie sighed.


    "It''s not her fault. I knew that Jim likes her a long time ago. Now that I''m in trouble, it''s a good chance for him." There was imperceptible anger in Vinton''s face.


    "What are you going to do with Ingrid?" asked Essie cautiously.


    "I don''t know. Can you help me find a solution? You always have the most ideas." Vinton sighed helplessly.


    Essie touched her forehead. She couldn''t help this matter. If she didn''t have a child, it would be fine. Now that she had a child, he couldn''t divorce her, could he?


    "Brother, how could you make her pregnant?"

 Chapter 926 Dont Leave Me

    "I didn''t want to touch her, but that old bastard sent a servant to guard our bedroom and watch us to finish the whole shebang. I had no choice but to cooperate. I didn''t expect her to be pregnant so soon." Vinton scratched his head impatiently.


    "Anyway, the child is innocent, and after all, the child is yours," said Essie in a low voice.


    "So Eva and I don''t mean to be together, do we?" Vinton''s handsome face twisted in pain.


    With a sigh, Essie thought, ''God has decided. What can the humble human do?''


    He had Ingrid, and Eva had Jim. Maybe this was a happy ending for both of them.


    The most pathetic thing between couples was that they only had the fate to be together for half a life. No matter how much they loved each other, they couldn''t get married.


    "Brother, if Ingrid is a good girl, why don''t you..."


    Vinton interrupted her, "I don''t love Ingrid. I only love Eva. No one else."


    "Brother." Essie lowered her eyes sadly. All of a sudden, she found herself so lucky to be with the one she loved.


    Although she and Zac had gone through a lot of separation, misunderstandings and hardships, they finally lived happily together.


    "Essie, I don''t want to be separated from Eva. Although Jim has been pursuing her, I believe that she still has feelings for me. I still have a chance." Vinton''s eyes turned red, as if he was tormented by pain.


    "Brother, what are you going to do under your current situation? I don''t want to hurt you, but there is one thing that I don''t want to hide from you. Eva and Jim, have already..." She paused. She believed that even if she didn''t say it out, he would know that what she did not finished was Eva had sex with Jim.


    "Maybe they are going to have a baby soon."


    The violent spasm ran over Vinton''s body, and the blue veins on his forehead were beating violently.


    Jim acted so fast. He must have done it on purpose. He knew that Eva still loved him, so he wanted to tie him up first.


    Something happened to him, Eva must be very sad. When her psychological defense was the most fragile, he took advantage of the void and possessed her.


    "I have done something wrong to Eva. What qualifications do I have to ask for Eva? It''s not her fault. It''s God''s trick on us. The more it wants to separate us, the more I won''t let it succeed. I have to work harder to retrieve the love between me and Eva," Vinton said with hatred.


    Noticing the resentment and anger on his face, Essie was slightly shocked. "What are you going to do if Eva really has a child with Jim?" She was a little worried that Vinton would do something irrational.


    "I can accept this child as long as Eva is willing to come back to me. Anyway, Ingrid and I have a child," Vinton shrugged and said indifferently.


    Putting her hand on her forehead, Essie thought, ''Both brother and Eva have a child with someone else. Such a family should be v


    "Eva, tell me honestly. Do you still love me?" A muscle on Vinton''s face twitched violently, and his heart seemed to be trampled by countless wild horses, cut and destroyed by countless sharp blades.


    "Vinton, it has nothing to do with love. Time can dilute everything. Even if we still love each other, as time goes by, our feelings will slowly fade away," said Eva.


    "Eva, don''t run away from the problem. I want you to tell me honestly, do you still love me? I want to hear it from you," said Vinton.


    Eva lowered her eyes, and her thick long eyelashes left a deep shadow under her white eyelids.


    She couldn''t forget Vinton so soon. He was still in her heart, but she had to break up with him. She had already chosen Jim. She wouldn''t do anything to betray him, nor would she be a mistress to compete with a wife for her husband, and with an unborn child for her father.


    "I... I don''t love you anymore," she said in a low voice. It was better to have short pain than long pain. She could only cut the Gordian knot quickly and could not be sloppy. Only in this way could Vinton let go of her and start a new life.


    "I don''t believe you. Have you forgotten me so soon?" Vinton clenched his fists and she felt a dull pain on her shoulder. "I''m sorry, Vinton. I''m so sorry. A woman like me doesn''t deserve your love," she said with a cry. She had to be more cruel, more ruthless, so that he would give up on her and forget her.


    "Eva, I don''t care if you have sex with Jim. Even if you have a child, it doesn''t matter. Now that I''m back, we can start over. Don''t give up on me, okay?"


    Vinton''s voice began to tremble because of excitement. "Do you know? When I was in Country F, I couldn''t see or stand up. I could only sit in a wheelchair, completely disabled. What I want every day is to come back and see you again. No matter what I''m asked to do, I don''t care. What''s the point of living without you?"

 Chapter 927 Forget Each Other

    "Vinton, I just want you to be fine. I don''t care about anything else. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether the two people are together or not. As long as you are happy, I will be happy. As long as you live well, I will also be happy for you," Eva said with tears in her eyes.


    "I can''t be happy without you. I know you lied to me on purpose. You still love me. You haven''t forgotten me. You said that on purpose to make me give up," said Vinton. If she didn''t love him, she wouldn''t cry, and if she didn''t love him, she wouldn''t be so painful.


    She was a straightforward woman who couldn''t hide her feelings.


    "Vinton, we are destined not to be together. I don''t want anything to happen to you anymore. Let''s be good friends and watch each other establish a happy family and watch each other''s children born and grow up. If possible, we can make an engagement and let our children be together, just like we are together." Eva tried hard to smile at him.


    "Why should I accept my fate? The universe is unconscious, it regards everyone as insignificant. Why should we listen to its arrangement? It takes away our fate, now we have to create it ourselves," Vinton said through gritted teeth.


    "Vinton, calm down. Cure your leg first, okay?" said Eva.


    Vinton felt as if his heart was burnt by a hot iron.


    He didn''t want to accept his fate and marriage to be manipulated by God. How much he hoped that Eva could be as determined as he was, but now he found that he was wrong.


    Without his firmness, Eva had surrendered, wavered and accepted her fate completely.


    "Are you in love with Jim?" he asked, gritting his teeth.


    "Jim is nice to me. I''m happy to be with him," said Eva.


    "So you don''t want to leave him and come back to me, do you? You have to forget all our previous feelings and bury them, right?" Vinton roared. His beautiful thick eyebrows twisted into a ferocious ball.


    "You can take it as a yes. You can think that I have changed my mind. I am a bad woman. I don''t deserve your care. I don''t deserve your love. Forget me," she said painfully.


    "I don''t believe it, Eva. I know what kind of person you are. Even if you have feelings for Jim, you won''t forget me, nor will you have no feelings for me at all," Vinton said painfully.


    "Vinton, I heard that your wife is very good. She is young, beautiful, lively and lovely. She is a noble woman in Country F. She is much better than me. You should settle down and live a good life with her. And she is pregnant. You are about to have a baby. Children need to live in a stable family. Only when you two love each other can the baby grow up healthily."


    Eva said slowly, "You should know that I was born from a single parent family. The most painfu


    "Your brain has really evolved. You are getting soberer and smarter." Jim smiled.


    "I''m a public figure. If the love triangle between me, Vinton and Ingrid is spread out, I''m afraid that the paparazzi will write a long soap opera, right?" Eva laughed at herself.


    "It is good that you know." Jim smiled and stroked her head. She was worth teaching.


    "Are you satisfied now?" Eva glared at him.


    "You''ve passed the test, or I''ll teach you a good lesson tonight and let you know who is your man," Jim said with a smile.


    After returning home, Vinton was wasted. He was in great pain. His heart seemed to be stabbed into by a knife, constantly twisting and stirring. Only the alcohol could relieve his pain, or he would definitely die of pain.


    Ingrid was also sad to see him like this.


    "Vinton, did you quarrel with your fiancee?"


    "It''s all your fault. It''s all your fault. Without you, I wouldn''t have lost Eva. I would rather die in the tsunami, so that she would remember me forever and I wouldn''t be so sad," Vinton said resentfully.


    Ingrid cried, "I''m sorry, Vinton. I''m so sorry."


    She decided to have a talk with Eva and let her come back to Vinton.


    Eva had thought that she was here to show off and warn her.


    As soon as Vinton came back, Essie reminded her to be aware of Ingrid. ''Like father, like daughter.'' Her father was so mean, and she might not be better.


    "What do you want from me?" She asked indifferently, and the defensive power increased secretly.


    "I heard that you are a star. You must be very powerful and excellent," said Ingrid.


    She even tried to cotton up to her at the beginning. It seemed that she was a scheming bitch.


    Eva thought to herself.


    "Are you afraid that I will take Vinton away from you?" She didn''t want to beat around the bush with her.

 Chapter 928 Cooperate With Me

    "You misunderstood me." Ingrid waved her hand and said, "Yesterday, Vinton went home and was very sad. He drank a lot and kept calling your name. He loves you very much. When he was in Country F, he missed you every day. He said you were the most beautiful woman in the world."


    "What do you want to say?" Eva was slightly stunned and didn''t understand what she meant.


    "I want you to come back to him. Don''t leave him. Don''t you love each other very much? Why should we you apart?" said Ingrid.


    Eva was shocked. She didn''t expect that she came to beg her to get back with Vinton.


    What was she doing?


    "You should be happy that I broke up with Vinton. Why do you want me to be with him again?" Eva asked.


    "As long as Vinton is unhappy, I will be unhappy." Ingrid frowned, "In our country, a man can have several wives, and my father has four wives. They live in peace and harmony with each other."


    Eva was a little embarrassed. She didn''t believe that his four wives could get along well with each other. It would be strange if they didn''t intrigue or be jealous.


    She didn''t believe that this woman could be so generous to share her husband with her.


    If you really love someone, how can you share him with other women?


    She guessed that Ingrid wanted to please Vinton. In addition, she had been influenced by the polygamy since childhood, so she reluctantly accepted her and was willing to share Arnold with her.


    "Ingrid, you should know that China is different from your country. The marriage in our country can only be one husband and one wife. So a husband can only have one wife. A wife has only one husband. Vinton is now your husband and the father of your baby. I won''t compete with you, nor will I take him from you. He only belongs to you," Eva said slowly and clearly.


    Ingrid lowered her head, "Eva, do you mind my existence?" She couldn''t leave Vinton. If Vinton abandoned her, she had to go back to Country F. Her father would marry her to that old man.


    "Ingrid, love is selfish. You can''t share your love with others. So you don''t need to share your husband with anyone. He should only belong to you," said Eva.


    "But Vinton loves you very much. I don''t want him to be unhappy. He will be very painful losing you." Ingrid said dejectedly, "Come back to Vinton. I will get along well with you."


    Shaking his head, Eva said, "Ingrid, to tell you the truth, now there is a person who loves me very much and I like him very much. I feel very happy to be with him, so I think this is the best choice for me. I will give Vinton to you. You should love him and make him happy. I will have a husband who only belongs to me, and happiness that only belongs to me," she said seriously and frankly.


    Ingrid''s thick eyelashes fluttered, and she looked at her with her big eyes. "So you don''t want Vinto


    about it carefully. If your method doesn''t work, come and cooperate with me. Two heads are better than one." Janice bewitched him.


    Vinton kept silent for a while and said in a low voice, "Let''s talk about it then."


    In the hospital, the doctor had made a series of recovery plans for Vinton. He believed that as long as he insisted on treatment, he would be able to stand up again.


    Essie held a family dinner and invited Vinton and Ingrid to have dinner in the villa.


    Mili stared at Ingrid''s belly with her big eyes and asked, "Auntie, is there a little baby in your belly?"


    "Yes," Ingrid said with a smile.


    "Great! I can have a younger brother or sister again," Mili said with a smile.


    Ingrid stroked her head and said, "Mili, you are so cute. I really hope to have a daughter like you."


    "Sister in law, you''d better have a son first and then a daughter. The Xu family prefers boys to girls," said Essie in a half mocking and half joking tone.


    "Yes, if you can''t give birth to a little brother, you will be divorced and driven out of home. At that time, my grandma was forced to divorce by great grandma Vickie just because she didn''t have a son," Mili said seriously.


    Hearing this, Ingrid''s face turned pale slightly. It was not up to her to decide whether to give birth to a boy or a girl, but the will of God.


    She turned to look at Vinton, "Is that so? If I can''t have a boy, you will divorce me?"


    Vinton shrugged his shoulders and said nothing, as if he acquiesced in it.


    Ingrid was even more scared. "If the first baby is a daughter, we can have another one. Even if I can''t have a son, you can marry another wife. Why do you have to drive me away?" She looked pitiful. She blinked her big eyes for two times and was about to cry. The third wife of her father didn''t have a son, and she still stayed at home, and her father didn''t drive her away.

 Chapter 929 Can He Restore Everything

    "Ingrid, we have a one wife system here. Only after divorcing your previous wife will you be able to marry another wife," explained Essie.


    "But I heard that although there is only one legal wife for many men here, in fact, they have many wives. Isn''t this the same as the system of polygamy in our country?" Ingrid said, "And they have more wives than my father."


    ''Ingrid has only been in Dragon City for a few days, and she even knows these ugly and dark sides. She has adapted to them too fast, hasn''t she?'' Essie thought.


    "Sister in law, how did you know that?" she touched her forehead and asked.


    "I want to know more about it, so I check it on the Internet. I want to watch the news on the Internet. There were always some news about some people''s chaotic private life on the Internet. I guess what you mean by ''raise a mistress'' is equivalent to a nominal wife, right?"


    "Sister in law, the woman men are raising outside is not a wife, but a mistress. Such a person is an immoral home wrecker here, and will be despised by the world. Each of them wants to drive a man''s first wife away and then become a wife themselves,"


    explained Essie.


    "Yes, aunt. If you ask Uncle to find another woman, she will try her best to drive you away, and then marry him and become his legal wife. Your mother-in-law, uncle''s mother, did this. She drove away your father-in-law''s first wife and ascended the position," Mili replied.


    "The most important thing is that the mistress here, like your mother-in-law, doesn''t ascend the position by legal means. Instead, all of them want to kill the first wife and come up with all kinds of schemes to hurt her. Some of our first wife will be directly killed. My grandma was almost killed by your mother-in-law, and she was disfigured."


    Ingrid''s face turned pale with fear.


    ''Oh my God! I didn''t expect my mother-in-law to be such a person. I thought she was a good person when I saw her amiable face. I didn''t expect her to be so horrible.'' she thought.


    "If you want to know the relationship between a wife and a mistress in our country, you can go to see the imperial-harem competing play in the imperial household, ''The Legend of Zhen Huan''. It''s very similar to the fight between the wife and mistress in the rich families nowadays," Mili added.


    Essie cleared her throat and reminded her to be careful.


    She pouted, "It''s okay, Mommy. Since aunt has married uncle and become a member of the Xu family, she should know the dark history of the Xu family."


    Vinton didn''t say anything. After all, his mother couldn''t wash white even with ten tons of laundry detergent. Just let them talk.


    This time, there was another important thing to ask Essie, "Essie, I heard from my mommy that after my accident, daddy appointed Holy as the successor of the Xu family, right?"


    Essie nodded. "After your accident, the business in Southeast Asia was also affected, and the stock of the Xu group fell. In order to stabilize the situation, Mr.


    even if you can''t be a couple."


    "No, Eva is mine. I can''t let anyone take her away from me. Didn''t she hold a wedding with me after I disappeared? She is my wife nominally." Vinton''s handsome face was full of persistence and willfulness.


    Essie was very worried. If Vinton was unwilling to give up on Eva, there would be endless entanglement. She didn''t want him to be the second Janice.


    "By the way, brother, has Janice gone to see you?" She asked. Vinton''s return should be good for Janice. Maybe she would go to see Vinton.


    "No, she didn''t come to me. I''m not familiar with her. Why did she come to me?" said Vinton.


    "That''s good. You just came back, but you don''t know that Janice has dual personality disorder, which is a mental disease. Once she changes into a secondary personality, she will do terrible things. Eva was almost killed by her several times. You must be careful. Don''t get too close to her, okay?"


    "Isn''t it her sister who is suffering from mental disease? Why is she also suffering?" Vinton was slightly surprised.


    "In fact, Janet is very normal. She doesn''t have mental disease. It''s just that Janice secretly gave her hallucinogen, which caused her to have hallucinations and act like a mental patient. That''s why everyone misunderstands that she has mental disease," explained Essie.


    "Oh, I see. This woman is really horrible. She even harm her own sister." Vinton was shocked, "Is it because of this that Jim abandoned her?"


    "Jim doesn''t love her for a long time. Even if she is a normal person, he won''t want her," said Essie.


    "Janice has been cured physically and now has a mental problem. What kind of inheritance is this?" said Vinton.


    "There is a big problem with their family. It is said that they have three inherited diseases. I guess Janice has inherited it unfortunately." Essie continued, "But Nicholas is doing a research to separate the inherited disease factors from the embryo, so that she can give birth to a healthy child."

 Chapter 930 In A Dilemma

    "The Jing family doesn''t have the patience to wait for this kind of research. No wonder Jim abandoned her." Vinton snorted.


    "Since there is no love, there will be no result even if they force themselves to be together." Essie sighed.


    "Eva has feelings for me. She didn''t forget me. I don''t want to give up so easily. Essie, will you help me?"


    said Vinton.


    She was Eva''s best friend, and she had a very important impact on Eva. He believed that she could help him.


    "Brother, I can''t help much with such kind of relationship," said Essie, slightly sweating.


    "Didn''t you make a contribution to the progress of the relationship between Eva and Jim?" Vinton frowned, obviously dissatisfied.


    Essie guessed that it must be Valery or Elizabeth who had complained her ''bad behavior'' in front of him and wanted to drive a wedge between her and Vinton.


    "Brother, I thought you were gone at that time. Seeing Eva so sad, I also hoped that she could get out of the shadow and start over." Essie said, "If I know you are still alive, I will definitely help you keep Eva."


    "Anyway, you have to help me get Eva back now," said Vinton.


    "Brother, to be honest, you are married now. Eva is a mistress when she is with you under such situation. You should know her character. It''s impossible for her to accept such a role."


    "I know, but I can''t divorce Ingrid now. I have to wait for her to give birth to the baby. Besides, his father is very selfish. If I divorce her so soon, he will marry her to an old man," said Vinton.


    "If that''s the case, it''s hard for me to help you. You should know that Jim is not an ordinary person. Even if I try to persuade Eva, with him by my side, I won''t succeed. Maybe he will be angry and take Eva to the Civil Affairs Bureau for registration." Essie sighed.


    Of course, Vinton knew that Jim was a tough nut to crack. Otherwise, Eva wouldn''t have been possessed by him so soon. He decided to strike first to avoid future trouble.


    "All you need to do is to persuade Eva not to refuse me so soon and give me a chance," said Vinton.


    Essie thought he was just putting her on the spot. She was going to become a ham sausage sandwiched between two pieces of bread.


    "Brother, what I can do is to persuade her not to marry Jim too early and buy you time. As for other things, you have to fight for them by yourself," said Essie.


    "That''s okay. I''m your brother. You must stand on my side, not on Jim''s," said Vinton.


    "Of course I''m on your side." Essie nodded. "You should know that I really hope that Eva can be my sister-in-law."


    If she didn''t say that to comfort Vinton, the trick of Valery and Elizabeth to sow discord would succeed.


    It was the critical period to their family. Although Baron had appointed Holy as his successor, Valery and Elizabeth wouldn''t give up. As soon as Vint


    forced to marry Ingrid. No one was wrong.


    So the situation between them was very complicated.


    "I don''t want to be Vinton''s enemy." Eva shook her head.


    "So, you have to be gentle. If you really decide to choose Jim instead of my brother, you have to find a way to make him give up on you," said Essie.


    "I can''t do that. I''ve always been stupid. How could I think of that?" Eva looked extremely embarrassed.


    "Let nature take its course." Essie sighed. A straightforward person like her best friend wouldn''t take a detour.


    "Okay." Eva lowered her head.


    After a short silence, Essie said, "My brother''s leg hasn''t recovered yet. If possible, can you postpone a little your plan to register with Jim? Let''s talk about it after his leg recovers. You know that he almost died this time. But when he came back, he found that he not only lost his beloved woman, but also lost the position of successor. It was a big blow. The doctor said that the treatment of his leg needed confidence and perseverance. If you get married, it will be a fatal blow to him. At that time, he will give up himself and refuse to cooperate with the treatment, which will be terrible."


    "It''s not a rush to register. Let''s cure Vinton''s leg first, so that I can rest assured." Eva nodded.


    "If it''s convenient, you can go to see him. If you are here, he will be in a good mood and the treatment will be more effective." Essie said, "You can take it a chance to put a perfect end to your relationship."


    "As long as little Vinton''s leg can recover, I''m willing to cooperate," said Eva.


    With a smile on her face, Essie held her hand.


    After returning home, she called Vinton.


    "Brother, I''ve tried to persuade Eva to postpone their plan to register with Jim. And I''ve also persuaded her to come to the doctor to see you and help you treat your leg. That''s all I can do. The rest depends on yourself."

 Chapter 931 Atone For Your Sin

    "That''s enough. Thank you, Essie," Vinton said in a low voice.


    When they were talking on the phone, Zac happened to walk to the door of the room and heard their conversation clearly.


    The fool was confused again.


    After they finished talking on the phone, he came in.


    "You little fool, is it really appropriate for you to do this?" He crossed his arms over his chest and looked at her seriously. "The love triangle between Jim, Eva and Vinton is their own private affairs. We should try out best to stay out of it. Let them solve it by themselves."


    "I hope so, but since we stepped into the whirlpool of their love, we are destined not to be out of it." said Essie with a sigh.


    "Valery and Elizabeth are now stirring up trouble between us in front of my brother. They said that the reason why Eva and Jim were together was all because of me. Brother believed what they said. If I don''t do something for him to make amends, our relationship as brother and sister will come to an end. Isn''t this the purpose of the trick of Valery and Elizabeth?" she said seriously.


    "And you and I really owe brother in this matter. If you can spread the news that brother is still alive as soon as possible, if you didn''t stop me from going to the villa brutally that day, it was impossible for Eva to have sex with Jim. There was still room for her and her brother to change the situation. I should do something to make it up to brother."


    Zac could tell from her tone that she was blaming him.


    "Do you think it''s my fault?"


    "You are responsible for it," said Essie.


    "Why don''t I think so? If it weren''t for me, Vinton wouldn''t be able to come back now, would he? According to the old man in F Island, he will definitely no send them back until his daughter gives birth to the baby."


    "Even if you have made a contribution in this respect, it''s true that you favor Jim and make him be with Eva, isn''t it?" Essie curled her lips.


    "It''s a matter of love. Now that Eva has accepted Jim, it means that she doesn''t reject the touch of Jim. Even if you messed it up that day, there will be another time, unless you stay there every day," said Zac.


    It sounded reasonable. Maybe Jim and Zac were the same. They forced into the matter. Although Eva was a master of judo, her strength was far inferior to Jim and she could not struggle at all.


    "Anyway, I have to make a little effort for brother, or the wheel of kinship between brother and sister will be overturned." Essie curled her lips.


    "Vinton came to you and asked for your help, didn''t he?" Zac asked.


    "It''s natural for him to do so. If I were him, I wouldn''t feel uncomfortable if someone helped my beloved to be with another man," said Essie.


    Zac was silent. Since Vinton had already taken the initiative to find his wife, it was impossible for him to keep her out of the affair.


    "That''s all you need to do. Leave the rest to Ji


    s be with him, but I didn''t do it. I feel sorry for him. I want to make it up to him, so that I won''t feel guilty even if I leave," said Eva.


    Jim kept silent. He didn''t want Eva to be with him with guilt for Vinton. Only when she put down her guilt would she really give her heart to him.


    "Then I will try my best to let you go. You are allowed to go there a few times, but no physical contact is allowed. Keep a distance. You should always remember that he is married, and you have a man," he emphasized.


    "Got it." Eva pouted. She suddenly realized that this guy was so possessive that he had already included her in his private property.


    On the second day, Eva went to the hospital with Essie.


    Vinton was receiving acupuncture and massage to help his leg recover. Ingrid was also with him.


    When she saw Eva and Essie, she smiled and said, "You are here."


    When Vinton saw Eva, his dim eyes lit up.


    "Eva, you are here," he said with a smile.


    "Well, Vinton, you have to work hard and make your legs recover as soon as possible," she said.


    "I will. How can I sit on a wheelchair all the time?" said Vinton. If he wanted to defeat Jim and take Eva back, he had to make himself a healthy person first.


    "Vinton, does it hurt?" Ingrid asked. She didn''t know much about traditional Chinese medicine, so she was scared when she saw such a long needle pierce into Vinton''s leg.


    "The acupuncture won''t hurt," said Vinton.


    "The current acupuncture is to open up the bloodline and prepare for the operation next week," Essie said. They had invited famous surgical experts from the United States to do the recovery operation of the leg nerves with Vinton.


    "The operation will be successful," said Eva.


    "Eva, you will be here on the day of my operation, won''t you?" Vinton asked.


    Eva nodded, "Of course I will be here. I''ll be with you, Vinton."


    Ingrid looked at them with an unreadable expression.

 Chapter 932 Upgrade Again

    "Eva, Vinton must be very happy to have you here with him," said Ingrid.


    "Ingrid, you are pregnant. You should take good care of yourself. You don''t have to come with me in the future," said Vinton. He only wanted Eva to be with him.


    Hearing this, Ingrid felt very uncomfortable. After all, she was his wife. He needed to treat them with equality. How could he show his preferential?


    "Vinton, I''ll take care of you with Eva. I''m not that fragile, and my child is also very strong," said Ingrid.


    "Honey, don''t be willful." Vinton''s tone was not heavy, but there was a bit of sternness on his face.


    Ingrid lowered her eyes, and her thick long eyelashes cast two deep shadows on her white eyelids.


    When Eva came back, Jim had already come back.


    "Did you go to see Vinton?" he asked.


    "Yes." Eva nodded.


    "How''s his leg?" Jim said slowly.


    "There will be an operation in a few days," said Eva.


    "Come home with me tomorrow and discuss the wedding ceremony," said Jim.


    Eva was shocked, "Wedding ceremony! So fast?"


    "Is it fast? I don''t think it''s too slow. Zac''s youngest child can run an errand for him now. Shouldn''t I get married as soon as possible?" Jim frowned, apparently dissatisfied with her reaction.


    "I want to discuss our wedding after Vinton''s leg recovers," Eva lowered her head and said in a very low voice.


    "He cured his leg, and I got married. Does that have anything to do between the two matters?" Jim glared at her. This stupid woman even delayed their wedding for Vinton. Did she deserve a lesson?


    "I want to pay off all my debts to Vinton and get married. Then I won''t feel guilty," Eva said in a low voice.


    "You don''t owe Vinton anything. Before marriage, everyone has the right to make a choice. And you thought he was dead and you didn''t do anything wrong to him," said Jim.


    "If Vinton didn''t give me his life jacket, I should be the one who had an accident in the tsunami, not him," said Eva.


    "That''s his own choice. If that''s the case, you haven''t paid off the favor you owe me until today, so you have to pay it back with the rest of your life." Jim pinched her chin.


    "I''ve been tortured by you every day. Isn''t it enough to pay your debt of gratitude?" Eva rolled her eyes at him. She had paid her debt of gratitude with her body.


    "It''s not enough. You have to repay me with a child and the rest of your life," Jim said in a domineering tone.


    "You are so arbitrary. You must be the reincarnation of a mixed demon." Eva glanced at him coquettishly.


    "You are so lucky. You must have saved the Milky way in your previous life, or I wouldn''t have liked you," Jim retorted.


    Eva didn''t refute. Instead, she felt that she was lucky to meet two outstanding, perfect and loving men, Vinton and Jim.


    Normally, it was very lucky for a woman to meet an excellent man, and she met two.


    She must have saved the Milky way in her previous life.


    "Whether you want it or not, Dadd


    ter that, Mrs. Kerry called the doctor and asked Jim to take Eva to have a check-up.


    "Congratulations, young master. Mrs. Eva is indeed pregnant," the doctor told them happily.


    All of a sudden, Eva became a special protected treasure. On the way back, Jim ordered the driver to drive slowly at the speed of a five yard an hour. It took him two hours to arrive at the Jing family''s villa.


    The media king was back. He was very happy that he was going to be a grandfather.


    "We have to prepare the wedding for the couple as soon as possible," he said.


    Eva was still confused. She was not used to being a mother so soon.


    In order to guide her to discipline this foodie and satisfy her big appetite, Jim and Mrs. Kerry listed what she couldn''t eat.


    "You can''t eat such food in the future, understand?"


    Eva was stunned. "I can''t even eat dragon eyes fruit and litchi?" She liked dragon eye fruit and litchi very much, and it was the season for them. Yesterday, she planned to buy a few pounds of litchi to fulfil her stomach.


    "No, you can''t. such hot and dry fruit is a taboo for pregnant women," said Mrs. Kerry.


    She couldn''t eat crabs either. The hairy crabs would be on the market in a month. She liked hairy crabs very much. Every time she ate a large plate of them, she would have to watch her mouth watering?


    It was all scum Jim''s fault. He raped her and made her pregnant. How shameless and sinister he was.


    Her depressed expression had been written on her face.


    Mrs. Kerry smiled. "When the baby grows up in your womb, you won''t eat those things even if someone asks you to eat. A mother can even sacrifice her life for the baby."


    "You are right." Eva smiled awkwardly. How much pain did she have to suffer when she had to endure all these for ten months? Mother was the greatest person in the world.


    "Keep Eva''s pregnancy a secret for the time being. Don''t spread it out, and announce it after the wedding," said the media king.

 Chapter 933 On The Verge Of Breaking Down

    Jim nodded. He didn''t want to announce the news so soon. In case it would attract the harassment of countless paparazzi and fans. That would disturb Eva to have a good rest to prevent miscarriage.


    "Morning pepper, stop all job for the time being. I will discuss it with the contract party."


    "No, thanks. I''m not that fragile. Even if I''m pregnant, I can still work." Eva felt speechless.


    "The first three months of pregnancy is critical. It''s better to rest at home to prevent miscarriage," said Mrs. Kerry.


    Eva couldn''t go against her future mother-in-law. If she offended her, she would have a hard time in the future. Since she said so, she lowered her head and said nothing.


    Although the pregnancy was not announced to the public, Eva still told it to Essie at the first time.


    Then the kids knew.


    Mili and Dot were most concerned about whether Eva was carrying a girl or a boy.


    Dot listened to her belly for a long time, "I think she must be my wife."


    With a smile, Essie stroked his head and said, "Now the baby is only the size of a fingertip. It''s in the shape of an embryo. We don''t know if it''s a girl or a boy."


    "We have collected a lot of methods to judge a boy or a girl on the Internet. We can figure it out by some self-testing," Mili said with a smile.


    She took out the small tools she had prepared, a pencil with a eraser, a sewing needle, and a white thread.


    She inserted the sewing needle into the eraser at the end of the pencil, hung the needle with thread and put it at the pulse of Eva.


    The pencil began to rotate.


    With a smile, Essie said, "Baby, you can''t use this method now. You have to wait until the baby is three months old and there is a magnetic field."


    "Is that so?" Mili tilted her head and looked at her in confusion.


    "You didn''t check carefully, so you tried it randomly." Dot pouted.


    "Mommy, you must have played it, right?" Mili asked immediately.


    With a smile, Essie said, "Yes, I did. But I was pregnant with two babies at that time. So which direction it moves, it is correct."


    "If it has two baby inside, will it sway horizontally and then vertically?" Mili asked curiously.


    "No, actually it''s not accurate. Everyone''s magnetic field is slightly different. What can''t be tested is the magnetic field of the mother to be, which has nothing to do with the child," said Essie.


    "Is that so?" Mili pouted, looking very disappointed.


    Stroking her head, Essie continued, "We''ll know whether the baby in sworn mommy''s belly is a boy or a girl after a B Ultrasound examination four months later."


    "Okay." Mili nodded.


    Eva sighed, "Now the most miserable thing for me is that I can''t eat many food. Scum Jim listed a large list of the food that I cannot eat. Those are my favorite food."


    "You can eat a lot after the baby is born. It''s okay," said Essie with a


    va, or even kill her, just because Jim fell in love with her. This is a psychological reaction. Jim has seen through you. He can''t accept a woman with mental problems who will do terrible things at any time," Nicholas said frankly and sharply.


    The corners of Janice''s mouth twitched violently. "Since I am so terrible and unbearable in your eyes, why do you still like me?"


    "Because I like to challenge, challenge incurable diseases, challenge the highest point of medicine, and challenge women with split personality," Nicholas said honestly, shrugging his shoulders.


    "Unfortunately, it''s impossible for Jim to accept such a challenge. Do you know the biggest difference between you and Eva? You only know how to attack and demand, and Eva knows how to retreat. Only such a woman can arouse the desire of a man like Jim who is superior to others. This is called ''retreat for advance''. "


    "If I give in, Jim will never be with me," said Janice.


    "Of course it''s impossible now. No matter what method you use, even if you kill Eva, Jim won''t be with you, because in his eyes, you are as evil as the queen in ''Snow White''. The feelings of the past have disappeared in your little actions. If you used different ways at the beginning, you could keep your previous good impression even there is without love between you."


    Nicholas decided to give her a hard lesson and tried to wake her up.


    Janice was on the verge of collapse.


    When she first came back to Dragon City, she had tried her best to make use of Janet to get rid of Eva. She didn''t expect that Eva would get out of danger again and again.


    In the end, she had to show up in person in case that Eva really took Jim away from her. But she didn''t expect that she was still a step late and let Eva get ahead of her.


    Eva was a stumbling block. If she didn''t get rid of her, she would never be able to get back together with Jim.

 Chapter 934 Destroy The Alliance

    Fordidy Landen came to Dragon City to discuss his daughter''s wedding. Of course, there was another purpose, which was to help his son-in-law regain the position of successor of the Xu family.


    Elizabeth was very happy to have an alliance. Now she needed a capable assistant and a good relative to help her.


    After getting off the plane, Fordidy first met Elizabeth in private and the two talked for a long time.


    In the Xu family''s manor, Fordidy looked at Holy up and down.


    It turned out that he was just a teenager and was not a threat at all.


    He looked at Essie again.


    Elizabeth once said that she was a powerful person. Baron listened to her daughter very much. She had the support of the Rong family, so he should be careful.


    However, Ingrid said that she had a good relationship with Vinton, and such a person seemed worthy of him to win over. Becoming an alliance was definitely better than being an enemy.


    Baron gave him a list of betrothal presents, and he looked at it with satisfaction.


    After all, the Xu group was developing the market in Southeast Asia. The marriage with Fordidy Landen family was helpful for the Xu group''s business.


    "My Ingrid is a good girl. You will be satisfied with her," Fordidy said with a smile.


    "We do like Ingrid very much. She and Vinton is like the old saying in our country that ''A marriage is made by a single red thread connecting the couple who may be a thousand miles apart''," said Mrs. Vicki with a smile.


    "It''s not easy for Vinton to come back and reunite with us. Don''t send him to Southeast Asia. Just stay in the group. If I can''t see him for one day, I will feel losing something in my heart," said Elizabeth.


    "No, I won''t. send someone else to manage the Southeast Asia first, and Vinton will continue to be the vice president," said Mrs. Vicki.


    Baron nodded and said, "Let''s cure his leg first. It''s time for us to prepare for their wedding."


    "Yes, we have to hold the wedding before Ingrid''s belly gets too obvious. Otherwise, it''s not good to hold a wedding with a big belly." Mrs. Vicki nodded slightly.


    Holy was playing his iPad. What they were talking about had nothing to do with him.


    Fordidy looked at him and smiled. "Baron, your younger son are so young. Do you really believe that you can hand over such a huge family business to him?" he said in a casual tone, as if he just mentioned it casually.


    "Fordidy, at that time, everyone thought that something had happened to Vinton, so he made this little child the heir. Now that Vinton has come back, of course we have to reconsider the successor," Elizabeth said.


    Baron took a puff of his cigar and glanced at her, "Since the head of the family has been appointed, how can we change it at will? I will check on Holy''s performance after he grows up. Holy is so smart that he can take on a great responsibility."


    "It''s unfair to deprive Vinton of his rights," said Elizabeth.


    "In F Island, I will let several sons compete fairly. The one who is more outstanding will be the island owner in the futur


    Fordidy said, "Miss Xu, please take care of Ingrid from now on."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Fordidy. It''s our duty to take care of her since she left her country to come all this way to our home," said Essie.


    "I heard from Ingrid that Vinton has a fiancee in Dragon City. She is a good friend of Miss Xu. I don''t know how Vinton is going to deal with this matter now," Fordidy asked.


    "Mr. Fordidy, don''t worry. She has found her perfect husband and will get married soon," said Essie.


    "That''s good. That sounds good to everybody," Fordidy said with a smile.


    At this time, on the other side of Dragon City, Jim was cooking Italy food for his wife to be.


    He had been worried that Eva would get morning sickness, but he didn''t expect her to have a good appetite. It seemed that the baby in her belly was also a foodie.


    Eva kept swallowing. She was hungry and just waited for the meal.


    "Here comes the spaghetti bolognaise." Jim put a large plate of noodles in front of her and said, "Let''s eat, big greedy cat and little greedy cat."


    "Scum Jim, do you want a boy or a girl?" Eva said while eating.


    "It''s good to have either a boy or a girl. Since Dot is so anxious and wants his wife to be born as soon as possible, in case of generation gap, we will have a daughter first and a son in the future," said Jim.


    "Okay, I will just listen to you." Eva nodded with a smile, "If we don''t have a daughter, Dot''s mouth will be pouted."


    "Mili and Dot are two smart kids. I guess our children are as smart as them," Jim said with a smile.


    "The baby have to be as smart as you. If she follows my genes, she will be stupid." Eva pouted.


    "It doesn''t matter. IQ can be comprehensive." Jim stroked her head and comforted her.


    "Oh, that''s good." Eva breathed a sigh of relief.


    In the evening, Nicholas came with Janice.


    Nicholas didn''t want Janice to come here, but Janice was on hunger strike, so he had to take her here.


    "I heard that Eva is pregnant. I came here with Janice to congratulate you," said Nicholas.

 Chapter 935 Plan The Murder With Others Knife

    In these days, it was better to strike first.


    As expected, Eva overtook her in speed and seized the opportunity.


    She was so lucky that she couldn''t get her killed.


    Janice stared at the flat belly of Eva.


    How she wished her eyes were arrows. One arrow pierced into Eva''s stomach, she would die with the baby in her belly.


    "Eva, I thought you would consider Vinton''s feelings, but I didn''t expect you to really forget him. But Jim is indeed very charming. No woman can resist his charm," she said in a voice dripping with sarcasm.


    Jim narrowed his brown eyes and asked coldly, "Janice, have you changed your personality these days?"


    "Anyway, no matter which personality I have, you don''t love me anymore. Why do I have to change it? It''s so troublesome. No matter which personality I have, Nicholas will like it, so I don''t care." Janice''s tone was full of resentment.


    He loved him so much and now she hated him as much as her previous love to him.


    Now she hated Jim to the core.


    He let her down. She was not happy. So she didn''t want him and Eva to be happy.


    "It''s a good thing that you are willing to accept Nicholas," said Jim.


    "Yes, your mind is all on Eva. Why should I waste my time on you?" Janice said. It seemed that she came here today to break off the friendship with Jim.


    "You really shouldn''t waste your time on me." Jim said, "You should find your own love."


    "So today, I am here to let you know that I have given up. From now on, I will be in a relationship with Nicholas and won''t miss you anymore," Janice said seriously. Nicholas was right. She should retreat for the sake of advancing. Men didn''t like women who were obsessed and entangle them.


    "Good, Janice. That''s what you should do. I''m glad that you have thought it through and are willing to come out," said Jim in a low voice.


    "Shouldn''t people look forward? Jim, I''m glad that you''re going to be a father. I think Vinton will get through it like me. I feel sorry for him for our same affliction. You think I''m dead, then you are with Eva. And Eva thinks he''s dead, then she''s with you. We are all fooled by God," said Janice.


    Eva could tell that she was still angry.


    It was understandable. After all, she had loved him for so many years, but now he suddenly didn''t love her. Anyone could not bear it.


    As long as she was willing to let go of this relationship and start over with Nicholas, she would forget it sooner or later.


    Nicholas looked very calm. He didn''t seem to be agitated by Janice''s words, because he knew very well that she was not really going to give up, but was thinking about something else.


    Jell jumped happily on Jim''s body. He liked to have fun. The more people there were, the happier he would be.


    Janice looked at the baby lovingly, "Jim, Ev


    ike you is a man''s nightmare. Whoever is with you, who is unlucky!" Vinton said angrily.


    "I have said what I should. It''s up to you. After the baby is born, you and Eva will be done." Then Janice hung up the phone.


    Vinton was so indecisive. No wonder he couldn''t make it.


    However, she would not give up the chance to persuade him. After all, it was better to rely on him than to dirty her own hands. It was all Eva''s fault that the bitch exposed her secret. Otherwise, it would be the best if Janet could do it.


    She realized that the biggest mistake she had made was to let Janet marry Jade.


    This stupid woman was now obedient to Jade, completely ignoring her sister''s order.


    It was so hateful.


    In the past, Janet was her knife. She could manipulate her to do anything she wanted but couldn''t, and let her deal with the people she hated.


    Now without her sharp knife, she really couldn''t do anything smoothly.


    In the Rong Mansion, Zac was playing Go with the children.


    Essie was watching.


    "Mommy, don''t you hate watching Go the most?" said Mili.


    "It''s so boring. So I just watch you playing," said Essie. She didn''t like playing Go. She didn''t like things that required thinking a lot.


    Mili was also watching the game. Rabi was studying on the side. In fact, he didn''t understand at all. At his age, he was not suitable to play such advanced things as go.


    "Mommy, you don''t know how to play go, do you?" Rabi looked at Essie.


    "I know a little bit, but I play very bad." Essie stuck out her tongue.


    "No wonder I don''t understand," said Rabi. His IQ was the same as his mother''s, so it was normal for him not to play go.


    Mili, Dot and Dawny all like their daddy. He liked their mommy, so their mommy liked him the most.


    Although he was a little depressed that he liked his clumsy mother, he could not choose over it.

 Chapter 936 Not A Biological Daughter

    Uninvited guests came to the dessert coffee shop of the Qi family.


    Seeing them, Eva couldn''t help frowning.


    They were the relatives of the Fang clan, the man''s elder brother, sister-in-law and niece. As soon as she saw Eva, the smile on her aunt''s face brightened. She wanted to pull her gloves intimately, but Eva shook off her hands mercilessly, took two steps back, and said coldly, "Why are you here?"


    Seeing that Eva''s aunt stood there awkwardly and didn''t know what to do, Percy stood up from the sofa and pulled her daughter over. "In fact, two days ago, your aunt called to see us in City Q. Today when they arrived, I called you here."


    Her aunt smiled apologetically and said, "Look at your mother. There are so many happy events at home, but she didn''t inform us. If it weren''t for your father..." When she was talking, her husband next to her hit her with his elbow. She immediately realized that she had made a slip of the tongue, and slapped herself in the mouth. "Look at this mouth. Why do I mention my brother?"


    Eva glanced at her coldly, "You should go to that man''s place. Why do you come to me?"


    "Go... We have gone to his place." Her uncle nodded and said, "But we are here to visit you. Although your mother has divorced him, you are all family members of the Fang family. Our family bond is endless."


    "Yes." Her aunt continued, "From now on, you and your cousin, Fallon should take care of each other..."


    Eva snorted in her heart, and an extremely malicious and cold light flashed through her eyes.


    Although she was not an adult at that time, she remembered clearly that her uncle supported the man to divorce her mother, so that the mistress could enter the Fang family as soon as possible. They even scolded her mother in front of everyone in the yard, telling her never to step into Fang family again. They were more heartless than stones.


    She took a sip of her coffee and sneered, "As the saying goes, ''every do has its day''. So you can''t be too ruthless, right?"


    "Yes... Right." Her aunt lowered her eyes with a guilty conscience. She was very clear about what Eva said. Not only did she not speak for Percy, she also kept stirring up trouble at home and helping her brother and Percy divorce.


    Looking at her, Eva moved her lips and wanted to say something more. Seeing that her mother waved her hand, she restrained herself.


    Percy greeted them with a smile, which eased the tense atmosphere in the room. "Brother, sister-in-law, it''s not easy for you to come here, so you can stay here for two more days. In the afternoon, Jade will come if he has no class. I''ll ask the two children to take you and Fallon out for a walk."


    The brother and sister-in-law nodded with an apologetic smile. Fallon, who was silent beside, seemed not to be happy. She pulled her mother''s sleeve and said, "Mom, we are not here for fun. We are here for serious business. Why don''t you tell my cousin?"


    Her mother shook her daughter''s hand and gave her a reproachful look. She smiled awkwardly and said nothing. She could see that Eva was still holding a grudge in her heart, so she had no courage to say a


    r the first time I met your father Han more than twenty years ago. It was at a friend''s birthday party. He was very handsome, with a pair of very attractive eyes. His behavior was elegant, noble and gentlemanly. During the half-time break, he invited me as his dancing partner. Then we danced one after another, and finally won all the laureate of dance king and queen. In the following period of time, we were gradually attracted by each other. Naturally, that kind of thing happened."


    Percy took a sip of tea and continued, "When we were all planning when we would get married, suddenly one day, he came to me and said that he had something urgent to do and had to leave for a period of time. Then he left in a hurry without saying a few words.


    After he left, I found that I was pregnant with you. When I was worrying about this matter, York came to me and said that he liked me all the time and was willing to be the father of my child and hide this matter from me. For the sake of your smooth birth and have a good environment to grow up, plus the good manner York, showed I married into the Fang clan and said that I was pregnant with the child of the Fang clan. Later, you will know about the Fang clan."


    Hearing her mother''s words, Eva was obviously stunned. In the past more than twenty years, she had always thought that she was the biological daughter of York, and she still remembered that he had abandoned her and her mother. Suddenly, her mother told her that she was not York''s biological daughter. It seemed that she had no reason to hate him.


    "Mom, do you mean my biological father is father Han?" Eva''s body convulsed violently.


    Percy covered her teacup. She had been hesitating whether she should tell Eva about her biological father, and she was afraid of breaking the current peaceful life. "Jonson has a special identity. The sudden appearance of an illegitimate daughter will affect his political image, so I have been keeping it a secret from him."


    "If father Han doesn''t want to admit that I''m his daughter, I''ll just pretend that I don''t have that father."

 Chapter 937 The Reunion Of Father And Daughter

    Eva said in a fit of pique. At the thought that Jonson had abandoned her for so many years, she felt that he was no different from York.


    "Eva, don''t blame your father. If he knows that he has a daughter like you, he will be very happy."


    Jonson and his ex-wife had two sons. Without a daughter, he had always been looking forward to having a daughter.


    "Haven''t you told it to father Han yet?" Eva was slightly shocked.


    "I haven''t figured out what to say. Last time I told him that you were not York''s biological daughter. I thought he would think that you might be his daughter, but I didn''t expect..." Percy paused and sighed.


    "Then let''s forget it if he didn''t think of it. I guess even if father Han knew it, he wouldn''t want to recognize me as his daughter," Eva frowned and said.


    "Eva, will you blame me?" asked Percy.


    "No, I won''t blame you. You didn''t do anything wrong. It''s all their fault." Eva shook her head. If father Han hadn''t left, her mother wouldn''t have married York and suffered such pain.


    "In fact, it''s father Han who really hurts you. If it weren''t for him, you wouldn''t have suffered so much," said Eva.


    "It''s not Jonson''s fault. He came back to me, but unfortunately, I had been married to York at that time." Percy sighed heavily. "Your father Han called yesterday and said that he would come to Dragon City in two days. You two can have a good time together."


    She had planned to go to Jonson''s place after getting married, but she was worried about her son Jade and Janet, so she came back after two months.


    Eva knew what his mother meant. She wanted her to recognize Jonson, but for her, it didn''t matter whether she recognized Jonson as her father or not.


    Anyway, she was used to having no father.


    She told this to Essie, and Essie was happy for her.


    "Eva, the Han family is the number one family in Country X. If you and uncle Han recognize each other, you will be the daughter of a noble family. It can be said that you are married to Jim from a family of equal social rank. Isn''t it perfect?"


    "I have never thought so much." Eva pouted.


    "Rich families prefer to match their marriage with the same social rank. Your identity as the daughter of the Han family is called icing on the cake. No one will think that you are marrying to someone of a higher social rank," said Essie.


    Eva agreed with her, but...


    "I''m just an illegitimate daughter. How noble can I be?"


    "Who said you were an illegitimate daughter?" Essie clapped her hands and said, "Uncle Jonson has married auntie Percy. She is the real Mrs. Han, and you are also the real daughter of the Han family. How can you be an illegitimate daughter?"


    Eva scratched her head and said, "What you said makes sense. I almost forget it."


    "So, from now on, your name is Eva Han, not Eva Fang. Anyway, you hate York and his family name Fang," said Essie with a smile.


    "Eva Han?" After thinking for a while, Eva felt a little awkward and gave up thinking about it. "Father Han will come to Dragon City in two days. I don''t know how to


    ly appear as my biological father. I just feel a little shock."


    "As long as you don''t hate me, it''s okay. Over the years, I haven''t fully fulfilled my responsibility as a father. I will definitely make it up to you in the future." Seeing that Eva didn''t show any strong rejection, Jonson was happy and at a loss.


    Over the years, Jonson had always wanted a daughter, which was also the reason why he was good to Eva. Jonson was surprised that his daughter suddenly became his own daughter. As for Eva, she was used to father Han in her life, so she didn''t show any special emotional fluctuation. After the initial expectation, fear of loss, she slowly adapted to it. But when she saw the heartfelt joy of Percy and Jonson, Eva was still happy. So the dinner ended slowly in the small talks and laughter of each other.


    After dinner, it was already over ten o''clock when Eva drove back to the villa. Jim had just finished his work and returned home. He opened the door for Eva and said, "Did you have dinner with your mother tonight? Essie just called and asked if you had arrived. I heard that you went shopping this afternoon and picked the clothes of the baby."


    Seeing that Jim didn''t ask more about the dinner, Eva didn''t think it was the right time to tell him the Jonson and she had recognized each other as father and daughter, so she did not mention it. "Yes. In the afternoon, we saw a particularly beautiful little princess dress in the Grand Mall, so we bought it. I guess our daughter must look good in it."


    Jim took the dress. It was an evening dress. "Our daughter must be very beautiful in this dress. But isn''t it too early for her to wear it now. And what if it''s not a little princess but a little prince?"


    "Then keep it for the next time." Eva giggled, "I don''t care, but the little guy, Dot, is going to be disappointed."


    "It doesn''t matter to let the little guy wait for another two years. It''s normal for a man to be six or seven years older than his wife. There won''t be so many generation gaps." Jim smiled.

 Chapter 938 Car Accident

    On the second day, Jim went out early. After getting up, Eva found that it was still early, so she was going to visit Percy and Jonson first. When she arrived at the apartment, she saw that Percy and Jonson were having breakfast.


    Seeing Eva come over, Percy asked if she had eaten. When she knew that she hadn''t had breakfast yet, she immediately asked Eva to sit down.


    At the dinner table, Jonson asked about the recent life of Eva. Eva talked about the shooting and the daily life with Jim. When she was about to get up and add some soup to Jonson, she suddenly felt a nausea in her stomach. She covered her mouth and ran to the bathroom.


    Both Percy and Jonson noticed the abnormality of Eva.


    Jonson and Percy asked about Jim and Eva''s relationship and whether they had talked about when to prepare for the wedding. When Percy said they had not made a clear decision, Jonson immediately declared that he must have a talk with Jim''s parents and implement this matter as soon as possible.


    When Eva came out of the bathroom, Percy filled another bowl of hot porridge for her. After she sat down, Jonson frowned and said, "Eva, take care of yourself. As for the matter between you two, what''s the attitude of Jim''s parents? Have you settled down when you are going to hold the wedding?"


    "His parents like me very much. Last time when Jim took me to their home, his mother kept talking to me. She said that there was finally someone in charge of Jim and she didn''t need to worry about him anymore. When Jim told her that I am pregnant, his mother almost asked us to move to live with them."


    "The wedding will be held three months later. Jim''s parents want to arrange the venue and inform their relatives." After drinking a few mouthfuls of porridge, Eva continued.


    "That''s right. Jim is the only son of the Jing family. The wedding should be grand. It would need three months to prepare. Please make an appointment with Jim''s parents. I want to talk to them about some details."


    Eva agreed. Just now, she saw Essie walking towards them. When Essie went to the villa, she found that Eva was not there. She guessed that Eva must have come to visit Percy and Jonson, so she came to the apartment to look for her. As expected, she saw her.


    After saying goodbye to Percy and Jonson, Eva and Essie drove to the nearby department store. When Eva parked the car and was about to get off, she suddenly saw a figure flash from the rearview mirror, but she immediately looked carefully to see if there was anyone. She thought she had a hallucination and didn''t take it seriously.


    The two of them went to the clothing store upstairs and tried on several dresses, but they didn''t find any particularly favorite clothes.


    When she went back to the first floor, she found that it was still early. It occurred to her that she could go to the supermarket to buy some vegetables and fruits for Percy and prepare some snacks and fruits for the evening. So she called Percy, and then went to the supermarket on the first floor with


    ermarket, leaving Percy in the hospital with Eva. They found the person in charge of the supermarket and mobilized the surveillance camera of the supermarket, but did not find particularly useful clues. The cart started to move at a blind corner of the monitor. They only saw it rushing towards Eva, but they couldn''t see who was pushing it behind.


    Then they checked the underground garage, but they didn''t find any special clues. They had also asked someone to check the surveillance video of the underground garage. They only saw that when Eva''s car started, there seemed to be a car starting behind them, but it drove in front of them and drove out of the garage. But the license plate of that car was a little blurry, and the driver and the car couldn''t be seen clearly.


    Following the garage, Jim and Essie came to the exit. Essie pointed out the location of the car at that time and the surrounding situation when the car accident happened. From what she said about the black car at that time, both Jim and Jonson agreed that the car at that time was aiming for their car.


    Jim and Jonson walked forward along the direction of the car. It was a new neighborhood and the location was a little remote. The flow of people was not very big at ordinary times. After a short walk, there was another corner ahead. The car stopped at that corner, and it was difficult to notice it from the exit of the garage.


    It seemed that they couldn''t get any more. Jim and Essie drove back to the hospital. After comforting Eva, Jim said that he would go back to find his friend and think of a way to see if there was any clues, so he left first.


    Originally, Eva wanted to leave the hospital, but both Percy and Essie were still worried. They thought that it would be better for Eva to stay in the hospital for one night to observed the situation and prevent miscarriage. Eva couldn''t refuse their kindness, so she stayed in the hospital.


    After Essie stayed in the hospital with Eva for a while, Percy and Jonson left first.

 Chapter 939 Peeping

    Lying on the bed, as soon as she closed his eyes, the two collided shopping carts in the supermarket always popped up in front of Eva. Who could it be? Recently, she didn''t seem to have any conflict with anyone, and she didn''t have any special unhappiness with anyone in the crew. The role had been set for a long time, and it wouldn''t be waited until now if there was a problem. The more she thought about it, the more confused she became. She raised her head and began to look around the ward.


    She tried her best to convince herself not to think about those car accidents anymore. It was not until dawn that she gradually calmed down and fell asleep.


    At dawn, Eva was awakened by a nightmare again. She felt a little bored lying on the bed. The shopping cart in the supermarket and the scene in the garage appeared in her mind again, as if they were movies that flashed through. She vaguely saw a black car which was started from the side. At this time, Essie and Percy came to help with the discharge formalities, but she didn''t notice them.


    "Ring, ring," a hurried ringtone came to Eva''s ears, waking her up from her contemplation. It was the ringtone of Essie''s phone. On the phone, Eva vaguely heard the words supermarket, garage and the same car.


    Essie told her that it was from Jim. He checked the camera near the car accident and found that a car went out of the garage in front of their car and then drove to the right road. They couldn''t see at the corner. But just as their car came out, the car suddenly appeared in the monitoring camera and accelerated towards their car. Then two cars bumped into each other. The car retrieved and quickly ran to the left road. The whole process was very short, and the surveillance camera could not even get a clear photo of license plate number.


    It could be sure that the car that was driving from the garage before them was the same car that hit them. This should not be a car accident, and there must be a plan. Jim arranged many bodyguards to ensure the safety of Eva.


    On their way home, the astronomical observatory was reporting that a complete moon eclipse would take place this Friday night. It could be seen clearly all over the city and people who were interested could pay attention to it. Hearing that, Essie muttered, "Why is there a full moon eclipse again?"


    Every night of the blood moon, there would be a turmoil in the yard. No one knew what would happen this time.


    The moon was round on Friday, and the Rong Mansion was quiet. Since they were not interested in the moon eclipse, Zac and Essie also went to bed early. In the yard area, the bright moonlight shone on the wall, reflecting a thick shadow. The breeze blew the branches, leaving a sound of shaking leaves.


    After midnight, a shadow appeared from the edge of the full moon and slowly expanded. When the last light was also devoured by the dark shadow, there was only a red round ou


    st about to find someone to do experiments. I happen to have this opportunity. I think you will be interested in it." Zac sneered.


    "The first kind of torture is called iron plate burning. I think you will be interested in it after you try it." He motioned for uncle Li to take a knife and suddenly grabbed the cleaner''s hand.


    With a scream. Zac raised his head to look at the cleaner, who screamed like a pig while covering his fingers.


    Seeing Zac approaching him with the iron plate and the finger, the cleaner struggled hard and tried to lean back, trying to stay as far away from the finger as possible. Unfortunately, Zac didn''t do as he wished. With his strength, the cleaner''s head was closer to the iron plate.


    "No... No... I''ll tell you!" When the iron plate was about to reach his mouth, the cleaner obviously began to panic. He chose to give in.


    "You are giving up so fast! I thought I should prepare more tricks." Disappointed, Zac tilted his head to the housekeeper uncle Li, hinting him to continue the question.


    "If you had acted like this earlier, you would have suffered less. Tell me, who sent you here?" Uncle Li walked to the cleaner and sighed.


    "Willi asked me to come here. I just followed his orders."


    "Willi? Why did the dead mouse send you here? What''s its plan?"


    "He wants me..." The cleaner paused and hesitated. When he was about to make up an excuse, he saw Zac leaning against him with that iron plate again and smiling at him.


    "He sent me here to inquire about the secrets of the yard. Willi heard about something about the ghost yard from some servants who resigned from the Rong Mansion. He was very curious, so he arranged me to help him inquire about it."


    It was Willi again? Why was he interested in the ghost yard? Obviously, Albert and his son couldn''t figure it out.


    "That dead mouse might want to seize the secret of our Rong family to threaten us. It''s too naive." Zac snorted.

 Chapter 940 Being Possessed One After Another

    "Then what happened last night? What did you find?" Uncle Li decided to strike while the iron is hot, and he further pressed the cleaner.


    "Nothing." The cleaner continued to answer, "I have been here for a while, but there has been no progress in investigating the yard. I am a little anxious. I heard from other security guards that there was a ghost accident in the ghost yard last year, so I smartly used the cleaning task as an excuse and played a ghost show to see if I can catch some information from it. But I didn''t expect you to find out... I have not done anything else."


    That explained it. Zac looked at Albert and uncle Li. Obviously, the two of them didn''t expect this result either. He guessed that they just felt that the cleaner''s behavior was a little suspicious, afraid of causing further panic in the Rong Mansion, so they chose to secretly interrogate him in the secret room. As a result, no one expected that Willi would be involved in it, and the truth of the ghost was indeed a farce directed by the cleaner.


    "Daddy, it seems that we have to investigate all the servants in the mansion. Otherwise, he would make a fuss in the ghost yard,"


    Zac said in a low voice.


    Albert nodded and left it to uncle Li.


    After that, Zac followed Albert out of the secret room, leaving uncle Li to deal with the following things.


    After dinner, Zac took a walk with Essie in the garden. The moon in the sky was very round, and the bright moonlight shone through the sparse branches on both sides of the road, making the ground more colorful.


    Leaning her head on Zac''s shoulder comfortably, Essie and Zac sat on the small bench in the garden. She acted like a spoiled child to Zac and began to count the stars in the sky.


    Suddenly, a noise came from the security room.


    The noise interrupted Essie from counting the stars. She looked at Zac, who was still sleeping. She moved her head away from Zac''s shoulder and gently pushed him. "Zac, wake up! Something seems to have happened over there. Shall we go and have a look?"


    Zac, who had just been woken up from his sleep, obviously didn''t react at once. He hugged his wife and thought for a while. Then his conscious came back to Essie. It turned out that they were still in the garden. There was such a loud voice from the other end of the line. Something must have happened. She held Essie''s hand and followed the security guard to the security room.


    Many security guards had already gathered in the security room. When they saw Zac and others coming, the surrounding security guards made way for him.


    On the floor in the middle of the house, there was a security guard who was a little unfamiliar. It should be a new comer. Zac, who had entered the security room, made the first judgment.


    "What happened?" Zac looked at the captain of security guards and asked.


    "The patrol guard found him when he passed by the ghost yard. He was lying not far from the corner of the wall," the captain of security guards r


    the right, opened his mouth and chanted a few curses in silence before throwing it towards the front of the square table. In the end, he picked up a piece of paper with the peach wood sword and lit it on the candle. This time, a rune was pasted on it.


    When the runes were about to burn out, he drew a circle with his peach wood sword and read, "Hurry like a mandate." Then he grabbed the black dog blood on the square table and splashed it into the air. The ritual had come to an end.


    Seeing that uncle Li led everyone to leave, Essie asked the security guard to help remove the things on the square table. She held Zac''s hand tightly. Obviously, she was afraid of the unknown.


    Noticing the fear of Essie, Zac put his arm around her shoulder and the two returned to their residence, holding each other. "Do you think uncle Li''s ritual will work? That ghost should not come out again. Right?"


    "It might work. Every time something happens, it''s him who performed the ritual. Indeed, every time he did the ritual, it''s under control immediately." Leaning against the bed, Zac was full of confidence. Essie walked over and slowly lay down beside him. The two of them gently hugged each other.


    "Icy guy, can''t he drive that ghost away? Why did you keep her here?"


    "The Rong Mansion is a good place with good water. I guess she is reluctant to leave," said Zac jokingly.


    "Honey, you have read a lot of spiritual novels. There is no ghost in this world."


    "Is there an alien locked in your yard?" Essie stuck out her tongue.


    "You have such a rich imagination. It''s a pity that you don''t write novels." Zac smiled.


    "It is not my fault. You have an unsolved mystery here." Essie curled her lips.


    On the second day, good news came from the security department. The unconscious security guard had woken up. Then, someone came back and reported that the other security guard was also completely awake. The uneasiness and panic shrouded in the Rong Mansion were finally swept away.

 Chapter 941 Let Go

    In the villa, Jim cooked chicken soup for Eva every day to give her better nourishment.


    The only pregnant reaction of Eva after pregnancy was that she felt hungry quickly. Jim was sure that the baby had inherited her foodie gene.


    They were all super foodies.


    "Scum Jim, If I were fed to be a fat pig. Will you be scared?" Eva asked with a smile.


    "Being fat is also lovely. But you eat so much every day but I don''t see you gain any weight. Your absorption ability is really extraordinary." Jim caressed her head lovingly.


    After eating a piece of big chicken and taking a sip of chicken soup, Eva smacked her lips with satisfaction. "I will have a B Ultrasound check in the afternoon. We can meet the baby for the first time."


    "Let''s see if he is a foodie." Jim smiled and touched her belly.


    Their appointment with the doctor set at three o''clock. Essie came here with the children. Mili and Dot were eager to see the baby in her belly.


    "There are two gestational sac. They are twins. Congratulations, Mr. and Mrs. Jing," the B Ultrasound doctor said with a smile.


    "Great! One of them must be a girl." Mili clapped her hands and laughed.


    Dot touched his chin and said in a deep voice, "They must be a boy and a girl twins like us. They can''t be the identical twins like Grandma and bad grandma. They look exactly the same. Then we will be in trouble."


    "You are afraid that the younger sister will pretend to be the elder sister, and you can''t recognize her. You are cheated like Grandpa, aren''t you?" said Mili.


    Dot shrugged. "I''m just afraid that in case it happens. I''m so excellent. The two of them will definitely like me. I don''t want to be in a dilemma."


    Everyone was speechless!


    Essie rubbed her forehead. Her son inherit Zac''s narcissistic gene. He was so narcissistic at such a young age.


    Jim stroked his head and said, "Don''t worry. It must be a boy and a girl twins. Then we don''t need to have another more baby."


    "That''s what you said. I won''t have more baby," Eva said hurriedly.


    "No, I don''t want you to be tired." Jim smiled.


    Eva glanced at him coquettishly, with a happy smile on her face.


    She liked the feeling of being cared, loved and spoiled.


    In the evening, when Eva wanted to eat fish, Jim specially asked the servant to fish two wild duck billed fish from the natural fish pool of the Jing family, and ordered the chef to make fish in stone pot for her.


    Janice and Nicholas came here. They had been in Tibet for two weeks and just came back.


    When something happened to Eva, the first person Jim thought of was Janice. But she went to Tibet a week ago, and Jim temporarily dispelled his suspicion of her.


    Eva invited them to dinner. Two big duck billed fish were enough for four people.


    "Professo


    r it up.


    Originally, she hoped to use the dual personality to justify her sin. But now she was regarded as an unreasonable mental patient.


    "I don''t believe that kind Janice will disappear. I think she just lost her way and will come back one day," said Jim in a low voice.


    "Even if she comes back, so what? I have lost you anyway," Janice said painfully.


    "You haven''t lost me, because I have never really belonged to you. Nicholas is the one you should really love," Jim said clearly and forcefully.


    "What about our past?" Janice became excited and raised her voice unconsciously.


    "I just met the wrong person at the wrong time. Now I have corrected it," said Jim, holding Eva''s hand.


    Janice''s shoulder trembled violently, and her face turned pale. "Jim, you must frustrated me like this, so that our relationship will be destroyed, right?"


    "If there is no hope, there is no disappointment. If there is no hope, you can start over," Jim said mercilessly.


    "You are too heartless." Janice covered her face and burst into tears.


    Nicholas hurriedly put his arm around her shoulder and said, "Margret, wake up. Don''t be so stubborn. I saved your life. I don''t want to see you destroy yourself."


    "I''ve been beaten to the core. I feel like I''m going to die," Janice shouted hysterically.


    Eva sighed. She didn''t know how to get involved in the matter of Jim and Janice.


    Janice always regarded her as a mistress. She could see that she hated her, especially her second personality. So even if she said anything, she would think that she was just gloating.


    "Is it so difficult to let it go?" Jim asked, without a trace of pity in his tone.


    "Did you let go that when Eva was going to marry Vinton?" Janice asked.


    "If she really marries Vinton, I will let her go, but I won''t be with you either," said Jim firmly.

 Chapter 942 Keep Your Integrity

    The corner of Janice''s mouth seemed to be stung by a bee, and she tilted to one side. Was Jim going to blow her to death?


    "You want me to give up, right? Let me let you go completely. Okay, I will. I won''t waste my time on you anymore,"


    she gritted her teeth and said angrily.


    "Nicholas loves you. He will make you happy," Jim said slowly.


    "Of course." Nicholas shrugged.


    Two days later, the Tibetan Pig and pine mushroom that Jim asked for were soon transported to Dragon City by air.


    He asked Zac and his family to come over and enjoy the roasted Tibetan Pig together.


    Seeing that Jim cut a large piece of thin meat, then he cut it into small pieces and handed them to Eva.


    Zac smiled, "Jim, I remember you said that I was a domineering wife before, but now you seem to have become a slave for your wife."


    "My wife is pregnant. It''s my duty to take care of her." Jim raised his eyebrows and smiled, as if he was ready to assume the title.


    With a smile on her face, Essie said, "The evil Jim becomes the warm Jim in one second."


    After eating a piece of pork and a piece of charcoal-grilled pine mushroom, Eva sighed with satisfaction.


    "Very few people have such good appetite when they are pregnant. You are really a natural foodie," said Essie with a smile.


    "It''s a blessing to eat," said Jim.


    After taking a sip of the mushroom soup, Mili looked at Eva with her big eyes and said, "My sister-in-law must also be a foodie."


    "So, I''m going to practice cooking like sworn father?" Dot was a little frightened. He was not good at everything. Prodigies were not omnipotent, and there were things that they couldn''t do. Cooking was difficult for him.


    Mili covered her mouth and chuckled, "You failed even roasting meat balls. I''m sure you can''t learn it. Brother Rabi is much better at cooking than you."


    Rabi raised his eyebrows complacently. He was glad that he finally had a merit better than his sister and brother.


    "Don''t worry, Dot. I''ll teach you and make sure that you can marry your foodie wife in the future."


    Dot stuck out his tongue at him and said, "If sworn mother really gives birth to identical twins and you will take care of the other one, then I won''t have any trouble."


    "Do you mean that I should marry her?" Rabi asked, tilting his head.


    "Yes, that''s what I mean," Dot said with a smile.


    "Well, I will help you. After all, you are my brother." said Rabi, as if he was willing to do anything for the sake of his brother.


    With a doting smile, Essie stroked his head.


    Dot smiled, as if he had solved a huge problem. It seemed that what happened to their grandma had cast a deep shadow on the children''s hearts.


    "The lesson of history tells us not to find a wife from any identical twins, or it will be very troublesome," Mili said seriously.


    "Children should be more childish. Don''t always think about adults'' things." Zac pinched her pink face.


    "We are just being prepared. Now we should think more about the future, so that we won''t have too much trouble when we grow up. After all


    his sudden death. Maybe his family will feel lucky, and the sudden death of the addict is also in line with his identity, and the daily acquaintance will not feel surprised or found out the truth."


    "The only flaw is that this area is not the space for the dead to come around, but only the close friends can find it. I didn''t know it until I investigated a lot of information. From this information, he must have made an appointment with someone here. He had been relaxed from the moment he died. In his opinion, this appointment should be risk free. So he never guard against it."


    "Have you found out who contacted him and asked him out?"


    "No result yet. I''m investigating."


    "What about the car you found?"


    "That car was stolen temporarily. It has been abandoned, and its license plate has been taken away. The original owner information has not been found. There wouldn''t be too many clues from this. The car was in a broken bridge cave in the suburb of the city. Boss, shall we go there?"


    "Okay, let''s go and have a look."


    In the dim hole of the bridge, a very Santana was abandoned there, and the left door was open. The license plates on both sides had been taken off and thrown away. It was an ordinary car with no special interior.


    They didn''t think the car would have any valuable clues, so Jim and Eve walked around the car and decided not to waste time on it.


    "Continue to look for clues to find out who contacted the dead person."


    "Yes, boss." Eve nodded.


    When Jim returned, Eva finished bathing and was about to go to bed.


    Looking at her beautiful figure in her pajamas, Jim''s Adam''s apple bobbed.


    He finally understood why Zac didn''t want to let Essie give birth to another baby.


    Nine months was really a torment.


    When it came to matters between men and women, they would be addicted to it and couldn''t extricate themselves from it once they had it once.


    He was on fire, seriously.


    She quickly went to the fridge, took out a bottle of ice water, and took a big gulp to calm down the fire.

 Chapter 943 Have An Abortion If It Is A Daughter

    Was there any e-mail from the boss? At the headquarters of an underground gang in Dragon City, Maxim, the leader of the gang, turned on the computer in front of him. Recently, he had been receiving emails on time.


    As long as he wasn''t so busy, he would check his e-mail three times a day.


    As long as he went back to his room, the first thing he did was to turn on his computer and check the e-mail.


    Not long ago, he received an e-mail from an unknown e-mail. Apparently, the other party did not want to reveal the address, so it was protected.


    "The ghost yard is haunted again. It''s really Haunted!" The content of this email was very simple, but without any hesitation and delay, Maxim forwarded it immediately.


    Knowing that his boss attached great importance to this matter, he thought he should do the right thing. Before that, he had been reprimanded a lot by his boss. Every time they met, his boss ordered him to find someone to enter the ghost yard immediately, and his tone was always as if he had tolerated him to the extreme. He even said several times that if he failed again, he would need to pack his things and get out.


    Sometimes he felt wronged and helpless when he thought about it. He had done what he should do. He had tried every means to arrange people to enter the Rong Mansion.


    Every time there was a chance for the Rong Mansion to recruit people, be it security guards, cleaners, servants, or even the driver, he would ask someone to have a try. Unfortunately, the assessment of the recruitment of the Rong Mansion was very strict, and most of them were stuck in the early stage. Even if they entered, they didn''t have the chance to enter the yard, nor did they have the chance to get close to that area. The Rong Mansion was very vigilant against the yard.


    He had even tried to achieve it by another way around. From the acquaintance of the servants, such as their girlfriend and relatives, he had tried to find someone, and even the people around the main members of the Rong family. He had tried his best.


    As for the last time, under the pressure of his boss, he thought he had begun to take risks. He arranged someone to pretend to be a cleaner, trying to use the fake to lure out the real ghost, but he failed in the end, and the cleaner also lost contact.


    So as soon as he received the e-mail last time, he immediately forwarded it. He thought there would be a reply soon, but to his surprise, his boss didn''t respond to the e-mail or give any new instructions.


    The boss hadn''t given him any information in the past few days, but his intuition told him that it would be soon. The boss would definitely give him instructions in the next two days.


    Suddenly, an icon at the task bar began to flicker, indicating that a new e-mail had been received. It must be the boss''s. Maxim immediately logged in the system. The password was wrong for two times, and he didn''t log in correctly until the third time.


    It was indeed from his boss. There was only a command on the e-mail, "At all costs."


    When Leila was about to


    t of your grandma''s shares. Ingrid is pregnant. If she can give birth to a son and make your grandma happy, she will definitely give her ten percent of the shares to her great grandson."


    Vinton nodded, "I will take her to do a B Ultrasound in four months. Let''s see if it''s a boy or a girl."


    "If it''s a girl, just abort it and have her pregnant as soon as possible. If it''s a girl, it''s useless. It''s still a waste of time to stay in the belly," Elizabeth said mercilessly.


    Vinton frowned, "It''s good to have a son, and I like daughter as well. Don''t use my child as a tool, just like you treated me before."


    "I did it for your own good. If she had a C-section and gave birth to a girl who would lose money, she would have to wait for three years to give birth to another baby. It would be better to have an abortion as soon as possible." Elizabeth pouted.


    "Valery is also a useless and bad girl. How can you treat her better than me, a useful son?" Vinton asked ironically.


    "Valery is your sister. How could you say that to her?" Elizabeth glared at him.


    "Ingrid is pregnant with your granddaughter. Aren''t you determined to have an abortion?" Vinton said unhappily.


    "Well, let''s talk about it later." Elizabeth waved her hand. If the she found the result of her pregnancy in B Ultrasound that the baby was a girl instead of a boy, then she would abort it on his son''s behalf.


    When they were talking, Ingrid stood at the door of the study, putting her ear against the door and listening to their words indistinctly.


    When she heard that Elizabeth was going to have an abortion, she was frightened and her face turned pale.


    She had heard that the Xu family preferred boys to girls, so she didn''t take it seriously. It was not until today that she realized the seriousness of the problem.


    It turned out that her mother-in-law, Elizabeth was so vicious, cold and ruthless that she even wanted to kill her own granddaughter. It seemed that what Essie had said before was right.


    She was a horrible and cruel woman.

 Chapter 944 Find A Way To Enter The Ghost Yard

    Essie called Ingrid and asked her out for an afternoon tea.


    Essie ordered light green tea for her. Pregnant people were not fit to drink thick tea and black tea.


    Ingrid looked down at the tea in her cup, absent-minded and sad. She was still thinking about what Elizabeth said yesterday, and was still in shock.


    Noticing that, Essie smiled and said, "Sister in law, you look unhappy. Is there anything bothering you?"


    "No... Nothing." Ingrid shook her head with a gleam in her eyes.


    Essie patted her on the hand and said, "Sister in law, you''ve married to a foreign country and your mother and your family are not around. We''re your family. Don''t take it to heart. Maybe I can help. If my brother dares to bully you, I will help you punish him."


    "No, Vinton didn''t bully me. It is... I''m afraid that I will have a daughter, which will make my mother-in-law and family unhappy," said Ingrid.


    "Sister in law, don''t put too much pressure on yourself. If your first baby is a daughter, maybe the second baby will be a son. It doesn''t matter. Let nature take its course," Essie comforted.


    "But what if my mother-in-law doesn''t like it to be a daughter and asks me to abort her?" Ingrid said in a trembling voice.


    Startled, Essie asked, "Did she say that?"


    Ingrid pressed her lips and hesitated for a while before saying, "Yesterday, I happened to pass by the study and heard the conversation between my mother-in-law and Vinton. My mother-in-law said that if I were to do the B Ultrasound and found that I was pregnant with a daughter, I would just abort it and don''t bother giving birth to her."


    "Do my brother agree?" Essie was shocked. ''Is Elizabeth crazy? She even doesn''t let go of her granddaughter.''


    "Vinton didn''t agree, but I''m afraid that if my mother-in-law makes a fuss, he has no choice but to compromise," Ingrid said worriedly.


    "I believe my brother won''t compromise on this kind of thing." Essie said in a firm tone. "I''m afraid that Elizabeth will do something to hurt your child secretly. She''s good at doing this."


    "What will she do?" Ingrid''s face turned pale.


    "It''s easy to get rid of a person''s child. She can do it on food or find someone to do it. In the past, in order to prevent my mother from having one more baby, she bribed the doctor to perform a legation operation for her secretly when my mother gave birth to me. Later, when I was pregnant, she sent people to hurt me. Fortunately, my child was lucky enough, so her plan failed," said Essie in a low voice.


    A chill spread from Ingrid''s spine, making her terrified.


    "How could she be so vicious and terrible?"


    "Some people are born cruel and merciless. They will do anything to achieve their goals. What you can do is to keep an eye on her and guard against her." Essie sighed.


    "How? I''m with her every day. I won''t know if she really drugged me," Ingrid said in a trembling voice.


    "Sister in law, don''t have to think too much. If the B Ultrasound result is a boy, you don''t have to worry about it. If it''s


    o could escape successfully.


    Mili and Dot looked at each other, and their eyes flashed a secret light. Interest could be cultivated, and they had to quickly cultivate the interest of Dawny.


    In an abandoned warehouse in the suburb.


    "The Rong Mansion is recruiting people recently. Didn''t I tell you the news?" After receiving the news that they wanted to meet again, Leila was a little reluctant and began to question Maxim.


    "I know. As soon as I heard that the Rong Mansion is recruiting people, I arranged several strangers to go there. However, they didn''t expect that the Rong Mansion was so well guarded. In addition to the special review, they also used a lie detector. Those people didn''t get a few questions, and the only one who insisted to the end failed in front of the lie detector."


    "It has nothing to do with me. I have no choice."


    "Aren''t you Walt''s wife? Nominally, you are the young hostess of the Rong Mansion. It shouldn''t be difficult to arrange someone in."


    "You think too simply about the Rong Mansion. All the servants'' affairs are handled by the housekeeper, uncle Li. No one else can interfere or speak at all."


    "Is there no way?"


    "I have no choice."


    "Can we break through from uncle Li, such as bribing or seducing..."


    Maxim deliberately glanced at Leila''s face and fixed his eyes on her chest. He believed that Leila was confident and good at it.


    "You are crazy. Uncle Li is famous for his loyalty to Albert. He is cold and selfless."


    "Do you really have no chance?"


    "I have no choice."


    "Then I have no choice but to ask you to do it yourself. Our boss said that if you can''t figure out what happened in the ghost yard, there is no need for you to continue to stay in the Rong Mansion."


    Maxim gave Leila an ultimatum. ''What a bitch! She always ignores my orders and looks lofty, '' thought him. Although she was nominally under his control, his boss trusted her very much. He couldn''t do anything to her. He didn''t know if she had an affair with his boss.

 Chapter 945 Sleepwalking

    Mili moved her brush and drawing board into Dawny''s room.


    "Dawny, let me teach you how to draw, okay? Drawing is fun. When you grow up, you will be a fashion designer like mommy."


    Dawny looked at his sister with his beautiful big eyes. He didn''t know what a fashion designer was, but the brush in her hand should be an interesting toy.


    "Okay, draw." He chuckled and clapped his hands. Then he held the brush in his hand and began to paint on the paper.


    "Dawny is really good at painting. He is a genius. It''s obvious that he will inherit mommy''s career and be a fashion designer when he grows up," Mili praised with a smile. She needed to encourage her brother fully and increase his confidence and interest.


    The baby seemed to understand his sister''s praise. He immediately raised his beautiful thick eyebrows and showed a very proud expression.


    "Dawny, good job! Great!"


    "Yes, you''re right. Dawny is awesome, you little genius." Michelle gave him a thumbs up.


    Dot frowned at the door. His sister had decided to strike first.


    He couldn''t show any sign of weakness for the sake of his future hacker empire.


    But business was not like painting that could be cultivated by such teaching. It was difficult to teach it.


    Seeing Dot, Mili said with a secret smile, "Dot, don''t you find that Dawny is very talented in painting?"


    "The more I look at him, the more I think he will be a business genius." As he spoke, Dot walked up and kissed his brother''s pink face.


    "Dawny, do you want to be a powerful person like daddy and grandpa to run a big financial group?" asked Dot.


    The boy didn''t fully understand what he meant. He looked at his brother with his big eyes.


    "Dot, Dawny cannot understand what you are talking about now." Then she touched her brother''s head and said, "Let''s continue drawing."


    The boy nodded and continued to paint on the drawing board.


    At this time, Rabi came over, followed by Shyla, who was holding a small muffin, chicken wings with honey juice, and sausages in her hands. Rabi made them by himself, and his biggest hobby now was to cook.


    "Mili, Dot, Dawny, I made muffin, sausage and chicken wings myself. Let''s have afternoon tea together."


    "That''s great, brother." Mili clapped her hands happily.


    Rabi handed the freshly squeezed kiwi juice to Dawny. He was too young to eat anything else, so this was the afternoon tea specially prepared for him.


    Rabi was always considerate and thoughtful.


    "Wow, it''s so delicious. You can be the God of cooks," said Mili, eating a piece of chicken wings.


    "Maybe my talent is in the kitchen," Rabi said with a smile. He was very happy that he had one special skill, which made him not inferior to his brother and sister in everything.


    Mili turned to look at Dot and said, "I think you''d better practice cooking in the kitchen rather than waste your time on Dawny. Your wife must be a foodie like our godmother. She won''t be happy until her stomach is happy."


    Dot pouted. He didn''t like to go into the kitchen. He didn''t like cooking.


    But a perfect man should be go


    eart almost jumped out of her chest and she almost couldn''t breathe.


    A black cat jumped out of the tree. It was a little blurry in the dark night, but its eyes were particularly conspicuous. It stared at Leila in the green light, which made her a little scared.


    "Meow!" the cat ran into the bushes and disappeared. Leila breathed a sigh of relief and walked towards the ghost yard for a while.


    The mottled outer wall of the ghost yard could be vaguely seen.


    "Don''t look for me. I was forced." As she read the Amitabha, she began to get nervous again.


    "It''s so late. Why are you here?"


    Suddenly, she heard a question, which startled her. She was going crazy. She felt she was almost out of breath. She gritted her teeth and didn''t make a sound.


    Who was so hateful! This person was almost frighten her to death. Leila slowly turned her head, trying to see who was talking.


    There was no one behind her. What the hell! A cold sweat came out from her forehead, and she felt cold all over her body.


    "What are you doing here, Mrs. Laura?"


    This time, she could tell that the voice came from the road on the other side of the tree.


    Looking in the direction of the voice, through the bushes, one could see a not tall figure standing in the darkness on the other side of the road.


    How could it be uncle Li? Leila shivered.


    "I... I... Why am I here? I was sleeping in my room. Why am I here?"


    Leila was surprised. She looked at uncle Li and then looked around, confused.


    "Where am I? Ah, the ghost yard! Why am I here? Am I sleepwalking?"


    "Sleepwalking?" Uncle Li looked at her without any expression on his face.


    "It must be like this. My mother said that I often sleepwalking at night when I was a child, and I get better after I grew up."


    "Don''t sleepwalk again. It''s very dangerous, especially running around. It''s too late. Go back to your room and go to bed. It''s not safe to stay in the yard since it is cold."


    Uncle Li looked at her and didn''t say anything more. He waved his hand at her to go back to her room.

 Chapter 946 The Impostor Has Changed

    After taking office of the deputy CEO, Vinton began to place his confidant in the Xu''s Group.


    He had lost Eva. He could no longer lose the position of successor.


    On the other hand, Essie had been keenly aware of his movements. She was a little worried.


    She didn''t want the tragedy of brother strife between Vinton and Holy to happen.


    Thinking of her son, he gave up the position of successor and gave it to his brother, and then she thought of Vinton and Holy. The situation was different when kids were not born with the same mother.


    "No wonder the sons of the emperor have to compete for the throne, because most of them are not born from the same mother. The fight between children was the sin of a profligate man. Brothers and sisters of the same father and different mother rarely had a very good relationship. "What the empress Mi in the drama said was right. Children with the same father but different mother strike for interest while children with the same mother but different father can united with kin affection," she said angrily.


    "Honey, it''s okay. Don''t worry too much," Zac held her shoulder and comforted her.


    "It would be strange if it is okay." Essie wrinkled her nose. A fight for the family asset was inevitable.


    "The wedding of Fell and Alice will be held soon. Get ready," said Zac in a low voice.


    If he didn''t mention it, Essie would forget it.


    The impostor was going to marry Fell.


    When she was about to speak, her phone rang. It was a call from Alice. She asked Essie to have a get-together in the villa tomorrow.


    She was just a fake. There was nothing to talk about.


    Hearing that, Essie curled her lips. She felt that this weird invitation was a little unnecessary. Maybe this woman wanted to please her again. Since her identity was exposed, she had tried every means to please her, fearing that she would be annoyed and reveal her.


    The second day, when she arrived at the villa, she found that Holy was also there. It was really a party between sister and brother.


    "Where is brother-in-law? He hasn''t come yet?" she asked casually as she didn''t see Fell there.


    "It''s unnecessary for him to attend the party between us sister and brother." With a slight smile, she picked up the blueberry juice at hand and took a sip.


    Although it was just a subtle move, it shocked Essie.


    Blueberries were Alice''s favorite since childhood, but this fake hated it very much. Why did she suddenly drink blueberry juice?


    Holy also noticed this, "Sister, you haven''t drunk blueberry juice for a long time."


    "Really?" Raising her eyebrows slightly, she said, "Maybe I have forgotten it, and now I remember it again."


    "Have you regained your memory?" Holy was shocked and an excited smile appeared on his face.


    Without answering, Alice just caressed his head dotingly and muttered, "My Holy has grown up."


    Essie looked at her without blinking. For some reason, she found that she was different from before. Her expression and eyes had feelings, as if the real Alice had come back.


    Was it her illusion?


    "When I was a child


    ust her, Leila was obviously a little anxious. She took out something from her pocket and threw it at Maxim.


    "You should believe me, right? These are all items to protect me from being possessed by evil spirits. I have prepared them hard. Is it necessary for me to lie to you?"


    Maxim didn''t expect that this woman would be so afraid of ghosts. He looked at the thing on the ground with a bitter smile. A Maitreya bronze statue, a Buddha pendant, a silver cross, and a few ghost runes.


    "You can''t do anything well," Maxim muttered.


    "I didn''t mean to do that. It''s all uncle Li''s fault."


    "Then tell me, what is your plan? Do you need my cooperation?"


    "What can I do? If I had a plan, I wouldn''t have come to you."


    ''Damn it! If I had known it earlier, I wouldn''t have been able to rely on her. Except for her beautiful face, there was only a lot of bad ideas left, '' he thought. There was no hope for him to expect anything from her. If he was not afraid that his boss would blame him, he would not care about it.


    Looking at Leila, Maxim didn''t say anything for a while. He also knew that he couldn''t get rid of the matter in the ghost yard. After all, they were now tied together.


    "You are useless. If I were not kind-hearted, I would not care about your life or death. Tell me, what''s going on with the Rong Mansion?"


    "Recently, there have been a lot of things. The Rong Mansion has obviously strengthened their defense. A typical case is that security guards patrolled more frequently, several times more than usual. What happened last night will make uncle Li more vigilant and keep an eye on the ghost yard."


    Leila told Maxim about the general situation of the Rong Mansion. She told all she knew and hearsay to him, hoping that he could give her some attention and advice. After listening to Leila''s introduction in detail, Maxim asked more details from time to time.


    "Give me a detailed plane figure of the Rong Mansion and the patrol route marked on it. The more detailed the better. I need these. I''ll figure out the rest."

 Chapter 947 A Silent Exchange

    Essie asked the bodyguards to send Holy back first. She wanted to have a private talk with Alice.


    "Last time I asked you to go to Qin group and steal the DH cooperation plan. How is it going?" she looked at her and asked.


    After a short pause, her eyes flickered as she said, "I haven''t had a chance yet." She explained.


    "You''re not Cherry. Who are you?" Essie asked seriously. She didn''t ask Cherry to steal the cooperation plan at all. She was just testing it.


    Her answer showed that she was not Cherry at all.


    "Is not my English name Cherry? Mommy name it for me." A smile appeared on her face.


    "I mean another Cherry..." Essie paused again, and a look of disbelief slowly rose on her face.


    "Do you remember that you broke my Barbie doll when I was five years old? You said you would compensate me, but you didn''t," she said.


    "It''s not a Barbie doll. It''s a Thomas Tilt and Go," said Alice.


    Tears welled up in Essie''s eyes. "Have you come back? You''re finally back!"


    "Cathy..." Alice reached out her hand and wiped away the tears on her face.


    "Sister -" Essie hugged her excitedly. She knew her sister was still alive, and she knew she wouldn''t die.


    Retina was stunned. She had been looking at Cherry all the time. She didn''t notice when the fake had been replaced with a real one.


    "You are the real Alice. What about Cherry?" she asked immediately.


    "She''s fine. I just locked her up. It''s good to keep her as a substitute," said Alice.


    "Sister, what happened to you these days? Why haven''t you come back for so long? We have been looking for you for a long time. We thought..." asked Essie in a hurry.


    "It''s a long story. I''ll explain it to you later." Alice continued, "Recently, I have been investigating Willi in secret. He is likely to have a close relationship with the Rong family."


    "You mean he is an enemy of the Rong family?" Raising her eyebrows, Essie thought, ''They have suspected me like this before.''


    "It may be an enemy, or a member of the Rong family," said Alice.


    "A member of the Rong family?" Hearing that, Essie was shocked. Was he a descendant who had been expelled from the Rong family and wanted to revenge with resentment?


    "If we don''t get rid of this person, the Rong family and the Xu family will not be peaceful," said Alice.


    "It''s a pity that he has been hiding in the dark and doesn''t know his true face until today." Essie sighed.


    "He won''t be able to hide for long," said Alice coldly.


    After a moment''s silence, an important thing came to Essie''s mind. "Sister, your wedding with Fell will be held soon. What are you going to do?"


    Turning her eyes to look out of the window, she said, "I have sworn that I will never marry anyone, but now it seems that it''s not a bad choice to marry the Qin family."


    Hearing that, Essie was shocked. "Are you really going to marry Fell?"


    "I have a substitute. What are you worried about?" A faint smile appeared on her face.


    That''s right.


    Essie breathed a sigh of relief.


    Her sister was always independent, much better than her. She believe she can handle it well.


    Now that her sister was back, she didn''t have to worry too much about the Xu family. With her sister and


    rrounding environment. Although he had gained weight in the past few years, he still paid much attention to physical training.


    The patrol security team walked back and forth several times, but Maxim didn''t move. He hid, silently observing and counting the time.


    When another round of security guards passed by, he quickly left the hidden low tree and rushed out in the direction of the ghost yard. Every time he stepped on the ground, the beat of his steps was the same as that of the patrol security guard, and he did not make too much noise. Moreover, every time he stepped on the ground, the spot was neat and tidy, without too obvious obstacles and the faint sound of scratching things.


    Before the next group of patrolling security guards arrived, he quickly hid into the shadow of the roadside, or a green tree, or a small flower bush. After jumping for several times, Maxim quickly passed through the open area of the Rong Mansion and approached the ghost yard quickly.


    After passing through the last open area, he quickly hid himself in the shadow of green bushes. He stopped and breathed, starting to observe the road ahead carefully.


    He began to enter the area of the ghost yard. As the woman said, he didn''t meet the patrolling security guards here. Following the low woods, Maxim dived forward quickly. He could see the outer wall of the ghost yard.


    Standing at a corner of the outer wall of the ghost yard, he looked around carefully. There was no moonlight, and the night was a little dim. The ghost yard was quiet around. No security guards came to patrol, because uncle Li ordered this area to be temporarily blocked. After all, the fear of the ghost yard had long been deeply rooted in people''s hearts. Without ordering the security guards, they wouldn''t ask for trouble, let alone take the initiative to run here.


    Without much pause and hesitation, Maxim quickly climbed up the wall and slowly slid down the corner. He didn''t care about the ghosts talks at all, but he was very careful about the unknown environment. This was also the reason why he chose to slide down the corner of the wall instead of jumping in.

 Chapter 948 In Progress

    This was a deserted yard, which didn''t cover a large area. When he was on the wall, Maxim had observed the whole yard carefully.


    No one had taken care of the yard for a long time. Most of the yard was covered with thatches of the same height of a person.


    The small leaves of the grass were densely packed in the courtyard, making people unable to find a place to stand.


    When he came down, there were several scratches on the bottom of his trousers. If he hadn''t seen the blood on the leaf, he wouldn''t have noticed it.


    On the other side of the courtyard wall was a small courtyard. It was built in the style of the period of the Republic of China and was well maintained. There was no obvious exposed place, but also no traces of living.


    Maxim pushed away the thatch carefully and walked towards the courtyard. It was not a long distance and he should have arrived soon.


    He felt that he had walked a long distance, but there was no sign of the courtyard in front of him. Did he go in the wrong direction? He gasped for breath and tried to walk ahead after confirming the correct direction.


    It was said that when ghosts stopped someone, the person would get lost and unable to find the right direction. Although he didn''t believe it, it was mysterious at night.


    He tried to comfort himself, but an idea came to his mind.


    With a shudder, he suddenly felt a little palpitation and powerless panic.


    A gust of cold wind blew from behind, as if someone was blowing towards his neck. He tried to turn his head, but found that his neck seemed to be a little stiff, and he could not turn his head at all.


    The woman''s sobs, sometimes high and sometimes low, floated in the air, sometimes far and sometimes close. He tried to catch the cry from the wind, but found that he seemed to be unable to hear any sound.


    With all his strength, he suddenly turned his head. He was surprised to find that he had returned to the starting point, back to the place where he had just come down the wall of the courtyard.


    What happened? He remembered that he had walked a long distance. Why did he come back? Did he really bump into a ghost? Suddenly he was frightened by himself.


    He stared at the wall with his eyes wide open. Suddenly, he found a red shadow on the wall. A female ghost in red clothes was floating in the air. Under the dim red moonlight, there was no her shadow on the ground.


    Seeing the female ghost stuck out her blood red tongue, which was getting longer and longer, and slowly reached in front of him, Maxim felt that his nerves were about to collapse.


    On the second day, a piece of news was published on the front page of Dragon City morning newspaper. It said that Maxim was abandoned after he was killed.


    The news release was also accompanied by a close photo of the scene. Maxim, with a pair of gold fish eyes, lay on a deserted land. From the expression on his face, it seemed that he had experienced a panic before his death.


    No one in the Rong Mansion found this matter, and every


    t do you think of these two sets of clothes? The baby will look good in them." Janice took out a few more beautiful children''s clothes from her pocket. She asked Megan to help put them on Jell to see if they fit him.


    It had to be admitted that this woman''s taste were indeed first-rate, and she was indeed inferior in this respect. Every time she bought clothes, she would ask Essie for advice and guidance. Looking at the little boy, Eva couldn''t help but sigh at Janice''s ability and insight in choosing clothes. The little boy looked more adorable, and he even wanted to have two bites on his little face.


    "When will we go shopping? I want to buy some clothes for your child. I think the child of both of you must be beautiful." Janice played with the baby while chatting with Eva. She wanted to go shopping and pick some clothes together.


    "Jim recently told me to rest at home to prevent a miscarriage. I don''t think it''s a good idea to go shopping." Eva was not sure but moved.


    "It''s okay. In fact, pregnant women only need to pay attention to proper nutrition and rest, and also need to exercise properly. According to the research institute abroad, pregnant women should keep proper exercise, which is more beneficial to pregnant women and the baby. I''ve heard that proper exercise is good for natural labor and postpartum recovery, especially for the recovery of postpartum body." Janice seemed to have grasped the key point and continued to urge her.


    The most important thing for her was to recover her figure. She didn''t want to be a fat woman after giving birth. She hoped to make some achievements in the film and television circle in the future. Eva was a little tempted. Recently, Essie had been busy with a lot of things, including the Xu family and the Rong Mansion. It was not appropriate to take her out for shopping all the time. Maybe she could have a try to go shopping together with Janice.


    After telling Megan, Eva took Janice''s car to the shopping mall in the center of the city.

 Chapter 949 Meeting Parents

    The two of them walked around for a while and saw Essie, coming over.


    Janice''s face darkened. No wonder Eva was so relieved to go shopping with her. It turned out that she had secretly called in Essie.


    She had planned to bewitch Eva, a foodie, to eat dragon eyes fruit and coix seed congee. She had read on the book that these were not for pregnant women. But things would be difficult if Essie came. She would definitely not let Eva eat it.


    What the hell.


    It was the season for dragon eyes fruit. Fresh dragon eyes fruit were placed outside the fruit store.


    Looking at it, Eva was greedy.


    "Eva, do you want dragon eyes fruit?" Janice asked deliberately, hoping that Essie didn''t know the taboo.


    Unfortunately, she was disappointed, because not only Essie knew it, but also Eva herself knew it.


    She had kept in mind what Jim had warned her not to eat. She couldn''t be careless about her baby. She was a responsible mother.


    "I can''t eat the dragon eyes. Now I have to endure it. When the baby is born, I can eat as much as I want."


    "It turns out that you can''t eat something during pregnancy." Janice pretended not knowing it.


    "There are many taboos for pregnant women, but for the sake of the child, I can bear anything," Eva said, touching her belly.


    "Mommies are great. She can sacrifice everything for her child, even her own life," said Essie, holding her shoulder.


    Janice pursed her lips secretly. If she had a choice, she really hoped that she wouldn''t be borne by her parents, so that she wouldn''t have to suffer so much torture and pain.


    "Let''s go to eat hairy crabs. It''s just the season to eat hairy crabs," she suggested.


    Eva shook her head apologetically, "Janice, I can''t eat crabs either. Let''s go to drink the soup stewed in crock. It''s nutritious."


    "Okay." Janice shrugged, with a strange look in her eyes.


    The three of them went to a nearby restaurant for stewing soup. Eva ordered mushroom with chicken soup, which was very suitable for pregnant women.


    "Don''t put longans and wolfberry in it," Essie told the waitress about that. These were not suitable for pregnant women.


    The waiter marked down seriously on the order list.


    After ordering, Janice excused herself to the bathroom and walked out of the room.


    Taking a sip of jasmine tea, Essie said, "You are pregnant now, so you must be careful. Janice is a vicious woman. You''d better keep a distance from her. You should try your best to avoid seeing her."


    "Okay, I''ll be careful." Eva nodded.


    After Janice came back, the two of them didn''t say anything and waited for the waiter to serve the dishes.


    The soup was served soon.


    The waiter served each of them a bowl.


    When Eva was about to drink, she was stopped by Essie.


    "Don''t drink it now."


    "What''s wrong?" Eva asked.


    Then Essie picked up the spoon and said to the waiter, "Please change another one. There are job''s tears seeds in the soup. We have a pregnant woman here, so she can''t have it."


    "Okay." The waiter nodded and quickly took the soup


    you have any other brothers or sisters?"


    "I''m the only child of my parents. They are all healthy."


    "That''s good. I think you and Walt have been married. It''s time for you to hold a wedding ceremony. When will you call your parents over to discuss with them?"


    ''What does this old man mean by mentioning the wedding and meeting my parents? Is it a coincidence or something? Why was Maxim suddenly killed? Did this old man come to me at this time because he doubted me?'' she thought.


    After leaving from Albert''s house, Leila''s heart sank. She was worried that Albert and uncle Li had suspected and targeted her. She was hesitant whether she should run away secretly or not. She knew that if Willi knew that she ran away secretly, he would definitely not let her go.


    She hesitated whether she should run or not. In the end, she wanted to try her luck. She felt that she was always cautious and should not expose too much. Besides, she did not do anything particularly sorry to the Rong Mansion. Even if she was found out, nothing special would attract attention.


    She decided to take the risk. When Albert made an appointment, she would first find two people to pretend to be her parents and muddle through this.


    Today was the date of the appointment. Looking at the two people in front of her, Leila was still hesitating whether to take them to see Albert. She could only bet that. After all, it was better than facing Willi. She encouraged herself secretly.


    "Dad, mom, this is my biological parents. I brought them to see you," she introduced her parents to Albert and Mary.


    She turned around and introduced them to her parents, "Dad, mom, they are Walt''s parents."


    The two old men were both ordinary people who had never seen much of the world, and they were obviously a little scared of the prominence of the Rong Mansion. The two of them quickly greeted Albert and Mary, trembling with fear.


    "Nice to meet you."


    "Nice to meet you. Welcome to Rong Mansion. Please have a seat. Don''t be too restrained."

 Chapter 950 It Was A Girl (Part One)

    The servant brought two cups of tea and put them on the tea table beside the two old seats. Albert nodded and motioned the two old people to have a sip of tea first.


    "I heard that you two are doing some small business in the small town next to our city. How is the business going?"


    "Thanks to your blessings, everything goes well. The two of us just stay at a pastry shop. We usually make some bread and cakes and live on the skills that we inherit from our ancestors. Laura is a filial and independent child. We don''t need to worry about her. We just hope that they can have the wedding ceremony done as soon as possible."


    "I called you two here today to discuss the marriage of Laura and Walt. What do you two suggest?" ask Albert.


    "It''s all up to you. We don''t have any idea and we don''t know how to handle it," the two old men said.


    Leila listened and nodded secretly. Fortunately, she had some foresight. She asked the two people to praise her as soon as possible and lead the topic to the wedding as soon as possible, so as to avoid the topic related to family background. At present, it seemed to be successful. For those they didn''t know and were hard to answer, they handled them good.


    It seemed that she had made a right bet. She could finally get through this. She gradually felt relieved.


    "Is there any other old relatives living in your hometown? Do you want to arrange more families over to have fun?"


    "That small village is very remote and there are not many families. Because we live far away from each other, the relatives we know don''t visit each other very frequently. We will inform them, so let''s make it simple."


    "Are those rel


    and give her some advice. According to what Essie had described, Elizabeth had poisoned the food in order to hurt the child more than once. The more she thought about it, the more frightened she felt.


    "Are you sure it''s a girl?"


    "Yes, the doctor said there is a ninety-five percent possibility."


    "That''s not good. Have you informed Vinton? Did he say anything?"


    "Not yet. I''m worried that grandma might hurt the baby in my belly, so I called you immediately. Essie, I''m so scared!"


    "Did that old bitch say anything?"


    "I saw that her face was dark all the way back. She must have some bad idea in her mind. I was so afraid that she would do something bad to the baby in my belly."


    The two naughty kids, Mili and Dot, insisted on coming together, so Essie brought them together. When she heard that Ingrid had taken a B Ultrasound and confirmed the baby''s gender, Mili was obviously interested and wanted to touch Ingrid''s belly.


    "Don''t eat the poisonous apple given by the old witch. The old witch in Snow White used the poisonous apple to deal with her. Can I touch the baby in your belly?"

 Chapter 951 It Was A Girl (Part Two)

    "Don''t touch it randomly. If you touch it too much, it will cause the belly to shrink. The baby will be angry and unhappy." Dot said like a grown up, "There are not only the poisoned apple, but also the poisonous food and soup in modern world, don''t eat them."


    Looking at the brother and sister, Essie knocked on their little heads speechlessly.


    "From now on, don''t eat anything at home, especially those made and arranged by Elizabeth. What''s more, tell Vinton about the B Ultrasound result and tell him that you want to move out of the Xu family''s mansion to live on your own. I think he will arrange it well and know how to make things better."


    After hearing Essie''s suggestion, Ingrid called Vinton and told him about the result of the B Ultrasound examination and the plan to move out. Sure enough, he agreed without hesitation on the other end of the phone and said that he would arrange it.


    She was right about this. Essie knew her half brother. Although he think it was a troublesome thing to have a child with Ingrid, he would definitely not do anything to hurt the child with his mother.


    After a while, Vinton called and said that he had found a small apartment and she could move in soon. The environment was good and relatively spacious, and it was suitable for Ingrid to take a good rest. He said that he would come back later to pick her up and tell his family, asking her to simply pack up and prepare.


    Ingrid put down the phone and was about to talk to Essie about moving out when she suddenly saw Elizabeth appear at the door with a bowl of soup in her hand. Obviously, she had heard her son''s phone ca


    r-in-law, who had been whispering all the time, would play this trick. She looked at Essie and Ingrid with hatred, turned around and left without saying a word.


    A quarter later, Vinton drove home. He first told his family about moving out. He wanted to have an independent and private life in a short time, and it was also convenient for him to take care of Ingrid''s pregnant mood and have a world of two people. He expressed his strong will, and the elders of the Xu family discussed for a while and agreed.


    Originally, according to Ingrid''s wishes, she only wanted to take a maid from her mother''s house to help her, but with the insistence of Elizabeth, she also took another maid to take care of their daily life. For this, she could not deliberately refuse, so she agreed.


    With the help of a servant, Essie helped to get some luggage and daily necessities into her car. She would help Vinton and Ingrid move to their new house together. When the car drove out of the Xu family''s villa, she felt that Ingrid breathed a sigh of relief, as if she was a survivor of a disaster.

 Chapter 952 The Truth

    In the yard, Mili and Dot were arguing with each other in a pique about teaching Dawny to draw or practice numbers. The little boy didn''t care about their dispute and just took a branch to paint on the ground. He was attracted by a group of ants. Rabi brought them some self-made food. When he was asking the little brothers and sister to come and eat, Essie looked at these lovely children with lovingness in her eyes.


    Suddenly, her phone rang, waking her up from the quiet satisfaction. It was from Ingrid, and there were faint cries and uneasiness on the other end of the phone.


    What happened? After asking the nanny to take care of the kids, Essie started the car and drove to the apartment of Ingrid. She had just moved there for a few days. How could something go wrong so soon?


    When Essie entered the room, Ingrid was wiping her tears. The nanny who came to Dragon City with her was comforting her.


    "What''s wrong, sister in law?"


    "Essie, you are here. I may not be able to keep the baby in my belly. Help me, please."


    Ingrid was just crying. Essie asked several times, but she didn''t get the answer. She turned to the nanny standing beside her.


    "Miss Essie, here is the thing." the nanny saw the pleading eyes of Essie and briefly told her what had happened.


    It turned out that this was the case. She was worried that the nanny arranged by Elizabeth would make trouble, and every time the nanny followed Ingrid would watch her to prevent her from doing anything. This morning, as expected, she found that the nanny secretly put something into the breakfast soup. She told Ingrid about it.


    At first, the nanny didn''t admit it. The two checked the soup in front of the nanny and found that there was indeed some saffron in it. In front of the fact, the nanny admitted that she was bribed and ordered by Elizabeth.


    "Where is the nanny now?"


    "I heard that she wanted to hurt the baby, so I was very angry. I scolded her and drove her away. How could she be so bad?"


    Hearing that the nanny was driven away in this way, Essie felt speechless and smiled helplessly.


    "Miss Essie, we have recorded the nanny''s answer."


    Obviously, the nanny who came with Ingrid was more experienced in this kind of things. Perhaps, Landen had specially chosen this nanny because he was afraid that his daughter would be too simple that she might be bullied.


    "Essie, I''m afraid that she will come up with some more vicious way to kill the baby in my belly. What should I do?" Ingrid rubbed her belly in fear.


    "Sister in law, there are only two good choices for you at present."


    One is that you pretend nothing has happened and forget it. You should try to be more careful. I don''t think Elizabeth will give up. She will further find a way to murder the baby in your belly. This kind of thing is more impossible to guard against."


    "The other is that if you get the matter to the Mrs. Vicki of the Xu family or your father-in-law, I think they won''t ignore the f


    . It turns out that I''m not her son at all!"


    "She not only cheated on Mr. Baron once. Is this the retribution of Mr. Baron or the Xu family?" said Essie in a sad and mocking tone.


    "Then who is my mommy?" Vinton asked.


    "Elizabeth should be able to answer this question," said Essie in a low voice.


    In the Xu family mansion.


    Ingrid ran to Baron and Mrs. Vicki and complained tearfully that her mother-in-law, Elizabeth, wanted to kill her daughter.


    She was ready to risk everything to protect her baby.


    Elizabeth''s face turned green. She didn''t expect that Ingrid would dare to do this in front of so many people.


    "You are so ungrateful. Mommy did this for your own good," Valery said angrily.


    "Well, it''s not a big deal to have a daughter as the first baby. Nowadays, medicine was developed. Unlike before, pregnancy was the only way to give birth to children. Isn''t it possible to have a test tube? If you want a son, you can have a son. If you want a daughter, you can have a daughter. So it doesn''t matter." Mrs. Vicki waved her hand.


    "I just hope that they can have a son as soon as possible so that you can have a great grandson." Elizabeth pouted.


    Vinton sneered, "Sure enough, he is not your grandson. You have no feelings at all."


    Hearing this, Elizabeth was shocked, "Vinton, what do you mean? Isn''t the baby in Ingrid''s belly yours?"


    "She is my daughter, but not your granddaughter, isn''t she?" Vinton said slowly word by word.


    He was very grateful to Essie for giving him the right to deal with this matter.


    Elizabeth took a deep breath and tried to keep calm.


    Unable to calm down, Valery jumped up from the sofa and asked, "Vinton, what do you mean? Did you run to that bitch, Essie again and be brainwashed by her?"


    "Shut up! I''ve been wondering why you are so different from us descendant of the Xu family. You are arrogant, domineering and stupid. It turns out that your genes are really different from ours." Vinton sneered.

 Chapter 953 The End Part One

    Hearing this, Elizabeth trembled violently. Did Vinton find anything?


    "Well, I don''t care about the affairs of you couple anymore. Don''t talk nonsense here. Take Ingrid back as soon as possible."


    "You are not my mother. Of course you have no right to care about it." Vinton snorted.


    "Vinton, are you out of your mind? Nonsense!" Valery glared at him.


    Baron looked at his son and said, "Vinton, make it clear."


    Vinton took out his diary and the paternity test report.


    "This is the diary of the doctor who delivered Ms. Elizabeth. She said that Ms. Elizabeth only gave birth to one daughter and didn''t have girl and boy twins. Most importantly, her daughter has no blood relationship with you."


    Elizabeth''s face twisted with ferocity. "Vinton, shut up!" she roared and rushed to grab the diary on the table, but was pushed away by Vinton.


    Baron''s face twitched and picked up the diary.


    Mrs. Vicki picked up the paternity test report.


    All of a sudden, there was dead silence in the living room.


    Then came Baron''s angry and heavy breath.


    "It''s fake. It''s a frame up. Vinton, you unfilial son. I gave birth to you after ten months of pregnancy and raised you up. Is this how you treat me?"


    Before she finished her words, she was slapped heavily by Baron that she fell on the ground.


    "Baron, you need to trust me!" She struggled to get up, but Baron grabbed her and threw her on the floor.


    "Oh my God! What a disaster!" Mrs. Vicki cried out pathetically. At this moment, she finally realized that she was wrong!


    Baron''s fury, resentment and hatred, which had been buried in his heart for more than ten years, erupted like a volcano.


    Soon, Elizabeth was beaten into a pig''s head and her face was covered with blood.


    Valery screamed and tried to stop him, but was stopped by Vinton.


    At the most wonderful moment, Essie, and Holy appeared at the door of the hall.


    They stared coldly at Elizabeth inside. Their years of hatred was finally coming to an end.


    "You are such a vicious woman. Because of you, I lost the woman I love most and my family. I raised your bastard, but let my own flesh and blood wander outside."


    Baron gritted his teeth and strangled Elizabeth''s neck.


    Elizabeth couldn''t breathe. Her face darkened. She rolled her eyes and stuck out her tongue.


    "Daddy, she can''t die yet. Let her explain everything clearly." Vinton stopped him.


    "I don''t want to hear a word from her," Baron shouted angrily.


    "I have to know who my mommy is and where I come from," said Vinton.


    Baron was shocked. He was so angry that he forgot it.


    According to the paternity test, Vinton was indeed his son, but he was not the son of Elizabeth. Besides, he had never done anything wrong to Luce except for that time when he was set up by Elizabeth.


    Then, where did Vinton come from?


    "Elizabeth, you''d better explain everything to me, or I''ll cut you and your bastard into eight pi


    ped her hands happily.


    After going back in the evening, Essie began to express her feelings. "I think Jim''s emotional expression is much more extroverted than yours."


    "Really?" Raising his eyebrows, Zac looked as if he hadn''t noticed it.


    Curling her lips, Essie asked, "Zac, do you love me?"


    "What do you think?" asked Zac in a casual tone.


    "You didn''t say that. How can I know? I''m not your mind reader." Essie rolled her eyes at him.


    "Idiot, it depends on feeling, not words." Zac flicked her forehead.


    "The combination of words and action is the most perfect. If only by feeling, who knows if she is flattering herself or not? She may be wrong. " Essie was very angry.


    "It only proves that you are stupid." Zac sighed.


    Essie was annoyed. What did he mean by saying that she didn''t understand amorous feelings?


    It was Zac who didn''t understand amorous feelings at all!


    It seemed that she really couldn''t hear the three words from him all her life. When her hair turned grey, she would die with regret and depression.


    She grabbed a pillow and went out of the room. She slept in the guest room today, no, she slept in the guest room for a month to punish this stupid ice guy.


    She tossed and turned in the middle of the night and didn''t fall asleep for a long time.


    She felt depressed and melancholy.


    Just then, the door was pushed open quietly. The moonlight outlined a familiar and tall figure.


    He walked over and hugged her from behind.


    "Go away, bastard!" said Essie sourly.


    "I know you are still awake." Zac chuckled.


    "It''s none of your business." Essie glared at him.


    Zac turned her around and forced her to look at him. "Idiot, I love you," he said in a low voice.


    Essie trembled violently, and a burst of hot tears flew into her eyes.


    "I love you too, freezing guy."


    "If you like it, I can say it you every day." Zac kissed her on the lips.


    "One time is enough." ''Once is a lifetime.''

 Chapter 954 The End Part Two

    Leila didn''t expect that she would be exposed so soon. Looking at the cold and malicious face of Zac, she was trembling with fear.


    "You are so lucky," said Zac coldly.


    "We grew up together. Do you really want to kill me?" Leila cried.


    "You asked for it." Zac snorted, "Does Walt know who you are?"


    "He doesn''t know." Leila shook her head. She knew very well that if she sold out Walt, she would be dead.


    "If I find out that you are lying, you should know the consequences," Zac warned.


    "I have told you everything I know. I have never seen Willi. He is a very cautious person. Almost no one has seen his true face," said Leila.


    Zac stood up and handed over the interrogation to Ford. He didn''t want to waste time on this woman. The woman following Steven had regained her consciousness. He was going to pull that bastard out and cut him into eight pieces.


    The woman''s face in the sanatorium was still pale. When she saw Zac, the corners of her mouth twitched violently.


    Her memory had been restored. She would never forget the man who shot her in the dark, her beloved master.


    "Do you want to ask me who coveted your wife?" She smiled sadly.


    "You''d better tell me the truth," said Zac coldly.


    "After all, you are twins. How could you not notice it at all?" The woman laughed.


    "What did you say?" Zac was shocked.


    "Walt is Steven, and Steven is Walt," the woman said word by word clearly and forcefully.


    Anger and fear intertwined on Zac''s handsome face.


    When he came out of the sanatorium, his heart was unusually heavy.


    When he was about to get in the car, he received a call from Essie. She told him that Dawny was missing.


    "Damn Walt." He realized something and started the engine, speeding away.


    In the Rong Mansion, Essie burst into tears as soon as she saw him.


    "In the morning, we took young master to the park to bask in the sun, and master Walt took young master Dawny to the bathroom and then they are missing. We searched everywhere but didn''t find them," the nanny said anxiously.


    "Frozen guy, where do you think brother will take Dawny?" cried Essie.


    "He was premeditated." "He is that bastard, Steven," said Zac, gritting his teeth.


    "What did you say?" Falling on the ground in disbelief, Essie asked, "How could this be? Where is he taking Dawny?"


    "He has always thought that Dawny is his son, so Dawny won''t be in danger for the time being," Zac hugged her and whispered in her ear.


    Knowing that his grandson was missing, Albert hurried back from the group.


    "What the hell does Walt want to do? He and Zac are biological brothers, and Dawny is his nephew. How could he do such a bad thing?" Mary said painfully.


    Albert sighed heavily. It seemed that it was time to reveal the truth.


    Three days later.


    Finally, Walt called them and asked them to go to the abandoned container yard in Yang City.


    There was a big LCD screen in the center of the yard, which seemed to have been installed not long ago.


    W


    feel worse than death," Willi snapped. Two men in black came in and dragged Charlotte''s arms down.


    "You made a mistake. I didn''t do anything," Charlotte shouted in fear.


    "Master, please let her go. After all, she is my mother," Franklin begged.


    "If it weren''t for you, I would have let you die with my son and grandson," Willi slapped Franklin to the ground. "Let me tell you. The virus in your body will take effect at any time. You will die at any time without my antidote. You''d better listen to me."


    "I see," Franklin said in a trembling voice.


    Charlotte''s scream came from the cell. She had never thought that she would have such a day.


    Her life was ruined by all her schemes.


    Franklin clenched his fists and raised his eyebrows in extreme anger.


    He had been trained strictly by Willi since he was a child, so he never dared to resist. Even if Willi asked him to be Alfred''s boyfriend, he didn''t dare to have any objection.


    But he had changed since Charlotte appeared.


    With unprecedented courage.


    He knew that he couldn''t save Charlotte, and with his strength, he couldn''t fight against Willi at all.


    Maybe the relationship between him and Charlotte was destined to be so short.


    At night, he tossed and turned in bed. After a long time, he took out the note left by Charlotte from the pillow.


    Charlotte told him that if something happened to her, he should read it.


    It said, "Tell Zac the location of Willi, so that both Zac and Willi will be hurt."


    He pursed his lips, and a malicious aura came out of his eyes.


    At midnight, in City C.


    A black Cadillac was speeding on the highway out City A.


    The driver looked at the sleeping child in the back seat from the rearview mirror.


    Fortunately, his boss was smart enough to find a child with a fake mask to replace the little young master to board on the helicopter. Otherwise, the only descendent would be cut off.


    "Boss, don''t worry. I will bring up young master and let him avenge you."

 Chapter 955 The Final (Part One)

    A deafening explosion came from a Toyota hundreds of meters away from the Emperor building. The surrounding glass was broken and countless people were injured.


    This was Willi''s revenge on Zac. She wanted to avenge her son.


    The police of Dragon City soon classified the explosion as a terrorist attack.


    Willi had never expected that her whereabouts would be exposed. Before she could escape, she was surrounded by international criminal police and Zac''s men in black.


    Zac didn''t expect that Willi, who had always been against him, was a woman!


    "Kina, long time no see." Although so many years had passed, Albert still recognized the woman at a glance.


    "Nice to meet you again, master Albert." Willi snorted.


    When she came out of the Rong Mansion, she got a considerable amount of alimony and then left the country.


    She was an extremely beautiful woman, and her ambitions were extraordinary. She was capable and resourceful, and her skills in bed were unparalleled. She was just like the reincarnation of the sexy concubine in the Shang dynasty.


    In order to become the young hostess of the Rong family, she seduced the oldest son the Rong family.


    She could be said to be the chief culprit of the destruction of the relationship between the two clans. If it weren''t for her destruction, the marriage between the eldest son of the Rong family and the eldest daughter of the Qin family wouldn''t have been broken up.


    The daughter of the Qin family would rather die with the young master of the Rong family than be destroyed by a mistress. The Qin family and the Rong family had also become enemies.


    The reason why the Rong family spared her was for the sake of Walt.


    If the grass root was not removed, it would come to live when spring breeze was blowing. Some people would be a disaster if they were kept.


    Kina met the leader of the terror organization abroad and became his wife. After he died, she took over the organization in the name of Willi.


    For so many years, the goal she had strived for was to help her son become the head of the Rong family.


    "Is the result what you want now? If it weren''t for you, Walt wouldn''t have died miserably without a com


    as soon as they were born.


    Late at night, in the villa on the other side of Dragon City, Janice was waiting anxiously.


    "Hoffman, will they make a mistake?" She looked at her cousin nervously.


    "Don''t worry, sis. They are the members of the Magic Robber Team I invited from abroad. They even dare to enter The Pentagon. It''s easy to steal a child from the hospital."


    At three o''clock in the morning, his phone rang.


    With a sinister smile, Hoffman said, "They have changed their children with a dead baby. Now they are in a secret incubator and are under special care."


    "Good." Janice smiled. This was her best revenge on Jim and Eva. They would never see their daughter again.


    "No need to take care of her. Just get rid of the baby and kill her," Janice said viciously.


    Hoffman nodded, but had other plans in his mind.


    After he left, Janice went into the bedroom. She changed into the red dress of bloody Mary and dressed herself up as a bloody Mary.


    Then she went out and went to the most magnificent bridge in the Dragon City.


    Standing on the pier, the cold wind blew her red dress and black long hair.


    Below her was the fast flowing river.


    She lived for Jim. Without Jim, her life was meaningless.


    "Eva, you will be as painful as me. I curse you that you will never have a daughter in your life. Jim will soon get tired of you, abandon you, and I curse you for a lifetime of pain," she sneered and jumped off the pier.

 Chapter 956 The Final (Part Two)

    In the Rong Mansion.


    Albert called his son Zac to the ghost yard.


    "Our family has guarded this secret for generations, which is related to the rise and fall of our family. Today, I will officially take you in to see what is inside?"


    "It''s so mysterious. Is there any treasure hidden in it?" Zac smiled playfully.


    With a faint smile, Albert opened the bronze lock of the gate of the ghost yard and walked in with Zac.


    A few months later, in the Chai family.


    When Hoffman came back home with a little baby as beautiful as an angel, his wife was very happy.


    Hoffman was infertile. His wife had been longing for a child so that she could be a mother.


    "From now on, she is our child. Give her a name," said Hoffman.


    After thinking for a while, his wife smiled and said, "Let''s call her Dora. It means she is so adorable."


    "Wow, that''s very good." Hoffman nodded with a smile. He believed that this child would not only be his amulet in the future, but also his God of wealth.


    As time went by slowly, many pains and sorrows slowly passed away, leaving only a small wound that could not be healed. As long as one carefully did not touch it, the wound would not be painful again.


    Essie and Zac had one more daughter and son. The third son of Eva and Jim was also born. But they still couldn''t have a daughter.


    Dot was completely desperate.


    He would not have his wife.


    In the delivery room, when Dot saw his little brother lying on the crib, he sighed heavily.


    Eva was also very depressed. This time, she was preparing for pregnancy according to the plan. She ate all the basic food. Why was she still giving birth to a son?


    "Maybe it''s because I didn''t protect my daughter well and was punished by God that I couldn''t have a daughter anymore," she said sadly.


    Thinking of her own Dawny, Essie held back her tears in time.


    Jim held Eva in his arms and said, "I have discussed with Zac and asked her little daughter to be our daughter-in-law. We can still be relatives by marriage."


    "That''s a good idea." Eva nodded and wiped away the tears in her eyes.


    "You have three sons. Which one should our daughter chooses?" said Essie with a smile.


    "Pick whatever you like." Jim smiled. He had many sons anyway.


    Dot quietly walked out and came downstairs to the parterre. She saw a little girl eating under a magnolia tree.


    She was very beautiful, like a little angel falling from the sky, but her huge appetite was really not like an angel.


    She held a giant beef burger in one hand, a hot dog in the other, and a pizza bought from Pizza Hut on her leg.


    "I''ll eat hamburgers first, then hot dogs and eat the pizza at last. When Dad comes, I''ll put them all in my stomach," she talked to herself and said with a big smile. Then she opened her mouth and bit the giant b


    e memory in his mother''s mind and became an incurable wound.


    "Mommy, if he is still alive, we will find him." Jarvis patted her on the shoulder and comforted her.


    Essie nodded and swallowed the sadness in her heart. She turned to look at her son and asked, "Dot, it''s time for you to have a girlfriend, isn''t it?"


    She didn''t know if it was because of the death of Eva''s daughter that her son kept a distance from the girls around him and had never made a girlfriend, which made her worried.


    It would be terrible if his sexual orientation was distorted.


    "Mommy, I''m busy. I don''t have time." He tried to find an excuse.


    "My task now is to urge you to make a girlfriend. If you don''t find a girlfriend, I won''t leave the United States," Essie threatened.


    "Mommy, daddy will be lonely if you are not there. Don''t forget that the maximum time you can leave him is three days," said Jarvis, shrugging his shoulders.


    "Your daddy will come here tomorrow. Jarvis, you should know that you are the fifth generation of the Rong family''s leader. If you get married and take over the family business as soon as possible, your father and I can travel around the world as soon as possible." Pretending to be angry, Essie stared at him.


    "Well, let me have a try." Knowing that his mother was stubborn, he could only ask Jenny or Mary to help him to fool her.


    On the way back to his apartment, he couldn''t help thinking of the foodie called Dora the loser.


    He didn''t know how she was now, where she had gone and whether she had grown into a fat woman.


    At that time, he had asked uncle Ford to find out her identity. It was said that her father had committed a crime and escaped with her whole family. No one knew where he had escaped.


    If they were destined to meet, they would definitely meet again, just like Daddy and Mommy.


    Thinking of this, he smiled.

 Chapter 957 Thank You Note

    Hi guys. Happy ending! Thanks for staying with us the whole time. We will bring you more interesting stories.


    All these interesting stories are first released on MoboReader. You guys can download it now at https://www.moboreader.net


    Here, I would like to highly recommend some interesting ones to you.


    1, Trapped with the CEO


    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Lola''s life. To revenge her ex, she married a Billionaire man.


    "From this moment on, I will give you what you want," he whispered in a soft voice. Lola thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever.


    --------------


    2, My Wife is an Aloof Beauty


    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."


    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.


    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman, unlike any he had known. She surprised and delighted him. But will Daisy take him back? Can their son keep them together? Can the rift between them be healed? Pick this one up and find out!


    --------------


    3, The Substitute Bride


    "I''m in desperate need of money to pay Grandmother''s medical fee. I will marry Charles instead of Yvonne as soon as I get the money."


    When her sister Yvonne ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to pretend to be Yvonne and marry Charles. Her only wish was to get a divorce after a year. Charles is rich and powerful. His name had been linked to innumerable ladies. He had different girlfriends for every day of a year. Neither of them had expected that they would fall in love with each other.


    --------------


    4, Vengeful Girl with Her CEO


    Separated from her family since the day she was born, Linda vowed to come back and take revenge on those who had done injustice to her.


    Brought up in a noble clan, Charles was taking reins and conquering the business world but got beaten up by a woman he had never met before.


    Stuck with an unexpected betrothal at first, love eventually brought the two hearts together.


    Pregnant, kidnapped, injured, poor Linda was tossed into a roaring river. Who did it to her? What did they want? Who was the other ''Linda'' around Charles?


    --------------


    5, My Mr. Soldier


    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry''s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend''s uncle.


    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever.


    With the help of her husband''s enemy, she ran away from her marriage, but at a cost that she had never imagined she would have to pay. Five years later, she accidentally crossed paths again with the same people that she had fled from.


    --------------


    6, Cold CEO Vs. Sweet Wife


    Growing up without a mother can be hard. For Jean Wen, life became worse when her father, Henry, brings home his mistress.


    With two half-siblings intent on causing trouble, Jean is shunned by Henry. Desperate to earn his love, she agrees to be sacrificed for familial interests. She marries a rich CEO in exchange for a land her father wants. However, her failure and added complications with her family mean that everyone abandons her. To find out the truth about her mother''s death, she even risks her life. Is it an accident? Or a murder? When her stepmother turns her back on her father, she chooses to stand by Henry''s side and save his company from bankruptcy.


    Alone in the world, Jean comes across her ex-boyfriend. Will his consideration rekindle her love toward him? Will she be able to make her marriage work? Turn the page to find out more!


    --------------


    7, The Spoiled Girl


    Emily, was a just simple girl living a simple life when one day she received a call from the police that changed her entire life. Everything that happened since then was nothing short of a roller-coaster ride.


    She soon found out that her long-time boyfriend, Jack Gu, was cheating on her with her best friend. As if things weren''t bad enough, she accidentally ended up in Jack''s uncle''s car, where they ended up ¨C doing it. Soon, Emily found herself in a tug-o-war between her ex, Jack and his uncle, Jacob.


    --------------


    8, Take My Breath Away


    "Drive this woman out!"


    "Throw this woman into the sea!"


    When he doesn''t know Debbie Nian''s true identity, Carlos Huo cold-shoulders her.


    "Mr. Huo, she is your wife," Carlos'' secretary reminded him. Hearing that, Carlos gives him a cold stare and complained, "why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    From then on, Carlos spoils her rotten. Little did everyone expect that they would get a divorce.


    --------------


    9, The Enchanted Night


    Four years ago, Cassandra had to marry a wealthy man, though she had no feelings toward him. Similarly, the man whose name was written against hers on the marriage certificate couldn''t care less about her either.


    Four years later, she was drunk on a cruise ship in Rome and the fate sent her a graduation gift, a steaming hot one-night-stand with an unbelievably hansome man.


    She had cheated on her husband! And what was worse, the unbelievably hansome man turned out to be her husband''s brother, Rufus Luo!


    What was she gonna do? How could she live with him under the same roof? What would her husband do to her after he found out the buried secret? And more importantly, how could she resist his boundless charm?


    --------------


    10, Happy Together


    "We''ll be married for only a month. After that, we''ll get divorced immediately."


    Even though their marriage had been arranged by their great-grandfathers before they were born, he believed that such a rude and noisy woman like her didn''t deserve to be his wife.


    Little did they know then that they were destined to be together. Hiram, the handsome young CEO who could never be turned on by a woman, and Rachel, the beauty who somehow brought bad luck onto all the men she went on a date with, were getting married, against all odds.


    --------------


    11, Waiting For a Girl Like You


    "You saved my life, and I owe you one. Fair and square."


    "Is this how you are going to repay my kindness? By sharing my bed? In my own house?"


    "Fine, then come to my place and share my bed. How''s that, huh?"


    People always say what the An Family is capable of is beyond imagination. However, Carla Ji has no idea it''s a nightmare only dressed like a daydream until it''s too late to change anything...


    --------------


    12, Unbreak My Heart


    "A cheater and a bitch. They are perfect for each other," Ashley scoffed in her heart, a faint smile climbing up the corners of her lips. Her smile was so dazzling that no one could look away from her.


    With one swift swig, she emptied the glass of wine down her throat. Never had she imagined that this glass of wine, drugged by her own mother, would bring her to an unbelievably wealthy and handsome man and change her whole life.


    It had been a night of madness. She lost her virginity to the man she never met before. It felt like a dream that was not real, yet that very dream came to life, and was standing right in front of her when she woke up the next day.


    "Kiss me!" he demanded.


    What would happen next?


    --------------


    13, Love Crisi


    s


    After Brian''s once beloved girlfriend leaving him, in the years follow, there is no one who can stir his heart until he meets that girl, a Waitress named Molly.


    What begins in compulsion becomes true love, and soon Molly finds herself torn between 3 entirely different men, in 3 irreconcilable lives. Yet she knows at the bottom of her heart, from the very beginning, that who is the one she truly loves.


    As their fates unfold, the turbulent saga travels around the world, from the sunny tropical island to foggy London, and to lovers'' paradise¡ªParis.


    A story of a pair of lovers, tormented by the past, driven by desires, yet still entangled in a relationship of love and hatred.


    --------------


    14, Billionaire''s Gift


    Mandy is young, beautiful, and rich. She has the perfect life and the perfect boyfriend. But one night, her whole world turns upside down--she catches her boyfriend, Daniel having an affair; she goes to bar where she gets drugged and loses her virginity to Nathan, a man who forces her to have a one-night stand with him; and her father gets arrested by the police.


    Then, she has no choice but to agree to be Nathan''s mistress for a month so that he would protect her and her family in return. But unexpectedly, Mandy falls in love with him and even agrees to be his girlfriend. However, another girl who likes Nathan is jealous and tries every means to separate them. Can Nathan and Mandy get through this? Don''t wait any more and start reading Billionaire''s Gift!


    --------------


    15, Apotheosis


    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble slave and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams.


    Warriors from various clans contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that was comparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he succeed eventually?


    --------------


    16, Mighty Soldier King


    Former special forces soldier Peter Wang is tasked to serve as a security guard in one of Golden City''s top firms to protect his beautiful employer, Bella Song.


    As a fighter who survived the grueling life in the military, he dismissed the job as menial and simple. Little did he know, he gravely miscalculated.


    At the heart of a seemingly peaceful city, Peter found himself treading dangerously through vicious gangs and atrocious personalities while winning the hearts of several beautiful women along the way --the elusive Bella, esteemed Amelia, sweet Elaine, youthful Shelly, gentle Lisa, and more.


    Who can defeat our Mighty Soldier King?


    --------------


    17, Rebirth of Martial God


    Traversing back to the ancient Prime Martial World from modern age, Austin finds himself in a younger body as he wakes up.


    Yet, the young man he possesses was a miserable dimwit, what a bummer!


    But it doesn''t matter as his mind is sound and clear. Possessing this younger and stronger body, he will fight his way to become the God of martial arts, and rule the whole Martial World!


    --------------


    18, The Legend of Innate Mage


    "Brotherhood? Clan? It is utterly ridiculous!"


    They had been bosom buddies, almost like blood brothers. The two young talented masters of Nan Clan enjoyed great respect. However, everything was completely different now.


    Ricky Nan was not a young talented master anymore, but a jerk in everyone''s eyes. All this was Nate''s fault, despite their close friendship, right from childhood. Nate Nan, set as the successor of Nan Clan, now treated him like a stranger.


    "Father, I will take revenge for you and get back everything we should have deserved!"


    --------------


    19, Lord Of Martial Arts


    In Lothlann Continent, talent in martial arts won cultivators respect.


    Darren Chu, a mediocre talent in martial arts, was deemed a loser by everyone. His status changed when a fireball fell from the sky and hit him on the head.


    He cheated death.


    Empowered with the ability to assimilate other creatures'' talent, Darren sought to better himself and seek vengeance against those who had wronged his family, including his little sister.


    "You will kneel in front of me one day," swore the future lord of martial arts.


    --------------


    20, Ascent of Hero on the Dragon Throne


    Rocky Bai, a young and talented scholar in the field of gene study, ranked number one among his peers. While he was on the flight headed for the venue, an aircraft accident occurred right before he passed out.


    ...


    Rocky Bai is reborn!


    It is not until he saves a dragon that he becomes a spirit manipulator in the Holy Dragon Empire. To his surprise, the dragon''s saliva has a magical effect, which can cure disease and even bring people back from death.


    With the dragon, Ricky starts a new life.


    Let''s join in their adventure!


    --------------


    21, Treasure-hunting: Into the Unknown


    Zachary Zi traveled through time and space with the help of his Treasure-hunting Compass, which led him to the Olden World where he took over the body of a young man with the same name. The old Zachary''s clan was slaughtered three years ago and his fiancee had gone missing ever since. Although he managed to survive the ordeal, his injuries had taken away his ability to cultivate anymore. Will the new Zachary be able to fit into his new life?


    The Treasure-hunting Compass was a mythical artifact that could be used to release many quests. Each time Zachary finished a quest, he would receive a reward more desirable than the last. However, that wasn''t all. With the help of the compass, he also met a variety of beautiful and exotic women. Will they fall in love with him?


    --------------


    22, Addicted Love


    Amelia''s whole life was a run of bad luck. She was born into a poor family. Her mother took her own life when she was very young. Her stepmother is mean to her. And to top it off, her sister ran off with her boyfriend. But her life changed when she met Lucian. He was wealthy and successful, and she decides to improve her luck by entering into a contract marriage with him. Amelia can afford anything her heart desires, and he gets a wife. But what happens when she finds out Lucian really loves her, and she falls in love with him in return? Read Addicted Love on Moboreader to find out!


    --------------


    23, My CEO Daddy


    After being framed by her boyfriend and best friend, Nicole ended up spending the night with a mysterious stranger. She thoroughly enjoyed the unexpected rendezvous, but when she woke up the next morning, she couldn''t help but feel bad about what she did. All of her guilt, however, was washed away when she saw the face of the man lying next to her.


    "He''s... beautiful," she whispered, awed by what she was seeing. Her guilt quickly turned into shame, and it drove her to leave the man a bit of money before she left.


    Kerr was astounded. ''Did that woman try to pay me? Like a prostitute?'' he thought, offended.


    "Ask the hotel manager for the surveillance video," he commanded his assistant authoritatively, his eyebrows furrowed. He had a determined expression on his face. "I want to find out who was in my room last night."


    ''And when I find that woman, I''m going to teach her a lesson!''


    Where will their story go? Find out on My CEO Daddy here on Moboreader!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------


    Right, time to wrap it up. I will still be waiting for you here. See you around guys!